SHOTGUN WEDDING Sakura x Kakashi

AFTER ALL THIS TIME Genma x Shizune

NICKNAMES Sai
AIR AND DARKNESS Shikamaru x Temari
TOOLS OF THE TRADE Kankuro x Tenten
THINGS THAT CANNOT BE FOUGHT
FROZEN Sasuke x Sakura
AT THE END OF ALL THINGS Itachi x Hinata
ONE DAY BY THE RIVER Itachi x Hinata
WHITE AND SILVER Itachi x Hinata
ANGEL OF MINE Itachi x Hinata
PAST MIDNIGHT Itachi x Hinata
NOT SO TROUBLESOME Shikamaru x Temari
OVERPROTECTIVE OLDER BROTHER Kankuro x Ino
LITTLE GREEN LEAF Kankuro x Tenten
DESTINIES CHANGED, HEARTS CHANGED Gaara x Hinata
TORN Sasuke x Hinata
COMING TO TERMS Neji x Ino
SHOTGUN WEDDING
Sakura x Kakashi
By Monkey Lady
Married? Sakura cried in astonishment. Are you joking with us?
Tsunade smiled serenely and shook her head. Not in the least, though I can imagine why
you would think so, considering who the groom is.
Sakura stared at the leader of their village for a moment, utterly speechless. Married? She
sank to her chair, vaguely noting that the other three members of Team 7 were similarly
startled. She swallowed and cast her teacherwell former teacher a cautious glance.
Kakashi hadnt been their teacher since the three were young teenagers, at least five or
six years. Still at 22, she had yet to think of him in any other way. He was Kakashi,
teacher, copy-ninja, pervert, and friendnothusband. Though, she amended, he was
probably pretty good looking under that mask and droopy headband.
Is there another way? Kakashi asked softly, clearing his throat. He could sense Sakuras
thoughtful stare and for once in his life he was feeling rather uncomfortable. She had long
ago formed into a woman, but she was still thirteen years his junior. How would he ever be
able to pull off this trick with a woman he still saw as a little girl?
No, Tsunade said firmly, fingering the new necklace Naruto had given her for her last
birthday. Hed had her old one for years, after all. You will take your new wife to a small
new village near Cloud country. There is a compound forming there that looks rather
suspicious. We want you four to try to get into the leaders circle of trust. We dont know
what the compound is for yet, but it is suspected of being a place to train mercenaries and
assassins. Even the Sand and the Sound are a bit put out by the compounds sudden
appearance. They want it neutralized as much as we do, so dont be too surprised if you
spot any of their shinobi as well. She tossed a scroll to Kakashi and leaned back in her
chair while he read it and then passed it to the remaining three.

Naruto finally spoke up, unable to contain himself a moment longer. Hey Granny, I can
see that Kakashi and Sakura will be able to worm into the community more easily as a
couple, but how in the hell does that help me or Sasuke? Its not like we can pretend to be
their children.
No, that is true, no one will mistake you for a child, despite your ever present attitude,
Tsunade sighed. She leaned forward onto her arm on the desk top. The ploy is that
Kakashi is running off with a former student, and as her teammates, you two refused to
leave her side.
Sasukes eye twitched lightly and he grunted, No one will believe that lie.
Tsunade smiled at him grimly, They will when I declare you all missing-nin. Hunter-nin will
be instructed to follow you, but not actually capture you. Upon your successful return your
names will be cleared. You leave in the morning, so I suggest you get packed, she said
with a finality that brooked no further argument. Congratulations on this happy occasion,
she murmured to Kakashi and Sakura. She handed the stunned pair a small paper and
smiled. It was a wedding contract, signed and approved by the Hokage herself.
***
So much for wondering how to pretend she was married, Sakura grumbled inwardly as she
shoved her typical traveling belongings into her pack. She really WAS married. Legally
married to the man that had been her teacher; the man that had guided her into adulthood
and into the life of a full blown ninja. How could she possibly be married to Kakashi? Why
not Naruto or Sasuke? Of course she knew that it was because Kakashi needed to be
there and no one would really believe that hed follow his students, despite his feelings for
them or their marital status.
She sighed and slung her pack onto her back, heading out the door for Sasukes place,
where they were all staying tonight to plan. At least Kakashi wasnt really old. He was,
what, 35? That was still young, really.
She was halfway to Sasukes when she felt Kakashis familiar presence at her side. Yo,
he murmured, hands in his pockets.
So how does it feel to be a married man Kakashi? she asked softly, teasing him in spite
of her own connection to the dig. They had developed a rather relaxed, friendly
relationship over the past six years. That would probably be a blessing in the daysand
nights to come.
Hm? he murmured lazily. His visible eye creased lightly as he smiled under the ever
present mask. I dont know. I havent experienced much yetthough I was disappointed
when I had to still cook my own dinner and pack my own bag, he teased back.
She snorted and bumped him lightly with her shoulder. Like Id ever be the domestic type.
My cooking skills dont extend much beyond campfire cooking and my clothing will
probably be horribly wrinkled from the method I used to pack.
He chuckled lightly and shook his head. Well in that case I look forward to the remaining
pleasures of married life.

Like what? she asked curiously. Foot massages and backrubs? Im good at those I
suppose, she said thoughtfully, though her eyes glinted with mischief.
Really? he murmured curiously. Ill remember that after a nasty day of training.
What else is there that marriage brings a man? she said thoughtfully tapping her lip. Oh
yes, a nagging wife and arguments hed never imagined having with anyone.
Yes, like arguing over who steals the covers or who should do the dishes that night, he
said lightly. I cant say Ive ever argued over things like that, though my married friends
have. Of course they also have another thing I dont have, he said with a mock sigh.
She was almost afraid to ask what, but did anyway. What do they have that you dont?
Make-up sex, he said with another mock sigh.
She choked and tripped. Pardon me? she squeaked as he caught her arm and stabilized
her. One look at his face said he was only teasing her and she relaxed immediately.
Bastard, she grunted, righting her pack and moving forward again.
He laughed softly at her side and then remained quiet for a moment. Finally he cleared his
throat. Sakura, he started, hesitating a moment.
What is it Kakashi? she asked curiously, glancing over at his suddenly serious face.
You do know that well at least have to fake intimacydont you? he asked softly.
People will expect a certain level of familiarity between us in publicthat doesnt show if
two people havent beenintimate with one another. Does that make sense? A faint tinge
of pink touched his cheeks above the mask.
She nodded and blushed furiously. I should probably hold onto your hand and touch
youlike I see Ino doing with Shikamaru when theyre together. Well probably need to at
least hug each other in publicmaybe even kiss occasionally, she offered shyly.
Yes, he murmured. We will also share a room at every inn on the road and once we
arrive in the village and get into the compound. It will be expected by everyone that sees
us. He looked up and saw the wide gates in front of Sasukes home.
Is the contract really legal? she asked pushing at the gates and walking through. The
wide lawn of Sasukes home spread out before them in the dim, evening light. It looked so
lonely and empty every time she saw it. It made her half wish she had ended up married to
the lonely Uchiha. Someone needed to fill the silence of the clan home.
Yes, completely legal. I suspect that it will be nullified once we return and our names are
cleared. After all, what is stopping the other villages from doing their own intelligence
gathering about us? If there werent any legal documents supporting our claim, our mission
would fail, he said softly, latching the gate and following her up the walk to the main
house.
Oh, she murmured. She glanced over her shoulder and blushed. Is it legal if we dont

reallyI mean dont we have to actually?

Have sex? he asked with a teasing smile. Seeing her blush flare brighter, he decided not
to tease her too much. Not anymore. Proof ofrelationsis an outdated concept that we
dont really follow, except for with strict arranged marriages between clans. Tsunade wont
be knocking on your bedroom door in the morning, asking to see the sheets, Sakura.
Her eyes widened. Will you be in my room tonight Kakashi?
He pondered her silently for a moment and wondered what he should say. It would be
beneficial for them to start becoming accustomed to being in the same room and close, but
would Sakura accept that before their mission had even officially started?
Before he could answer her, Naruto flung upon the door and grinned at them. What are
you two doing out here? Were waiting here!
Sasuke appeared behind the loud blond and smiled lightly. Come in. Ill show you to your
room and then we can figure out what were going to do in Cloud country.
Naruto followed the group, grinning lightly in a way that made Sakura nervous and Kakashi
frown. Naruto and Sasuke had grown rather close over their years as rivals, oddly enough,
and they were known to plot together frequently. One wouldnt normally think that the cool
Uchiha was much of a troublemaker, but paired with Naruto, they were a force to be
reckoned with. With that in mind Kakashi wasnt terribly surprised when they walked into
the large room Sasuke had opened for them.
Sakura felt her pack slip from her slack fingers and gaped at the room before her. What in
the hell is this? she finally gasped, pointing an accusing finger at the two young men.
Naruto immediately burst into laughter and clutched his stomach. Sasuke simply looked at
them with the same cool look he always wore, though it looked a bit strained for once.
What? We couldnt provide the bride and groom with a gift, celebrating their nuptials?
Dont you want this night to be perfect? he asked innocently.
Kakashi smiled and nodded. Of course we do. Thank you for the thoughtfulness Sasuke,
Naruto, he murmured pushing them out of the room.
Wait, what are you doing? Naruto groused, his laughter ceasing immediately.
Celebrating, Kakashi murmured slamming the door shut and locking it on Narutos
screaming. He turned to Sakura and grinned, shrugging. Play along, he whispered close
to her ear.
She smiled nervously and looked around, waiting for Kakashi to hatch his new plot against
the young men. Shed forgotten how fun missions could be with the three men always
playing tricks on each other.
The room looked like something out of a dirty movie. She didnt know how much the
Uchiha heir had spent, but it had to have been considerable. Red and black silk was
draped over the four poster bed and over the windows and couch; candles lit the whole
room in a soft, rather sensual glow. Who would have thought that either of the young men

could be this romantic?

That wasnt the worst of it by far though. On the bed there were several ropes, tied to the
frame, for what she didnt want to contemplate. Next to the bed were the stars of the prank
though. On the bedside table were an assortment of lubricants, oils andtoys. Did one of
the young men actually buy those items? There were three replicas of the male anatomy
in varying sizes, standing proudly beneath her gaze, one of which looked like it might
contain batteries. She knew Ino had one, shed gone with the girl to buy it, but Sakura had
never owned anything like them. She bit her lip and blushed, wondering what they would
actually feel like.
They look rather real dont they? Sasuke and Naruto have good taste, he murmured
softly in her ear, the laughter clear in his voice.
I-I wouldnt know, she stuttered, her cheeks blazing. She couldnt believe Kakashi had
caught her contemplating the toys.
Really? he asked curiously. And here I thought you were a medic-nin.
She ducked her head, Thats not what I meant. Ive seen a naked manbut not like
thatnot aroused.
He chuckled. Good girl, he murmured in approval. Now why dont we go down and plan
the mission before Sasuke finds the key to this room and barges in to protect your
virginity. He paused a moment and listened to Narutos yelling outside. I dont think its
occurred to them that they could take the door out if they really wanted to get in here.
And see their former teacher butt ass naked? she snorted.
Hmm, he murmured. Thats an interesting idea.
Sakura grinned as his cloth covered lips spread in evil anticipation. Reading his intent in
his sparkling eye, she quickly unzipped her vest and flung it against the door, alerting the
men to the possibility of frantic undressing. Kakashi, she breathed loudly, trying to sound
like a desperately aroused woman, like the ones in movies did.
He barely contained his snort of laughter, but followed her example and tossed aside his
vest and let his shirt follow, just in case the boys got the door open. Shed seen him
without it often enough, that it wouldnt bother her to see him that way now. He did note the
widening of her eyes though, and wondered briefly if he should put it back on. He changed
his mind when she smiled again and turned to the bedside table.
She picked up one of the dildos, one that was probably as close to the real things as shed
ever get from a toy. She turned back to him, tossing the toy to him, and in a sultry voice,
he didnt know she possessed, begged, Kakashi, pleaseput this inside me firstI cant
wait. Ive wanted you for so long I dont think I can wait
Her words were cut off as the door exploded and the young men barged in glaring. They
noted first the both were missing clothing and growled at a grinning Kakashi, but then
noticed that he was nearly six feet away from his bride.

Satisfied? Sakura murmured, sinking against the silkiness of the mattress. Or did you
actually want to watch? she purred. The two younger men blushed furiously and shook
their heads. Good, because youd be disappointed, she said jumping up and wandering
past them with a satisfied smile on her face. She loved seeing her boys blush. Dont we
have a mission to plan for?
The three men exchanged amused glances, though Naruto and Sasuke also looked a bit
sheepish. So their prank had backfired a bitbut at least everyone was in good spirits.
Considering that they were about to become missing-nin, that was really something.
Naruto and Sasuke turned to follow the pink haired woman down the hall to the living
room, but Kakashi grabbed Sasukes arm. Sasuke stopped and looked at his half dressed
teacher curiously. Sasukedo you plan on keeping these? he asked, holding up the toy
Sakura had tossed to him.
Sasuke snorted. What am I supposed to do with them?
Kakashi smirked at that and decided not to enlighten the young man about what exactly he
could do with them. I thought our little Sakura might appreciate finding them in the bottom
of her pack later on, he said with a soft chuckle.
Sasuke returned the grin and shook his head. He wandered out of the room, leaving
Kakashi behind to do what he would with the ridiculous toys. The woman at the adult store
had nearly fainted when she saw the handsome Uchiha dump the items on her counter
top. He cringed at the rumors that would doubtless circulate about him, but at least hed be
out of the village.
***
Sakura yawned and stretched. Theyd been talking for hours now about what they would
do when they got to the village and how they would get into the compound nearby. They
were sure that the compound would need ninja to help train their mercenaries and
assassins, and who better than four elite Konoha missing-nin? All four were Jounin and
Sasuke and was likely headed for ANBU; Kakashi had already worked in the elite group.
They were a perfect choice.
Now all they had to do was get to the tiny village and find a way to make a living as
civilians. She wasnt going to worry about that now though. She was exhausted and just
wanted to climb into her bed, silk and all. Im going to bed boys, she said with a sleepy
sigh. She stood and grinned at them, See you in the morning.
Ill be up shortly Sakura. I have a few things left to talk to you about. It wont take long,
Kakashi said, rolling up the maps theyd been pouring over.
Okay, she said softly, a bit confused at what else was left to discuss. She hurried up the
stairs, blushing lightly. Would Kakashi actually be sharing her room tonight?
The room was dark this time, the candles all blown out or burned down. She flicked on the
bedside lamp and noticed that the toys and oils were all missing. Sasuke must have put
them away for future pranks, she decided, shaking her head.
With a shrug she reached into the top of the pack and pulled out the tee and shorts she

always brought for sleeping in. She changed quickly and jumped into the bed before
Kakashi came in. Sakura wasnt hidingnot really.
Yo, he murmured from the doorway, startling her. How long had he been standing there?
He shut the door and wandered across the room to the private bathroom. Ill be out in a
minute. Dont fall asleep. When she nodded he turned and disappeared behind the
bathroom door.
She heard the shower turn on and blushed at the thought of her former teacher naked only
a few feet awaywell maybe more than a few, but still! A few minutes later Kakashi exited
the steaming room wearing only a towel. Her eyes went wide. Did he sleep in the nude?
He chuckled at her wide-eyed look. No I dont sleep in the nude. What kind of ninja sleeps
without at least a pair of shorts on? he asked in amusement. He held up a pair of sweats
and grinned before taking the clothing back into the bathroom.
Sakura watched him leave the room, idly noting the water glistening over his muscular
chest and back. When had Kakashi become so hot? Shed always assumed hed be pretty
good looking under the mask, which he still wore, but shed never really noticed how nice
the rest of his body was. Like all ninja, he was in excellent shape, and wonderfully
muscled. His muscle wasn't heavy like Asumas though; it was more toned and chiseled.
Where Asuma excelled in brute strength, Kakashi was graceful and fast.
She was knocked out of her revere by the return of her husband dressed in sweats and
his mask. Do you sleep in that thing too?
No, but he hesitated. I guess I could take if off for my wife, he murmured. He reached
for the mask and pulled it offjust as he flicked off the light.
Bastard, she murmured in disappointment. Shed been sure that she would finally see
the elusive ninjas face, but hed only teased her with the possibility. Jerk.
Is that any way to talk to the man you love and want to spend the rest of your life with?
he asked, chuckling lightly.
Yes, she grunted. Who says I have to be a docile wife? She felt the bed dip slightly as
he slid under the covers and scooted further away from his invading form.
He grabbed her and pulled her back across the silky sheets. Ah, now this is what I wanted
to talk about. You cant do something like that in public, so I think it would be a good idea
for you to get used to being near a man Sakura. I have a bit more experience in this
department after all, so it shouldnt be a problem for meother than the fact Ive known
you since your first training bra, he drawled in amusement.
She stiffened against his naked chest and forgot how to breathe for a moment. Shed been
held by her father and even her other teammates before, but the only time Kakashi ever
touched her was to carry her when she got seriously wounded. Never had that touching
been so blatantly intimate. But he was right; she couldnt flinch if he touched her in front of
a stranger. It wasnt that she was disgusted or afraid of him; it was just so strange and
new. Hell shed only been kissed a few times. Never had those kissed progressed to
anything remotely intimate. Y-you wont take a-advantage of this will you?

He hummed in question and then sighed, pulling her into his arms gently and stroking her
back. Of course not. I know my reading material suggests otherwise, but Im not really the
pervert people assume I am. I dont have casual relationships. Those Ive had that
progressed into anything serious can be counted on one hand Sakura. And I certainly dont
have casual relationships with former students.
Im your only female student, she reminded him softly.
All the better then, he said with a chuckle. Naruto and Sasuke arent really my type.
That made her laugh and relax a little into his embrace. I do need to warn you of
something though.
You snore? she asked sleepily, yawning against the tight, hardness of his chest. He really
was rather warm and nice to lie against. It felt good to have someone hold her so gently.
Well a little I think, he admitted, But thats not it. If we are to truly support this plan of us
running away together in wedded bliss, we will need to be convincing. Well need to flirt a
little, perhaps youll sit on my lap in bars, well hold hands when we walk, that kind of stuff.
Can you do that?
I think so, she said with a sigh. Im not good at all of that stuff, but Ill learn along the
way. I expect you to guide me, oh wise one.
He snorted and kissed her forehead, I dont know about the wise part, but Ill help you
along. Youll be fine, if your earlier performance was any indication. Where did you learn to
talk like that?
Naruto, she admitted with a small laugh. "When he does the Sexy no Jutsu hes really
good at being all sexy and girlie; after three years with Ero-senin and all.
Kakashi laughed at that and shook his head. Figures. Jiraiya is a good teacher, but his
habits probably corrupted Naruto as much as they helped him. Well, either way, he taught
you well and youll be fine. Trust me.
Okay Kakashi, she sighed and snuggled deeper into his arms. I think I can get used to
this at least, she murmured thickly, sleep beginning to invade her voice. Can I sleep?
Sure, he murmured, rubbing her back and tucking her head under his chin. It felt nice to
hold a person again, especially such a pretty little female. He sighed softly. Sakura was
almost too pretty and fun to be with. The coming months were going to be pure torture for
the lonely copy-ninja. He had a wife, but only in the most superficial sense of the word. At
least Sakura hadnt noticed the initial coolness of his skin from the quick dousing of icy
water at the end of his shower. The trip to Cloud country was surprisingly uneventful,
except for the occasional sighting of a hunter-nin from the village. Konoha would send
them out, as a sign of their seriousness, but the nin wouldnt actually bring in their targets
until told otherwise.
The only thing that really threw off the usually playful vibe in the group was the fact that
every night Kakashi drew Sakura up against him when they slept. When they used an inn,
it wasnt a problem, but when they slept outside, Kakashi swore he felt two pairs of eyes
boring holes in his back. They knew it was all for show, but Sasuke and Naruto still didnt
trust the older man, especially when he wandered down the path with his nose in a smutty
novel. Both boys read them too, of course, but they werent snuggling up to their lovely
teammate every night, so they felt justified in their suspicions.
Sakura just ignored the subtle tension. She knew that Kakashi was nothing but a
gentleman with her. Every embrace he bestowed on her was gentle and welcoming, not
lecherous and suggestive. Though waking up one morning with him prodding her in the
back had made her doubt his intensions briefly. She gasped and tumbled out of their
narrow bed at the inn, yelling accusations at him. At least until the sleepy, embarrassed
man explained the morning inconvenience that afflicted most of his gender. Shed
apologized to him with a small blush and felt rather awkward the rest of the day when she

was near him. Who wouldnt feel a bit awkward after feeling their former teachers erection
poking at them after a night in his arms? Could it get any more personal than that?
When they finally arrived at their destination, in the small Cloud village, she at least didnt
flinch at his casual touches anymore and began to return her own. After all, what was the
stroke of a hand to the insistent press of a mans groin? Nothing. It was perfectly safe and
innocent. She had it all figured out that way.
They settled into rooms at the only inn in town, Sasuke and Naruto in one room and
Sakura and Kakashi in a smaller, cozier room. The innkeepers wife winked at the couple
and assured them of their privacy there.
With her cheeks blazing for the next half and hour, Sakura set about settling into their
temporary home. She slowly unpacked her rumpled clothing from her bag as Kakashi did
the same. Once he was finished he wandered down the hall to make sure Naruto and
Sasuke were settled in, leaving her to finish unpacking. Of course that meant he was out
of her range of attack when she found his three presents and their corresponding oils in
the bottom of her bag. So much for Sasuke holding on to the erotic playthings, she thought
with a sigh, as she shoved the bag and its contents under the bed.
Of course she pulled it right back out a moment later, settling on the floor to study each
item curiously. She held up the first bottle. Warming hmm? How did it warm up and where
did it go?
It reacts with your body, Kakashi said softly from above.
She looked up, startled to see him standing over her, smiling lightly. I-I was just she
stuttered, pushing the items away and blushing furiously.
Its okay Sakura. Youre 22 now. He reached over and closed their door, before settling
against her back, legs bent on either side of her, and reaching for the warming lubricant.
Ill explain them to you, since I doubt your mother ever had this little talk with you. Its my
duty as your husband to introduce you to sexual delightsremember that, he murmured
in soft amusement.
She swallowed and nodded, jerkily, her face flaming. Was he purposely trying to humiliate
her? Are you teasing me?
He rested his cheek against her ear and hummed. Of course not. Im surprised you never
learned about all of this at the academy. Most female ninja learn about seduction and sex
in general in extra courses.
My parents protested against me taking them. They didnt like the idea of me using my
body in that way to complete a mission, she admitted softly. Later, when I left home, I just
never bothered taking them.
Thats too bad, he murmured. Its really easy to get information out of some men simply
by pushing a few of their buttons.
Sakura nodded against him. Anko told me that when you take a man in your mouth, hell
tell you almost anything you want to know.
He chuckled. Dont let Anko rub off on you too much. Theres a truly jaded woman if I ever
met one. But shes right to some extent. That particular act wont work on many men, but it
goes a long way towards softening them up a bit.
W-would itwould it work on someone like you? she asked softly barely choking the
question out.
Why? Do you want to get secrets out of me? he teased. When she shook her head
vigorously, he laughed lightly. No, its very nice, but wont make me give up any of my
secrets. He smiled at her soft oh and lifted the bottle in his hands. Now about this
stuff
How do I learn to do it? she asked suddenly.
He paused and sighed, Practicing I supposeactually doing it. I cant really imagine
learning any other way because you wouldnt know what drew a reaction from a man,

without actually experiencing it. You cant really mess it up though. Any man receiving
attention like that will be grateful, I assure you. Would you like me to explain these items
now?
Yes please, she said softly, leaning back into him. This was terribly embarrassing, but
she DID want to know. She couldnt think of any other person she felt more comfortable
with that was actually knowledgeable on the subject.
This is a warming lubricant. Its very nice, but doesnt really last all that long,
unfortunately, he said seriously, shifting into his teacher voice.
Lubricant? Oh so it goes ondown there, she murmured.
Yes, exactly. It can be placed on either the man or woman or both to create a very
pleasant, warming sensationlike the cool, warmth of mint, he said, trying to find
something to compare it to.
Oh, that would be interesting, she admitted shyly. D-does it have to be used only for
actual lovemaking or can it be usedalone?
Either. You could put it on your hand or on one of these, he explained picking up the dildo
she thrown at him the night before. It was only about seven inches long and not terribly
thick; perfect for a young woman that hadnt been with a man. He idly wondered if Sasuke
had meant for Sakura to keep them after all. There was another, almost identical, that was
a bit thicker, but still shorter than many of the toys hed seen women purchase. The third
was a smaller, less lifelike toy. It was made of purple plastic and, from the switch at the
bottom, clearly vibrated.
He picked up the vibrating toy and dropped the other items. This one is nice for women
because it can be used inside and out, he said turning the dial at the bottom and smiling
as the soft hum of the toy filled the air.
Oh, she breathed. That goes inside? Doesnt it feel funny?
I dont know. Im not a woman. It is pretty popular with the women I know, however, he
admitted. You can also press it to the outside too, instead of using your hand. He knew it
was probably a bad idea, but he slid the toy up her spread thigh, across her spandex
covered softness and down the other thigh.
Oh! she gasped, startled by the caress and even more by the hard pulse in her groin as
the hum tickled her feminine flesh. She was actually a bit disappointed when he didnt
repeat the gesture and turned the little toy off. Latermuch later, she would definitely
sneak that toy off to a private place to study.
Kakashi cleared his throat and tried to push away the stirrings of arousal that were just
beginning in his own groin. What had started out as another simple lesson with a former
student, was turning into a slightly dangerous game. He had no doubt she would let him
repeat what hed just done, thus the wise thing to do, was to not do it. He was beginning to
regret five months of deprivation at the moment. Especially with the beautiful womanhis
wife reallypressed between his legs, curiously studying erotic toys. She smelled nice
too, despite days of traveling and only brief washings in streams along the way.
Fortunately his drifting thoughts were interrupted by Naruto pounding on the door and
announcing that they were going to go down to the dining room and eat dinner. Well be
there in a few minutes, Kakashi called back. Go join them, Ill clean these up and join you
in a minute, he murmured softly to the young woman.
Alright, she agreed softly, standing up and stepping over his leg. Thank you for showing
me, she said with a small, shy smile. Will you be long?
No, he said gathering up the bottles and toys and putting them in the bedside drawer. I
just have something to do and Ill be right down. She nodded and left the room, quietly
latching the door.
He stared at the door for a moment before opening the drawer again and pulling out a tube
of lubricant. He sighed and opened the cap. This is going to be a long mission, he

murmured to himself, reaching for the zipper of his pants.

***
It was nearly a week before Sakura had any time at all to herself. The men decided to
head out to some of the local farms in search of work and suggested that she check some
of the shops. She got a position with the first storekeeper she talked to, a man whole sold
vegetables, so she was left to her own devices for the rest of the day.
Since the man didnt want her to start until the next morning she wandered back to the
room she shared with Kakashi flopped on the bed. Ever since the little lesson shed had
from him a week prior, shed seen the man in a whole new light. She knew that he had the
occasional girlfriend, but shed never really imagined what he was like, in that sense. She
supposed that he would have slept with each of the women too, so he was probably pretty
experienced in that area after twenty years of dating and relationships.
What would it be like to be with the strange copy-ninja? She imagined that hed be fairly
patient and gentle, like hed always been with her. He really didnt do anything fast, except
when it came to fighting. Hed simply stroll around with his nose in that ridiculous book of
his. Strangely enough, said book was currently sitting on their bedside table. What was in
those books, she wondered, chewing on her lip. Were they really all that dirty, or had he
just never bothered to correct her? Sasuke and Naruto wouldnt ever admit anything either.
She gave into curiosity and rolled over on her belly and picking up the little, orange novel.
Flipping to the first page, she began to read. From what she could tell, from the first
chapter, it was little more than a romance novel. Of course as the day drifted by and she
read more and more, it became quite apparent that the novel was a little bit more than
anything her romance novels had ever been. Erotic scenes and graphic drawings,
courtesy of Ero-senin, graced at least two thirds of the novel. By the time she reached the
last page, her cheeks were hot and her body humming with awareness.
Gah! Why did she read the whole thing? Now she felt restless and warm. A glance at the
sky out the window, told her that the day was nearing evening and the men would probably
be back at anytime. Still, she would probably have enough time to relieve at least a little of
the tension. She turned to her back and began to pull up her red dress. Unfortunately as
soon as it was up and her fingers touched the band of her shorts Naruto tumbled into the
room, with Sasuke and Kakashi close behind him.
Too shocked to move she stared at the blond as he happily told her about the job they had
landed as laborers on one of the farms outside town. It will be a good job and the farmer
is really nice, Naruto explained.
You should really knock on a womans door first Naruto, Kakashi growled at the blond
man. What if she had been changing?
Ah its okay! Naruto said waving his hand. She was just getting ready to take a nap.
Come on Sakura! Lets go get something to eat! Im starving. He dragged Sasuke back
out the door and left Kakashi and the sprawling woman behind. His happy chatter could be
heard all the way down the hall.
Sorry, Kakashi murmured, noting her hiked up dress, her frozen hand and his precious
little book on the bed. Bad timing.
Her face flamed and she sat up, tugging the dress down. Its okay, she said stiffly. I dont
know what I was thinking anyway.
He picked up the little book and tucked it into his pocket. Come on, lets go eat before
Naruto drags Sasuke all the way back here to find us.
She nodded and followed him down the hall. I got a job with the vegetable man next door.
I start in the morning. He needs someone to help him set up the booths and take them
down each day, so itll only be a few hours a day. He said hed pay me well and give me
vegetables though, so it should be a good job.
Oh? he murmured. Good work. Thatll leave you free to train during the day. Find a good

spot nearby and train for a few hours. I dont want all of you getting rusty. Besides you
wont have any good books to read now, he teased.
She blushed at that, but giggled. It was goodbut I didnt know about most of those
things. I feel very young today, she admitted.
Most people dont learn about some of that stuff until theyre married for a long timeor
they never learn it. Im pleased you enjoyed it though, he said with a laugh.
Dinner was a rather noisy affair with Naruto chatting happily about the farm and their day.
She was rather relieved when the sun dipped below the horizon and she was able to
escape to her room for the night.
Kakashi was chatting with the innkeepers smiling wife, so she knew she had a few quick
moments to change before he came in. She quickly shucked off her clothing, except for
her panties and tugged a long tee over her head before scrambling under the covers. A
few moments later Kakashi came in, a soft frown showing against his mask.
Kakashi? she asked curiously. Whats wrong?
He looked at her briefly before shrugging and pulling off his headband and shirt. Theres
some talk about us.
About the four of us moving here? she asked in alarm.
Well yes, but mostly about you and I. While we are seen together, some of the other
guests are starting to whisper about the lack ofnoise coming from this room. Theyre
beginning to doubt were a true couple at all.
Noise? she murmured in confusion. Her eyes gradually widened and she gasped, Oh!
Yes he sighed. So what should we do about it?
I dont know, she admitted shyly.
He sighed again and walked to the bed to turn the lamp off. She heard the soft rustle of
cloth and the thump of his sandals before his weight dipped the mattress. Well figure out
something in the morning, he said finally.
Okay, she said softly, wondering if hed bothered with his sweats that night. Did Kakashi
wear boxers like Naruto and Sasukeor was henaked? Her body was still irritatingly
heated from that damn novel, and the idea of lying next to her hot, naked husband, all
night, was torture. As a result she squirmed and tossed and turned for an hour.
Finally he slid his arm around her waist and murmured in her ear, Why so restless
tonight?
Her breath caught as his bare chest pressed into her arm. I-I just amlazy day and all.
Is that all? he murmured, softly running fingers over her arm and neck. He hummed in
question when her body responded with delighted jerks. It may have been a few months,
but he readily recognized the spasms of an aroused woman. Maybe it would be easier
than he thought to create a little gossip hushing noise. I can ease you and shut up the
other patrons here at the same time, if you like.
Ease me? she asked in a curious, shaky voice. His fingers were sending shivers and
goose bumps over her whole left side.
I can make you feel better so you can sleep, he purred. Would you like me to do that?
H-how? she asked softly, a little unnerved by the tone of his voice.
Im going to use my hand and my Sharingan, thats all, he promised.
Your Sharingan is a weapon, she said in an unsteady voice.
I see that Sasuke hasnt explained some of its other uses yet, he said with a soft chuckle.
Will you trust me? She hesitated for a moment and then nodded. Yes.
He rolled away from her and she heard the rustle of cloth and then the lamp flicked on to
reveal his masked face. She was a bit disappointed to see that he did indeed wear boxers,
as he knelt on the bed next to her. Im sorry I need the light to use the Sharingan. She
blushed and nodded, allowing him to tug away the covers from her clenched fingers.

He bent over her and looked into her eyes, waiting for her to do the same. As her eyes
flicked up and connected with his own, he activated the blood red eye.
Sakura felt a strange calmness flow over her body, wiping away hesitation and shyness in
an instant. Even when his big hand slid into her panties she didnt blink or protest. It was
odd to feel so calm about something so new and strange, but she decided it must be the
Sharingan at work. His long, calloused fingers slid low and into the swollen, damp softness
between her thighs, gathering dew before sweeping upward and teasing at the sensitive
bundle of nerves, nestled between swollen lips of flesh. Shed touched herself many times,
so it wasnt much of a shock, except that it was a man doing it to her for once.
He deactivated his Sharingan once she relaxed a bit and almost immediately saw her
blush again, but she didnt protest in the least as his middle finger slowly glided over the
erect nubbin between her legs. She was more than ready, more aroused than hed felt in a
woman in years. But then shed had the entire day to prepare her body, whether shed
meant to use it or not. He knew with a woman, it could take hours to get her body this
aroused, but he also knew it was worth it for both involved. She would be warm and
swollen and welcoming; griping his own aroused flesh like a vice. Every thrust and grinding
motion would drive her wild. Yet he was painfully aware that it wouldnt be like that with him
tonight.
The thought did remind him of her new toys however and he reached to the bedside table
to pull out the smaller of the two toys. She had no need for the vibrating one that night.
Sakura, he murmured huskily to the flushed woman. She opened her eyes, glazed with
arousal, and looked up at him. Im going to put this inside you, he murmured, holding up
the toy. She simply nodded and bit her lip, thoroughly enjoying the gentle stroke of his
fingers on her flesh.
He carefully slid between her knees, kneeling on the soft mattress. Using his free hand, he
slid her panties up her thighs and, with a few adjustments, off of her legs. She blushed
bright at her exposure and the stroke of his fingers, but didnt protest. Breathing harshly
and praying she didnt note his own straining arousal, he gently pressed the toy at her
entrance and eased it into her body. His erection jerked fiercely at the low feminine moan
that slid from her parted pink lips.
She arched and gasped as the full sensation slid slowly into her moist flesh. Shed never
felt anything so curious and wonderful in her life. The only thing that would have made this
moment more erotic, for her, would be the slide of Kakashis hard flesh into her own.
Sakura half wanted to ask, but knew if she did, the moment would die. Instead she reveled
in the slow slide of the toy inside her body and pretended it was really Kakashi. She didnt
care to analyze why he was the one in the fantasy, she simply enjoyed it.
Kakashioh yesplease, she groaned as her body started to tighten around the sliding
dildo and his stroking hand. I cantoh Godoh ohyes yes yes! she screamed,
gasping and writhing as her orgasm burned over her thighs and belly, clenching her hard
around the invading prosthetic.
For the first time in his adult life Kakashi felt his control slip and, as the pink haired woman
writhed on the sheets below him, his reins yanked loose and his erection jerked. Fuck, he
grunted, feeling the dampness spread against his boxers. The gasping female below didnt
notice his slip, too wrapped up in the humming and pulsing coursing through her sated
flesh. For that, at least, he was grateful.
Sakura slowly opened her eyes, panting softly, and looked up at the man shed been
forced to marrying. Not for the first time, she wished it were for real. She was coming to
the slow realization that Kakashi would be a very easy man to love. That was amazing,
she whispered.
He nodded once and gently withdrew the dildo from her pulsing body. Im glad you
enjoyed that. You looked beautifulstunning.

She blushed and watched as he slid from the bed and made his way towards the
bathroom. What about youI cant be that selfish Kakashi. You can teach me how.
He turned and a soft pink slid across what she could see of his cheeks. That isn't
necessary, he murmured softly.
She frowned and then saw the patch of dampness on his dark green boxers. Oh, she
gasped, blushing and averting her eyes. Sorry.
He cocked his head at her. I dont know what for, he said, before turning and wandering
the rest of the way to the bathroom.
She pulled the blankets up to her chest, not particularly wanting to search for her panties
in the aftermath of such a nice orgasm. He returned a moment later, in sweats, and
dropped the erotic toy back in its drawer. Thank you Kakashi. I feel wonderful, she
admitted shyly.
He grinned at her under the mask and shrugged. Anything for my favorite wife. He flicked
off the little bedside lamp again and scooted under the covers next to her.
Do you think the boys heard? she whispered after a moment.
He smiled at the way she always referred to Naruto and Sasuke as the boys or her boys.
They sleep like the dead. Besides, dont you think Naruto would bang down the door if he
thought I was molesting you? He chuckled when she giggled. I have no doubt the nosy
gossip below us heard though, so maybe rumors will change now. She actually informed
me that I clearly didnt know how to please my wife.
How wrong she is, Sakura said with a happy, sleep sigh. She snuggled into him and a
few minutes later, on the brink of sleep, murmured, I wish it was for real.
He stared at the ceiling for a moment before murmuring, Me too Sakura, me too.
Naruto may not have heard, but Sasuke was eyeing Kakashi dangerously early the next
morning, his eyes flashing between black and red. Sakura finally whispered that whatever
he had heard had been an act to reinforce their role as husband and wife. He looked
skeptical at first, but finally relaxed and stopped glaring at his former teacher.
The innkeepers wife was eyeing Kakashi a bit differently than the grumpy Uchiha. She
watched him with curiosity and interest in her eyes. Seeing the womans frank gaze,
Sakura scooted closer to Kakashi on the long bench and slid her hand boldly up his thigh.
Kakashis leg twitched under the provocative stroke and he looked down at her, eyes
curious. She flicked her gaze to the blushing woman at the counter, who could clearly see
how high Sakuras hand rested and how possessive her hold was. Still watching the
woman she slid her hand to the left and covered the bulge in Kakashis trousers. Kakashi
gasped softly and snapped the pair of chopsticks he was holding.
Sasuke noticed the exchange and had the presence of mind to smirk and nudge Naruto,
who was busily shoving noodles into his mouth. Looks like Sakura isnt getting enough,
he snorted.
Naruto took in the situation at a glance and grinned, though it looked a bit strained. Cant
satisfy your wife Kakashi?
Kakashi actually blushed lightly, but his eyes narrowed and he stood. Nothing that I cant
fix immediately. He tugged Sakura off of the bench and dragged the blushing young
woman from the room, ignoring the stares of the other patrons.
He shut the door to the room and sighed. What was THAT about? he growled softly.
She blushed and whispered, The woman, the inn keepers wife, was eyeing you with the

wrong kind of interest. I just wanted her to realize you werent available.
That was the first thing that popped into your head? he asked putting his hands on his
hips.
She was trying not to notice that the front of his trousers were looking a bit more snug than
usual, but it was harddifficult not to. Y-yes? she admitted hesitantly. I-I just didnt
thinkI just did itIm sorry, she whispered, her lip trembling softly. She had clearly gone
too far.
He sighed again and gathered her into his arms. Dont be. You did a wonderful job. I was
just shocked as hell when I felt a hand creep between my legs. Next time whisper darling
or honey first to warn me. I nearly leapt off the bench, he said in soft amusement.
She giggled a little at that and sniffed. Alright. She took advantage of their position and
snuggled into his arms. How long do we have to stay here?
Long enough to make you scream a little, he murmured, the sound rumbling in his chest
against her ear.
She pulled away with a gasp and blushed furiously. Kakashi? she asked nervously, as he
pulled up his headband.
Relax, I wont touch you today, he murmured soothingly. He lifted her chin and waited for
her eyes to meet his, hesitantly at first. She was blushing; he knew she was thinking about
last night. He activated his sharingan and began to work his hypnotic magic on the
beautiful young woman.
The slow spin of his sharingan was fascinating and alluring. Sakura sagged against the
door and would have fallen to the floor if he hadnt held her up. She was surprised at the
sudden, raw lust that swept through her body. Kakashi, she gasped in surprise. It felt like
tiny fingers were dancing over her skin and stroking her thighs. What is this?
It doesnt have a name that I know of, he murmured softly, running his fingers gently over
her lips. Are you ready for more? he asked huskily. He wouldnt deny that having her
limp, flushed body in his arms was pleasurable. He wanted so badly to do this for real, to
sink into her body while he gave her pleasure.
Yes, she gasped against his fingers, clutching at the front of his vest. Suddenly she was
surrounded by darkness, floating in nothingness, completely nude. She didnt have a
chance to protest the change however. Phantom hands stroked over her naked flesh,
gently squeezing and massaging her body into full arousal. Kakashi, she groaned. What
is thiswhat are you doing?
Shh, just relax, he murmured through the darkness. Open your mind to the touch, his
soothing voice purred.
As the hands stroked down her body and spread her thighs, she hazily decided Kakashi
would be very popular with the women of Konoha if hed only date more. With this
technique he could give a woman and orgasm in a crowded bar with no one the wiser. She
gasped again as phantom breath skittered over her thighs and damp flesh. Her heart

pounded when she realized what he was about to door rather what his sharingan was
about to do. She cried out and threw back her head as warm lips and a soft, caressing
tongue invaded the tender flesh between her legs. Oh myah!
She heard the soft chuckle of a self-satisfied male float over her skin. Shed never
imagined that this would feel so good. Sakura knew from Ino that it was kind of nice, but
Inos explanation hadnt done it justice. His tongue probed gently tickling over her sensitive
bundle of nerves, and then down into the soft entrance to her writhing body.
Gentle fingers caressed her where his tongue did not, driving her relentlessly toward
ultimate completion. Kakashi, she gasped, in a high, urgent voice as his tongue flattened
out and he caressed her weeping entrance and then moved upward to tease the sensitive
nub of nerves nestle delicately above. He teased it in small, careful circles, taking his cues
from her harsh breathing and cries.
Sakura realized with no small amount of pleasure that Kakashi knew exactly how to please
a woman. Not for the first time she wished this was for real. To have someone like Kakashi
in her life and in her bed would be glorious. She felt the first swirls of her orgasm building,
astounded that it was all in her mind. Vaguely she could feel the real Kakashi still
supporting her gently, gazing down into her eyes with his own mismatched ones. Kakashi,
Im close, she gasped, her voice high and breathless.
Strangely enough the teasing tongue didnt cease, even as his soft voice encouraged her
on. Thats it Sakura. Give in to it. Savor it, he rumbled gently.
She arched her hips, tilting them in anticipation of the coming storm, moaning softly as the
angle intensified every sensation tenfold. She screamed in pleasure and relief as her
orgasm ripped through her body, every nerve tingling with it.
Sakura sagged to the floor in front of Kakashi, gasping and trembling at his feet. The floor
and the bed and the walls were around her again and she was a puddle on the floor. She
watched as long legs bent and Kakashi squatted in front of her. She expected a smile, but
his face was serious and his eyes darkened with something she didnt quite recognize.
You are beautiful, he murmured softly, reaching out to touch her cheek, brushing away
tears she didnt know shed shed. So delicate and beautiful and dangerous to a man like
me.
She blinked at his startling words, but leaned into his hand. Thank youfor everything
for your gift and your wordsfor teaching me all of this.
He pulled his hand away and nodded. Youyou should probably get to that new job. The
markets open in an hour. Ill see you tonight?
Yes, she murmured, standing up with his help. What aboutwhat about you? she
asked softly. Will you teach meabout you? She didnt know when hed suddenly
become a teacher of a different sort, but that was the way things were developing. She
could also feel the hard brush of him against her belly as he steadied her. It wasnt fair to
take pleasure from him and not offer it back.
Not nowmaybe not ever he said softly, letting go of her. I shouldnt even be doing

what I have been doing. Go to work Sakura, he said turning. Well talk later.
She nodded and silently left the room. Sasuke and Naruto were waiting in the hallway,
suspicion etching their faces. Time for work, she said softly, brushing past them. Naruto
caught her arm and reached up to gently straighten her hair, likely mussed from what had
just happened. Thank you, she murmured and continued down the hallway and out of the
inn.
Sasuke and Naruto walked through the open door of her room. Kakashi was pulling down
his forehead protector and gazing out the window of the room. Sakura was walking slowly
across the rode. So you used it on her? Sasuke murmured.
Yes, Kakashi admitted. You know the one, he said vaguely.
So it was all real? Naruto murmured, his voice a soft growl.
Kakashi jerked his head in affirmation and watched as Sakura cheerfully greeted the old
man that ran the vegetable stand. God she was beautiful.
Sasuke came up next to Kakashi and watched Sakura nod to the old man and then follow
him into the little building. What are you doing Kakashi? he murmured.
Something very foolish, Kakashi responded softly.
***
Sakura trudged back to inn, exhausted, but happy that shed taken the job. Hed decided
to keep her at the stand all day, since more people came in with a pretty attendant working
there. It was fine with her, since she needed something to keep her busy, but it also meant
shed had to train for a few hours afterward. She hadnt forgotten that Kakashi had wanted
them to continue training. She saw Sasuke and Naruto coming down the street, looking
just as tired as her. Did you have to train too? she asked as they fell in next to her.
Yeah, the heartless bastard, Naruto grumbled.
Speaking of which, where is he? she asked curiously. She was surprised that he wasnt
with the boys.
Looking for a place for us to stay. The inn is becoming problematic, Sasuke murmured.
Oh, she said softly. Was it the inn or her questions that were becoming problematic?
Some of the other patron are being a bit too nosey about your marriage, Naruto
muttered. Its really none of their business. Thats why were here, right? New start and all.
Kakashi thought it might be nice if you two have somewhere to live thats a little more
private than an inn.
Sakura was astounded at Narutos ability to lie so seriously. Youre not coming with us?
You have both followed me so far though. What will I do without you?
Dont worry, Sasuke murmured. We told him to get a place with two roomspreferably
not next to each other.

She blushed and Naruto snorted. No kidding. You newlyweds are really something.
Makes me wish Id brought along someone.
Like who? Sakura teased. Hinata maybe?
Hinata? Naruto asked with a frown.
Sasuke and Sakura shook their heads in disbelief. Naruto, you idiot. Hinata has been in
love with you since we were twelve, maybe longer, Sakura huffed.
Naruto gaped. Seriously? I had no idea. Shes so quiet and weird most of the timeI
didnt know it was because she liked me in that way. He sighed and shrugged. Too late
now I guess, he murmured as they walked into the inn. Weve abandoned our village.
Shed never have me now.
Sakura patted his shoulder and followed the two young men into the dinning area to get
some dinner. Kakashi joined them in the boys room two hours later. He looked exhausted
but happy. I found a place close to the farm. Its a small house that a couple in town
inherited from the womans parents. They want to stay in town, close to their shop, so they
agreed to let us rent it while were here. I told them we may not stay in the area, so they
agreed that selling it to us wasnt the best idea.
The three smiled and nodded. It would be good to get away from the constant whispers
and stares they got at the inn, especially for the new couple. What is it like? Naruto
asked.
Well get packed and well go there tonight. Its already furnished and ready for use,
Kakashi said with a slight smile. Ill go settle up with the inn keeper and then pack my own
gear. Everyone meet in the lobby when youre ready. They all nodded and Sakura hurried
down to the room she shared with Kakashi.
She quickly packed her own bags and then decided she might as well pack Kakashis too.
Didnt he say he was disappointed to pack his own bag that first day of their marriage? As
she carefully folded his clothing, she smiled a little sadly, wondering if this was the last day
of their marriage. With no one around to hear or see them, he probably wouldnt need to
push her into making noises that kept gossipmongers at bay.
Whats with the face? Kakashi asked softly, as he wandered into the room and shut the
door. Will you really miss this place that much? he asked glancing around the simple,
small room.
No, but I will miss the things that happened here, she admitted with a sigh. Were
moving because things are moving in a dangerous direction for us, arent we?
Yes, he acknowledged, stepping up behind her. We could have just pretended we were
intimate and made the appropriate noises, but I was foolish and we became too intimate. I
cant continue that for the next few months without there being a lasting effect on both of
us. Its just a mission. The marriage will be void when we return Sakura, he said softly,
squeezing her shoulders gently.

I dont want it to be, she whispered with a slight catch in her voice.
He picked up his pack and tossed it over his shoulder. Neither do I, he admitted, walking
from their room.
She swallowed her tears and picked up her own pack, following him quickly down the hall.
They couldnt let anyone know that the marriage was falling apart. She slipped her arm
through his and kept pace at his side. Darling? she asked sweetly as they strolled into
the lobby. Only a few people were about, but still.
Hmm? he murmured, glance down at her.
Is our new house big? Big enough for a family? she asked.
Of course love, he assured her. There is plenty of room for us and a few children.
Good, she said with a firm nod. She smiled at him, trying to look like a pleased wife, and
cover up the breaking of her heart. He must have found a place were he could sleep
separately from her. It really was over.
***
It was a pretty large cottage that hed found. There were two small rooms and one larger
room for sleeping and another large room for eating, cooking and sitting around in. The
toilet was a tiny building in the back and the bath a big tub next to it. It was simple, the new
cottage, but it would work for them.
Kakashi pointed Sasuke and Naruto towards the larger room. You two will share that
room. Sakuras is next to yours and mine is on the other side of the sitting area, he said,
ignoring the curious looks that the two young men gave Sakura and himself.
Sakura nodded silently and walked into her room. Goodnight. I have work early, so I need
to sleep now.
The two young men looked at Kakashi with narrowing eyes, neither missing the hurt look
on their teammates face. Kakashi shook his head in warning and walked across the dark
sitting area to his own room. They turned and watched as Sakura silently unpacked her
bag, even placing Sasukes presents in a little drawer in the dresser.
Naruto spoke first. Sakuraits just a missionwe cant get too wrapped up in the role
playing. We cant forget why were really here.
She jerked her head in acknowledgement, her lips firming into a straight line. Yes I know,
she said evenly.
Do you? Sasuke asked softly as they slowly entered her room.
Yes, she snapped, her lip starting to quiver.
Naruto reached for her and pulled her stiff body into his arms. Do you love him Sakura?
he asked gently.

She was quiet for a moment, her face tucked against the blonds neck. Finally she
whispered in a broken voice, I think I do. She broke down immediately and sobbed into
his jacket, clutching the front desperately. Why do I always fall for the men who cant love
me back? she sobbed.
Sasuke flinched at that. Her feelings for him as a child and teenager had never been a
secret after all. I wish I was lucky enough to have a woman like you Sakura. You loved me
when I was too selfish to return your feelings. You would have made a very good mother
and wife. I wish I would have realized that years ago.
She blinked damp eyes at him and smiled a little. Thats very sweet Sasuke, she
murmured, sniffing. I wish Kakashi felt the same, she whispered softly.
He does, Naruto murmured, stroking her hair. He is just too foolish to admit it.
And he is thirteen years older than you, Sasuke offered. If you stayed together, the
village might really ostracize you. A teacher and his student together is taboo, no matter
what their age.
I know, she admitted softly. I am probably just caught up in the things he can do to me.
You werent faking? Naruto asked suspiciously.
No, he used his sharingan, she admitted shyly.
Eh? What did he do with it? Naruto asked curiously, whipping around to face Sasuke. Is
it dangerous?
No, Sasuke murmured. Aside from being dangerous to the heart, he amended, his eyes
flicking over Sakuras teary face.
Show me! Naruto demanded.
No way! Sasuke muttered in annoyance. Sakura giggled a little at the thought of Sasuke
using the technique on his blond teammate. Youre a guy!
So? Naruto grumbled. I want to know what is so great about this trick that shes upset
about its loss.
Sakura wiped away her tears and smiled. Oh yes Sasuke, please show him. This should
be interesting.
Sasukes frown slipped and he smirked at her. You want to watch?
She blushed and bit her lip. Maybe I do, she shrugged. Sasuke started to chuckle at that.
Whats so funny? Naruto grumbled.
Ill give you a taste of what Kakashi did to her and youll see why we find this so amusing,
Sasuke murmured. He stepped past Sakura and took hold of Narutos chin. Relax, he

murmured gently. His eyes flashed red and spun lazily before Narutos softly blue ones.
Naruto immediately stiffed and gasped. Sakura didnt know what Sasuke was pouring into
the blondes head, but it was fun to watch the flamboyant young man blush and try to get
away. She would have continued to watch the antics of her teammates happily, if she
hadnt suddenly seen a flash of movement at her window. Still smiling and laughing she
said, Theres someone outside guys. I need to get Kakashi. She playful rubbed their
heads and wandered out of the room.
Naruto immediately started yelling at Sasuke. You cant touch me there!
I didnt touch you, Sasuke grunted, blushing lightly. Its all a trick in your mind.
Sakura smiled tightly, amused by the two men, but nervous about who was outside as
well. She paused at Kakashis door briefly before slipping through the door into the dark
room. He was lying on the bed his arm over his eyes. What is it Sakura? he asked softly.
She climb onto the bed and laid her head on his chest. Theres someone outside my
window. I think we were followed.
Did they see you watching them? he asked, stroking her hair.
No. I pretended that I was distracted by Sasuke using his Sharingan on Naruto, she
murmured.
Let me guess which attack Sasuke used, Kakashi said dryly.
Naruto asked for it, she mumbled into his skin. What do we do now? Theyve probably
noticed that I was unpacking my stuff in that room and you were in here. Sure enough,
she glanced at his window and saw another flicker of movement. Theyre watching us
now, she whispered.
Damn it, he swore. I thought this would be better for us. I didnt realize they were
watching so closely.
She sat up and gently moved over his body, straddling his waist. Well darling lets show
them what they came to see, she murmured, a little shocked at her own boldness.
Sakura, he warned, grabbing her hands as they smoothed over his chest. Im not a
saint.
Kakashi! Naruto called, appearing in the doorway. What in the hell are you thinking,
doing that jutsu on Sakura! You pervert! Of course then he saw the position they were in
and squawked in surprise.
See? Sakura said with a smirk, sliding off of his waist. She walked to the door and
pushed a scowling Naruto out into the sitting room. Its time to play for the peeping tom
Naruto and I dont need you to watch toounless youre into that of course. He spluttered
until she slammed the door in his face.
She turned back to Kakashi, who was sitting up on the bed. Now, where were we?

He sighed and tugged her into his lap. We were about to go to sleep, cuddled in each
others arms.
What? she asked in hurt confusion. What about the guy outside?
It isnt that unusual for a couple to just fall asleep together Sakura, Kakashi assured her
patiently. Couples dont have to have sex every moment they are together.
Ohokay, she said, shoulders drooping a bit. I guess thats true. Why did she feel so
disappointed? It wasnt as if they were really married. It was a mission and shed been
getting too distracted by it. At least Kakashi remembered what they were really here for.
Her lip trembled.
Sakura? he murmured softly. Oh Sakura, dont cry, please.
Sakura didnt know what had come over her. She was the level headed one in the group,
the thinker. She knew this wasnt real, it never had been. Kakashi had just been playing a
part. He wasnt really in love with her. Yet the moment he touched her, she burst into tears
as if he was really rejecting her, rejecting his wife. I dont mean to, she hiccupped
between sobs.
He stroked her hair and back, humming softly, trying to sooth the little woman in his arms.
I know this is hard Sakura. Its hard not to get involved in a mission like this and not get
attached to those youre with.
How do you do it? she asked with a sniff, looking up at him with watery green eyes.
I dont, he murmured. He settled her on the bed and lay down at her side, drawing her
gently into his chest. I cant ignore how beautiful youve become or how strong you are or
how much you arouse me, he murmured against her soft hair.
Oh, she said softly, sniffing and snuggling into him. Thank you. She lay quietly against
him, wondering what it all meant. Should we abandon the mission then?
No, he murmured running his hand over her back. We are trained to take on any role.
This wont get in the way.
S-so no more pretending to do things so people will hear? she asked softly.
We werent pretending Sakura, he reminded her. They just didnt know what we were
doing behind the door. I should have gone about it differently so we didnt end up like this.
She blushed and nodded. He was right, her cries had all been very real. She didnt know if
she would have been able to fake that, but they should have tried. Suddenly the prospect
of running away with her former teacher didnt seem that far fetched. But what about
now? she asked softly.
I dont know, he said honestly. No matter what I feel for you and the boys, my first duty is
to Konoha and my missions. I shouldnt get distracted, but that is going to very difficult with
such a tempting distraction at my side, he murmured, rolling until he was above her and

nestled between her legs.

Oh, she said again, wondering where her vocabulary had gone lately. His gentle weight
against her hips and belly was both exciting and frightening. She felt her breath catch in
her chest as he lowered his head and brushed his masked lips across her cheek and over
her trembling mouth. Kakashi? she asked softly, not really sure what she was asking.
Should I stop? he asked softly, running a hand up her side. Please tell me to stop
Sakura.
She looked up into his mismatched eyes and opened her mouth to answer. Unfortunately
Naruto busted into the room. We have a visitor Sensei, he said excitedly.
We know Naruto, Kakashi said pushing up from Sakuras slender body with a sigh and
settling on his knees. What was with the interruptions tonight?
No, I mean hes in the sitting room. His name is Zuiken, the young man said urgently. He
wants to talk to you now.
Kakashi cursed softly and nodded, rubbing his head. Okay, okay. Ill be there in a minute.
Justjust tell him to hang on.
Sure, Naruto said ducking back out of the room.
He turned to look back at the woman sprawled below him. Im sorry Sakura, he
murmured to the blushing woman. This is bad timing I know.
She sat up and pushed gently at him so she could stand. No, its okay. Go talk to this
Zuiken. Ill join you in a minute, she murmured. I just need to get collected. Kakashi
nodded and stood. He smiled gently and ran his hand through her hair before turning and
wandering out of the room to speak with their guest. What a mess.
Youre Zuiken? Kakashi asked, walking into the main room, pulling his headband on and
sliding it down over his sharingan eye. He eyed the tall man between Naruto and Sasuke.
He wasnt any bigger than Kakashi, but something about the man made Kakashi nervous.
Zuiken regarded him with sinister dark eyes and smiled slowly. He was far too relaxed for
Kakashis liking, his long frame loose and at ease. Didnt it bother him that three highclassed shinobi surrounded him? Yes I am. I apologize for my late intrusion, he
murmured in a silky voice. I hope I may also convey my apologies to your lovely young
wife. His eyes flicked towards the back room, behind Kakashi.
Im sure she will be here shortly. You must understand we didnt expect any visitors so
soon, Kakashi said, keeping his voice easy and nonchalant. He didnt like this man one
bit.
You have been in my little town for weeks, so I hardly consider this so soon, Zuiken said
sinking carelessly onto the long couch behind him.
Kakashi leaned against another chair and crossed his arms. I suppose that is true. So
why are you here?
Simple, Zuiken said with a small smile. Your village has declared you missing. You and
your students are outcasts, homeless. He smirked and leaned back. She must be a
wildcat in bed if youre willing to give up everything for her.
Naruto snarled and lunged for the man, only stopping when Sasuke wrapped his arms
around the young mans waist and hauled him back. Zuiken laughed softly and ignored the

boy completely.
Naruto, Kakashi said in a steely voice. Rather than attack our guest, why dont you go
get Sakura. Well let my wildcat speak for herself.
Naruto snorted and glared at the tall, handsome intruder as he passed. Yeah Ill get her.
Bastard, he muttered. He reappeared with the young woman a few moments later. Thats
him Sakura.
Sakura smiled slightly at the man and nodded. Yes I see. Our first guest. May I get you
something to drink?
Zuiken smiled and stroked his bottom lip, studying her with open interest. He was probably
really wondering what it was she could do that Kakashi would abandon his entire life just to
have her. No, no, Im fine. I just came to speak with your husband and friends here.
Perhaps you could find something to do while we chat?
She stays, Kakashi insisted, drawing Sakura back and into the chair he leaned against.
Very well, Zuiken said with a shrug. He smiled at the tall Jounin and rubbed his chin. As
I was saying, word is out that youre missing-nin now. What do four homeless ninjas plan
to do?
We found a job with a farmer near here, Sasuke murmured from his position behind the
delightful visitor. Sakura works in town at a vegetable stand. It will suffice. We will make
enough to survive, he said, his voice as smooth and emotionless as ever.
Zuiken turned his face slightly and listened to the young man, smiling in amusement. Is
that it? Youre going to let your skills wither away on some crappy little farm? Charming.
Shut up you bastard! Naruto snarled. Its a good job. The farmer is really nice and we
get paid enough to get by.
Im sure you do, but what if I could offer you something better? Zuiken murmured, turning
back to Kakashi.
Were listening, Kakashi said, acting as though he was interested. He knew this was the
in theyd been waiting for. Fortunately Naruto and Sasuke were acting like they always
did. It was much less suspicious that way. After all who calls a target a bastard if you want
to get on his good side? Even Naruto, he said glancing at the blond.
Naruto snorted and crossed his arms. Yeah Im listening. What is this something better
you have for us?
Zuiken smirked. Hes charming. He shrugged and stood. Im looking for strong men to
train my own men. My brother and I hire out mercenaries to villages that arent big enough
to have a ninja academy. I need more teachers.
So you want us to become teachers? Whats the catch? Kakashi murmured.
You only have to prove your loyalty. I will personally supervise your training of the men to
make sure you are doing your job. I will expect you to live at the compound of course and
quit your job with this farmer you speak so highly of, he said seriously.
What about me? Sakura asked softly.
You may stay here love, Zuiken purred. I cant have my men distracted by such a pretty
young face.
So you dont want me to teach your men? she asked in open confusion.
Ive studied all of you. I have no use for your skills, he said bluntly, wandering towards
the door.
But shes my wife, Kakashi said, his voice edged with annoyance. He didnt care for this
man in the least. He was cocky and rude and clearly had issues with women in power.
You may visit her twice a week or decline my offer, Zuiken said with a shrug. He opened
their door. I will send a man at dawn for your answer. He waved and shut the door behind
him.
He has no use for my skills? No use? Sakura gasped. She stood and began to pace
furiously. I may not be as strong as all of you but Im a fucking Jounin! she yelled at the

three startled men. That means something you know!

Sakura, Naruto gasped, shocked at her language and anger.
I hate being the weakest in the group, she whispered, her anger deflating as fast as it
rose.
Sakura, you know thats not true, Kakashi said softly. Youre strong, just in a different
way. Youre one of the smartest shinobi in the village and your genjutsu control is rivaled
by very few. Zuiken just wants taijutsu. Dont take it so hard, he murmured, tugging her
into his arms. We know youre strong. Zuiken doesnt matter. Sasuke and Naruto echoed
his words with a soft hes right and patted the girls shoulder.
I guess youre right, she said with a shuddering sigh. I just hate being so unbalanced.
Tell you what, Kakashi said drawing her away from him so he could look down at her.
When I come visit each week, well work on your taijutsu. Just you and me.
Really? she asked softly. It had been so long since hed trained them on a regular basis.
Sure, he assured her. Come on. Lets get some sleep. Looks like Sasuke and Naruto
and I have an early morning tomorrow.
Sakura nodded and smiled sheepishly at the young men. She didnt normally lose her
temper and now felt a little silly. She followed Kakashi back into his room. They didnt know
if Zuiken was still watching after all. It was sad settling into his arms that night, knowing it
might never happen again. Kakashi would live at the compound now and then theyd
return home. She sighed and snuggled closer, waiting for sleep to claim her.
***
Tsunade leaned back in her chair and sighed. She read over the report once more before
looking up at the ANBU waiting patiently for her orders. Youre sure about this?
Yes, Genma said firmly. There is little doubt about it, we all saw the same behaviors.
Kakashi, what are you thinking? she muttered half to herself. Of all the people to lose
focus, she had never suspected Kakashi would be susceptible.
Gemna cleared his throat. If I may Tsunade-sama, Sakura is a sweet, beautiful woman.
They have known each other since she was a young girl. It isnt inconceivable that their
relationship change a bit as she ages. I know its unconventionalbut not unheard of.
Tsunade sighed and smiled a bit at that. Yes, I know. I suppose Kakashi is still a young
mancompared to me at least, she finished with a snort. Keep an eye on the situation. If
it becomes a problem send a message to me and well abort the mission. I wont have a
mission compromised by two ninja that cant keep their pants on. When Gemna flushed
lightly and nodded she sighed and continued. Have they made contact at least?
It would appear that theyve met a man named Zuiken about a week ago. From what we
can tell from prior investigations, he is a major player in the compounds development. It
would appear that he and his older brother are in charge of the mercenaries. Kakashi,
Sasuke and Naruto made contact with him and were led to the compound the next
morning. Sakura remained behind.
Pardon? Tsunade asked with a frown. Shes there for a reason.
Gemna nodded and flushed, Yes of course. He hesitated for a moment and then spoke
up. We made brief contact with her in the forest five days ago while she was training.
Apparently Zuiken and his brother have little use for powerful women. Gemna flushed
darker, hoping he wouldnt offend his extremely strong Hokage. It would seem that they
see women as weak.
Tsunades eyebrow twitched. Really? Charming. How did she take it?
Not well, but she is training hard as a result. She works with a vegetable merchant during
the morning and afternoon and then trains until she is too tired to stand, Gemna said with
a smirk. She would make you proudas her sensei.
Tsunade smirked back and stood up, wandering to the window. Im sure she is doing well.
She is a smart young woman. Shell go far in life if she can keep her self esteem intact.

She moved back to her desk and opened a deep drawer. After rustling around in it for a
moment she drew out a small vial and tossed it to him. When you see Sakura again, give
this to her.
He glanced at the symbols on the bottle and frowned. Tsunade-samaare you sure?
Absolutely, she murmured. Dismissed.
***
Kakashi scowled at the gangly group of men before him. Fortunately the face he was
making was covered by his mask and they werent the wiser. Zuikens men were little more
than cutthroats and pickpockets. It irked him to teach these men even the simplest of his
techniques, but if it was for the good of his village and others, hed do just about anything
Zuiken asked.
The one thing he hated doing the most was leaving Sakura behind. He knew it had hurt
both her feelings and pride to be left out once again; left in the three mens wake as usual.
Just her rank proved that she was more than capable as a ninja, but clearly that didnt
phase Zuiken in the least. At least the bright side to it all was he could get away from this
hole on occasion and Sakura wouldnt be leered at by his current students.
My name is Kakashi. You will address me as Sensei or Master. Anything else will earn you
a nasty punishment, he growled to the group. They frowned and shifted. None of them
were likely used to taking orders. Too bad for them. Your first lesson is to run around the
compound behind Sasuke and Naruto here, he said, pointing to his two frowning students.
They smirked at the group and then at each other. They had this particular lesson once a
week, sometimes more. They could run all day. This is a test of endurance. When they
stop, you stop. If you fall short the punishment will be far worse.
Whats the punishment? one brave man asked nervously.
Naruto laughed, since hed suffered through the punishment on numerous occasions. Situps, push-ups and pull-upsthree to five hundred each, depending on how pissed he is.
Sasuke smirked. Usually he gets pretty pissed. Kakashi Sensei doesnt appreciate being
disobeyed and neither do we.
Kakashi snorted and waved the boys away. Ill see you later Sasuke and Naruto. Dont kill
them today. Naruto gave his typical childish laugh of delight and Sasuke chuckled softly
as they trotted off with the students reluctantly in tow.
This is your idea of a lesson? Zuiken asked softly, moving up from behind.
Kakashi turned. Hmm? Of course. Endurance is vital to a good military. If your men get
tired, you lose, he murmured. Naruto and Sasuke have more endurance than most of our
villages veterans. They compete against each other, so theyll likely go until they drop or
throw up.
So Ive heard. How long? Zuiken asked curiously.
Kakashi looked at the sky. Its about 6:00 a.m. nownoon? The heat will probably get to
them after all. You might want to send water out to them every hour or so, he suggested,
pulling out his treasured book.
So you make your students run my men into the ground while you sit here and read?
Zuiken mused softly.
Youve studied Sasuke and Narutos abilities, correct? he asked smoothly. Everything
about Zuikens attitude made him bristle.
Ah yes, so why am I standing here questioning your abilities as a teacher? Zuiken asked
with a small laugh. Very well. Ill leave you to your methods. Ill arrange for the water and
check back here around noon then. He wandered smoothly back into the main building of
the compound.
Kakashi watched him, his face expressionless, just in case he was being watched. He
needed to get into that building. He was sure thats where the brothers kept their plans.
Kakashi frowned softly and realized, vaguely, that he hadnt met this mysterious brother

yet. Deciding he would eventually, he shrugged and leapt up onto the wall and settled in to
watch the progress of his students and their band of stragglers.
***
At noon Naruto and Sasuke trotted back into the compound, breathing heavily, but grinning
at each other foolishly. Behind them the men whod kept up were collapsing or vomiting in
the dirt of the training grounds. It was a truly ugly thing to witness. Those that hadnt made
it were either packing their bags or gasping as they tried to complete their punishment situps.
Naruto laughed and tackled Sasuke, jumping on his back. Ha! I didnt throw up once
today! I win you bastard!
Sasuke flipped Naruto over his head and into the dirt, and pinned him down with a knee in
his chest. How do you win? We didnt make a wager this time.
Naruto grinned and shrugged. Doesnt matter. He grabbed Sasuke and twisted and rolled
with the dark haired man until both were standing again and throwing furious kicks and
punches.
Zuiken appeared next to Kakashi and hummed curiously. How can they still have so much
energy?
I dont know, Kakashi murmured honestly. Theyve always been like this. They run each
other into the ground and then proceed to beat the crap out of each other. It is just
something they do.
Do they hate each other so much? Zuiken asked with a short laugh.
Not at all, Kakashi said with a shrug. Theyre best friends, closer than brothers. He
strode forward and waved the two young men apart. Enough. Youve humiliated Zuikens
men enough for the day. Go get something to eat and get some water. Well let them rest
for the remainder of the day.
The men groaned and dragged themselves towards the mess hall, following Naruto and
Sasuke painfully. Kakashi decided maybe this could be a bit entertaining if he got to
torment a few murderers and thieves in the process.
So now what Kakashi? Zuiken asked, hands behind his back.
Id like to go see my wife. Tomorrow Ill start them on a few basic fighting exercises so I
can gauge what theyre capable of and then Naruto and Sasuke will take them for another
little run. Once they can keep up at least a bit, well change their routine, Kakashi said
firmly.
Very well, Zuiken murmured with a small smile. I look forward to the results. Go see your
wildcat if you must, he said with a dismissing wave and turned to go back into the main
building. Be here by dawn.
***
Sakura waved goodbye to Mr. Okabe. He only needed her until early afternoon now, since
his grandson had agreed to help him during the evenings. It had been a stroke of luck,
since shed now have more time to train and eventually show that Zuiken bastard that she
was a damn fine Konoha Jounin.
Sakura was a bit surprised and concerned when she saw Kakashi leaning against the
outside of the vegetable stand when she came out. Kakashi, is everything okay? she
asked, worried.
Perfect, except for that bastard didnt ask you to join us, Kakashi said straightening up.
At least you dont have to deal with a bunch of murderers and pickpockets leering all day
though, he amended.
Are they really that bad? she asked with a small smile. He nodded. With a laugh she
asked, What did you make them do?
Jog behind Naruto and Sasuke, he said leading her down the main street and towards
the outlying forest to train in.

Sakura grimaced, lacing her arm around his as they walked, Even I have a hard time
keeping up with them. It was true too. No matter how hard she had trained, Naruto and
Sasukes rivalry drove them further than most humans could withstand. Theyd literally run
until one of them passed out. She couldnt even count the number of times she and
Kakashi had dragged one or both of them to the hospital.
They can betrying at times, he said with a small laugh. You were always much easier
Sakura.
Her smiled faded and she sighed. She glanced around the clearing she used to train in
and shrugged. I guess thats part of the problem Im currently having. I havent pushed
hard enough. Though I wonder if I were a man, if Zuiken would have invited me into his
circle too.
I think thats the problem really. Its not your strength or abilities, just your gender,
Kakashi said honestly. If its all the same to you though, I like you much better as a
woman.
She smiled and blushed a little at that. There was no denying that there was a definite
attraction between them. Theyd gone about faking their marriage all wrong and it was
having a lasting affect. Both of them had openly admitted to it, and confessed they wished
it was all for real. Tsunade would be furious with them if she knew what was happening. A
ninja was meant to focus on their mission above all else. Sometimes that meant giving up
the life of a friend or living a life without love. It was the way of the ninja; discipline, focus
andloneliness.
Kakashi, she murmured, pulling away from him and wandering into the clearing. Have
you been very lonely all these years? Ive never seen you with anyone.
Kakashi shrugged and put his hands in his pockets, wandering after her. There wasnt
time for anyone. Sakura winced a little, knowing that training the three of them had taken
up the last ten years of his life. He continued on. Most of the time Im not lonely though,
since I have you three to keep me occupied. Ive enjoyed being your teacher. You three
have brought a lot into my life. I cant say I didnt miss the companionship of adult women
though. I have spent many lonely nights at home, if thats what youre really asking.
Didnt you date anyone at all? she asked shyly, studying the grass.
Not seriously. I saw a few women on occasion, but not enough to develop any real
attachment to them. He reached out and tilted her chin up. Why the sudden interest? he
asked looking down into her bright green eyes.
She blushed and tried to pull away. Can we train now?
Answer the question first and then I will train you, Kakashi said firmly.
She hesitated and her blush deepened. I-I just want to know what it is that is between us.
I may not be very experienced with men, but even I know that last night would have gone
much further if Zuiken hadnt shown up. Am I just another woman you will see on occasion
or more?
He hesitated and then responded in a soft, honest tone. I dont know. I would like to
believe its something morebut I dont know Sakura.
Fair enough, she murmured, gently tugging away from him and moving further away. She
sank into her customary fighting stance. Shall we begin then?
If you wish, he replied, deciding to let her run from the serious moment for the time being.
He dug into one of his vest pockets and pulled out a small, familiar bell. He smiled under
his mask and jiggled the hated training tool. Try to take the bell.
My reward? she asked curiously, with a small smirk.
Ill be generous and let you choose, if you get the bell, he said with a trace of humor in
his voice.
Sakura grinned inwardly and began to formulate her plan. The cocky bastard didnt think
shed get the bell then? Shed have to show him that she was a Jounin for a reason.

Sakura lay on her back gasping for air. Shed been training with Kakashi off and on for
nearly a month and had yet to get the damn bell from him. Today shed put herself though
another brutal workout, in hopes of getting her speed and agility up to the point she
needed for getting the accursed thing from his grasp.
She was beginning to think that shed never be fast enough. Sakura wallowed in self pity
for a moment, wondering what to do. If she wasnt fast enough, then what? She was
smart, practically a genius, so why was it so hard to get the bell?
She nearly smacked herself in the head. Of course! Shed likely never beat Kakashi on
speed. He had the Sharingan and years of experience on her. Speed wasnt the answer,
but her sharp intelligence and other skills might be of some use. Shed just have to
formulate some sort of plan for getting it from him.
A soft whistle snapped her out of her thoughts, bringing her instantly to her feet in a
defensive pose. Show yourself, she demanded, feeling her exhaustion melt away under
a surge of adrenaline.
With relief she watched as the familiar figure of Gemna landed a few feet away, from the
branches above. Greetings Sakura. How is exile treating you? Youre missed at home you
know.
She knew the game. They played it every time they met, just in case someone saw her
with the ANBU hunter. We miss home, but our lives arent so horrible really. Are you here
to take us back?
Gemna shook his head. No. Tsunade is patient. Shell wait for you to return on your own.
In the mean time we will keep tabs on you if you dont mind. Has Kakashi shown any
interest in leaving his new employer?
No, she said softly. Zuiken is a bad man, but this is important to Kakashi. You know how
he is, she murmured as if Gemna would know exactly what she meant. Gemna, of course,
was asking if Kakashi had found what they needed and Sakura was telling him no, but
they hadnt given up.
Very well. I regret the loss of his skills to our village and we wont tolerate his defection
forever, but he will be left in peace for the moment. He reached into his pocket and pulled
out a bottle. Tsunade sends a gift for the two of you. She was interested to hear about
how well you and Kakashi were getting on in your marriage. He tossed the bottle to her
and saluted her, before jumping up and fading into the trees.
Sakura looked at the bottle curiously and blushed. Oh god, Tsunade knew! Gemna must
have seen something and reported it. The bottle was a birth control potion that all female
ninja used. It lasted for months and was infallible. She nibbled at her lip, embarrassed that
Tsunade knew and worried about how angry she was. No doubt theyd hear about it later
at great length.
Stillshe looked at the bottle for a moment. Should she take it? It worked almost
immediately, since it was laced with chakra, so she could hold off on it. Taking it would be
admitting that she needed it, right? It wouldnt hurt thoughjust in case. She uncorked
the bottle and downed the contents in one gulp before she could argue with herself further.
Sakura? Kakashi murmured behind her.
She nearly choked and whirled to face him, dropping the bottle in her haste. Kakashi! she
gasped in a high, nervous voice.
He frowned under his mask and stepped forward quickly, snatching up the bottle before
she could reach for it. What in the hell are you taking? I swear if they are performance
enhancers of any sort he trailed off as he read the label.
She blushed furiously. Tsunade sent it with the ANBU hunter-nin. She thought we might
appreciate the wedding gift.
A small flush appeared above his mask and he quickly crushed the small bottle in his fist,

destroying the evidence of what it had contained. Sakura had taken a contraceptive
potion? Why on earth would she take such a thing? His brain was having a hard time
catching up to what was happening. Tsunade knew? He tried to focus his thoughts on just
how pissed off his leader would be if he and Sakura failed the mission because of lust, but
all he could really concentrate on was that Sakura had just taken a contraceptive potion.
Kakashi? she asked softly. Are you okay? she murmured, noting his glazed eye. I
thought you said Zuiken wanted you to start ramping up the mens training. Why did you
come today?
To train you anyway, he managed to get out. He felt like a fifteen year old boy again. He
shook his head slightly and opened his hand, letting the dust of the accursed bottle blow
away. Kakashi closed his dark eye for a moment and took a deep breath. He could do this;
he could get through this mission without compromising a certain pink haired ninja. Never
had he felt so out of control, as he felt when he was around Sakura.
Okay, she said softly, eyeing the older man curiously. Are you really okay?
Yesnowhy the hell did you just take that? he asked in soft exasperation.
She shrugged and blushed. I dont know. Just in case I guess. Weve done some stuffI
just thought it would be a good idea, she murmured, hoping no one was around to hear.
Besides, it lasts for months, so if we ever go homemaybe Ill need it there, she finished
with a raging blush.
His eye narrowed at the thought of any other man touching her. Kakashi knew he was in
pretty deep, but in that brief surge of raw jealousy, didnt care. He moved forward and had
her pinned into the soft grass before she had time to even gasp.
Sakura stared up at the silver haired man in shock and surprise. What the hell? Kakashi?
she murmured in concern.
No, he said softly.
W-what? she stuttered back.
No other man is going to touch you Sakura, he growled possessively.
Her mouth opened in shock at his words. Was he actually jealous? He wouldnt touch her
anymore, yet no other man could either?
Kakashi only had her narrowing eyes as a warning before he was flung rather abruptly
from her body. He landed gracefully on his feet a little ways away, wondering how in the
hell shed gotten out of his hold in the first place. Turning around to face her, he noted her
fighting stance and furious glare. Eh?
Get out your bell Kakashi, she snapped. Its time to train me, right?
Sakura, he started, holding up his hands.
Get out the bell, or go back to the compound, she growled. Your choice.
Kakashi was confused by the sudden change of moods in the small clearing. How did he
end up on the defense? Hadnt he been in control of the situation only seconds ago? He
dug into his pocket and pulled out the bell, eyeing the young woman before him curiously.
Did he say something wrong? All hed said was he didnt want other men touching her.
What was wrong with that? So he felt protective of her.
He couldnt really ponder it very long however. As soon as the bell jingled its way out of his
pocket she made her attack. Kakashi hastily dodged the first few kicks and punches,
before settling into a natural rhythm and avoiding her other attacks altogether. She was
angry and careless. He knew shed never get the bell that way.
As her anger began to slowly burn off, she realized her method of attack wasnt going to
get her anywhere. He would always be faster than her, so she needed to employ a
different tactic. She paused in a crouch, trying to gather her furious thoughts and calm
down a bit; assess the situation.
Kakashi crouched a few feet away, eyeing her in his usual bored expression; the one he
always wore in battle. It irritated the hell out of most opponents. Fortunately she was used

to it and knew it didnt necessarily mean he didnt find her challenging. This time, however,
she noted another gleam mixed in with it. He was enjoying this! She gave him a grudging
smile and snorted. Bastard.
Her chest was heaving ever so slightly from her exertions and she couldnt help but notice
the slight flicker in his gaze as he peeked. She grinned wickedly inside. So he liked to look
at her? Normally Kakashi wasnt easy to distract during battle, but she might just have a
slight advantage in this department.
She rose gracefully and smiled at him. Fast as ever, she murmured to him. Its hard to
keep up with you. It wears me out.
He eyed her carefully; not liking the way her mood had shifted again. Sakura was volatile,
but not usually to this extent.
She reached for zipper of her red tunic and pulled it down. It gets so hot in this thing, she
said matter-of-factly. You dont mind if I take it off do you?
Depends on what you have under it, he grunted. He didnt know where this little game
was going, but he didnt mind playing along in the meantime.
She smirked and pushed off the garment, revealing a tight, black mesh shirt, the kind they
all wore, and black spandex. Does this offend your sensibilities? she asked tossing the
tunic off to the side.
Not in the least, he said casually. After all, it wasnt the first time shed trained in this
particular get up. Of course he hadnt been quite so aware of her physical appeal a few
months ago. Shed always been beautiful, but a man starts to take note of a woman a bit
more often once hes touched her naked body.
She smiled and nodded. Alright. Lets see if today is the day Ill get that bell and my
reward.
He smiled back and shrugged. You can try, he murmured cockily. And why shouldnt he
be cocky about it? He was one of the best. He grinned wider and jiggled the bell at her.
Sakura dropped to the side and swept a low kick, meant to knock his feet out from under
him. She knew he wouldnt really fall, but she had the beginnings of a plan. Sakura knew
for a fact that the move would give him a fantastic view of one long leg and her rear end as
she spun. She followed it with standing spin kick that flexed and twisted her body, drawing
his eyes to the places she wanted him to notice the most; her flying locks, thrust out chest,
and her flexed rear.
Kakashi easily dodged each little attack, wondering why she wasnt doing something
different for once. She always tried this method; kicking and punching in hopes of getting
close enough to grab the bell. For an intelligent woman, youd think shed learn this
wouldnt work, not for her.
It took a few minutes for him to figure out what her true intentions were. Her moves were
actually rather peculiar. They were clearly carefully chosen, but far too precise and well
executed. It was like she was dancing alone and he just happened to be in her path. She
was showing off!
He grinned inwardly, finally figuring what she was attempting. If he hadnt already be so
confused and on guard with her, that afternoon, he might have fallen for it. Each move
gave him a delightful view of her ass or full breasts. Her long leg flashed into view and he
graceful arched back, dodging the attack. Well if she wanted him to look, he was going to
look.
Sakura noted the change in his gaze and smiled to herself. It shouldnt be this easy and
yet it was. She moved in closer, gradually trying to edge into his defensive sphere. It was
actually working! Kakashi was openly watching her every move and not paying attention
as she got closer. Or at least she thought that was the case until she reached for the
jiggling bell and found herself flat on her back.
Kakashi straddled Sakura and held her arms above her head. Nice try, he murmured. If I

was Naruto, or perhaps even Sasuke, that might have worked.

She blushed furiously, humiliated that hed caught her and she hadnt even realized it. I
thought it would work, she muttered. Dont you find me attractive?
Youre very attractive Sakura and beautiful, he admitted. And I thoroughly appreciate the
show you just gave me, but that still wont work on me.
She forgot all about the bell for a moment and looked up at him, her anger flaring again. If
Im so attractive, why wont you touch me any more? Its been a month since you went
Zuikens compound. At least if there were any spies, it would sound like a marital spat.
You know why Sakura, he said softly.
Maybe I dont care anymore, she murmured back. She arched her hips slightly, so her
belly pressed into his groin. His grip loosened abruptly and he pulled away from her, sitting
back on the grass next to her.
Kakashi frowned as she sat up and moved towards him, coming up on her knees in front
of him. Sakura this isnt why I come here on my free afternoons.
Thats what you tell yourself Kakashi, she said leaning forward and pressing her hands
into his chest. But in the back of your head you wonder what it would be like. Im your wife
and so young and untouched. She leaned in and whisper close to his lips, wondering
where shed found the courage to do this. Havent you wondered?
Kakashi felt his control slid dangerously as his body instantly reacted to her words. Of
course hed thought about being with the beautiful young woman. She was gorgeous and
intelligent and had filled the past ten years of his life. He cared more about her than any
other woman, maybe more than any other man too. He was fairly convinced hed even
fallen in love with herbut the taboo relationship couldnt happen, not if they didnt want
every person in their village to whisper and wonder every time they walked past together.
Had he seduced her when she was still a young teenager? Had he groomed her to be his
wife? It didnt matter that his attraction hadnt surfaced until she was well into adulthood.
Sakura saw the indecision in his dark eye and pushed him harder. Just while were here.
Thats all I ask. If we ever return home, you can leave me behind, if thats what you want.
He frowned and grabbed her hands. What kind of man do you think I am? I have never
used a woman and tossed her aside, he growled.
Are you sure about that? You seemed to enjoy touching me a few weeks ago and now
you seem to have forgotten that youre my husband, she murmured. I miss my husbands
touch Kakashi.
Kakashi shivered lightly and closed his dark eye. The little witch was pushing all of his
buttons. Sakura, he said in a shaky voice. Stop this.
She ignored him and pulled her hands out of his grasp, letting them slide down his
stomach. Just let me explore Kakashi. Its only fair since youve touched me, she
murmured, trying a new tact. She smiled as he lay back slowly. He didnt like giving in, she
knew, but she was right. Hed touched her and hadnt let her touch him in return yet. It
didnt matter that it had all been in the name of duty.
Sakura ran her hands over him, pushing his vest away and pressing his shirt up. Shed
seen him without a shirt on numerous occasions now, but she still had to admire the
beauty of his muscled belly and chest. He was breathing shallowly, showing just how off
set he felt. His usual bored look was absent, replaced by a wary watchfulness. Ignoring his
gaze, Sakura swept her hands over his bare skin. It shivered delicately under her gentle
stroke, betraying the response he didnt want to admit to.
Feeling rather powerful, she bent and licked gently at one of his flat, tiny nipples. The
powerful sensation increased tenfold as his breath sucked in and he tensed under her.
Sakura, he growled warningly.
Shut up Kakashi, she murmured against his skin. Im not done yet.

And Im not a saint, he grunted back.

Yes I know. Weve had this conversation before, remember? she said with a small laugh.
For being a reputed pervert, youre being awfully prudish. She grinned at him and slid her
hands abruptly down to his hips. He tensed as her hands wandered over his straining
groin. See, you do like it, she teased.
He gasped and arched slightly into her touch as she gently squeezed the obvious erection
beneath her hands. He knew this was a foolish thing to do, but as his body started to warm
and take over his thoughts, his brain took a backseat to the whole affair. Vaguely he knew
he should stop her from unbuttoning his trousers and sliding her hand inside, but as her
warm hand circled his flesh all he could do was groan and press up into her.
Sakura looked down on him curiously. Shed seen a nude man before; having the rather
uninhibited Naruto on her team ensured that experience. But shed never seen an
aroused, nude man. She gently traced over the silky, hard length in her hand, secretly
pleased to be touching her former teacher this way. Kakashi was notorious for being
intensely private and introverted. So touching him like this was really a rare experience.
Hed opened up with her, yet remained so closed with everyone else.
She slid her hand more firmly around him and squeezed gently, stroking him up and down.
Shed been around enough boys and men her whole life to at least have and inkling on
how to do this. From his gasp and reflexive hip jerk, she figured she was at least close. Is
this right? she asked softly.
Nowe shouldnt even be doing this, he gasped, his eye shut and hips thrusting gently.
I was asking if I was doing it right, you bastard, she murmured with a small smile.
Yes, he admitted softly.
She smiled at the admission and settled into stroking him and watching his reactions to her
touch. He looked beautiful, almost, sprawled in the grass, chest heaving slightly, arched
under the sensations she was creating. His headband had slid off and released his cloud
of soft hair and revealed the wicked scar over his left eye. With his shirt pushed up and
pants low on his hips, he looked pleasantly disheveled. She felt a certain amount of pride
at creating the delightful scene. You look beautiful, she blurted out softly.
His eyes opened and he looked at her with both amusement and arousal. You really know
how to turn a mans head, he murmured huskily, shivering and gasping as she stroked her
hand over him again.
She smiled and ran her gaze back down his body to the rampant erection in her slim hand.
He was pulsing slightly, jerking occasionally in her grasp, weeping clear dew from the tip.
Ino had always whispered about how very strange a man looked aroused, but Sakura
thought it was wonderful. Knowing she could take him into her body had its appeal. It was
fascinating to hold and touch a man like this, discovering just how different he was from
herself.
Not really considering her actions, she bent and licked over the dewy head of his length,
tasting him. Kakashi jerked hard under her and groaned low in his chest. Taking the
reaction as encouragement, she dipped her head further and slid her mouth around him.
Quivering hands laced into her hair and clenched slightly with each lick and stroke she
made with her mouth and tongue. Sakura briefly remembered how hed told her he
enjoyed oral sex but would never give up any secrets for it. She was a bit tempted to test
that theory, but decided it could wait for another timeand there would be another time.
Kakashi felt the burning and tightening in his groin that signaled the coming end, and
couldnt help but wonder how hed let the situation get this out of control. He shouldnt
even be doing this, but with her hands and mouth moving over him, it seemed like a
glorious idea at the moment. He even half wished theyd done this before. Again he
inwardly cursed his tendency towards long dry-spells, and what appeared to be a weak will
when it came to beautiful women. Sakura, he gasped out. Im very close.

Mmhm, she mumbled around him and redoubled her efforts, stroking him hard with her
hand and moving her mouth over his sensitive head. He tried to pull her away, but she just
growled and held fast to him. She knew, from chats with other women, she didnt have to
pull away. In fact, shed heard most men would prefer she didnt. She was determined to
try it at least.
Sakura, he grunted. Please. He arched his hips and felt his orgasm rip through his
groin.
Sakura nearly choked as he surged deep into her mouth and pulsed hard, spilling himself
down her throat and over her tongue. He tasted bitter and salty, but not enough to make
her pull away. She swallowed and moved her mouth gently over him as he sagged into the
grass and gasped for air.
With an affectionate parting kiss, she left his wilting length and sat up, wiping her mouth
with the back of her hand. He was sprawled rather inelegantly in the grass under the
afternoon sun, his arm tossed across his eyes and his chest heaving as though hed just
run for miles. Youre a witch, he grumbled softly.
And youre a grumpy old man, she teased back. She reached down and picked up the
little bell hed long forgotten about and jiggled it at him. And you lose.
He opened his eyes and swore. Dont tell me this was all about getting that damn bell.
She smiled and shook her head. No this was for my own enjoymentand I think yours.
The bell was just an added bonus I guess.
So what is it you want as your prize? he asked, half amused at her antics. It was hard to
be annoyed at losing when one still had their pants around their hips after a stellar blow
job.
Well lets just train for today. Ill think of something suitable, she said standing up and
going to retrieve her red tunic. Its not everyday I get the bell, so I need to think about it.
Kakashi sighed and stood up slowly, tugging his shirt down and pants up as he moved. He
strolled toward her, looking rather happy and relaxed. Close your eyes, he commanded
softly. Why? she asked in surprise. I want to kiss you, he murmured.
Oh, she gasped softly, doing as he asked. She heard the soft rustle of cloth and then felt
the warm press of his mouth on her own. She hummed softly in pleasure and opened her
mouth to the tease of his tongue, allowing him to taste himself on her tongue.
He slowly drew back from her beautiful lips, tugging up his mask. Thank you Sakura.
Despite what I may say to you, I do enjoy being with you and touching you. I hate the
thought of anyone else having the privilege.
Then stop pushing me away, she said softly, her eyes watering slightly under the emotion
of the moment.
Ill try, he said in soft honesty. Thats all I can promise.
She nodded and slipped into his warm embrace. At least he was willing to open up to her
again, like he had in those first few weeks of the mission. Thats all she could really ask for.
She didnt want to think about the mission or what would happen when they returned
home. She just wanted to enjoy these brief little moments they had together. It was
another whole week before Kakashi would be able to leave the compound again, but he
thought about Sakura nearly every waking moment. Shed broken his walls down just
enough that he was feeling a bit lost.
Before, at the inn, hed been in control. Hed initiated the love play theyd needed to
participate in to keep up the appearance of a happy marriage. Hed kept the curious little
womans hands at bay, knowing that if she touched back, he may not stop. Now, however,
he half dreaded seeing her, knowing he wouldnt have that same fortitude.
Her touch had driven away his protests and a good chunk of his doubts, and her mouth

had melted away all coherent thought. He had no idea what to do with her, other than
throw her down and do all the things hed dreamt of doing. Both ends of his body were
starting to come to the same decision on that issue. He didnt think he could actually go
back to avoiding physical contact with her anyway. It made them both unhappy. As he
watched Naruto and Sasuke demonstrating simple taijutsu to the mercenaries, he cursed
softly to himself. Witch.
Female troubles Kakashi? a deep voice rumbled.
Kakashi turned to see Asano Shojiro, Zuikens older brother. Hed finally met the big man a
few days ago. Unlike Zuiken, Shojiro was actually halfway pleasant, though Kakashi
wouldnt mistake that for good. Shojiro was nastier, in a way. He made friends with you,
and then slit your throat. You might say that, Kakashi grunted.
I have had numerous reports concerning your lovely wife. Your relationship is rather
strained at the moment, he said matter-of-factly as he stood next to the tall Jounin.
Kakashi didnt want to contemplate how Shojiro knew that, but had to ask anyway. Why
do you say that?
In the nearly month and a half that youve been with us, you havent gone to bed with her
onceaside from a reported one-sided interlude in the forest, Shojiro murmured softly.
You simply train her and then return here.
So Im being followed now? Kakashi growled. He didnt like knowing that one of these
filthy murders had watched him at any time with Sakura, but most especially during his last
visit with her. Some things are just too private to be shared.
Of course you are, Shojiro said, as if it were obvious. I suppose the bottle the ANBU
gave her was an aphrodisiac of some sort, from its reported reaction on the woman, he
mused. What a strange thing to give to her. Funny that she didnt seem alarmed by the
mans sudden visit though. Is the lonely housewife starting to stray?
That is really none of your business, Kakashi said softly. If you must know, however, our
former Hokage was simply sending a message, trying to get us to return. Sakura told him
that wouldnt be happening. Thats all you need to know about the ANBU hunter.
Perhaps, Shojiro said with a shrugged. However, just in case your wife gets bored and
decides to start telling her visitor secrets, I think she needs to be removed from the
temptation.
Do not threaten my wife Shojiro, Kakashi growled, facing the man and regarding him with
a dangerous glare.
Not a threat, Kakashi, an invitation, murmured mildly. Go get your wife and bring her
here. You will be given quarters in the main building, so shes away from the men. We
cant have your little darling spoiled by these brutes after all, Shojiro said with a friendly
smile.
Kakashi regarded him with suspicion as the wheels in his head spun. Sakura would finally
be close to her other teammates, but shed also be close to a lot of men with little regard

for the fairer sex. On top of it all, she was their link with Gemna. Kakashi realized, with an
inward grimace, that theyd be on their own from now on. However, he didnt want to pass
up the opportunity to have her close to him and his other two students for protection.
Thank you. I appreciate that Shojiro, he said slowly, as if he were a bit unsure of
accepting. Honestly she is jealous that Im here so much and not giving her all of my
attention. You know how young women are, he said with exasperation. No doubt this will
mend many of our problems.
Im sure it will, Shojiro murmured with a small smile. Perhaps youll be in a better mood
and easier on my men as well.
I doubt that, Kakashi said with dry honesty. They need discipline.
Like your students? Shojiro asked, humor in his voice.
Naruto and Sasuke had resorted to rolling around in the dirt and pounding on each other.
He rolled his visible eye. Of all the bad timing. Naruto! Sasuke! Laps! he barked in
irritation. The two young men rolled apart, startled by the command, but got up and began
to trot around the training grounds without a word of protest. Protesting brought on more
punishment. I apologize for their behavior. Normally Sakura keeps them firmly in line, but
without her, they tend to lapse into these wrestling matches.
How does a woman keep two men like them in line? Shojiro asked curiously, as if the
concept were foreign.
She has a mean right hook, Kakashi said with real amusement. Naruto had been on the
receiving end on almost a daily basis and Sasuke had suffered the punishment on a
regular basis once the girl had gotten over her infatuation.
It will be interesting to see this, Shojiro murmured. I confess Ive never taken much stock
in a womans ability to fight. Lets see if your little wife can change that.
***
Sakura looked around the compound, fascinated by how big it was. There were several
large, multi-story buildings, probably dorms and a mess hall for the mercenaries. There
was a separate building too that Zuiken just happened to be leaving. That must be the
main building where she would now live and where they likely kept the plans for the
compound. Kakashi had softly suggested she poke around, pretending to be his innocent,
silly wife. She was young enough, it should be easy to pull off.
Zuiken saw her next to Kakashi and grinned nastily at her. He strolled over to the couple
from across the training grounds and bowed slightly. Hello little wildcat. Welcome to our
humble home, he said with a wide sweep of his arm. Come to comfort the men?
She swallowed a biting reply and smiled sweetly at him. Thank you for inviting me to
come here. I was so lonely without my husband and friends in that house. Training wasnt
much fun without them either. I was never very good at it without them there to help, she
said softly, wanting to vomit at the sound of her own words. She hated playing the damsel
in distress after so many years of being one.
He patted her cheek as if she were a child and smiled. Of course, but youll have to thank
my brother, Shojiro for this honor, not me. He whistled to the large man across the yard
and nodded with his head towards them.
Sakura watched as this Shojiro approached. He was bigger than his brother, but sported

the same dark hair and eyes, as well as the sinister look. He smiled and took her hand in
both of his, squeezing it in greeting. So you are Kakashis lovely little flower. I have heard
of you, but meeting you is much nicer, he purred, his eyes raking blatantly over her.
Sakura gently pulled her hand from his and smiled, sinking into Kakashis side
unconsciously. Thank you, she murmured. I am pleased to be reunited with my husband
and friends. You are very generous. She decided he was the more dangerous of the two
and tried not to show the instant hatred she had for the man.
Im sure you are. Now why dont you go and get settled and Ill assign duties to you in a
bit, Shojiro said in a kind voice.
She nodded and linked her arm around Kakashis, allowing him to lead her into the big
main building. Hes dangerous, she whispered to Kakashi.
Very, Kakashi agreed. Never allow yourself to be alone with either of them, if you can
help it, especially Shojiro. Hes ruthless and kind all at the same time. It makes me
nervous, Kakashi admitted softly. He stopped and unlocked a small door in a long hallway
and gently urged her inside. Home sweet home, he murmured.
Sakura looked around the large room in surprise. It was actually quite nice, considering the
fact it was in a mercenary compound. There were two small windows on two of the walls,
allowing quite a bit of light to filter into the room. A large bed dominated one end of the
room near the windows, and at the other end of the room was a curtained off area,
containing a small tub, sink and toilet. This is nice, she said, admitting her surprise.
I was surprised too, but I figured he owes us too, since were training his men for so little.
The pay is good, but only just barely, he sighed.
He shut the door and helped her unpack her bag. When he got to the bottom and found
some familiar friends, he chuckled. Havent seen these in a while, he murmured.
She glanced over at him from the closet and blushed. Yes, well, you havent been in my
bed either.
Youve used them? he asked in amusement.
Sakuras blushed deepened and she shrugged. Maybe I have, she mumbled.
Interesting, he teased, picking up the two toys that didnt vibrate. They were almost
identical, except of the girth and length of one was just a bit larger. I wonder which in your
favorite?
Until a few days ago, neither, but now the bigger one I guess, she admitted, refusing to
look at him as she continued to put her clothing away. She knew he was just teasing, but it
was still embarrassing.
He glanced down at the purple toy on the bed and grinned. What happened a few days
ago?
Batteries died, she murmured grudgingly.

He bit back a laugh and asked, And now? Why did you pick the bigger one?
She was silent for a moment and then admitted softly, It was closer to yoursize. I
thought Id get used to itjust in case.
Teasing aside he gathered up the toys and dumped them in a draw by the bed. Sakura
you do know that may not happen, right? We can do some things together, but becoming
truly intimate. He hesitated a moment and then continued. You know that well have to
report everything to Tsunade if we ever return, right?
She looked over and him and nodded, her cheeks rosy. Ive kept track of everything in my
journal, in code of course. Shes going to be furious as it isbut I dont care. I want to be
with you, consequences be damned, she whispered fiercely. What is wrong with wanting
that Kakashi?
Everything, but since I feel the same about itI cant really argue, he admitted softly.
You were my student Sakura, and in a way, you still are. Im thirteen years older than you.
I cant think of any common interests that we share, aside from our job. YetI cant help
but think about you every second of the day. It scares the hell out of me, he admitted
softly.
I dont care that were different, she said, raw determination clear in her voice. It doesnt
make sense that two people that care about each other cant be together. So you were my
teacher and youre older! I dont care! If anything at least I really know what youre like. I
know your habits and your flaws and Ive lived through ten years of experiences with you.
Thats more than I can say for most couples, except for maybe Shika and Ino. If other
people have a problem with us being together thats their problem, because I dont care!
Kakashi was startled by her outburst, but couldnt help but feel a little relieved too. At least
it was out in the open, completely. No more hiding. Theyd figure out what to do about it
when they returned home, but for now, it was real. He stepped forward, intending to pull
her into his arms, when a knock came at the door. Growling softly in frustration, he turned
and moved back to the door, jerking it open.
Zuiken stood there, smiling lightly. Pardon the intrusion, but Shojiro requests that Sakura
join us in his office. She has her own duties to attend to now.
Sakura glanced at Kakashi in question. He nodded to her. We will finish this later, he
murmured. He settled his hand possessively on her back and followed Zuiken down the
long hallway to the Asano section of the building. As far as Kakashi knew, this is where the
two men lived and kept all of their plans for the compound. He was hoping the two men
would give Sakura a job that would allow her access to this area of the building.
Shojiro was sitting in a large room at the end of the hall. He gestured for Sakura to sit on
the other side of the huge desk. Sit my dear. Kakashi and Zuiken, why dont you see what
the men are up to? Its starting to get a bit dark and they will need to be fed soon.
Kakashi hesitated and looked down at Sakura. She smiled as brightly as she could. I will
see you soon Kakashi. We can meet in our room once our duties are completed, right?
She knew that Kakashi didnt want her to be alone with the devious brother, but it couldnt

really be helped. He nodded briefly, deciding to trust her skills and turned to leave with
Zuiken.
Shojiro smiled at her as she turned but to receive her new duties. I see your husband is
happy that youre here and very unwilling to share you.
Share me? she asked stupidly. Ugh, what an awful man! As if shed ever be persuaded to
touch him.
Dont worry about it my dear. Its not important. But since you will be living here with us,
you will need to earn your keep. You will ensure that this office and the rest of the rooms in
this building remain organized and clean. That is all you have to do. Organize papers,
sweep the floors, and change the bedding, he said with a small smile. Can you handle
that my dear?
I think so, she said with a wide-eyed blink. He just smiled indulgently at her, making her
wonder if he really thought she was this stupid, or if he just thought so little of women in
general. In all honesty the work wasnt bad, since shed have access to all of his papers.
He must think that she was stupid, to give her such an opportunity.
Good, he said standing up. You may return to your room. I will have dinner sent there for
you and your husband. A woman in the mess hall would be very unfortunate.
There arent any other women? she asked curiously as she rose to leave the room.
He shook his head. No other women. I hope you wont be lonely.
Oh, I wont be. I am very close to Naruto and Sasuke, so I can talk to them, or my
husband. Thank you for your concern though, she said sweetly. She nodded her head at
him and left the room, a scowl painting her lovely features as soon as she was out of his
sight. What an awful man.
She found her room and was a bit relieved to find it unlocked. Shed need to remember to
ask for a key for it. She didnt want to come back and find one of the many mercenaries
lurking about after all. It was getting rather dark in the room too, so she quickly clicked on
the bedside lamp, bathing the room in a soft, golden glow.
It really was a nice room, and the bath was a welcome luxury after so many inns with
public washrooms or trips to tiny, cold streams on the road. She decided that Kakashi
would likely be a bit longer and she could get in a quick rinse in the tub before dinner. After
talking to Shojiro she felt like she needed it.
***
Kakashi watched as Naruto and Sasuke plodded along, still working on their numerous
laps around the compound. They were beginning to get tired and he had started to
consider letting them stop for the day when both boys came to a halt in the distance and
scrambled to turn their backs to the building. What on earth were they up to?
Frowning he crossed the training grounds and approached the two young men. I didnt
say you could stop, he grunted.

Kakashi Sensei, Naruto said, a blush staining his cheeks. Sakura didnt close the
curtains.
And shes bathing, Sasuke finished softly, a slight scowl on his face. He nodded to the
window behind him.
Alarm flashed through him, as he wondered what the men in the compound might have
seen. He peered over Sasukes shoulder and cleared his throat. So she is. Stay here for a
moment, he murmured. The image of her standing in the tub, bathing in the glow of the
lamplight wasnt something hed get out of his head any time soon. It had been a long time
since hed seen her nude and even then it had been only bits and pieces or in the dark.
He hurried down the hall to their quarters and opened their door, hastily slipping in and
trotting to the window without even glancing at Sakura. She squealed in surprise at his
sudden entrance. He quickly closed the curtains on both windows before turning to scold
her for her carelessness. She stood in the tub, arms clamped over her breasts and eyes
wide in surprise.
What are you doing? she gasped.
He stared for a moment, thoroughly appreciating the lovely view she was providing in her
shocked state. Like all female ninja, she was lightly muscled and slim, but she also had
very nicely flared hips and full breasts. Many women of his profession lost such feminine
features, from countless hours of training, but Sakura was the epitome of femininity. She
started to shift uncomfortably under his gaze, so he cleared his throat and explained. You
left the curtains open Sakura.
She blushed as what he was telling her sank in. Who saw? she asked clutching her arms
tighter around her breasts.
Naruto and Sasuke as far as I can tell. Otherwise youd likely have a crowd outside, he
murmured, strolling closer to her, picking up a towel off the bed as he moved. She looked
so beautiful he was hard pressed not to reach out and snap her up.
Her blushed spread. Oh, I apologize. I was careless. It didnt bother her that her two
friends had seen her nude, theyd caught her bathing in streams on several occasions, but
the fact that one of the strangers outside could have seen her was unnerving.
No harm done, he murmured, stopping by the edge of the tub. He reached for her and
gently lifted her from the cooling water shed been rinsing with, wrapping her in the thin
towel. Clasping her against his clothed chest, he carried her towards the wide bed.
Kakashi? she asked in surprise as her skin pressed into his vest and his arms cradled
her damp body. She couldnt help but feel a small rush of desire, at the feel of her half
naked body against his fully clothed one. She had several naughty thoughts of him taking
her that way as he settled her across the soft bedspread and moved over her on his hands
and knees.
Hmm? he murmured in that ever present lazy tone of his. He tugged off his gloves and
traced a rough hand over her belly, pushing the towel out of his way.

What are you doing? she asked softly.

I havent decided yet, he murmured back, covering a full, warm breast with his large
hand.
Sakura gasped at the strange sensation of him really touching her. It had been so long.
She pushed his headband off and let it fall to the bed, threading her fingers into his soft,
silver hair and pulling him down. Cloth covered lips traced gently over her own. The mask
he always wore, even with her, had become an annoyance. He could at least take it off
when they were intimate like this.
The bell! Kakashi. I want to claim my prize, she said softly against his mouth.
He knew what she was talking about and frowned softly at her timing. Right now? Cant it
wait?
No, she said stubbornly. My prize is for you to take off that damn mask when were alone
like this. I want to see your face.
He rose up and looked down on her curiously. Thats all you want? You could ask for
anything you know.
I know, but thats what I wantwell and other things too, she admitted shyly.
He smiled and reached for the mask, tugging it down and revealing a delicate, smiling
mouth and a narrow chin. She smiled up at him in return, taking in the beauty of his face.
He was almost pretty. No wonder he kept covered up. Women would be all over him. Plus
he looked young, younger than 36. Maybe it was easier to be taken seriously if no one
could guess your age.
Thank you, she said softly. Naruto and Sasuke are going to be furious you know.
He grinned and dipped down to kiss her lightly. Yes, well Im not sleeping with them, so I
really dont care, he murmured.
Is that what this is? she asked softly. Are we really goingyou knowsleep together
now?
He gazed down at her seriously. Do you want that?
Yes, she said without hesitation. I dont care what people will think. Ill even tell them all
how it happened if I have to. Im 22, nearly 23. Im an adult and so are you. It doesnt
matter Ive known you since I was a child, not to me at least.
He smiled and nodded, leaning down to kiss her again, slowly deepening the caress of his
mouth on her own. His tongue teased gently over her bottom lip, coaxing her mouth to
open for him as he lowered his body to cover hers.
Sakura gasped into his mouth as the rough fabric of his trousers rasped over her sensitive,
naked thighs. She felt vulnerable and safe, all at the same time, knowing she was

completely bare under him but knowing hed protect her at any cost. It was arousing to say
the least.
What? he murmured, wondering if hed done something wrong.
Its nothing, she murmured back. Its justyoure still completely clothed and Im not. It
feelsniceerotic.
He pulled back from her a little and grinned. Oh? So I should remain this way then?
She blushed furiously and smiled a little. M-maybe sometime?
Kakashi laughed softly and nipped at her lips. I suppose our affair did start out rather
naughty, so why not keep it that way? He was bending to kiss her again when a soft
knock came at the door. He sighed heavily and slid off the bed. What is it with all the
interruptions?
She laughed softly at his grumbling and slid off the bed to pull on a t-shirt and pants so he
could answer the door. He cracked the door open and saw Sasuke and Naruto there,
holding two large trays. Opening it further he beckoned them in. Whats all this? Sakura
murmured.
Shojiro said we could eat with you tonight since we havent seen you in so long, Naruto
chirped, still blushing ever so slightly. He avoided looking directly at her as he wandered
into the room and looked for a place to settle their dinner. He finally settled the tray on the
bed and made way for Sasuke to do the same.
Sakura looked over the plates and was surprised to see that the food actually looked
halfway decent. She picked up a plate with a small pile of noodles, rice, meat and
vegetables on it, since the other three plates were clearly for the three men. Shed always
been shocked at how much they could put away in one sitting, especially Naruto. Treating
him to ramen had always been rather fatal to her pocket book.
She settled on the floor and glanced over at the two young men, wondering if they were
going to eat, but found them staring oddly at Kakashi. Naruto was gawking outright and
Sasuke was frowning. Her eyes flicked to Kakashi and she giggled. Hed left his mask
down in his irritated trip to answer the door.
He seemed to notice at the same moment and frowned softly. I suppose this means you
get a different prize now Sakura. It doesnt seem fair that they get a free one.
Prize? For what? Naruto asked distractedly, still openly staring.
Would you stop? Kakashi grunted, throwing the blond an irritated look. Its just a face.
Oddly enough he hadnt had that same thought in his head all of the other times theyd
asked to see it. Hed hidden his face, even from those he cared about most, for most of his
life. The fact that he was showing it now, as though it were natural, might show just how
flustered he really was at the moment. She was oddly gratified that shed had such a
strong affect on the closed and controlled ninja.
He picked up his own dinner and settle onto the bed. Sakura got the bell, so she gets a

reward.
Sasukes eyes widened and he regarded Sakura closely. I didnt realize youd gotten so
much faster over the past month, he murmured.
I havent, just gotten craftier, she responded with a smirk and a wink at Kakashi. He
actually blushed a bit and ducked his head, suddenly very intent on his plate.
How did you get it? Maybe itll work for me! Naruto cried happily, stuffing noodles into his
mouth.
Kakashi choked on a mouthful of food and Sakura started laughing. I dont think Ill tell,
she said, throwing a teasing look at Kakashi. A ninja needs a few secret moves. Besides,
you can get the bell half of the time anyway, she reminded the blond. Naruto just
shrugged and grinned at her adorably.
Sasuke regarded her with some curiosity. Still it would have been interesting to see how
you did it. It isnt easy to get it after all, even with the Sharingan at my disposal.
Sakura grinned at him. Im sure it would have been educational for all involved, she
assured him.
So what are you going to pick as your new reward? Naruto asked around a mouthful of
noodles. His eyes flicked to Kakashis bare face once again, as if he couldnt help himself.
She resisted the urge to roll her eyes at the charming manners of her long-time friend.
Naruto tended to be in his own little world half of the time, and really didnt notice what he
was doing until she corrected him. He was a tad too enthusiastic at times. Deciding to let it
go, she just smiled and shrugged. Ill have to think about it. Kakashi grunted softly from
his perch on the bed, likely dreading what shed come up with, given the recent
development in their relationship.
***
The two young men stayed for another hour before proclaiming that they had to get up
early to run their trainees into the ground at dawn. Both of them grinned in a way that
showed they enjoyed their job far too much. Naruto even rubbed his hands together and
chuckled as they wandered out of the room.
Once the door was closed and locked, Sakura turned back to where Kakashi was lounging
on the bed and smiled. Should I feel sorry for your new students? It kind of worries me
when I think of Naruto and Sasuke as teachers for impressionable children.
Actually just before we left the village I put in their names to teach as a team, Kakashi
murmured casually, sitting up and pulling off his vest. Separate they wouldnt make the
best teachers. Sasuke is too moody and strict and Naruto is too impulsive and softhearted. Together theyd make a nicely balanced team, if theyre willing to work together
like I know they can.
She frowned softly. It was nice that hed recommended them for training new ninjas, but
she had to wonder why she was left out. What did you have in mind for me then? she
asked curiously, hurt seeping into her words.
I believe Tsunade was considering having you lead an elite medic-nin team or teach gifted
students. She says you have skills in that area that nearly rival her own. I also thought all

three of you might consider trying for ANBU, he tossed out casually. Its a rough position
to take on, hunting your former comrades, but I think as a team you three would do very
well.
Too bad we left, she murmured mostly to herself. Thank you for your confidence in us
Kakashi, she said with a smile. You were a tough teacher, but I think were all better off
and happier for it.
He smiled lightly and shrugged. I hope I can do as well as your husband then. He
reached for her and tugged her towards the bed.
She blushed a little and fingered the bunched up mask. Im sorry you accidentally showed
your face to Naruto and Sasuke.
He shrugged again. It was about time anyway. I shouldnt have hidden for so long, not
from you three. He brushed her hair back from her face. How is it that one beautiful
kunoichi can tear down walls, that took years to build, in a matter of weeks? He leaned
forward and kissed her lightly. I dont know how you do it Sakura, but you get behind my
defenses and it scares the hell out of me, he murmured against her lips.
Sakura returned the light kiss and cupped his cheek. I cant say Im sorry, because I want
to get behind every defense you have. She pressed lightly on his chest until he lay back
on the bed and she was straddling his hips. Leaning down over him, she kissed him gently,
gradually deepening it as his hands slid up her thighs, over her hips and up her back.
Humming softly to herself, she rubbed against him, enjoying the wonderful feeling of his
hard chest against her full breasts; thrilling at the sensation of his body hardening and
flexing against the softness of her lower belly. She felt powerful when he responded to her
like this; without thought and with pleasurable abandon. She didnt want him to fight it or
his feelings. She just wanted him to let go and enjoy being with her.
Sakura gently flexed her hips and rubbed against his growing arousal, drawing a soft
groan from him and sending a thrill through her. She repeated the motion and his hands
slid down to her hips, holding her in place as he ground slowly into her. Her stomach
clenched in excitement as he gasped into her mouth and slid his tongue over her upper lip.
Have I ever told you that youre a witch? he murmured against her mouth. How do you
do this to me?
Traininglots of itfrom an excellent sensei, she teased, raising up and scooting down
his thighs. She reached for the buttons of his trousers and flicked each open with quivering
fingers. Despite her eagerness to be with Kakashi, and the bravery she was trying to
exhibit, she couldnt wholly forget that she was still a virgin. Toys aside, she was,
essentially, in new territory.
Long, warm fingers closed around hers and halted her ministrations. Sakura, he
murmured, looking at her down the length of his body. We can stop this.
She blushed and shook her head. I dont want to. Im just a bit nervous andexcited. I
dont really know what to do.

He smiled and nodded. I understand. I will help you, so dont worry. Youre not alone in
this you know.
I know, she murmured softly, shaking off his hands and working at his buttons again.
You just have more experience and all.
He rolled until he was above her, cradled between her thighs. Not as much as you might
think, but enough. Lay back and relax for a moment. Deciding not to protest the shift in
control, she did as he asked. He was an excellent teacher after all.
Kakashi smiled down at her and leaned in for a warm, deep kiss, lingering over her mouth
as one hand skimmed down over her side and back up over one breast, settling and
squeezing gently. She hummed softly in pleasure as his thumb slid over her nipple, teasing
it into a tight peak with gentle, slow strokes. As with everything he was languid and patient,
slowly arousing her body with expert caresses.
When she was gasping softly from the sensations coursing through her breast, he shifted
and gently repeated the caress on her other breast. Kakashi, please stop teasing me,
she whined softly, arching against his chest.
He grinned at her and leaned back to pull her shirt up over her head. That is the whole
point of foreplay Sakura; to tease and arouse. Be patient.
Sakura grumbled inwardly, realizing this was probably vaguely how Naruto felt whenever
Kakashi was teaching them something new. She just wanted to skip the preliminaries and
get right to the main event. She did know that waiting would pay off though; it always did
with Kakashi. That point was proven rather abruptly as his mouth slid over one breast and
then the other, teasing them into even harder points. Sensation streaked straight to her
groin, drawing a sharp cry from her lips. Kakashi!
He rumbled in response, deep in his chest; the sound wholly male and filed with
satisfaction and pride. Nothing quite stoked the male ego better than hearing his name
cried out by the woman he was pleasuring. Kakashi lifted to his knees and slid his fingers
under the band of the loose pants shed draw on earlier. He glanced up at her and smiled
reassuringly, before drawing them down and tossing them to the floor.
He pressed her further up on the bed and slid his hands gently over her quivering thighs.
Are you still nervous? he asked softly, meeting her eyes curiously. I wont hurt you, you
know that.
Im not really nervouswell maybe a bitbut its okay. I dont want to stop, she assured
him again. Who wouldnt be a least a little nervous about doing this for the first time?
Werent you nervous your first time? she asked curiously.
He quirked an amused smile at her. Digging for history? When she blushed and opened
her mouth to apologize he held up a hand. Im just teasing you Sakura. I dont remember
much about my first time honestly. I was sixteen and rather drunk at the time. I dont think I
was sober enough to be nervous. She smiled and giggled a little at that.
He smiled as she relaxed a bit beneath him and leaned down to trace his lips over her jaw

and neck, gradually edging his way back to her full, warm breasts. Kakashi lingered over
them for a moment, teasing them back into full arousal before skimming down the soft skin
of her toned belly.
Kakashi? she murmured, tensing again, slightly, as his tongue dipped teasingly into her
belly button. His direction was achingly clear and she wasnt sure what to do.
Just relax. Ive done this before, remember? he murmured softly, tracing his lips over one
silky thigh.
That was in my head, she reminded him, her voice catching slightly as his lips brushed
over her damp, rosy curls.
I know, but it wont feel any less nice, he responded. He settled on his belly and gently
parted her tender flesh with his thumbs, stroking over the fleshy folds and delicately
tickling her with his lips. Just trust me, he whispered against her feminine flesh.
She gasped in shock and excitement as his tongue flicked out to tease her skin, circling
skillfully around the little nub nestled snuggly in her warm folds; arousing its attention and
coaxing it out. Raw sensation skittered over her flesh as he teased the too sensitive
bundle of nerves, making her fingers flex convulsively in his silky hair and her body arch
into him. Too much, she gasped brokenly.
He ignored the plea and suckled gently at her; slid his tongue into her weeping core,
drawing another surprised gasp from her soft, parted lips. Kakashi, please, she pleaded,
not quite sure what she was asking for, but sure hed know.
He hummed softly into her flesh and pulled away, tugging his shirt off as he moved. Last
chance to stop this Sakura. Once Im inside, I cant undo it. I cant give you your virginity
back, he said, his hands coming to rest on his pants, still gaping from her earlier
attentions.
I want to keep going, she said softly, her hips shifting and lifting against his thighs.
He nodded and stood, discarding his pants and sandals, before joining her again on the
wide bed. She opened her legs wide as he settled over her, the shock of hard male flesh
against her drawing out yet another gasp. He leaned down and kissed her gently, sliding
his tongue over her lips, and his arms under her shoulders and waist. Youre so beautiful
Sakura, he murmured, slowly flexing his hips against hers, bringing his aching arousal to
her weeping entrance.
Sakura arched against him as he began to press, slowly stretching her wide. She had
thought it would be just like it had been with the toys, but it was so very different. He
pulsed with warmth and life as his slipped further and further into her body, rocking gently
to ease his way into her warmth. Unlike her toys, he also groaned and kissed her fiercely
as his own pleasure spiked. His response to her body was what made it so different and
so thrilling.
So tight, he gasped harshly, coming to a rest, fully inside. Dont move, he warned as
she flexed timidly against him. Im too close and I want this to last, he explained as
confusion filled her liquid green eyes.

She felt a curious flexing inside her and held perfectly still, deciding he knew best. Instead
she contented herself with kissing him, her tongue sliding sensuously against his in an
imitation of what was occurring further down her body.
After a few moments of slow, erotic kisses, he drew his body slowly back, until he was just
barely inside her pulsing warmth, and then slid just as slowly back inside. Kakashis deep
groan rumbled against her chest and her lips as he repeated the motion. How do you do
this to me? he gasped harshly, tucking his face into her neck as he moved inside of her.
She wrapped her legs up around his thrusting hips and gasped with each glorious slide of
his body. Sakura hadnt realized how amazing it would feel to do this. Every stroke and
caress of his thrusting length sent a riot of pleasure and sensation through her groin, legs
and belly, until she swore she was on fire. Raw pleasure burned out of control between her
thighs. KakashiI didnt knowit would be like this, she gasped, crying out as he thrust
into her hard.
Kakashi rose up to his knees, supporting himself on one hand, and gripping her hip with
the other. He bit his lip, his head hanging as he worked over her, sweat rolling down his
chest and belly as pleasure course its way through his thighs and groin. It had been too
longand yet he couldnt remember it ever being so good with another person. Sakura
was tight and sweet and delightfully innocent. Despite that, she flexed against him with
sensuous rolls of her hips and belly, driving him wilder by the second.
Sakura groaned and flexed up hard against him, tightening her body, knowing her orgasm
was coming. Kakashi, Im close, she gasped, her body stiffening. He increased the pace
of his thrusts, gasping softly above her as she tightened around him. Sakura squeezed her
eyes shut and arched, her thighs and feminine flesh burning with the oncoming climax
and theneverything shattered and she cried out, clutching at the bedding.
Kakashi shuddered as she cried out and rippled hard around him. Even if he hadnt been
so near his own climax, seeing her twisted in pleasure under him would have driven him
over the edge. His groin burned and clenched hard. With a strangled grunt he thrust hard
into her and shuddered, his climaxing ripping through him and emptying out into her
pulsing body.
He took a slow, shuddering breath and relaxed down over her sweaty body as his pumped
slowly into her and began to soften.
Sakura wrapped her arms around him as he collapsed, wanting nothing more than to fold
around him and never let go. She felt languid and heavy in the aftermath of what had just
happened. She was content to never move again, as long as he was with her like this.
Thank you, she murmured thickly.
He rumbled incoherently into her shoulder and rolled until she was cradled over his slick
body. Youre amazing Sakura, he murmured sincerely. Ive never felt like this with a
woman. That is the honest truth. He slid his arms around her and snuggled his face into
her damp, pink hair. I dont think Ill ever be able to let you go nownot for anyone or
anything. Sakura sighed softly and turned over onto her back, blinking against the bright
morning light. She frowned for a moment, confused by the site of an unfamiliar ceiling.
Turning her head, she looked around the room and her memory flooded back with
embarrassing clarity. Suddenly Kakashi was moving over her, pressing her into the bed,
stroking her naked skin. She sat up abruptly and looked at the empty place beside her.
Tracing her hand over the sheets, she sighed when they were cool. She supposed she

couldnt expect him to shirk his duties in the compound, just to wake up with her, but she
was vaguely wishing he would have at least woken her up before he left.
Pushing her tousled and knotted hair back, she sighed and slipped from the bed and
wandered to the bathing area. She ran a warm bath and settled into it with a soft groan.
She was sore in a few places that she hadnt ever been sore in before. The warm water
seeped into her aching muscles, soothing and lulling her into a light doze. She knew she
should probably be getting to work on her new duties, but it was hard to think about
making beds and washing clothes when shed just had one of the most erotic nights of her
life.
She was idly contemplating the events of the night before when her door opened suddenly
and the object of her thoughts strolled in, tray in hand. Sakura squeaked in surprise and
clamped her arms around her body, before she registered who it was. She blushed and
smiled sheepishly as he grinned at her response.
I didnt mean to startle you, he murmured, kicking the door closed.
I thought you were out with the men, she admitted, unwinding her body and standing up
from the water.
Kakashi eyed her naked flesh, dripping with water, appreciatively. He grinned. I was, but
how could I miss a sight like this? he teased.
She reached for a towel and arched a brow at him. So you just came to gawk?
Partially, he admitted with a laugh. Actually I was hoping to get back before you woke
up. I didnt mean to be gone, he murmured honestly, setting his tray on the bed and
gather her into his arms.
She snuggled her head against his chest and hummed softly. Its okay. Shojiro and Zuiken
dont know the extent of our relationship. She peered around him at the tray. Her belly
growled at the site of rice and fruit and eggs. Is that for me? she asked curiously.
Yes, he said, laughing at how quickly she got distracted. You have a long day, so eat
everything.
Yes Sensei, she teased, pulling away from him and settling on the bed cross-legged.
Kakashi decided that before he was tempted to peek up the bottom of her gaping towel,
hed better get back to training the mercenaries. He was teaching them to throw knives
that morning. I need to get back and rescue the men from Naruto and Sasuke, he sighed.
She grinned. Alright Kakashi. I should get to work soon too.
He smiled and pulled down his mask. Leaning in, he kissed her gently, his lips lingering for
a moment. He pulled back and tugged up his black mask. Winking he turned and wan
dered to the door. Be careful Sakura. I dont trust any of these men, not around you.
She saluted him with a chunk of apple. I promise. Have a nice day Kakashi. She watched
him nod and then leave. Grinning to herself she finished up the breakfast hed brought for

her, before getting ready for the day.

***
Sakura blew a chunk of hair out of her face and dumped the pile of sheets on the grass,
next to the washtub. She hated hand-washing clothing and sheets, but Shojiro had
apologized for the lack of proper machines and pointed her in the direction of the tub.
Womans work, my ass, she grumbled. Backward pigs.
She tugged off her tunic and pulled her hair back into a loose ponytail, settling in for a long
afternoon bent over a washtub. At least the sheets were relatively clean and didnt require
much scrubbing, except for her own, perhaps.
She blushed at the telltale stains on the soft sheet in her hands. Kakashi had woken her
up once during the night for another slow session of love making and the evidence of both
encounters was quite clear. She quickly dunked the sheet into the soapy water, not
wanting anyone to see what was so glaring obvious, especially someone like Naruto or
Sasuke. They didnt know it was all real now.
Sakura was deep in thought about how to tell her two long-time friends the truth, when a
crunch of gravel from behind startled her. Her deeply ingrained ninja training kicked in
immediately and she was on her feet, crouched in her natural fighting stance, ready to face
down the intruder.
Three rough looking men were grinning down at her, from their considerable heights.
Apparently theyd wandered away from the pack. Kakashi wouldnt be pleased. You
picked the wrong place to work, washer woman, an ugly, scarred blond purred. He
grinned at his friends, sharing a knowing look with both.
She rolled her eyes at them and sighed. As if any woman would ever be so stupid as to
accidentally stumble into a mercenary compound. They must have missed her arrival.
It was one thing to play stupid with Shojiro or Zuiken, but with these morons it would just
be insulting. A firm hand was all that worked with assholes like theseor a knife perhaps.
She wished she could pull the kunai from her leg holster, but held off. And you picked the
wrong washer woman to harass. Go back to your training before you get hurt.
The blondes dark haired friends laughed outright and he growled. Past the three men she
could see her teammates approaching the scene with caution. Each knew she could easily
take three civilians, but it didnt make them any less protective. Kakashi looked like he was
ready to remove limbs. Bitch, the blond snarled, reaching for her arm, disregarding the
wicked kunai on her leg completely.
Remove your hand, she said firmly, her temper flaring instantly at the insult, Or I will
remove it for you. When he simply smirked at her and yanked her towards him, she
snapped her knee up. The delicate flesh between his thighs was crushed upward, and he
dropped like a stone at her feet. His howl of agony was rather satisfying.
She didnt have time to gloat, however, as his friends snarled and jumped for her. One was
caught by his outstretched arm and helped through the air into the trunk of a nearby tree,
while the other found himself face first in her wash water. He thrashed for a few moments
until she drew him out and dumped him, coughing and choking to the grass. He scrambled
away, hacking up water and soap in the grass.
Any one else want to try? she snarled at the crowd of men that had drawn slightly closer
to the scene. No? Dont touch me and well get along just fine. Touch me and youll be
fishing your balls out of your throat like him! she screamed in very uncharacteristic fury,
pointing at the whimpering blond man at her feet. Her team mates were watching her

carefully, surprised both by her anger and how quickly shed dispatch the three big men.
The rest of the group looked similarly stunned.
She put her hands on her hips and tapped her foot. Whos going to clean up this
garbage?
Five men jumped forward immediately and hurried around her, gathering up their fallen
comrades. Another brave soul stepped forward and spoke up curiously. Your name
maam?
Sakura, she grunted, folding her arms across her mesh covered chest. She had no doubt
they were getting an eye full of feminine flesh, but she was too mad to care. How dare they
try to touch her? Didnt they have any manners? It was just common curtsey for crying out
loud.
Sakura is my wife, Kakashi said softly from the back of the group. Dozens of eyes turned
back to him and several men shuffled nervously at the look in his single smoldering eye.
Most of them had learned the hard way that Kakashi didnt feel the least bit guilty about
doling out punishments. You will refer to her as Mistress Sakura or Sakura Sensei. Youd
do well to listen to her words and respect her threats.
He flicked his gaze over the fuming woman and smiled slightly. Maybe Zuikens wildcat
nickname was appropriate, if for a different reason. He hadnt seen her so angry before,
even at Naruto or Sasuke. She looks sweet and delicate, but in our former village she was
regarded as a genius and a master of genjutsu and medical techniques. You wouldnt like
to see what she can do to your mind and body with a few hand seals. He paused for a
moment as men muttered curiously amongst themselves.
Plus if you touch her, Ill kill you, he finished in a soft, ominous voice. The men blanched
and nodded their understanding.
He turned back to Naruto and Sasuke, who were eyeing Sakura with both pride and alarm.
Sometimes even they forgot how much shed changed over the years. Naruto, Sasuke,
take those three to Shojiro to deal with. This kind of disobedience will not be tolerated on
my watch. I will have absolute order and discipline in this compound! Distractions mean
death in battle. If you want to be even halfway decent soldiers, youd do well to remember
that, he growled moodily. Naruto and Sasuke nodded their agreement and beckoned for
the five men to drag their comrades into the main building with them.
Once they were gone and the men started to disperse, Kakashi walked over to his fuming
wife and gently put his hands over her trembling shoulders. Are you alright? he asked
softly.
Of course, she huffed. But really, what gives them the right? Im not the camp whore!
There is no excuse for behaving like that!
He sighed. Shojiro forbids them from keeping their own wives and women, so some of
them may not act properly. Most of them have grown up thinking a woman is only useful
for a few activities. We did not grow up in a village like that. The women of Konoha can
choose their own paths and these men arent used to that. I would imagine that a few of
them would wet themselves if they saw Tsunade bring down a solid wall with one good
punch or if they saw your friend, Ino, take over a comrades body. Dont let yourself be
baited into irrational anger by their ignorance or crudeness.
She sagged slightly. Im sorry. I shouldnt have treated them so harshly, she murmured,
blushing. She probably had overreacted a bit.
Thats not what I mean. They were out of line, those three. They provided an excellent
example to the others. I dont think youll have further problems, but dont seek any out
either, he murmured, pushing her chin up. We have other goals at the moment. Singlehandedly stomping out sexism is not one of them.
I understand. I will be careful and even polite, but if one of them touches me again, I will
make good on my threat, she said firmly.

I assure you that even Naruto, Sasuke and I were properly terrified when you realigned
the blond. I doubt children are in his future, he murmured in both pity and amusement. At
least look at your attacker first before reacting. I dont think Id care to sneak up on you and
end up fishing my balls out of my throat, he murmured in soft amusement, teasing her
with her own words.
She blushed lightly. I didnt handle that very well. Normally she could control her anger,
but those three had triggered something in her. Maybe it was because she was
surrounded by men and feeling just a tad vulnerable. She hated feeling like that, and
decided, deep down, she was trying a little too hard to prove herself to them. She slipped
into his arms and sighed. Im okay. Ill handle it better if it happens again. And dont worry
about sneaking up on me. I always know when its you.
He chuckled softly and kissed the top of her head. Id better get back to work before our
bosses come to investigate. He pulled gently away from her and turned to see dozens of
men milling around, trying not to notice the interlude. Maybe not all of them are so bad,
he allowed.
She smiled and nodded. A few of them even smiled tentatively back. Maybe she could deal
with this. Her boundaries were clearly set and hopefully theyd respect them. If so, theyd
all get along just fine.
***
Shojiro turned away from his window and regarded his younger brother with a small smile.
Kakashi wasnt jesting when he said his little bride knew how to keep men in line.
Zuiken glanced over at his brother before turning his eyes back to the interlude between
man and wife. Oh? Did he say that?
Mm, Shojiro grunted. Apparently she is the glue and discipline that holds the little group
together. Shes the reason the boys followed, not Kakashi, Id bet on it. Its curious to see a
woman with so much power over three men like that. One of her mean right hooks must
have scrambled their wits, he murmured, remembering what Kakashi had said about her
method of control over the boys. Zuiken looked at him oddly. Pardon?
Nothing, Shojiro said with a small smile. Keep an eye on her. She may not be as stupid
as she acts.
Wish I could have heard what she was screaming, Zuiken mused after a moment.
She said that if any other man touched her, shed knock his delicates up into his head,
came Sasukes deadpan reply from the door. Both men turned and saw Sakuras three
attackers at his feet and Naruto hovering at his shoulder. Delivery, he murmured.
Kakashi sends them for your judgment. Sasuke nudged at Naruto and the two young
men disappeared down the hallway.
Zuiken gazed at the three dazed men. What do we do with them?
Turn them loose or kill them. I dont care. I dont have use for men who cant control
themselves around a woman. That isnt helpful in fulfilling our plans, Shojiro said, turning
his back on the three pathetic fools and looking out at the woman bent over her washing
tub. Well make our move soon, if Kakashis training methods continue progressing at the
current pace.
***
Sakura sat back against a low wall and sighed in relief. She was finally done with all of the
major cleaning. Fortunately she only had to deal with three bedrooms and two offices. She
hadnt started sorting papers yet, but that could wait until tomorrow. Kakashi was hopeful
shed find something useful for them to take home, and the sooner the better.
She heard a soft rustle and opened her eyes. Bright orange assaulted her senses in the
fading light. Good evening Naruto, she murmured with a soft smile.
Hey Sakura, he said with a cheerful grin.
Wheres your counterpart? she asked as he settled next to her and crossed his legs at

the ankles. She leaned sideways and snuggled her head against his shoulder. Over the
past ten years the three had formed a tight bond under Kakashis guidance and through
battles and hardships. She thoroughly enjoyed these quiet chats with Naruto, especially
now that hed calmed down a bit.
Getting a snack for all of us, he murmured. He was quiet for a moment and then sighed.
Sakurayou can tell us you know.
Tell you what? she asked picking at the grass by his knee.
That you and Kakashi are together now, he said so softly she barely heard. Sasuke and
I were walking back from the showers last nighta while after we left your room.
She blushed furiously and turned her face into his shoulder. How embarrassing. You
heard something? Briefly, he admitted, his face turning pink. Did we hear wrong?
No, she said shyly. We didnt mean for things to end up this wayit just happened, she
murmured softly. Do you love him? he asked after another pause.
I think so, she admitted softly.
He sighed and turned to give her a peck on the forehead. Sakura? he murmured in a
soft, serious voice. Hmm? she responded looking up into his sweet, handsome face.
Id leave the village again for you, he vowed.
I would too, Sasuke said from above. They glanced up and saw him crouched on the low
wall behind them. He dropped apples to them and leapt down from the wall. But only if
you were serious about what you were getting into, he amended. Is it serious enough to
give up everything else Sakura?
She turned the apple nervously over in her hands, biting her lip. I dont know yet, she
admitted. I think maybe it is or it will be.
Good, I dont want to abandoned the village for nothing, Sasuke grunted.
Just for friends

ip, power or vengeance, Naruto drawled in a dry voice, rolling his eyes. Sasuke popped
Naruto in the head and settled next to the grumbling young man with a sigh. She felt her
eyes tear slightly at the familiar sight and quickly concentrated on eating her apple to hide
it. She didnt think shed be able to live a happy life without any one of her three men.
***
The next week flew by, with Sakura busily tended the living quarters while her teammates
trained the mercenaries for some unknown purpose. The four were positive that the
mercenaries werent simply being trained to hire out, but Sakura had yet to find any
positive proof of that. Shojiro must keep his plans in a secret place or entirely in his head.
She hoped it wasnt the latter.
Just in case she was missing something important, she noted everything that happened in
a secret journal; one she kept in a hidden pocket in her pack. Tsunade required her to note
EVERYTHING. She kept track of her emotions on a mission, her health, her relationships
with teammates, everything. It helped Tsunade to track Sakuras training needs and to
assign her to missions. Turning the journal in would be humiliating, when Tsunade read
about what had happened with Kakashi, but Sakura wasnt one to outright disobey her
leader.

She sighed and leafed through the papers on the desk in front of her. Shojiro was
meticulous about dating his material and numbering pages, so organizing everything really
wasnt much of a chore. She was pretty sure it was just busy work. After all she could only
sweep the floors so many times before the wood started to wear.
As she dropped the pile of papers into the file drawer of the desk, she accidentally
knocked a black book to the floor. It flipped open as it tumbled and came to rest face up.
Sighing in exasperation she bent to pick it up and nearly dropped it again when she saw
what was in it. It was some kind of calendar or journal, she wasnt sure. She only had to
the chance to read the words, will move in on the village before harvest, before heavy
footfalls fell in the hallway.
Sakura jerked upright and scrambled to re-place the book as one of the mercenaries filled
the doorway. He didnt seem to notice her flustered state and smiled hesitantly at her. The
men were still a bit unsure how to act around her. They didnt quite know what would set
her off.
Your husband wanted to know if you could join him in the training yard maamMistress
Sakura, he said nervously. She suspected he wasnt really scared of her, just unsure
around women. Shed discovered that many of the men had come from boys homes or
prisons, where women werent really present. Perhaps that was part of their hesitancy
around her. They didnt know what would set off her temper, because they didnt
understand women in general.
Sure, she said nodding. Im done here. Do you think it looks nice?
He ducked his head, Yes maam it does. You do a nice job around here, if you dont mind
me sayin. We all agreedthe other men and meyou make it nicer bein here, maam.
Thank you, she said sincerely. I wonder why a nice man like you is even here.
Same reason as you, I reckon, he offered shyly. Most of us dont have any place to go
and allso we came here. Pays good and foods decent.
But dont you wonder what youre training for? she asked, hoping hed spill something.
Not really, he said with a shrug. We figure if Shojiro and Zuiken take us in, well well
return the favor with hard work. Dont much care what the work is if I get three meals and a
bed, he murmured. Of course, she agreed. Whats your name?
Goro, maam, he replied with a smile.
She smiled and sighed. Well lets see what my husband needs Goro. Did he say?
Sasuke Sensei twisted his ankle, Goro said with a frown. He says he is fine, but Kakashi
Sensei wanted you to look at it anyway.
Oh, she said perking up. And here I was just chatting away with you. Im sure hell be
fine, but lets hurry out there anyway, she said moving past him into the hallway. It was
unusual for Sasuke to get hurt, even when he fought Naruto, barring any life or death
battles at least. Theyd had a few of those.
When she got out into the yard, she found several of the men crowded around her
teammates. Sasuke was sitting on the ground looking rather pale and cross. It always
irked him to admit he was hurt. She suspected this time would be no different. What
happened? she asked in concern as she crouched down at his side.
He fell out of a tree, Naruto snorted, pointing to a group of trees a few feet away. Clumsy
bastard, he murmured under his breath.
Hush, she replied, eyeing Sasukes left ankle. It was already starting to swell. Somehow
I think youre partially responsible for this Naruto. Sasuke growled in irritation at the blond
and crossed his arms. Deciding no one was going to properly explain, she decided to start
on Sasukes injury anyway.
She closed her eyes, reaching gently for the swollen flesh. Her chakra seeped out in a soft
blue wave, weaving around his ankle, searching for the injury. Her delicate mouth turned
into a soft frown. You have a slight break. Its only a crack, but Ill bet it hurts, she said

softly. When Sasuke just grunted his agreement, she sighed and concentrated on mending
the break. He hissed painfully as bone started to mesh together, but didnt move until she
was finished.
There, all better. Dont strain it for the rest of the day and youll be as good as new
tomorrow, she said beaming at him. Several of the men were gaping at her. Most medics
that theyd come across would just slap on a bandage and hand you a bill.
Howd you do that maam? Goro asked in surprise. You two arent trickin us are you?
No, Kakashi said from behind the small crowd. Like I said before, he murmured as they
turned. Sakura is a genius when it comes to medical techniques and genjutsu. A cracked
bone requires very little energy for her to heal.
Genjutsu? What does that do? Goro asked curiously. Maam.
I can trick your mind into thinking something is happening, when its not, Sakura
murmured, a little uncomfortable with all of the attention. Shed never been one to want the
spotlight, not like Naruto or Sasuke.
Show them, Kakashi suggested, helping Sasuke to his feet and standing back.
She looked at him hesitantly but nodded and turned to face the crowd. This wont hurt, but
it might be alarming. Try not to panic please, she suggested softly. Taking a deep breath
she focused her chakra and performed a quick hand seal.
The group of men cried out, startled, when the ground suddenly began to give way and the
sky turned a deep red color. They watched in horror as one after the other, their comrades
fell away into the growing pit around them. A few screamed that they didnt want to die and
then suddenly they were back on solid ground, blinking up at a clear blue sky.
Goro, looking rather sickly and pale, swallowed and spoke up. Thats really some trick you
got there. I dont think Id like to repeat that experience, he admitted. The men around him
agreed softly, most too shaken to say much else. It was one thing to be told it was all fake
and quite another to remember that when the ground was collapsing under you.
Sakura nodded and smiled tightly. It is scary and in battle it will disable any man with a
weak mind. Of course its nothing compared to what the Sharingan can do to a man.
Sasuke can trap you in a horrible place in you mind, where a minute is like a thousand
years and every second of it is filled with pain and torture.
Sasuke frowned softly and flicked his eyes to the ground so no one would be tempted to
stare into his dark eyes. He didnt like that Sakura was being so chatty about his blood limit
ability, but in a way it enforced his authority a bit more in the end. What man would want to
defy his orders knowing he could trick them into thinking they were stabbed repeatedly for
a few days? Kakashi too? a dark haired man asked from the crowd.
Yes, Kakashi murmured softly. Though, neither of us likes to use that one. Its
unnecessarily cruel. Sasuke sighed softly. There went that leverage.
So you havent ever experienced it? Goro asked Sakura curiously.
She grinned at Kakashi and winked, No, he uses it for something much more enjoyable.
The men blinked for a moment, not quite understanding. When Kakashi blushed lightly
above his mask and smiled slightly, the men started laughing. They werent clear on what
exactly it was he could do, just that the surprising female was flirting outrageously with her
husband.
Sakura wasnt quite sure what she was thinking, flirting with her husband so publicly, but
seeing his blushing reaction was worth it. Of course when he tugged up his headband and
opened his red eye, she knew shed chosen wrong. Dont you dare, she murmured
backing away. Not out here in front of everyone. Naruto perked up and Sasuke smiled
slightly as Kakashi continued to advance, a teasing glint in his eyes.
No? he murmured. But I havent done it in so long. He wrapped his arms around her
and tilted her chin back.
Kakashi, she murmured uncertainly. Would he really embarrass her like this?

Hmm? he murmured lazily.

Dont you dare use that trick on her, you pervert! Naruto groused, pointing an accusing
finger.
Sasuke rolled his eyes as Naruto suddenly lost ten years off his age. Hes her husband
you moron. He can do whatever he wants with herwithin reason of course.
Yes of coursewithin reason, Kakashi murmured with a slight grin showing through his
mask. Hed lost control of the men for a moment, but there wasnt anything wrong with a
little fun and bonding with studentseven if he had to pretend they werent really ruthless
mercenaries and the targets of his mission.
What did you call me you bastard? Naruto growled.
Sakura sighed and pushed away from Kakashi a little. Here it goes, she murmured,
relieved Naruto had saved her, but annoyed that they had never gotten completely past
the tendency to yell like little boys and then beat the tar out of each other.
You heard meidiot, Sasuke murmured with a slow smile.
Bastard, Naruto growled again, launching himself at his smirking friend.
What about Sasukes injury? Sakura muttered. Im going to have to heal him all over
again if this fight turns out like all of the others.
Let them play, Kakashi said with a wave, as the two young men rolled across the ground,
mercenaries jumping out of their path. I need a moment to chat with my wife anyway, he
said teasingly.
She remembered what shed seen in Shojiros office and moved in, wrapping her arms
around him so she could whisper in his ear. I have information, she murmured softly, her
face set in a teasing, flirtatious smile, just in case she was being watched.
If he was surprised, he didnt show it. Instead he tugged her toward the small group of
trees, out of the direct sight of the men. Theyd still be seen, but at least it wasnt quite so
public. Tugging his mask down, he leaned in and kissed her, reaching down to pull her
legs up around his hip and pressing her back into a tree. Tell me, he murmured softly
against her mouth.
I saw a black journal in his office. It fell and opened to a page that said will move in on the
village before harvest. I didnt read more because Goro came in at that moment. I will try
to see more later, she murmured back fluttering kisses over his lips and jaw.
Interesting. Ill see if any of the men know whats happening and maybe even try to get
something out of Zuiken. Hes not the brighter of the two, so maybe hell let something slip.
Shojiro definitely wont, he grunted softly. I dont think he trusts us much.
He shouldnt, she admitted, leaning in for another kiss.
He groaned softly as her tongue tickled over his lips and slid against his own, dancing
tongue. What was with the flirting out there? he murmured flexing his hips slowly against
her soft, feminine flesh.
She shivered and swallowed. He was picking on her about teasing while doing it himself?
That didnt seem very fair. Didnt you like it? she asked running her lips over his jaw.
I did, he admitted. It killed a little of my credibility with these men, but was fun none-theless.
She reached up to nibble gently on his ear and murmured, Ive been thinking that we
might be able to gain the true loyalty of some of these men. If it comes down to actually
fighting the brothers, it would be nice to avoid fighting off fifty men to get to them. Goro will
be easy and so will several of the other men. Most of them arent bad, at least those that
are left here, she advised.
I agree. Do what you need to do, he murmured. He could still hear Sasuke and Naruto

shouting at each other and the occasional laughter of the men. We need to go separate
them before I lose all credibility with my employers, he grunted, pulling gently back and
settling her on her feet. But well most definitely continue this later, he murmured, leaning
in to kiss her a deep, parting kiss.
Tonight? she asked hopefully. Since the first night together, hed come to bed so late,
shed always been asleep. It had been nearly a week since hed made love to her.
I promise, he said gently, tucking her hair behind her ear. Go and see what you can find
in that book, but be careful, he advised, tugging his mask up. Ill see you in a few hours.
She nodded and watched as he wandered away and barked orders at Naruto and Sasuke,
who immediately rolled apart and apologized. They didnt look very apologetic though.
Both looked more amused than anything. She smiled, realizing theyd simply been
providing a distraction from her and Kakashi. She shook her head and began to walk back
across the training yard, wondering how she could get to the journal long enough to read
everything it had in it. Sakura felt pleasantly warm and comfortable as she was slowly
drawn out of a deep sleep. At first she wondered what had woken her up, but as her brain
slowly caught up, she felt Kakashi snuggled against her back. Shed been disappointed
when he wasnt back in their room, long after the sun had sunk below the horizon, but she
decided hed gotten wrapped up in work again and had fallen into bed to wait. Apparently
shed fallen asleep too.
Youre late, she grumbled sleepily, stirring in his arms.
I apologize, he murmured, running his lips over the side of her neck. Naruto, Sasuke
and I were trying figure out whats really happening here and come up with a plan for what
to do.
Did you come up with anything? she asked curiously.
Not yet, he admitted with a soft sigh. You?
No. Shojiro was in his office when I got back. Ill try again later, she said with a small
shrug. Fortunately Shojiro also hadnt seemed to notice any change involving his journal,
so at least shed put it back correctly.
Be careful, he murmured, sliding his hand over the swell of her hip and her smooth waist.
I hate seeing you get hurt.
Ill be careful, she promised, snuggling back against him, thrilling at the warmth of his
chest against her back and the telltale prod against her bottom. No secret about what he
wanted.
Why are you still wearing clothes? he murmured in mock annoyance, plucking at the long
t-shirt shed thrown on earlier.
It gets cold at night in here and you werent here to keep me warm, she murmured back.
She tossed a grin over her shoulder in the dark. But, if itll make you feel better, Im not
wearing any panties.
Every mans favorite thing to hear, he teased, rubbing again over her naked hip. He
pushed at her gently, rolling her until she was settled on her belly.
What are you doing? she asked curiously, her face nestled into her soft pillow.
Giving you a massage, he replied simply, smoothing his hands under her loose shirt and

up her back. You work hard during the day. So do you, she reminded him.
It isnt that hard to direct Naruto and Sasuke, he said with a small laugh.
She hummed softly as he began to gently knead her shoulders. You know, Naruto and
Sasuke do seem to teach the men the most. Why is that? Are you getting them ready for
teaching their own students?
Mostly, he admitted, gently working at a knot in her neck. Plus theyre old enough to be
treated like men. I know they dont always act like it, but they are adults. Theyre only four
years younger than I was, when I took you three as students.
Thats true, she murmured, thoroughly relaxed under his gentle touch. Where did he
learn to do this so well? She was slowly turning to mush. Theyre the same age as me
too.
And we know I dont see you as a childso they cant be seen in that light either. It
wouldnt be fair, he murmured, abandoning his kneading to run his hands down her back
and over her rear. Have I told you how beautiful you are?
Not in a few hours, no, she said with a small laugh.
My mistake, he murmured, tickling over her thighs with his fingertips. He felt her skin
shiver lightly at the caress and smiled. She was very responsive, more so than the other
women hed been with. It was rather gratifying to draw responses from her with only the
lightest of touches.
It had been torture to come to bed each night and lie next to her for the past week. Shed
been asleep each time, and after a long day of washing laundry and scrubbing rooms
around the compound, he didnt have the heart to wake his young wife. Shojiro had been
pleased with her work in the main building and had quickly assigned most of the
compounds cleaning duties to Sakura.
Today, however, after her teasing in the training yard, there was no way he was going to
just let her sleep. Going months without being with a woman was one thing when you
didnt have anyone in your life; it was quite another when you slept next to a half naked
one every night. His jutting length jerked in anticipation of sliding into her warm body after
a week of deprivation. The way she moaned softly and gently rocked her hips against the
bed didnt help in the least.
His heart thumping hard in his chest, Kakashi slid his hands up the back of her firm thighs,
coming to rest against the bottom curve of her rear. His thumbs gently brushed at the
tender flesh between her thighs, flesh that hid something far more provocative and
interesting from his wandering eyes and hands. Her soft gasp of excitement only fueled
him further. Lift your hips, he murmured roughly, tugging at her hips until she was up on
her knees, rear in the air.
Sakura braced her weight half on her forearms on the bed, resting her forehead on her
hands. What did he plan to do with her in this position? The position made her feel
vulnerable, as she was presented rather blatantly to the handsome man on his knees
behind her, but she also felt a streak of excitement that made her decided to see where
this went.
Beautiful, he growled softly, running his hand over her bottom, his thumb brushing over
her exposed feminine flesh. With the infinite care he showed in all he did, he slid his
fingers between the soft folds of her body and into the white hot heat of her entrance. His
groin clenched hard again, both at the slick heat clenching around his fingers and her soft,
shuddering moan.
He pulled from her body and ran slick fingers down over the aroused little nub nestled over
her weeping entrance. Sakura jerked and gasped. Too sensitive? he asked softly. She
gave a short nod in response. Leaning forward a bit, he reached around her leg and
brought his hand back to her from the front. Very gently he pressed one swollen fold of
flesh over the sensitive little nub and began to circle it gently, using her flesh as a buffer

from his calloused fingers. Sakura gasped and arched into him, a far better response, in
his opinion.
Groaning softly he flexed forward a bit and sank slowly into her weeping body. Warm, wet
flesh gripped hard around his swollen length, clutching at his intrusion and drawing him in.
So tight, he grunted, shivering lightly, trying to maintain the caress of his hand as
pleasure streaked hard through his groin and thighs.
Sakura groaned into her pillow as Kakashi slid into her, loving the still strange sensation of
being stretched and filled by another person. It was strange and erotic and exciting, like
nothing shed ever imagined. Just thinking about taking Kakashi so intimately into her body
made her clench hard around him. His groaning response only made her body clench
again.
The way he was touching her was yet another addition to the sensory overload occurring
in her body as he began to thrust against her. His circling fingers moved with an uncanny
skill and instinct. He seemed to know just where she liked to be touched and how fast to
move his caressing fingers.
Kakashi closed his eyes and let his head fall back as he thrust into the beautiful woman
before him. It was like heaven, sinking into her warm body, losing himself in her, if only for
a short time. He liked the loss of control with her, the abandonment he felt.
His free hand skimmed over her rear again, his thumb tracing gently between the globes
pressing into his belly with each thrust. She gasped and stiffened slightly, clenching hard
around him at the foreign caress. He smiled tightly, wondering how shed react to the
knowledge that he could take her there too. Though, after reading his book a few weeks
back, she already knew about it. Deciding to test her just a bit, he slid his thumb back
through the smooth crevice and pressed gently at her nether entrance.
Sakura groaned softly and arched her hips against him. She was surprised at the new
touch, but even more so and the streak of sensation that darted through her groin with
every gentle press. She hadnt realized shed be so sensitivethere.
She groaned at the overload of sensation and began to move her hips back on Kakashis
length, seeking release from the burning torture in her groin. Kakashi please, she
gasped, in a high urgent voice.
Kakashi nearly lost control at the urgent, feminine plea. His body pulsed hard, sending a
streak of pleasure through his groin and thighs. Gritting his teeth, trying to concentrate on
holding back, he increased the pressure and speed of his caress on her feminine flesh and
gently sank his thumb just inside her body, moving it in time to his increasingly irregular
thrusts.
Sakuras cheeks burned has Kakashi sank his thumb into her body, but the sensation of it
quickly swept away all embarrassment. White hot heat coiled slowly in her belly, tightening
to an incendiary point at her clitoris. High, involuntary gasps spilled out into her pillow as
the coil tightened too far and shattered into a million pieces. Arching her back she
screamed, breaking the dark silence of the sleeping compound.
Kakashi watched in wonder and male pride as Sakura came apart under him, screaming
so loudly he knew others would hear her. He hadnt thought to close the windows when he
slid in next to her. He didnt have much more than a few seconds to wonder at that,
however. The glorious sound heralded his own end as well. He thrust twice more, jerking
against her shaking body and letting out a strangled grunt between clenched teeth. His
length flexed hard inside her pulsing warmth and he spilled out into her, jerking lightly with
each pump.
With his body still pulsing gently within her weeping body, he sagged and rolled, bringing
both of them to their sides. She was panting, her t-shirt glued to her body, and her heart
pounding. Oh my god, she gasped, writhing gently against him. I cant believe.

He smiled sleepily into the back of her neck and chuckled. You are a wildcat, he
murmured teasingly. Zuiken was right about that at least.
Mm, she responded, still shaking.
He could tell, from the delicate shivers still coursing through her, Sakura wasnt quite done
yet. It made him wish, not for the first time, that he was ten years younger. His own body
was already slipping from her, resting sated on his thigh, but her body was still thrumming
with arousal. He gently coaxed her to her back and slid his hand back between her thighs.
What are you doing? she asked, gasping softly as his fingers teased over the sensitive
flesh of her clitoris.
Pleasuring you, he murmured, nibbling at the delicate flesh of her jaw and neck.
But you already did, she said, eyes wide.
I know, just bear with me, he murmured, beginning to circle her swollen nub once again
with skilled fingers. I think youll enjoy this. *
***
Kakashi sighed and rubbed his head sleepily as he made his way out into the practice
area where Sasuke and Naruto were already directing the men in their stretching and
warm up exercises.
Hed overslept a bit after a rather memorable night with a certain pink-haire kunoichi. Hed
been sure his body wouldnt cooperate so soon after the first mind-blowing session, but as
Sakura had cried out during her second orgasm of the night, his body had reacted fiercely.
It was nearly two in the morning before they finally collapse against each other and fallen
asleep.
Morning, he murmured as he came up next to the two young men.
Long night? Naruto murmured grumpily.
Not particularly, Kakashi murmured back, ignoring the younger mans annoyed tone.
Why?
The whole compound knows why, Naruto said crossing his arms and glaring at his former
teacher. Youd better love her Kakashi, thats all Im going to say, he grunted before
stomping off to yell at some startled stragglers that had just appeared in the yard. It was
unusual for Naruto to display his temper so openly, at least when it didnt concern Sasuke.
Kakashi felt his cheeks redden a bit at the grumpy young mans words and looked at
Sasuke in question. Everyone heard? I did wonder about that.
Sakura has a rather piercing voice at times, Sasuke murmured with a faint blush of his
own. It tends to carry when shes yellingor in this casescreaming.

Any chance we could keep this from her? Kakashi asked softly, pinching the bridge of his
nose.
The orders have already been given, Sasuke grunted, But dont think that will protect
YOU from them. And I agree with Naruto. Youd better be in love with her. He started to
wander away, then paused and looked back over his shoulder. Close the windows next
time. Some of us only have a blond idiot for a bed fellow. Its not nice to be reminded of
that quite so graphically.
Kakashi nodded slightly, wondering idly if he should tell the Uchiha just how close some
people thought the two young men were. Maybe hed hold on to that little tidbit for a day
when the Uchiha heir was being a little too cocky. In the meantime he had his own damage
control to deal with.
He ignored Zuikens knowing smirk from across the yard and made his way towards the
mercenaries. The whistles and suggestions started almost immediately. He sighed and
accepted it all as gracefully as he could, in hopes it wouldnt be repeated when Sakura
appeared in the yard later.
***
Sakura could hear the men laughing and whistling outside, and it didnt take a genius, like
her, to figure out what had happened. Shed noticed the windows were open the second
she sat up in bed that morning. Obviously praying that no one had heard was futile. With a
sigh she began to pick up their belongings around the room, stalling for as long as she
could before venturing out of the room.
She came across a pile of papers Kakashi had left on the nightstand from the night before.
Amongst training plans and notes was a tiny black journal, identical to the one Shojiro
used. She flipped it open, hoping briefly that Kakashi had managed to steal it for her.
Instead all she saw were blank pages. Shojiro must have given it to Kakashi for keeping
his own records.
The beginnings of an idea began to form in her mind, as she searched frantically for her
pen. Once shed found the pen, she settled onto the bed and flipped the book open,
promptly writing her name in it and drawing a girly little heart around the whole thing. She
flipped the page again and wrote down the date. Chewing on the end of her pen she
mulled over what she should write. It needed to be girly, sweet, a little flighty. She
grinned and began to write:
Kakashi said I could use you as my new journal, since I left the old one behind in Konoha.
Hes such a sweet husband to me! I think you and I will get along very nicely, even though
youre all black and boring. Maybe I can go to town and find some stickers for you.
Anyway, let me tell you all about what has happened in the last few months. Its been
crazy!
Sakura grinned to herself and began to weave a tale for her new journal. It was all about
her elopement with the older copy ninja and how theyd bolted from the village in an effort
to escape judgment and condemnation. She bemoaned the loss of her friends, belongings
and home, but gushed over how happy she was with her new husband and remaining

teammates. She even included little tidbits about the intimacy in their marriage. After all,
what girl didnt secretly want to tell her friends those kinds of things? Since the journal was
her only feminine outlet, why not?
Once she felt shed written enough to be convincing she snapped the journal shut and
tucked it under her tunic, inside the waistband of her spandex. All that was left now was to
get some time alone with Shojiros journal.
***
Sakura got her opportunity later that day when Shojiro and Zuiken told her they were
heading into town for supplies, several men in tow. Well be back this evening, my dear,
Shojiro had informed her past an armful of sheets. Let Kakashi know for us? She agreed
and hurried out to do laundry.
Once the laundry was hanging she calmly walked back inside, before dashing for his
office. She saw the journal on the desk and tugged out her own. She purposely tossed it
on the desk in the wrong place before picking up the real journal and hurrying back to her
room.
If he came back for any reason, shed be damned if she didnt have a good cover story.
Hed see her journal on the desk, his missing, and come to yell at her, then shed play
innocent and stupid, swearing she picked up the wrong one after coming back in from
checking the laundry. Hed be angry, but forgive the silly little female, telling her not to do it
again. Shed be properly apologetic and maybe use a few tears to convince him. At least
that was her plan. She hoped she didnt have to test it.
She spent the rest of the afternoon frantically copying down everything important she
could find from the thin journal into her real journal. As the minutes ticked by she became
more and more horrified with what they had gotten involved in. Clan wars and genocide
abounded in his plans. He planned to attack several different villages and claim each had
hired him to attack another, throwing the whole area in turmoil.
None of it made any sense until she noted that he planned to sell weapons to the villages
involved and hire out his men as his numbers grew. He intended to eventually be in control
of most of the villages in the area, essentially declaring himself as Warlord.
When the sun was starting to dip, she hid her journal and hurried back to his office. She
dropped it on the desk and opened her own undisturbed one. Grabbing a pen, she began
to detail the work shed been doing recently and what she thought about the men of the
compound, in deliriously happy detail. She loved her new home and job so much! Yeah
right!
Thats where she was when Shojiro wandered in ten minutes later. He looked startled and
then nervous. Sakura? What are you doing in here?
Oh! she gasped as if startled. Im sorry. I was just taking a quick break to write in my
journal. The light is so good in here and I didnt have a penIm sorry, sir, she gushed
out, jumping out of his chair. Ill go now, she said trying to step past him.
Thats a familiar looking journal, he murmured. Mind if I take a look at it for a minute?

he asked.
She bit her lip and looked as nervous as she could. Id rather not give it to you, she said
backing away. Its rather personal.
He held out his hand. I insist, he said firmly.
Okay, she sighed, handing it to him reluctantly.
This looks very much like my own, he remarked.
Really? she said with wide eyes. I found it in my room this morning. I thought it was
Kakashis. I didnt think hed mind me using it too, she said, eyes downcast. I didnt know
it was yours. Ill get you a new one, she promised solemnly, looking back up at him with
guileless green eyes.
His eyes lit suddenly. Ah yes, I did give this to Kakashi yesterday, didnt I? I thought he
might like it, having so little with him from home. If Id known you enjoyed keeping a journal
I would have found a prettier one for you, he said, handing it back with a small smile.
Oh really? she asked brightly. Thank you, but I might as well just use this one now
though. If thats okay, she amended quickly.
Thats fine, he said with a superior smile on his face. Ill give Kakashi another later. Be
sure to tell him you took his first one though, he advised, as if shed taken something that
belonged to her father.
She nodded and hurried from the room, her face turning red with fury the moment she
stepped into her room. Pompous jerk! Did he think she was twelve? She was still pacing
angrily five minutes later when Kakashi strolled in, holding a bowl of rice in one hand and a
bowl of fruit in another.
His brows rose at the sight of his wife wearing a path in the wood floor of their room, her
lips set in a thin line. Problem? he asked softly.
I took your journal, the one Shojiro gave you, she grumbled reaching for the bowl of fruit
and picking out an orange slice.
So? he asked, lazily strolling to the bed and sinking onto it. He set the bowls to the side
and waited for her answer.
He thought I should let you know, she grunted, chewing on the orange.
Remembering she had something to show him, she shut the door and latched it carefully
before hurrying to the bed and falling to her knees. This was no time to worry about an
arrogant, sexist bastard. She had information, a lot of it!
Kakashis eyebrows rose as she sank down before him. Miss me? he teased.
She quirked a smile at him, her anger fading futher under his teasing words. Terribly, but
that can wait for a minute. Pushing his leg aside she yanked her pack out from beneath

the deep darkness of the bed and pulled out her journal, tossing it up to him. Turn to page
thirty-two, she advised softly.
His dark eye lit with curiosity and he flipped to the page shed told him to. He read silently
for a few minutes, flipping pages with increasing interest and dread. It was far worse than
hed thought. Shojiro and Zuiken would tear apart the whole region with war and turmoil.
None of the men had hinted at such knowledge. He didnt think most of them would feel
good about this, but theyd follow the man with the money. Damn it, he swore softly. We
have to get this to Tsunade without Shojiro or Zuiken finding out.
Leave it to me, she said after a moment. Female troubles will require me to go to town
tomorrow, she murmured shyly. She may have been sleeping with him, but there were a
few things she didnt want to talk to him about yet.
He nodded silently. Do what you can. I hope Gemna is still watching for us.
He put the book to the side and tugged at her hand, pulling her into his lap. Sakura, he
began softly. I need to talk to you about something personal.
Okay, she said softly, wondering what it was he wanted to talk about.
Weve been on this mission for over two months, he said. I know I normally wouldnt
bring this up, but I cant help but notice the lack of youryou knowfemale time he
faded out blushing.
My cycle? she asked softly. When he nodded briefly she shrugged and blushed. It skips
most months. I usually only have a few a year anyway. Thats the way it is with most
women in our profession, she admitted shyly. Besides I took that potion that Tsunade
sent. I cant bepregnant.
He was silent for a minute and then nodded. You would tell me if you thought otherwise
though? She nodded shyly and he smiled. Thank you. I dont want you to feel like you
need to do everything on your own. The three of us are always here for you, especially
me.
I know, she assured him. She leaned into him and kissed his clothed mouth gently.
He fell back, drawing her with him. Sakura? he murmured softly.
Hmm? she asked snuggling into his chest.
You did good work, he said, rubbing her back. She simply smiled and snuggled closer
into his chest.
***
Sir? Sakura murmured softly from the doorway of Shojiros office.
He glanced up from a stack of papers and smiled indulgently. Sakura? Good morning.
What do you need my dear?

Good morning sir, she said ducking her head at him. Play innocent and obedient. He
loves that. I need to go to town todayif thats alright, she said softly.
He leaned back in his chair and sighed. Why?
Its personal sira female issue, she murmured, blushing lightly. Please dont make me
say sir.
He studied her for a moment, as if judging her sincerity. Apparently she passed the test
because he sighed and waved her off. You can go. Dont be long. You might take one or
two of the men with you too.
Ill be fine, she assured him with a smile. Im sure the men need all the training they can
get with my boys. Theyre pretty demanding teachers.
Yes they are, he murmured. Be careful and hurry back then.
***
As she wandered down the road ten minutes later though, she knew he wouldnt just let
her go. She was being followed by at least three different men. They were good at hiding,
but not good enough. Knowing she only had about fifteen minutes before she got to town,
she decided to throw them off now.
She glanced around discretely, noting where each of them were and then slid into a thick
group of trees, noting a small path that ran through the forest. She smiled and did a quick
set of seals. Opening her eyes she grinned at her clone. Go to the market and Ill meet
you there as soon as I can. She leapt up into a tree and climbed high, waving to the
clone.
Clone Sakura wandered down the path, humming to herself, eventually wandering back to
the road, as if shed simply taken a detour into the pretty trees. A few minutes later Sakura
saw all three men pass by underneath, seemingly unaware of her presence in the trees.
She was grateful none of them were ninja. This would never work if they were.
She did another set of seals and changed into Ino. Theyd practiced on each other so
many times she didnt even have to concentrate to hold the illusion any more. Jumping
down from the tree, she took the path through the forest, past the village and toward the
clearing where Gemna would often watch for her. It had only been a week, so hopefully he
hadnt returned home yet.
When she finally found the clearing she couldnt sense anyone about, so she sat down
and decided to wait for an hour. That was the longest she could safely let her clone
wander alone. The clone could hold intelligent conversations, but wasnt as reliable as a
real person when it came to diverting attention.
***
Sakura sighed and looked up at the sun. It had been nearly an hour and there was no sign
of Gemna. She swore softly and stood, brushing the grass off her purple tunic. Shed just
have to figure out another way to get it to him later.

Yamanaka Ino? a surprised male voice murmured from above.

She started and stumbled back, looking up. Gemnas ANBU mask was tilted curiously.
Where have you been? she grumbled.
I was in the village, Gemna said with a shrug. I needed some supplies. When I saw your
clone, I figured Id find you here. He slid from the tree and pushed up his mask. Good to
see the real you.
Is she that poorly made? Sakura frowned.
No. Shes a good clone. She just walks differently, Gemna said with a shrug. Shes just
not as feminine. Do you have something for me?
She looked at him curiously. Had Gemna just complimented her? She shook her head
slightly and reached under her tunic to pull out her journal. This needs to get to the village
immediately. I sealed it against being opened by any but the person that needs to read it
most. It will detonate if anyone else opens it besides Tsunade, Sakura warned.
Really? Gemna murmured curiously. I didnt know you knew how to do that.
She taught me herself, Sakura said with a shrug. I cant emphasize just how important it
is that the journal gets back to her as soon as possible. A war is brewing here, she
whispered urgently.
Gemna blinked and nodded. He tugged down his mask. Ill travel as hard as I can then.
You can depend on me. He jump up into the tree and turned to look back at her. Tell
Kakashi I want to see him back in town soon. He owes me a few drinks for this. He
disappeared into the foliage silently, leaving her to smile in relief after him. Gemna would
get it there as fast as he could, she was positive. She just hoped it was fast enough.
***
Sakura strolled into the tiny market her clone was hopefully wandering around in and
looked around for a pink head. She spotted the pink-haired copy across the road chatting
with a trinkets dealer. She sighed in relief and hurried over to the clone. Ah Sakura, she
cried in Inos voice. I found you!
Her clone turned and grinned. Hello. Its been a while since I saw you.
Sakura smiled at the dealer. I hope you dont mind if I steal your customer for a bit. The
old man shook his head and waved them off. She grabbed the clones hand and tugged
her gently towards the mid-wifes office. We need to get some supplies to take back, she
whispered. Did anything happen?
The clone shook her head. No. Those three men followed me though. Theyre back by the
vegetable stand right now, pretending to look over the carrots. Theyre not very good at
this. They didnt even split up.
I think Shojiro sent them out rather suddenly, so they couldnt really plan. I surprised him

with the request to leave after all, Sakura murmured. How are you holding together?
To be honest, I think Ill only last a few more minutes, the clone murmured back.
Youve been very helpful, thank you, Sakura said with a smile. She tugged the clone into
an alley and winked. See you later. The clone blinked out and Sakura took her true form.
She hurried back out onto the road, hoping the mercenaries hadnt noticed her
disappearance. A quick glance back confirmed that they were still following her, but didnt
look alarmed.
Sakura pushed open the door to the mid-wifes office and smiled at the assistant at the
counter. I need some supplies please, for my cycle. I ran out.
Always happens at the worst times doesnt it? the assistant murmured, smiling
sympathetically. She stood and pulled a neat bundle, wrapped in brown paper, off of a
shelf behind her. Is this all you need? she asked writing out a receipt.
Yes, thank you, Sakura murmured. She hesitated a moment and then, blushing, spoke
up. If I were pregnantwould I be able to tell? I dont get my cycle much as it is, so thats
not helpful.
The woman smiled and leaned against the counter. Well if that isnt an indication, you
wouldnt know for sure I suppose. Most women, eighty percent or so, suffer from morning
sickness to some extent. Some are sick for months and others for only a few days or
weeks. Nausea and vomiting are fairly clear indications of pregnancy, if it lasts longer than
the stomach flu should. How long since you were intimate with a man?
This morning, Sakura admitted, blushing furiously. But its only been a week since the
first time.
The woman frowned softly. I could have sworn you were married before you moved here.
Arent you the young woman who moved here with her husband and two friends?
Yes, Sakura admitted, cursing her own mouth. But I was nervous aboutbeing intimate
with him, so my husband agreed to wait.
The woman relaxed and smiled. That was very sweet of him, she murmured. Many men
wouldnt be quite so patient with such a beautiful bride. Well if thats the case, its far too
early to tell. Symptoms wont really appear for another three or four weeks, maybe longer.
Im probably being silly. I took a contraceptive potion anyway, Sakura said handing the
woman money for the cloths.
The assistant smiled and shrugged. Even with precautions it can still happen. Come back
and see us in a few weeks and we can tell for sure. If you can find a medic-nin, though,
they could probably tell you sooner. Theyre trained to sense the shifts in chakra, a baby
creates in its mother.
Could a medic-nin sense it in themselves? she asked curiously. I was trained as one in
my old village.

The woman blinked and looked intensely curious. Really? Oh my! We could use someone
like you here. You could really help us with women who dont stop bleedingyou could
save a lot of mothers lives.
Oh, I dont know. I will talk to my husband about it, Sakura said with a shake of her head.
Id like to help, but I think we will be moving eventually. What about sensing the baby
though?
The woman shook her head, I dont know. I dont think youd be able to feel it. You would
have already grown used to the shift anyway.
Ohwell thank you, Sakura said with a sad smile. Ill let you know if I can work here. In
the meantime, Im sure you could just send someone for me at the compound if you ever
really need my help. Goodbye, she murmured, wandering back out into the street.
Im just being silly, she grunted to herself. Theres no reason why I would be pregnant.
Its too soon. Still, she thought, the idea of children with Kakashi did appeal. She didnt
think shed be too upset if it did happen.
Of course it couldnt happen at a worse time. A pregnancy would interfere horribly with
their mission. It was the reason so many kunoichi took potions or avoided men all together.
Children often meant the end of their dangerous careers. What mother would purposely
put her life in danger, knowing her child was waiting faithfully at home for her return?
She shook off the disturbing thought and continued her walk back to her temporary home.
She couldnt wait to get this mission over with and return to Konoha. It looked like she had
a few new things to work out in her life. Tsunade looked down at the journal on her desk
and then back up at Gemna. Why are you brining this to me? she asked with a frown. I
normally collect this from her when she returns.
Gemna shrugged. Thats what she gave me. Maybe its all she had? he suggested. She
said it was sealed too and that you were the only one who could open it without it
exploding.
Good to know, Tsunade murmured, still frowning slightly. At least this way shed be able
to see what was happening up to a few days ago. Shed just have to grill Sakura on the
remaining weeks later. Very well. Go get some rest and Ill call for your team once I wade
through this.
Yes maam, he said bowing and hurrying out.
She flicked her hands through a complex set of seals and then touched the book, sighing
softly as the paper sealing it came loose and fluttered gently to her desk. Tsunade half
regretted teaching the younger woman the dangerous trick, but knew, in this case, the
information might be that important. Lets see what youve been up to Sakura, she
murmured flicking to the first page.
Weve been traveling for four days now and Kakshi said were nearly at the town where
well be living for the next few weeks. We hope to make contact quickly but we dont really
know what the situation is there.

I have been trying to grow accustomed to sleeping near Kakashi and acting like his wife
but Im not used to this. Its frustrating at time because hes thirteen years older and has
much more experience than I do with this kind of thing. I wish Id dated a bit at least. Im
regretting never taking the sexual education classes now too. I know that theyd only give
me theoretic informationnot practicalbut still at least Id understand how to acthow
to pretend. It doesnt help that Sasuke and Naruto glare at Kakashi for most of the day
either.
Tsunade chewed on her lip and flipped the page. Sakura may not have been the best
choice to pretend to be a wife, but she knew Kakashis team was one of her bestat least
when it came to being outcasts and leaving the village.
Were in the village now. Its a cute place. The population is much smaller than Konohas.
There are a few stands, a medic and mid-wife, an inn and a bar. It looks like only a few of
the residents live in town, and the rest live on farms around the area. Maybe we can look
for work and information with the farmers. They may know more about the compound than
we do.
Kakashi and I are trying to become accustomed to our new life together here. Its difficult.
Since we are supposed to be newly weds, people expect certain things of usexpect
certain sounds to come from our room. I didnt mention it earlier, because it was just a
prank, but Sasuke and Naruto lefterotic toysthree of them in my room the night before
the mission. I havent ever owned any, but I knew what they were since I know people with
them.
Tsunades eye twitched in irritation. She was going to have to have a chat with two young
men when she saw them next.
Well I thought Id just look at them and the bottles that had come with. Who knows when
you might need to know about that kind of thing? At least thats what I told myself. I was
sitting on the floor of our room at the inn, sorting through it all, when Kakashi caught me. I
was totally humiliated, but he was so sweet and calm about it. Sometimes, after being
around Naruto for a few weeks, I forget how mature and sweet Kakashi really is. I get
used to Narutos spastic nature and forget it isnt the norm with all men.
He patiently explained each bottle to me and then the toys. That was when things got a bit
confusing. I mean Kakashi is a good looking man and allat least Im sure he is under all
the fabric, but Ive only just recently started looking at him as a mana real man. He has
always been my sensei or former sensei, not a potential lover. One of the toys happens to
vibrate and when I asked what it was used forstupid I knowhe ran it over meDOWN
THERE. I was surprisedbut at the same time I wanted him to do it again.
Tsunade felt her cheeks redden a bit and flipped the page, starting to see what Gemna
had been talking about. Already Sakura had lost focus. She half wished Kakashi had kept
a journal for her too so she could judge his mental state at the time.
Weve moved to a little house in the countrywell I have at least. Kakashi rented it just
yesterday, but then Zuiken, one of the compounds leaders came to us. Naruto and
Sasuke left this morning with Kakashi. I was informed that my skills were of no use to the
leaders of the compound. Bastards. While the boys are there, completing the mission I will
train and work with a nice vegetables dealer in the village. Its all I can do until the mission

is complete or this Zuiken changes his mind.

Moving out here was hard for me. Kakashi decided it was best after everything that
happened between us. I hate to write about this, since it is very personal, but I know there
is a reason why I keep this journal. I just ask that this doesnt go beyond you Hokage. One
day, while Kakashi, Naruto and Sasuke were out finding a job, I read Kakashis book. He
always has one with him and Ive always been curious about what was in them. I didnt
realize they were quite so graphicor that they had pictures. Jiraiya is a dirty old man!
No arguments there, Tsunade murmured, smiling slightly.
I read the whole book though and afterwards I feltrestless. Even that night, when I tried
to sleep I felt too warm and uncomfortable. Kakashi offered to help me relax. This is where
things spun a bit out of control. You will be upset with us Hokage and I expect to get a
VERY long lecture when we return, but I know I need to be honest. He used his sharingan
to relax me and then he touched me, with his hand. I dont know whybut a few minutes
laterhe decided to use one of the toys. It felt nice, different, and for a weak moment and
considered asking him if we could have sexfor real, instead of using the toy. I didnt ask
and we went to sleep.
Rumors started to float around that we werent marriedor at least Kakashi wasnt
fulfilling his duties as a husband. We werent making enough noise at night, according to
town gossip. Dont these people have anything else to do beside listen at my bedroom
door at night? Its just weird! Kakashi suggested a solution, though he regrets it now. He
used his sharingan again, but didnt touch me this time. He did things in my head with his
mouth. Id rather not say, as Im sure you understand my meaning. Needless to say, after
that and the events of the previous night, people stopped spreading rumors that the
marriage was fakeand Kakashi immediately started looking for this cottage.
Tsunade flipped the page and sighed. It was blatantly clear that Sakura was in love with
her former teacher or falling quickly. What wasnt clear was whether or not Kakashi
returned the feelings for her. She knew Kakashi was rather reserved and didnt date much,
so she didnt think hed be the type to use and then discard his former student. From his
panicked reaction, shed almost guess he rented the cottage in an effort to separate
himself from Sakura and temptation.
I saw Gemna again today. He came to collect information and leave a gift for me from
Tsunade. I guessing this means you know now Tsunade. I apologize sincerely. As far as I
know Kakashi hasnt found anything, so I told Gemna that and he left.
Kakashi showed up a few minutes later and caught me drinking the contraceptive potion.
At first he was so angry. He thought Id been taking performance enhancers so I could get
that stupid training bell from him. When he found out what it was he got all flustered. Ive
never seen Kakashi truly flustered like that. It was kind of flattering actually. I ended up
making a comment that if I didnt need it then, I could always use it when I got home. After
the things hes done to me, how could I not be curious about what can happen with a
man? He flipped out. It was the strangest thing. He demanded that no other man touch
me! He refused to do it, yet no one else could? It didnt make sense for him to be so
jealous, so I got mad and we ended up fight for a while over itphysically, not verbally. He
can be a jerk too sometimes, I guess.

After a while my anger burned off a bit and I started to realize that he was actually getting
a kick out of our fight. God, you know youre in love with a ninja when fighting turns him
on!
Tsunade laughed a little at the huffy tone of the young womans writing. Ah, to be that
young and innocent again. Sakura was barely scratching the surface of what it was like to
be in love or with a man at this point.
Since he still had the stupid bellwhich Id been trying to get for a month, I decided to try
diverting his attention with my body, since he seemed to be looking anyway. It didnt work,
of course. I need to remember that Kakashi may be a healthy adult man, but hes not
stupid. He saw right through the plan and teased me about it. So apparent getting the bell
from him has to involve more than speed, intelligence and moves. What else is left? Dumb
luck?
I did something else todayI hope he wont avoid me now because of it. He said he
wouldntbut I cant claim to understand men yet, even after growing up with three volatile
men like my boys. Theyre so confusing no matter how much they protest the label.
Anyway, we ended up wrestling around and I ended up on top. I guilted him into letting
me touch him, since hed touched me before, but hadnt let me reciprocate. He didnt
seem happy with the idea, but complied. I hope Gemna was long gone at that point
because I eventually ended up taking Kakashi into my mouthand well I dont want an
audience for THAT.
Tsunade cleared her throat and turned the page again, her cheeks rosy. Sakura had guts,
she had to admit it, both to do what shed done and then admit it to her Hokage. Tsunade
vaguely realized she wouldnt have minded if Sakura had lied a bit.
It has been over a week since the incident in the clearing. Kakashi was very sweet when
he came to find me today. He didnt bring up what had happened between us, but he didnt
avoid the fact that things have definitely changed between us. He openly admitted he
wished the marriage was a real one.
Shojiro, Zuikens older brother has allowed Kakashi to bring me to the compound to be
with him. Shojiro is a very bad man. Zuiken was kind of slimy and arrogant, but blatantly
so. You dont have any illusions when it comes to dealing with him. But Shojirohes nice.
Hes painfully friendly and helpful, but underneath, savagely ruthless. I can see it in his
eyes. I wont hide that I hate himexcept for when Im around him of course. Weve
decided that I should play into the stereotype he believes in. I am shy, sweet and obedient
whenever I see him. I hate it. Ive been the sweet damsel in distress for so long I could
vomit every time I have to fake it. I dont want to be the woman that cries for help every
time a man gets too close to me. I dont know if I can do that any more. Ive learned too
much from Tsunadegrown too strong, to be thatweak.
Tsunade turned the page, smirking and shaking her head. Sakura had followed behind
Sasuke and Naruto for years, straining to be like them, but always falling short. Yet
Tsunade had seen that the pink haired kunoichi had real potential talent. Shed taken the
girl in and trained her for a few years.
Sakura had blossomed rapidly under Tsunades guidance, becoming a formidable kunoichi
and medic-nin. She still wasnt quite at the level of any of her three teammates when it

came to outright hand-to-hand combat, but she excelled far beyond them in other areas. In
the right situation she could beat any of her teammates easily. Genjutsu was definitely her
strength, aside from her medic skills. She half hoped the young woman would put those
arrogant brothers in their place.
Something happened last nightIm not sure if its good or bad. Tsunade is definitely
going to be upset with us. I dont know what this will mean for our return home.
Tsunade frowned and skimmed down the page, her frown deepening as she read. She
reached for a thick tome on her desk and flipped it open to marriage laws. She muttered to
herself out loud, If a marriage remains unconsummated it may be annulled, by the
Hokage, within six months of the original certificate authorization, impotency being the
likely grounds for the annulment. Should the marriage be consummated within that same
time period it is binding and may only be dissolved through divorce, upon the discretion of
the Hokage. She leaned back in her chair and then sat up abruptly to re-read the journal.
Damn it, she murmured. I hope it was worth it, because youre stuck with him now girlie.
She flipped ahead in the journal, stopping when the writing became rushed and messy.
Sakura had clearly written it in a rush and Tsunade could instantly see why. In the next
dozen pages or so she outlined Shojiros general plan for taking over a sizable chunk of
Cloud Country and pieces of surrounding territories. She pulled out several pieces of
paper and, with a sigh of resignation, and began to draft letters to six village leaders,
warning them of the possible attack.
Once she was finished she pulled a cord to summon Shizune. Yes Tsunade? Shizune
asked hurrying in a few minutes later.
Shizune, she murmured, looking out the window. I want you to send orders to
Shikamaru to get in here immediately. I need his planning skills. Send orders to ANBU
headquarters as well to prepare about a dozen women. I will also need to speak to several
of the people Narutos age, you know the ones I mean.
The rookie nine? Shizune asked, eyes wide at all the information.
Yes, though I think that might be an insult ten years later, she mused. Gais team too. I
have several letters that need to get out to villages in Cloud Country and a few outlying
villages. I think that all of them can be relied upon to get them out safely.
Tsunade, Shizune murmured hesitantly. Is something bad happening?
Perhaps, Tsunade replied.
Why so many people? Shizune asked softly.
Tsunade smiled over her shoulder. Its time to make Kakashi and his new wife come back
home. Their desertion wont be tolerated another moment.
Shizune smiled and nodded, hurrying back out to find all of the people Tsunade would
need to speak with to get the new mission rolling.
***

Sakura rolled onto her back, frowning softly and opening her eyes. It was far too dark to be
morning yet. Why in the hell was she awake at such an ungodly hour? Her senses were
buzzing, like something was about to happen and she didnt have a clue as to what it was.
She sat up, pushing her hair back.
Youre awake too? Kakashi murmured, sitting up next to her.
Yeah. I feel like Im supposed to be doing something right now, she murmured, sleep still
thick in her voice. It feels like something is comingyou know?
Maybe I should go get Naruto and Sasuke up, he said throwing the covers off and
swinging his legs to the floor.
She smiled at the lovely site of his bare rear in the dim light. The man had a beautiful ass;
that was for damn sure. You going like that? He grinned over his shoulder and tugged his
pants up. She watched him dress quickly and waved as he started to leave.
He paused at the door, hand on the knob. Pack our belongingsjust in case, he
murmured before slipping out into the inky darkness of the hallway.
Her eyes widened and she scrambled out of bed. The feeling of something to come
could it be Konoha ninja? Was this the end finally? She flipped on their light and closed the
bedroom door. Was she finally going home; back to her friends and family; back to her life?
She tugged her pack out from under the bed and then Kakashis, tossing them both on the
covers.
Kakashiwhere would he fit into her life? When she thought of going back to just being
his former student and comrade, her throat tightened. She knew that it couldnt happen
that way. She couldnt live without him in her lifehe was her new life. Theyd make it
work, somehow.
***
Tsunade looked up at the tall gate of the compound, a smirk floating across her beautiful
face. Was this it? The big threatening compound? Shed tear it down with her bare hands it
thats what it took to show this Shojiro and Zuiken that they werent all that mighty. Behind
her were ten ANBU and high ranking Jounin. She doubted theyd need more than that,
even with Kakashi training the men here.
Is everybody ready? she murmured to the group. They murmured their affirmative reply
and Tsunade cracked her knuckles. Then lets get through this gate and show these
bastards just how scary a woman can be.
Ten soft, feminine chuckles filled the air as Tsunade stepped forward and took a deep
breath. She swung her fist at the thick wooden gate and watched in satisfaction as it
trembled and then burst inward. Kakashi! she yelled, her voice carrying through the still
night air. Kakashi, get your ass out here immediately! The small squad walked through
the rubble of the gate and into the main yard of the compound, waiting for Kakashi to come
out.

Kakashi appeared in the training yard moments later with Naruto and Sasuke in tow, as
well as most of the startled, sleepy mercenaries. Hokage? he murmured, sounding a bit
surprised for once. What are you doing here maam?
Im tired of waiting for you to come home, she said crossing her arms and raking her
gaze over the sea of startled men. I came to drag your sorry ass home so we can sort out
this mess, she growled. Where is Sakura?
In her room, Shojiro said, walking out into the dark training yard. Im afraid she cant
come greet you at the moment Hokage, he murmured. Perhaps I could be of service
instead?
Kakashi stiffened at the mans words and started for the main building, only to be stopped
by Shojiros upraised hand and stern voice. Dont, or I will give the signal for her throat to
be cut.
***
Sakura threw on her clothing and sandals and then started shoving clothes into the packs,
not bothering to short them by owner. She had heard the explosion and Tsunades voice.
They wouldnt likely have much time for escape now. The compound could be tumbled into
chaos in a matter of minutes. She reached for the bedside drawer and yanked it open,
dumping her toys in her pack and dropping the drawer.
Interesting nights I see, Zuiken purred from the door.
She spun and blushed. Thats really none of your business, she spat.
Perhaps not, he said with a shrug. He lifted his hand and dragged a wicked looking
sword along the wall, gouging a deep rut into the plaster. But this compound is. I will
protect it. If the loud woman out t

here does one thing to endanger what we have here, I will kill you.
Id like to see you try, she murmured, her voice deadly and low.
His handsome face contorted in fury and he growled, Bitch!
Yeah I get that a lot, she murmured pulling out a kunai from her leg holster.
He shouted and lunged at her, swing his sword around with startling skill. She arched
back, feeling the blade hiss past her neck with barely any clearance to spare. She would
have to end this quickly or risk getting seriously injured.
As he turned to make another pass at her, she firmed her grip on the kunai and lunged at
him, sinking the kunai into his belly. Screaming in pain, he dropped the wicked sword and
grabbed for her neck. Ignoring his grasping hands, she twisted the blade cruelly and
yanked upward, inwardly wincing as hot blood gushed out over her hands and soaked her

tunic. His hands spasmed around her neck, and his legs buckled under him.
But youre just a woman, he groaned, falling to his side. His face was pale and stunned,
as if he just realized he was really dying. I cant be killed by a woman, he gurgled out.
She ignored his ranting and hurried for the packs. After wiping her bloodied hands on the
bedspread she closed both packs up. Tossing hers over her shoulder and clutching
Kakashis to her chest she made her way past Zuiken. He was crying softly into the
wooden floor, waiting for his life to bleed out, waiting to die shamefully at the hand of a
woman.
She pushed down the nausea and guilt she felt every time she had to kill someone and
hurried down the hall. She could hear Shojiro yelling at the intruders in the yard. Dont, or
I will give the signal for her throat to be cut, she heard him say.
Whos going to do the cutting? she ask in a soft voice from behind him.
He spun and looked at her, startled to see the beautiful woman. Even in the darkness it
was easy to see the dark bloodstains on her skin and clothing. It didnt take a genius to
recognize that shed just killed his brother. You stupid bitch! he snarled, lunging for her.
Cant men think of better insults? she murmured, tensing for the attack. Sakura heard the
soft whistle of a kunai and watched him jerk and fall flat on his face, her own set in a
dispassionate expression. A kunai was buried deep in his back and Kakashi was slowly
rising from his throwing stance twenty feet away. Shojiro clawed at the dirt of the yard for a
few sickening seconds and then sighed and went still.
The yard was silent as the mercenaries took in what had just happened. Their meal ticket
was dead and they suddenly realized they were all back where they started. Finally one
spoke up. Now what are we supposed to do? This was our homeour job! Youve taken it
all away from us! Several others began to mutter and grumble the same things.
Sakura looked at the group nervously. They needed to defuse the situation quickly or
thered be real bloodshed. She hadnt failed to notice that nearly a dozen Konoha kunoichi
were scattered around the yard, crouched and ready. The mercenaries wouldnt stand a
chance against the elite females all around them. She couldnt help but think of a few of
the friends shed made amongst the men. Wait! she cried, hurry towards them and
shoving Kakashis pack into his arms. Well help you!
Tsunades eyebrows rose. We will? she muttered.
Sakura ignored the remark and turned to the blond woman. Hokage, there are many
farmers in the area that need workers. Kakashi, Naruto and Sasuke found some. The two
young men nodded in agreement while Kakashi just watched her with interest. Maybe we
could split them up into smaller groups and send them to farmers. The farmers could use
more laborers and the men have good fighting skills that they learned from Kakashi,
Naruto and Sasuke, so they could protect the farms from bandits too. There are probably
twenty or more farms in the area, so surely we can find work for them, if they are willing to
put in the leg work.
Tsunade smiled at the young woman. Thats very diplomatic of you Sakura. The men had
quieted down and listened with interest, so perhaps it would work. Very well, she said

with a shrug. She turned to the placated men and looked them over. You all look fairly
healthy and fit, so I dont see why this wouldnt work out for you. For those that are willing
to give it a try, join those lovely ladies over there and theyll divide you up and help you
prepare for the trip, she said pointing to the masked women and Jounin behind her.
Those that dont want to try it, youre free to go where you like. I just dont want to see you
causing any trouble.
What about us Granny Tsunade? Naruto asked after a few minutes.
You four are coming home with me, she said firmly. I think three months away from
home is more than enough. You are all missed by your friends. None of them had any
family really left, so at least they hadnt had to suffer the loss of their sons and daughter.
She flicked her eyes over Sakura. Go get cleaned up and then well head out to the camp
to get a little rest, she murmured.
Sakura nodded and walked slowly towards the showers. So this really was the end. What
would happen with her marriage? Would it really be over? As hot water streamed over her
body and rinsed away Zuikens blood, a few tears joined the pink swirl down the drain.
Kakashi pushed open the door to his small apartment, leaving it open so fresh air could
mix with the stale air inside. Somehow, even the fresh smell of the late summer morning
didnt shake the gloominess of the room though.
Kakashi had never been terribly picky about his living quarters. They were always sparsely
decorated and clean. Thats all hed needed. Now, however, the distinct lack of color and
sound was staggering. Everywhere he looked was pristine white or cool, earthy colorsno
vibrant reds or pinks to be seen. It didnt smell like strawberries, only like old air and faintly
of the oil he used on his weapons. The only sound was the gentle ticking of his alarm
clock, though he desperately wanted to hear the sound of laughter or soft feminine moans.
The one thing that he needed his apartment may or may not even be his at this point.
He sagged onto his couch and sighed. All the while theyd been traveling home, Tsunade
had ignored any attempts from Sakura to clear up what would happen with their marriage
once they got home. Kakashi hadnt dared ask, knowing she was furious with them over
the mess theyd landed in. Theyd both lost focus and could have jeopardized the mission
with what theyd done. He had no doubt she was punishing them by making them wait.
I thought youd be happy to be back home Kakashi, Tsunade murmured from the
doorway.
He turned and looked at her over the back of the couch and then sagged back into the soft
couch. Thrilled, he murmured back.
She wandered into the room, and around to the chair across from him. I never thought
you, of all people, would be a risk, she admitted. After what happened with your father, I
thought you were a stickler for the rules and sticking to a missions guidelines.
Like father, like son it would seem, he murmured.
I hope you wont follow him in everything, she said seriously, clasping her hands together
at her lips and leaning back into the chair.

Im not going to commit suicide, he said after a long silence. What purpose would that
serve?
Tell me what you do want to do then, she said finally.
I want to buy a nice little house, live with Sakura and have lot of little ninja babies with
her, he said with a soft smile. I want to wake up and see her next to me every morning. I
want to spend everyday loving her and being with herthats what I want, he said, eyes
closed and voice husky with emotion.
Then why are you here? Tsunade murmured softly.
The marriage was void upon our return, he muttered.
No, the marriage was to be annulled upon your return, she corrected him. That is no
longer possible.
I dont understand, he said sitting up slowly, confusion clear in his dark eye.
She reached into her pocket and pulled out a piece of paper. I copied this out before I
came for you, just in case this came up between us. Why dont I read it to you, she said
with a small smile. If a marriage remains unconsummated it may be annulled, by the
Hokage, within six months of the original certificate authorization, impotency being the
likely grounds for the annulment. She paused and smirked at him. You clearly do not
have that problem. When Kakashi blushed and shifted slightly she smiled and continued.
Should the marriage be consummated within that same time period it is binding and may
only be dissolved through divorce, upon the discretion of the Hokage. He blinked at her,
understanding dawning. Keep listening Kakashi, she murmured. Last night Kakashi
made love to me. It wasnt like the other times. He didnt just touch me or use his
sharingan. He was really inside me this time. It was scary and wonderful and exciting. I
dont know what it will mean for our return home, but I hope it will happen againI hope it
will be forever. Tsunade tossed the paper on the coffee table and sighed. That was from
Sakuras mission journal, as Im sure you have figured out. So she freely admitted you
were intimate with her. Is this true?
Kakashi stared at the paper and nodded slowly. Yesseveral times, he admitted,
blushing under the beautiful womans patient gaze.
Well then thats settled. I cant annul the marriage and if you even think of asking for a
divorce she growled, letting the threat of punishment go unsaid. She stood. So, I will
put in the request for family quarters for the two of you. Congratulations, she said,
wandering out the door, leaving him behind in stunned silence.
***
Sakura looked up from her kitchen table, where shed been slumped in misery for a half an
hour. Was someone knocking? The knock came again and she sighed. It was probably Ino
wanting to hear all about the mission. Their names had been cleared the day Tsunade set
out after them, so she had no doubt a lot of people would be stopping by.
Groaning softly to herself she stood and wandered to the door. Who is it? she called.

Your husbandI hope, she heard Kakashi call through the door.
Heart pounding she opened the door to see him standing on her doorstep, mask loose
around his neck and flowers in his hand. Stay married to me, he murmured softly.
W-what? I dont understand, she gasped. I thought the marriage was annulled. She
blinked as he shoved a crumpled piece of paper into her hands. Whats this?
Read it, he demanded softly.
She blinked at him again and nodded, opening the paper up and skimming over the words.
This looks like something out of a law book, she whispered.
It is. Its Konoha law, he confirmed. We are still legally married Sakura.
She felt her eyes tear and her vision blurred. Is this good? she asked, her voice hoarse
with unshed tears.
This is good, he murmured reaching out for her.
Excitement and love flooded through her and suddenly she found herself clutched to him,
sobbing in relief. I thought it was all over, she sobbed.
Me too, he admitted softly, tightening his hold around her and gently pressing her back
into her house away from the curious stares they were starting to get. He kicked the door
shut behind him. So we dont have to get a divorce then?
No! she gasped in horror. I said it before. I dont care what others think. I love you and
Im not letting you go, she said, tightening her grip around his neck as proof.
He leaned in a kissed her gently. I love you Sakura.
You dont just want me for my body? she teased, sniffing a little.
Well thats very nice too, he hedged. He grinned as she snorted in mock offense.
Speaking of your lovely body he murmured softly.
She pulled back and grinned. Seeing the wicked twinkle in his eyes, she took his hand and
pulled him towards her bedroom. Its been a whole week, she murmured slyly.
Are you worried Im out of practice? he teased. He laughed when she shrugged lightly
and threw a teasing look over her shoulder as she unzipped her tunic and let it fall. Very
well, I see I have something to prove. She squealed and laughed as he lunged for her.
But as the minutes ticked by, the laughter hed wanted to hear so badly in his apartment,
turned into soft, feminine moans of pleasure; they were far more satisfying, in his opinion.
***
Sakura opened her eyes in the soft morning light, wondering why she was awake so early
for the second time in a week. What was so wrong with sleeping until noon?

The reason for the early wake up call became apparent the moment she sat up. Nausea
swept through her, clenching hard in her belly. Gasping softly she scrambled from the
warmth of her bed and barely made it into her bathroom before gagging. Having not eaten
anything the night before, the experience was less than pleasant.
After choking up some bile and leaning against the seat for a minute, she realized
someone was behind her. Im sorry. I dont know what happen, she murmured, sitting up
and wiping her mouth.
Kakashi wetted a cloth and handed it to her. Its okay. It happens sometimes. Maybe
nerves finally getting to you?
She wiped her face with the cloth and nodded. Yeah. Sometimes this happens after long,
stressful missions. Im sure its nothing. As soon as the words were out of her mouth,
another spasm attacked her stomach and she turned to choke up more bile into the toilet.
Or maybe it is something, she gasped after a moment.
Kakashi had squatted down behind her and pulled her hair back. Maybe we should get
you to a medic and get something for this?
She nodded and let him help clean her up and dress her in a soft pair of pants and a tshirt. After hed tossed on his own clothing, he led her gently down the street, stopping
often so she could breathe and fight down wave after wave of nausea. Kakashi didnt often
worry, but this had him worried. What could be wrong with her? Just when everything was
finally going so well.
It was Hinata, walking down the road with Neji that solved the puzzle. Sakura! Youre
home finally, she said in soft excitement. We got home two days ago, she said with a
small smile.
Good morning Hinata, Sakura murmured weakly. Theyd grown close over the last few
years, as Hinata often worked at the hospital, offering her superb chakra control to help
heal patients.
You dont look very well Sakura, Neji murmured with a frown.
Were going to the hospital now. Sakura is ill, Kakashi said, hoping they could get moving
again. Interruptions seemed to be a permanent problem in his life lately.
Oh, Hinata murmured with a frown. Let me take a look at her quickly. Im guessing
nausea from the paleness of your face? Hinata said. When Sakura nodded weakly, Hinata
smiled in sympathy and activated her pale eyes. She immediately noted the gentle swirl in
Sakuras lower abdomen. Neji, look at this. Is that what I think it is? she asked softly.
Neji leaned forward, his own eyes puffed with chakra and nodded. Yes. Definitely.
Congratulations in orderI think, he murmured.
W-what? Sakura stuttered. Kakashi stiffened at her side.
Youre not sick Sakurawell Im sure you feel sick, Hinata amended gently. Youre about

six or seven weeks pregnant from the size of the disruption to your chakra.
Its at about that time that the babys own chakra begins to mingle with the mothers and
throws her body out of whack for a bit, Neji murmured in explanation. Itll even out in a
few weeks and youll feel fine, he said with a shrug. Ten Ten went through the same thing
with our son, he said with a gentle smile.
Sakura blinked at them and then at Kakashi. But what about the potion I took?
Kakashi rubbed his head and sighed. They dont always work, he admitted. It may have
been a bad batch. He had to admit, he was faintly pleased that the batch hadnt been an
effective one.
Hinata watched the exchange and blushed. It would take their friends a while to adjust to
the fact that they were now a couple. For so long theyd been teacher and student. Lovers
was hard to assimilate in for most. Well it would appear you two need to work this out.
Why dont you go rest at home and Ill have a medicine sent over to you? Ten Ten said it
worked well for her, Hinata said softly.
Alright, thank you, Sakura said after a moment, still trying to come to grips with this new
knowledge. She was pregnant with Kakashis child? As she watched the two Hyuuga
continue down the road, she started to wonder how Kakashi felt about this. She had taken
a potion after all, so they had believed it was safe to indulge without other precautions.
Would he be mad?
She looked up at him hesitantly, only to find him smiling down at her through his dark
mask. Youre not angry? she asked in surprise.
He shook his head. No, not at all. I cant be angry about something like this. Im a bit
shocked at the suddenness, but not angry. I do want children with you after alllots of
them.
She sighed in relief and leaned into him a bit as they walked. Im glad you feel that way
though I suppose you told me it would be okay when we had a chat about this at the
compound. He leaned down and kissed the top of her head, pulling her close to his side.
What are some names you like? she asked after a few minutes.
I would like to name one of my sons Obito and one of my daughters Rin, he said softly
after a moment of silence. His teammates had been dead since he was very young, but he
had never forgotten them. Obito, more importantly, was partly responsible for the man hed
become, and not just because of the gift of his left eye. Hed helped him realized, that
while rules were important, so was the well being and happiness of your teammates.
She knew vaguely how important Obito and Rin had been to Kakashi and nodded. Those
are both lovely names. Id be proud to give them to my children. She walked silently for a
moment and then sighed. I hope that our Obito doesnt necessarily follow his namesake
though. I hear he was a lot like Naruto. I dont know if I could deal with raising another
Naruto.
Kakashi laughed and shook his head. In a way the three had all raised each other, so the

statement wasnt that far off the mark. Neither could I. One is enough. Heaven help us all
when he finally spawns more of his kind.
Sakura glanced back to where the Hyuuga pair had disappeared. If Hinata has her way
finally, that could be sooner then we care for, she murmured, with a small smile. Now that
her life was evening out and she had her own family started, she couldnt help but want
that for her remaining friends. Theyd make a cute couple, she said mostly to herself.
Hmm? Kakashi murmured softly. Seeing the look on his lovely wifes face made him feel
rather sorry for the hyperactive blonde man. He vaguely wondered if he should warn
Naruto. Nah, this would be far more entertaining to watch if he didnt interfere. Laughing
softly to himself, he settled his arm around his wifes shoulders and led her towards her
apartment. He doubted life with Sakura would ever get boring.

AFTER ALL THIS TIME

Genma x Shizune
By Erithil
Her heels echoed faintly as they clicked across the floor of the long, empty corridor. The
hospital was usually quiet at night, but tonight, it seemed even more desolate and somber.
Shizune sighed and rubbed her aching shoulder. It had been a long day.
They had returned in the late afternoon, with grave news and two badly injured
teammates. Tsunades face was grim as she listened to their report. Her hands laced
tightly together on the desk in front of her were the only indication of the terrible anxiety
she must be feeling inside. But the Fifth had taken charge in her calm, competent way,
quickly setting about healing the wounded, sending out a retrieval team and ordering for
preparations to be made.
Because the kids were still out there. And they were expecting heavy casualties when they
returned
if they returned at all.
The young medic chased that last depressing thought away with an angry shake of her
head. She was exhausted and not thinking clearly. Their mission had been difficult, taking
longer than any one of them had anticipated. And the huge amounts of chakra she had
poured into pulling Raidou and Genma back from the brink of death had drained her
further.
Fighting back a yawn, she rounded another corner as she walked towards the wards. It
was past midnight already and she knew she should grab some sleep before the first of
the injured arrived. But she had been busy the whole afternoon checking medical supplies
and getting the operating theatres ready, she hadnt had time to look in on her wounded
teammates.

Not that she didnt trust Tsunades word that they were stable after treatment and well on
their way to recovery, she just had to see for herself that they were really alright.
To reassure herself, because the last sight she had of them was Genma lying limply on the
stretcher, eyes closed and still as death, the streak of dried blood running from the corner
of his mouth down his chin a stark contrast to his ashen face.
The door opened soundlessly when she pushed against it and she slipped quietly into the
room. Raidou lay curled up on his side, his breathing deep and even as he slept. But the
small table lamp beside Genmas bed was lit and the man was sitting up in bed, gazing out
of the window with a distant look in his eyes.
He glanced over at her, the senbon twitching in the corner of his mouth in greeting. Hey.
Hey yourself. She smiled, her weariness forgotten. Genma was still terribly pale and
seemed strangely vulnerable without his bandana and hitai-ate, but she was almost
lightheaded with the sudden relief at seeing him conscious and sitting up by his own
strength.
Walking past the two unoccupied beds in the ward to Raidous side and taking care not to
disturb the sleeping man, she took his pulse and studied the read-outs of the machines he
was hooked up to.
Hows he doing? Genma called out quietly from his bed, straining a little from where he
sat to get a better look, the undercurrent of concern clear in the slight furrowing of his
brow.
Hes recovering well, dont worry. She picked up the charts at the foot of Genmas bed
before settling herself into the chair by his bed. But yourself? You need to rest and its
late, why arent you asleep yet? Her gaze flittered over his face in assessment, trying to
decide if he was in any sort of distress, eyes lingering with concern at the thick bandage
peeking out at the collar of his loose hospital shirt. Is it the wounds? Are they still hurting
you badly?
No, theyre fine. He flashed her a quick smile but it didnt quite reach his eyes. Im
alright. Instead, he curled a knee to his chest and rested an elbow on it, his lips twisting
around his senbon in a wry sort of grin. Its nothing really He said, his voice quiet and
subdued. With that, he fell silent and looked away, staring absently out of the window into
the dark night once more.
Shizune nodded and didnt press. Genma was troubled about something but he didnt want
to talk about it, that much she could tell, having known each other since their genin days.
Yet, there wasnt that cold edge in his voice that usually meant he wanted to be left alone,
so he tolerated her presence at least.
Frowning slightly, she studied his profile for another moment longer, at a lost of how to
comfort the man. Eventually, she gave up and flipped open the patient folder, preparing to
read. For now, she would be content to sit with him and perhaps some company would do
him good.

The wind rippled through the trees outside and the leaves rustled, making the night seem
all the more quiet and peaceful. Together, they sat in companionable silence, undisturbed
other than by the occasional soft click of the senbon against Genmas teeth as he toyed
with it absently in his mouth.
It was an old familiar sound, yet somehow all wrong and strange at the same time.
Shizune bit her lip and couldnt help but snuck a careful glance at her teammate. It was
strange to see Genma like this, quiet and serious. He was still the same glib joker kind of
guy he had been when they were younger. With the same old flippant attitude, always
ready with a witty retort or a smartass comment.
Yet, he was different too. She had seen for herself in their latest mission how competent
and-heaven forbid!-responsible Genma had become. Out in the field, he was a strong
team leader, exuding a cold professionalism and deadly efficiency that was the trademark
of a good ninja. But it was not these changes that troubled her, for after all, she too had
grown up and become skilled in her own area of expertise.
She frowned as she gazed at him, the patient folder forgotten in her lap. Although Genma
smiled often and was as laid-back as she remembered him to be, there was a touch of
darkness in his good humor. It was hard to define but there was a vague sort of
melancholy in his expression. These days, his smiles were more like smirks and there was
a bitter, cynical edge to his laughter.
It made her sad to see it, made her wonder where that carefree boy with lank brown hair
that was always falling into his hazel eyes had gone.
Some of it she knew from the pain in Genmas eyes as he looked at the scars on Raidous
face, when he thought his best friend wasnt looking. A two-man mission gone wrong, she
was told.
Some of it came from Hayates death, she gathered from speaking with the others. She did
not know the ninja well but understood he and Genma were close. It must have been hard
to endure, watching a dear friends health slowly deteriorate over the years to end in
violent death.
And maybe it all started even earlier, when the Kyuubi tore through the village, leaving few
untouched by the devastation.
It made her heart ache a little to think she wasnt there for any of it; sorry that she wasnt
there for him through all these difficult years when he needed her the most. Did he wish for
her when he sat waiting for news while they operated on Raidou? Did he hate her for not
being able to make their best healer stay? Hayate may have been cured, made fighting-fit
so he would stand a better chance on that fateful night. Shizune bit her lip, the questions
swirled around her mind with no hope of answers. Back then, Tsunade had been
determined to leave Konoha and she had followed
Shizune?
She was startled out of her reverie and looked up to see Genma frowning quizzically at
her. Something wrong?

No, nothing. She smiled, shaking her head dismissively.

He considered her for a moment longer, then nodded. Any news from the retrieval team?
He asked instead, his tone too careful to be casual, chewing on the end of his senbon, a
habit she knew he did whenever he was worried.
Not yet. She admitted quietly, dread pooling in the pit of her stomach but she managed
an encouraging smile. Dont worry, theyll be all right.
To her surprise, Genma huffed out a bitter laugh. How can they be alright? His voice
trembled; tired, jaded and stretched thin with bottled anxiety. You saw what those
bastards did to Raidou and meand theyre only a bunch of children
He closed his eyes and slumped forward, pressing one hand against his forehead. I
thought these things would end with the Kyuubi. Hell! I thought itll end with the war. No
one should be made to go through what weve gone throughall this bloodshed and
sending out children to fight battles which they cannot win
dear gods, theyre only children He trailed off, swallowing hard against the raw
anguish that was threatening to drown him.
Shizune bit her lip, her heart constricted. Wordlessly, she reached out and took one of the
tightly clenched fists in both her hands and rubbed soothing circles on the back of his hand
until it relaxed and he was looking up at her.
We were only children then too and look how well we turned out. She gave his fingers a
gentle squeeze to stop the protest she saw he was about to make. Its true theyre only
children, theyre probably not going to win, most likely be brought home half-dead or
worse- Here, her voice caught a little but she forced herself to go on.
But theyre Konohas children, and that devotion will keep them strong. She gripped his
hand fiercely to emphasize the truth she believed with all her heart. Especially when it's to
protect and bring back one of our own.
Genma was silent as he sat looking at her, his gaze solemn and intense. Little by little, the
despair faded from his eyes, replaced by a look of admiration and wonder that spread
slowly over his face as if what he saw took his breath away. The flickering lamplight
reflected in his eyes, flecks of dancing gold against the warm hazel brown and she
suddenly realized she was still holding his hand and how very close they were.
Then, he broke into a soft smile. Since when did you become so wise? He teased, giving
her a light tap on the nose with the end of his senbon.
Since when did you become so serious? She countered, caught between smiling and
frowning at his little antic.
Since the day you left.
Shizune froze, her breath caught in her throat.

They had been going out for a little while before she left but they were barely teenagers
then. And it had been so many years ago. So much had changed, she didnt think he
would still think about getting together after all this time. Especially not when she had left
in such a hurry, left without even telling him. Was he angry?
But she sensed no anger in his voice and when she looked at him, she only saw tender
affection mixed with an earnest hope as he gazed at her. His smile was a tad hesitant and
there was a shadow of uncertainty in his expression, as though he was afraid.
Afraid that she would not want this.
Afraid that a girl who had traveled all over the world and was the protg of the great
Hokage herself would want nothing to do with a guy who had spent most of his life in the
village, as he had put it jokingly once.
She should have known he was only half-joking then.
As it was, he was already easing his hand from hers, eyes downcast, senbon drooping
with disappointment even as he pretended he had not said anything.
She caught his hand, her mind flying back to the scene she had come upon earlier that
day. The utter devastation, and Genma slumped against the foot of the tree with no breath
on his lips and no heartbeat in his chesther heart had nearly stopped as well.
Holding his hand tightly, she met his startled eyes and said slowly. But Im back now.
She watched the surprise melt into wonderment, then unrestrained joy broke across his
face like the first rays of sunrise in the morning after a long dark night.
Yes. He smiled, and suddenly he was that old Genma again. Yes, you are.
Perhaps some things really never change.
It's getting really late. You should get some rest. She plucked the senbon from his mouth
and placed a light kiss upon his lips in its place.
The wide-eyed stunned look on Genmas face made her giggle. The silly man, youd think
weve never kissed before. She thought as she leaned in to remind him with a more
thorough kiss and he responded this time.
His lips were dry with the faint sickly sweet taste of one of those chakra replenishing syrup
they must have given him. There might have been a hint of blood from earlier too. But
underneath those foreign tastes was the slight metallic hint that came from having a
senbon in his mouth all day. It was exactly as she remembered.
Subtle, familiar, unmistakably Genma.
She smiled into their kiss, reaching up to cup her hands around his face, only to draw back
sharply at the unusual warmth.

Genma! Youre still feverish! She slipped a hand beneath the hair falling into his eyes and
felt his forehead, looking at him worriedly. How could this be? The medicine should have
worked by now
Ahwell, er- He put a hand guiltily under the pillow and produced three small round
tablets. The pills make me drowsy and I really want to stay up in case theres any news
She glared at him, caught between anger and amusement. The scene reminded her of
their genin days when he hid his medicine and slipped out the back door so their team
could go for the chunin exams together.
Handing him a glass of water, she frowned. Swallow those pills right now and go to
sleep. She ordered sternly, then sighed and added. Dont worry, if something crops up, Ill
come wake you, alright?
He grinned and obediently did as he was told, lying down almost meekly after he was
done. She covered him warmly with blankets and when she smoothed back his hair, he
caught her hand and kissed it. Smiling down at him, she marveled at how they have come
a full circle.
Different, and yet still the same.
After all this time.

NICKNAMES
By Cyberwolf

Team Gai as they were still known, four years and several promotions since theyd been
Gais cell of genin came in wearily through the Konoha gates, bearing upon their weary
selves unmistakable evidence of a difficult mission.
Lee was noticeably limping, his ubiquitous weights actually taken off (and added to his
annoyed but resigned teammates baggage) to allow him to walk under his own power. His
clothes were scuffed and dirty, as was Hyuuga Nejis outfit which, being composed
largely of white, showed the dirt more clearly. Lee had spent a significant amount of the
trip pointing out the merits of easy-to-dry-and-therefore-wash green spandex over thick
white linen hakamas to his rival, with the effect that Lees limp was more pronounced than
it had been previously.
Their kunoichi teammate looked less injured but her clothing was in worse disarray her
pink blouse bearing smears of blood and gunpowder and a few, thankfully unscandalous
rents about the hem. Her black, hip-cut pants were in similar state; the right leg had been
completely torn off at the mid-thigh, leaving her with an asymmetrical, strangely stylish
outfit. (A few weeks time would see a new fashion-trend in Konoha known as Ten-cut

pants much to the originators dismay) Closer inspection showed that the cloth of the
missing leg had been used in a makeshift splint for Lee.
Team Gai was well-known in Konoha for its members impressive combat prowess wellknown in a Village that had produced some of the most capable fighters in centuries. Gais
insane training methods, which had driven others into twitching horror when described,
had been embraced and faithfully kept to by his three ambitious, hard-working students,
producing young shinobi whose reputations were already beginning to spread across the
Hidden Villages.
It also meant that they got nothing but the hardest, most dangerous missions. This meant
for a really impressive-looking record but also for regular trips to the hospital. Sakura kept
a couple of beds ready and extra amounts of their blood-types on hand whenever they
were due back from a mission, just as SOP.
And the hospital was where they were headed now, knowing from experience that a quick
dose of healing chakra and a fast, efficient shower easier than going to their respective
homes first awaited them. Tenten was already daydreaming of hot water on her skin,
wondering if Sakura would let her borrow that bottle of bodywash she knew the other girl
kept in her office, when her team was hailed by a familiar-yet-not voice.
Hey guys! Naruto called, waving his arm at them. The three of them stopped and looked
at him, an easy thing to do. Naruto had grown taller, enough so that his bright blond hair
unique in Konoha was easily visible in the daily crowds. Tenten noticed the younger boy
wasnt in his usual bright orange shinobi-wear, but in a simpler black t-shirt and dark-green
shorts; apparently Naruto was civving today.
And he had someone unfamiliar beside him.
Tenten and Lee unabashedly stared at the stranger, Neji doing the same but hiding behind
his Byakugans multi-directional vision. The other boy looked around Narutos age, slender,
with the dark hair and pale skin characteristic of Konohans. His clothing was tight and
black, exposing his midriff; his movement patterns were those that skilled shinobi could
use to spot other skilled shinobi.
And he looked like Sasuke.
Naruto yanked at his sleeve, tugging the other boy over in Team Gais direction the boy
glanced at Naruto, and smiled, and his eyes closed and curved in a manner that was a bit
like Narutos fox-eyed grin; and suddenly Team Gai didnt feel so tense.
Hiya geji-mayuu, white-eyes, Tenten! Naruto chirped. He slipped easily underneath Lees
arm, automatically lending his aid to the taller boy. I guess your mission was a doozy?
That it was, Naruto-kun; but with the power of YOUTH burning BRIGHTLY within US ALL,
we prevailed and thwarted the EVIL MACHINATIONS of the
Tenten interrupted before Lee turned their routine capture mission into a saga Narutos
bright blue eyes showing that he would eagerly drink it up. Naruto-kun, why dont you
introduce us to your friend? she suggested, motioning with her chin towards the strangerboy standing a little distance away, watching them through curious, half-shut eyes.

Oh yeah! Naruto said, excitedly. This is Sai! The boy waved at them. Hes a new
member of our cell
Neji and Tenten looked askance at the blond boy; was this the first break in his
determination to bring back the Uchiha, that he was allowing another to take his place?
They hadnt seen the younger genin since that mission to the Sand, where Narutos
emotions about the Kazekage had shown raw and powerful; and they could assume that
his reluctance to give up on Gaara would be matched, if not dwarfed, by his reluctance to
give up on Sasuke.
But Narutos eyes were as bright and clear as ever, and if anything he looked more upbeat
than before. Sai, these are some of the friends I was telling you about! Thats Tenten,
shes the one with all the weapons, you should show her that sword o yours thats Neji,
hes a Hyuuga, hes a jounin, hes nice really if you stick to him long enough Tenten and
Lee sniggered a little, and this is Rock Lee! Taijutsu master! Naruto announced
triumphantly.
Sai nodded to each teen as they were introduced, dark eyes glancing quickly at each new
face. I am very pleased to make your acquaintance, he said politely, each word carefully
pronounced.
Neji nodded back, while Lee and Tenten murmured their own greetings. Sai turned back to
his blond friend, expression slightly easing as he concentrated on a familiar face.
I heard you call them geji-mayuu? White-eyes? He said questioningly. Those are
nicknames, yes?
Naruto nodded, his blond head bobbing up and down so that his hair fell into his face.
Yes, exactly, Sai! See, I call Lee geji-mayuu because hes a fuzzy-brows. And Neji is
white-eyes cos of his Byakugan. Dyou see? Nicknames cos of what theyre known for
and, he added somewhat anxiously, and, what they dont mind being known for. Its not
good to call them something that they dont like, it makes them angry.
Naruto and Sai both shivered at that, and Team Gai could only guess at the horrific
experience they were reliving.
Sai looked at Tenten. Tenten-san, he said quietly. May Imay I attempt to give you a
nickname? For practice?
Tenten, somewhat bemused, stuttered out her permission. Neji and Lee, equally at a loss,
turned to Naruto for an explanation.
Sais a littlewell, hes trying to be more sociable, but hes been alone for so long that he
needs topractice being with other people. Hes trying, really he is. And he read a book in
the library, and it said stuff about addressing people with those, you know, those things like
san and kun and all
You mean honorifics? Neji asked dryly, thinking to himself that Sai wasnt the only one
who needed practice with social customs.
Yeah, whatever. And it said something about nicknames too, and so Sai is trying it out

Lee chuckled, causing the other two boys to look at him. I neverI never thought Id meet
someone more in need ofpeople-skills than Nejibut I did! he chortled, Naruto joining
in happily. Neji glared at his two laughing companions.
In the meantime, Tenten was feeling increasingly nervous as Sai unabashedly studied her,
eyeing her up and down as he circled her in smooth, unhurried steps. She shifted on her
feet, and fought the urge to duck her head.
Ive got it, Sai murmured, hand on chin. I shall call you
Neji, Naruto and Lee were watching curiously, Narutos eyes holding a smidgen of fear.
Buns.
Naruto relaxed visibly, sighing in relief. Oh thank god. Thats a good one, Sai, he said
encouragingly, as Lee and Neji smiled well, Neji smirked a little. Yeah, we all know
Tenten pretty well for her hairdoas well as her skill with weapons of course, he added
hurriedly, glancing at Tenten from the corner of his eye.
Tenten, one hand going up to her hair-buns reflexively at yet another reference to her
characteristic, unusual hairstyle, half-smiled at Naruto. Apparently the kid had learned a
little tact or had it beaten it into him by an angry kunoichi somewhere.
Her hair? Sai said quizzically, cocking his head to one side. I wasnt referring to her hair.
Tenten-sans got a really tight
AAAAH! Naruto yelped, springing on Sai and clapping a hand over the other boys
mouth, moving with the hair-trigger quickness of someone for whom this was becoming
reflex. Sai, for the love of all thats holy, please dont finish that.
All three members of Team Gai had turned bright red, though in Neji that redness was
rapidly receding into the jaw-clenched paleness of extreme anger. Lee had fallen over, his
injured ankle unable to support both him and the weight of his shock. Tenten was just
gaping.
Sai squirmed from under Narutos hand, looking honestly confused. But why, Naruto-kun?
I thought you said to nickname them for their good featuresand Tenten-sans is a really
nice feature, isnt it?
Naruto refused to say anything, long experience with ero-sennin, Sakura, Tsunade, and
drinking bouts having taught him that there was no correct answer to such a question.
Anyway, he was busy leaping out of the way of a rampaging Neji, whose Byakugan-pale
eyes seemed ready to pop from his skull.
Sai had been pulled along in Narutos thirty-foot leap to the top of a building, but the two
boys separated as Neji came barreling at them. He immediately swerved to follow Sai
back down to the ground, where the two began to engage in a rapid-fire exchange of
blows and dodges.
I take it this is one of those things that are socially unacceptable? Sai called to Naruto as
he bent nearly parallel to the ground to escape a palm-strike. What about His eyes

darted to Tentens long, tanned leg, left bare by her torn pants. Legs. Can I call her Legs?
Is that better?
Again Naruto refused to answer, and Neji only seemed to get angrier. Poor Sai was very
confused.
Alright. The sound of Tentens voice, quiet though it was, froze every participant in the
fracas. She lifted her head, which had been bowed between suspiciously shaking
shoulders, and gifted them all with a mischievous grin Naruto could recognize mischief
when he saw it and something in her eyes gleamed as she looked at Neji and Sai (who
were standing close to each other, as is necessary when one is strangling the other by the
throat).
But only if I can call you Abs.

AIR AND DARKNESS

Shikamaru x Temari
By wayofthepen
She walked through the streets of Suna with a spring in her step, buoyed by the energy
from the days training when she heard footsteps approaching in the sand behind her.
Temari-san?
Yes?
Turning around, she saw a chuunin wearing formal robes standing behind her.
Please come with me, Kazekage-sama wishes to speak with you.
Alright, lets go!
She hoped it was a mission, and something a little more exciting than last time.
Temari chuckled to herself as she walked through towards the Kazekages office, her
brothers office. He had only been elected a few months ago, and she was still expecting
someone to jump out and yell surprise! Knocking on the door, she walked in when called
and stopped in surprise. It wasnt just her brother. It was a full council meeting.
Gaara, what is it?
The frowns and murmurs that followed addressing the Kazekage so informally brought a
smile to her face. As much as some of the men gathered didn't like the idea of Gaara in
charge, some habits died hard.
This is a meeting concerning an incident on your recent mission to the earth country.

Incident?
Nothing had happened on that mission. She and a group of genin had escorted a few
merchants north. They had a single encounter, common bandits. Other than that
A man you fought with.
Oh! I remember nowsome stuck-up stone nin pig made a pass at me when I was on my
way back. He wasnt even worth the effort, so I let the genin with me practice on him. Heh,
they smacked him around pretty good, as I recall. Broke a couple ribs at best, though. So
whats the problem?
It is not a matter of broken ribs. It is a matter of injured pride.
Temari turned and stared at the man who spoke, a council member who probably hadnt
thrown a kunai in twenty years.
That was the point. He grabbed my ass, and that was before he even said hello. What,
he wants a written apology?
No. He wants your hand in marriage.
HE WHAT?
The assembled men leaned away as Temari slammed her hands on the desk, glaring
down at the man who spoke. Temaris reputation for having a temper was second only to
her brother.
Its true.
Gaara was speaking now, perfectly calm, eyes level with hers.
An informant in the earth country sent word that the pig was a relative of the daimyos
family.
Isee
Not a direct family member, but he still has significant political influence. He gave an
alternate version of what happened, and has convinced his family that the idea of this
marriage is for political reasons, and not for his own pride.
Ohwellyoull just have to tell himthat
This may actually be a good political move, as relations with the Earth country-
The council member who spoke broke off and froze at the sound of sand shifting behind
him. The other men at the table froze as well, eyes snapping back to Gaara as he spoke.
My sister is not for sale.

Temaris jaw dropped at his words. Gaara never talked like that. Ever since the chuunin
exam and his battle with that loud, blond-haired leaf genin, he hadchanged. Did he
actuallycareabout what happened to her? Just what had happened to him that day in
Konoha?
Of-of-of course n-not, K-Kazekage-s-sama. Its just
Just what?
Its-s-s that relations are strained with the Earth country right now. We cannot simply
rebuff them outright, as it could cause serious problems for the hidden sand.
Gaaras eyes lost focus, and used to deciphering his normally expressionless face, Temari
saw that he was deep in thought.
What kind ofalternativesare there?
At that moment, when Gaara said alternatives Temari was quite certain she was in the
middle of a battle, and had been caught in one righteously screwed-up genjutsu.
Kai! Ummexcuse me, justchecking.
Well
Kai!
A lot more effort, though a little quieter this time, but she was still in her brothers office.
Everyone turned to stare at her, while she did her best to look innocent.
What is required for two people to be married?
Well, Kazekage-samaerra formal request would be sent to us first
But they wouldnt do that in a political marriage
No, itll be just a formality, normally thered be weeks of negotiation.
Negotiations?
The men began to babble, filling in their esteemed Kazekage on the intricacies of a
diplomatic marriage, before Temari stuck two fingers in her mouth and blew as hard as she
could.
I believewhat Gthe Kazekage means to ask is if there is something that would make
me ineligible for marriage to thatman.
Well
Hmm
Besides

Besides? Besides what?

Well, I mean, besides the obvious.
Which is?
Well, you obviously could not accept this mans requestif you were already married,
which you are not. So that option is-
Alright! Ill get married then.
To who?
Err
And, I must point out, the marriage of the Kazekages sister would certainly be a
momentous occasion, and widely known, so unless you plan to marry someone within the
day-
Today? What happens today?
The messenger carrying the request from the Earth country is expected tomorrow.
Tomorrow! Thats too soon! I cant find someone by then!
Besides, it is likely they will notice such a ploy and take even greater offense.
Fine! Ill elope! In secret! Mymy childhood crush! Someone! ANYONE!
The council members dropped their heads, not out of concern for Temari, but for their own
skins as anger began to seep onto Gaaras face. Temari didnt know this, but he wasn't
angry at her, he was angry at his useless council, at this mystery nin, at the whole wide
world, and he was seriously considering strapping on his gourd, heading to the Earth
country, and settling this matter in the usual fashion.
Dejected, Temari had slowly plodded to her room in the Kazekages mansion, flopping
facefirst onto the bed.
Heh. This situationits sotroublesome.
Temari smiled at the memories the word evoked before she shot out of bed, hitting the wall
and covering her face with her hands, which now wore an expression of absolute horror.
No. No. NO NO NO NO NO NO NO!
He walked slowly through the streets of Konoha, enjoying the cool breeze and the feeling
of not having anything to do anything when he felt a person approach from behind.
Nara Shikamaru?

Yes?
He turned to see an ANBU of all people standing behind him.
The Hokage requests your presence.
She does? Sure, Ill just be a-
Immediately.
Huh? Alright.
He turned and began to meander towards the Hokages mansion. It had better not be
anything too strenuous, as it would ruin a perfectly lazy day.
Shikamaru frowned. Something in that ridiculously smart brain of his was trying to tell him
something. So far, he had the ANBU messenger and Hokage pieces, but he didnt know
what they fit into. Still, as he took a few moments to yawn before knocking on the
Hokages door, he knew that whatever it was, he wouldnt like it.
Enter!
He opened the door and walked in, and immediately wished he hadnt. Smirking Shizune
and Hokage wearing a disturbing grin popped into his brain, followed quickly by
Temari-san?
Hey.
Unhappy Temari? Where did that piece come from?
Nara Shikamaru! I have received a request for your services directly from the Kazekage
of Suna! Make no mistake, this mission may have dramatic diplomatic repercussions for
the Fire, Sand, and Earth nations. As such, it will be considered an S-rank mission!
S-rank?
That woke his brain up. It loved a good workout, though of course, it would never admit it.
But thatssomething for a jounin! Or a team of ANBU!
A whole team? Please, Im not that kind of girl.
Huh?
Shikamaru, this will be a two-person team. Yourself and Temari-san. No one else is
capable of carrying out this mission. Instructions are currently being sent along to others
who will provide assistance, though they will not act in a direct capacity. Completing the
mission objective is something only the two of you can accomplish, and only by working
together.

Together?
Yes, together.
Butwhat kind of S-rank mission would specifically require the two of us? Assassination?
Infiltration? A diplomatic mission?
Thats it!
The Hokages smile grew wider as she stood up from her desk and approached him.
Temari walked up to his side and opened a small case, pushing it into his hands. He saw
a ring?
Shikamaru, put the ring on Temari-sans finger.
He pulled it out of the case and slipped it her ring finger, with Temaris expression quickly
going from unhappy to mortified. He wondered what the ring was for. Was it infused with
chakra, like an explosive note, for some kind of unique effect? His train of thought was cut
off when Tsunade took one of his hands and one of Temaris, holding them with her own.
And now, by the power vested in me as Hokage of the Hidden Leaf, I pronounce you man
and wife! You may now kiss the bride.
I can WHAT?
He can WHAT?
Tsunade laughed, not letting go of their hands, try as they might to free themselves.
It must be official! Now, kiss kiss!
Temari stared at Shikamaru, aghast. Shikamaru stared back, his expression little different
from hers. He leaned forward, and she leaned back. After a moment, she groaned and
leaned forward, eyes closed, lips pressed tightly together. Shikamaru leaned forward, his
lips twitching, stretching, curling this way and that.
Oh for Kamis sakeShizune?
Shizune grabbed them both by their heads and unceremoniously mashed their lips
together, laughing as she released them after a few moments, coughing and wiping faces
with sleeves.
Now, for your mission! Shikamaru! A ninja of the hidden stone is attempting to use his
families influence to force Temari to marry him, after she publicly humiliated him.
Thats a habit of hers
Hey!
You and Temari are to live together as husband and wife, for however long is necessary to
convince this man and his family that you two secretly eloped shortly after the chuunin

exam. If you fail, relations and trade with the Earth country will take a severe blow that
could be felt for years. Ive prepared a list of precise details the two of you are to
memorize, and a list of the people who have been tasked to assist you in maintaining the
ruse.
Ahhjust how many people think were married?
In all, Temaris family, the Suna council, your family, myself, shizune, your team, and your
sensei. If you feel anyone else should be included-
No! No, thatsthats more then enough.
Alright!
Tsunade grinned as she handed Shikamaru a sealed folder, and a key.
A key?
A key. Now, run along, and dont forget, communication is key to making a relationship
work!
A few moments after the newlyweds left, Tsunade and Shizune just couldnt hold back any
longer. They fell to the floor and were reduced to tears, wild laughter echoing throughout
the entire building.
Our own house!
What did you expect?
Temari unlocked the front door and went inside. Then she came back out, grabbed
Shikamaru by the shirt, and dragged him inside as well.
Im sorry, would you say that again?
Gaara scowled, a scowl that didnt carry nearly as much malice as one of his glares, but it
was enough to make the group that had just come from the earth country wish they had
been listening more carefully.
I saidTemari could not be married to your liege.
Isee. May I ask why?
This was the crux of it. They had planned out every detail in advance, and Gaara wasnt
about to fail his sister. The scowl deepened slightly, and the man in front of him gulped and
leaned back, though the scowl was actually a response to the odd thought he just had. He
filed it away for later and continued.
She cannot because she is already married.

She is?
Yes.
To whom?
A shinobi of the Hidden leaf. Nara Shikamaru. They first met several months ago during
the chuunin exam, then again a short while later.
And, after this, they married? Just like that?
Eloped.
Kankuro stepped forward, painting an expression of distaste on his face.
She came back babbling on and onShikamaru this, Shikamaru that
She disappeared one day, and came back wearing a ring. As her brother, you can
imagine I wasannoyed. But as the Kazekage, I decided that it might be a good political
move after the manipulations we suffered damaged the relations between our nations.
I seesomeone so young, but you seem to have grasped the nuances of leadership quite
well.
Gaara didnt know how people could actually say such things. Bloodlust, vengeance, those
he could understand, straightforward and elegant in their simplicity. But manipulating the
course of lives, ordering one person to suffer for the rest of their life, to make someone
elses life easierGaaras thoughts drifted to his father, and the sand outside his office
echoed his emotions, shifting and swirling violently.
Thank you. Now, if there's nothing further...
The men offered the expected pleasantries, hurrying as Gaaraa expression darkened.
The moment the door closed behind them, Gaara slammed his fists on the desk and sand
burst from his gourd, a miniature sandstorm filling the room and scouring paint from the
walls. Kankuro took shelter in a corner, crouching down and raising his arms to protect his
face.
Gaara!
Gaara turned at the sound of his brothers voice, and Kankuro caught a look of rage on a
level he had never seen before. It faded slowly, the sand slowing and eventually dropping
and flowing back into Gaaras gourd.
Kankuro
Y-yes?
Is thisthe nature of leadership?
W-what do you mean?

These decisionsthat affect peoples livesto decide who should suffer and who should
be happyis this whats expected of me?
Yes. You are the Kazekage, and the decisions you make will shape the lives of
everyone in the Hidden Sand, and a great many people outside these walls as well.
Gaara was silent, the sand around him completely still. Kankuro watched his brother close
his eyes and bow his head slightly, sinking into meditation, and he left the room as quietly
as he could, leaving the Kazekage to his thoughts.

Looking at each other from across the livingroom table, Temari and Shikamaru went
through the documents the Hokage had prepared for them.
Ech.
What is it?
Its the emotional notes. How we fell in love and how were supposed to act.
And?
And apparently, were both love-starved loners whore desperate for attention, we fell
madly in love with each other after saving each others lives and now were wondering
who wrote this CRAP?
Not so loud, woman.
Woman? Its Temari-sama to you!
Sama? Are you trying to be funny? I think ball-collector would be a more appropriate
honorific.
B-!
She ignored her fan, simply screaming and leaping the distance between them. Shikamaru
was able to grab her hands as she went for his throat, and they began to roll around the
living room.
DAMN! Five minuteserkand alreadygahI want to kill you!
I thoughthurkthis was your plan!
It was the onlykekidea I had! Cause if I dont do this
The two stopped, Shikamaru on top, holding Temaris hands out wide.
I might actually have to marry that bastard.

Shikamaru released her hands, and watched as she rubbed her wrists while trying not to
look at him.
Look, I
What?
Shikamaru groaned and stood up, offering a hand, which Temari took and he pulled her to
her feet.
Im willing to do thisas long as you dont do that.
Do what?
That. That thing you do.
What thing?
That thing!
WHAT THING?
They were interrupted by the doorbell, and Shikamaru quickly dashed off to open the door.
As soon as he did, he was smothered in a tight hug.
Oh, my baby has gotten married! This is so wonderful!
Congratulations, son! I heard you found yourself quite a fine lady. When can we meet
her?
Bastard. Shes back there.
He extricated himself from his mother, leading his parents into the living room.
Oh, dear, what happened in here?
Nothing. Mom, dad, this is Temari.
Mom and?
Hello! So, youre the one that caught my little Shika-kun! Its so nice to meet you!
Eeryeah. Hi.
We have so much to talk about!
Mom
Oh no, its always the little details that are important with these things. Temari-san, I have
so much to tell you! But firstdear, would you help Shika-kun clean this up while I make
us some tea?

He was already righting a chair before she finished speaking. A few minutes later, with the
room cleaned and tea in hand, Shikamaru and his father sat opposite his mother and
Temari.
I cant help feeling so happy! My little Shika-kun has gotten married!
Its only temporary, remember.
I know, dear, but stillTemari?
Yes?
The two men paled as Temari got a look from her mother-in-law that made her grin in a
very disturbing fashion.
Im sure youll take good care of my little Shika-kun. Now, where to startah yes, did you
know, back when he was little
Shikamarus father smiled to himself as the humiliation commenced. Normally, he would
have tried to help his son out of something like this, but he and every other man in Konoha
had been forced to go through this when they married. It was tradition.
Several hours later, Shikamarus parents finally bid him goodnight, and he slumped into
the couch across from a smirking Temari. She opened her mouth, but he cut her off.
Dont. Please, just dont.
Awwis something wrong? I had a wonderful time.
Really? So tell me, when do I get to chat with your family?
Temari stiffened at that remark, and Shikamaru smiled, mentally marking a point for
himself.
After dinner, the two wandered upstairs, freezing as they approached the door at the end
of the hallway. Muscles tensed, weapons were accounted for, terrain studied. The two then
leapt at the same time, colliding in the doorway and flailing at each other until they broke
through, jumping for their target. Shikamaru fell slightly behind, and Temari smirked but
suddenly dropped as he yanked a leg out from under her, taking the lead and the
objective.
Tomorrow, remind me to kill your Hokage for only giving us one bed.
Well, if you catch any enemy nins spying on us tonight, just say we had a fight and I made
you sleep on the couch.
As Temaris face twisted with pure, homicidal rage, Shikamaru remembered that in life, as
it was in shogi, the more obvious moves are never the smartest ones.
EerI suppose we can share the bed.

Share? A bed? With you?

Why not? Its not like I have any interest in doing anything to you.
Youd better not. Hey, wait a second
Shikamaru sat up on the bed, rolling his eyes as he began to undress.
Im too tired to argue. Just get over here and go to sleep.

She laid her fan against the wall, opening the suitcase she had brought with her.
Heh. Pajamas. I thought so.
Whats that supposed to mean?
You just didnt strike me as the nightgown type.
And what do you sleep in?
Usually nothing.
Temari stumbled on her way to the bathroom to change, turning around to stare at him in
surprise, with just a hint of a blush. He had already stripped down to a pair of boxer shorts,
the band of which he was tugging at with one finger.
But I suppose marriage is all about compromise, right?
Temari tried to say something, but gave up and continued to the bathroom, coming out a
minute later and dropping heavily into bed as far away from Shikamaru as she could. After
a few minutes of wordless battle over the sheets, She nearly fell out of bed when
Shikamaru suddenly let go of the cloth he was holding.
Giving up again?
Its too late for something so bothersome. Besides, you need them more then I do.
Desert nights can be freezing cold. Idont really need them in this weather.
He felt the sheets shoved back his way, and he quickly wrapped himself up in them.
Sogoodnight. What did you say?
I didnt-
Yes you did!
I saiddont do that.

Do what?
I dont want to tell you, alright? Justfall asleep already.
Fine. Be like that.
The two pretended the other didnt exist as they lay there, backs to each other, and both
wondering what they had gotten themselves into.
It turns out Temari moved around a lot in her sleep, waking Shikamaru up by dropping an
arm onto his face. He grumbled and pushed it away, but after getting kicked twice, he
pulled himself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. He took a long, hot shower,
heading back into the bedroom to find a fresh change of clothes. Temari had woken up as
well. It wasnt until she yawned and sat up that she realized a few things. First, it had not
been a nightmare. Second, there was a Shikamaru digging through the dresser in front of
her. Thirdly, he was wearing nothing but a frown.
KYAAAA!
A pillow took him clean in the face and knocked him off his feet.
Put some clothes on! Kami, my eyes!
Damn it, womanI thought you were asleep.
Thats no excuse!
Temari had turned herself over in bed, hands over her eyes as Shikamaru picked himself
off the floor and got dressed.
Its safe nowdamnyou hit hard.
She peeked out to see a half-dressed Shikamaru rubbing a bruise on his back.
What?
You kicked me in your sleep. Twice.
UmmIm sorry?
Really?
No.
Are you ever?
Sometimes.
She stood and approached him, rubbing the bruised skin gently. Shikamaru winced and
turned the spot away from her protectively.

Sorry.
Really?
Yeah, but just this once.
After breakfast, the two headed for the training fields, where Shikamarus team and
Asuma-sensei were waiting for them.
Hey! Shikamaru, congratulations!
Chouji, this is nothing to be celebrating over.
Really? Shes a strong, beautiful Kunoichi, so why wouldnt you be happy?
It would take all day to list everything bothersome about her.
Asuma walked up with Ino beside him. She was holding another envelope, and smiling the
same smile that everyone else in Konoha seemed to be wearing.
Someones in love.
Its just a mission.
Just keep telling yourself that.
Hey
Temari stomped up, standing between the two of them and glaring at Ino.
Whats that supposed to mean?
What? And you call yourself a woman? Honestly!
Chouji and Asuma both started laughing, with Shikamaru and Temari both looking left out.
Ino leaned forward and wiggled her finger in a no-no gesture before continuing.
If you knew Shikamaru, youd know, though it wouldve helped if you heard all the things
he was saying about you.
Complaining about how a girl saved his lazy ass? How do you get love from that?
Argh! You are dense! Seriously, trade those breasts in for a penis already. Shikamaru is
madly in love with you. He just wont admit it.
I am not in love with thisthisfemale!
Female? First woman, now Im just female?
"I'd think of something else, but then you wouldn't know when i'm addressing you."

Shikamaru dodged the first blast of air, jumping away with Temari chasing him round the
field. Chouji gave the bag of chips he was holding a shake, and pulled out the last chip. He
looked at it like he was reading a zen proverb before popping it into his mouth.
You can really tell by the way they fight. Its serious.
His teammate and sensei nodded in agreement. Chouji pulled out another bag of chips,
and they all sat down to watch Temari chase her man around the training fields, screaming
profanities all the while.
Completely exhausted after chasing each other around the training grounds, Temari and
Shikamaru finally sat down to go through the details of the mission with the rest of his
team. After that, Temari had dragged Shikamaru to a restaurant for lunch, making him pay
for the meal. On their way back home an ANBU made his presence felt and the two
jumped up to a nearby rooftop to speak with him.
Nara Shikamaru, Nara Temari-
In Shikamarus humble opinion, the expression on her face more than made up for the
days troublesome events.
I have an update regarding your mission. Information relayed by Suna indicates that the
man who is after Temari-sans hand in marriage has hired ninja from the Hidden Rock to
investigate your marriage.
This was expected and planned for, hasnt it?
Yes. However, there are complications. They are also the hired bodyguards of a merchant
caravan.
Wait, waithow is that a complication?
If he had sent them ahead on their own, they would have had to infiltrate Konoha, find our
house and observe us over an extended period of time, all while avoiding Konohas
guards. Now, it means that they can just walk in through the gates and can move freely
around the village, dear.
Oh. Thatsgoing to be a problem.
Correct. The caravan has already departed the Earth country and will be here within a
week. The two of you are newlyweds, and you are expected to act as such. This means,
for example
The ANBU trailed off. His expression unreadable behind his mask, but his shoulders
began to shake slightly and his tone was lighter when he spoke again.
that you, Shikamaru-san, are not to address your wife as Temari-ball-collector and
you, Temari-san, are not to scream in panic at the sight of your naked husband.
That wasnt panic! That was-waityou were watching us!

You mean you didnt notice them?

Like you could?
TheHokagewas not exaggerating when she classified this as an S-rank mission.
Nearly half the ANBU have been assigned to this mission in one function or another.
Youyoure joking.
The ANBU made a slight, almost unnoticeable gesture, and Temari and Shikamaru
suddenly noticed a dozen more ANBU, who then vanished from their perceptions just as
quickly.
No, I am not. Temari-san, this has gone far beyond the wounded pride of a single ninja
with political connections. Included in the caravan is a high-ranking official who is
scheduled for a meeting with both the Hokage and officials of the Fire Country government
to discuss recent trade disputes. The man you insulted, Ginko Motoyoshi, will be present
at these discussions as well.
Which means that if this mission fails, there will be a very unhappy voice in those
discussions.
Correct. If the dialogue falls apart, the only recourse left would be the liberal use of each
countrys shinobi. And neither Konoha nor Suna is prepared for such large-scale
operations, aftereverything that has occurred. This situation could not have happened at
a worse time.
The two were silent, staring at each other nervously. The ANBU vanished and they made
their way back down to the street.
Hey.
What?
Shikamaru was looking off into space, holding his hand out towards her.
What?
Take it already.
Huh?
Shikamaru sighed and grabbed one of her hands. She stared down at it, stared back at
him, and sighed as well, the two walking home hand-in-hand.
Three days, several fights over who had to do what around the house, a few bruises and
some serious intent to kill when Kakashi-sensei dropped off a few of those books he reads
as a housewarming present Shikamaru woke up to find Temari curled up next to him in
bed. The sheets were a mess, his hair was tangled, and Temaris elbow was digging into
his side. But the real problem was, for just a single moment, Shikamaru thought she

looked rather beautiful when she was asleep. A thought hed hastily amended with a
comment about how because as long as she was asleep, she wasnt yelling at him, though
he was getting used to that, and she wasnt attacking him, though it was doing wonders for
his reflexss, or
Youre doing it again, Temari.
Temari didnt answer, or apologize, or even try to move her elbow. All she did was smile in
her sleep, roll over, and swing a leg across his stomach. He sighed and grabbed it, feeling
surprising smooth skin with nicely toned muscles underneath before shoving it away.
Shikamaru rolled onto his side, facing away from his source of torment. If this kept up, he
would end up like his dad. Completely and utterly whipped. Well, he would change that.
Temari rolled back over, draping an arm around him and shoving her face into his exposed
neck, her ample breasts pressed into his back. He would change things. He would. First
thing in the morning.
First thing in the morning, Temari had the bathroom first, as were the terms of the treaty.
Normally, as the two rooms were connected, he would have to then leave the bedroom,
wait in the hall for her to change, and then he would go back in and get dressed while
Temari made breakfast. But not today. Today he faked sleep, even as she poked and
yelled at him. She gave up and went into the bathroom. She would take a ridiculously long
shower and come back out wearing a towel. That was the moment! He would wake up,
peek at Temari, she would scream, thered be violence, and everything would be back to
normal. He waited. And waited. And finally
Are you still asleep?
Huh?
Then get up. You have a mission today, remember?
He sat up. Temari was in front of the dresser, already dressed.
Hey!
What?
Youre supposed to be naked! How am I supposed to peek at you?
Temari froze, and Shikamaru tensed. It wasnt precisely what he had in mind, but it would
do. Would she reach for her fan? A shuriken? Or try to throttle him with her bare hands?
Pervert.
And then she pulled on her socks and left the room, leaving a stunned and slightly
unnerved Shikamaru staring at the space she just vacated.
And hurry up if you want breakfast!

He was in the shower before he knew it. In the middle of washing his armpits, he stopped,
letting his head drop. He had waited too long. If he didnt do something fast, it would be all
over.
Downstairs, he grabbed the plate of food set for him, sat down at the table, and ate while
scowling at his lovely wife.
What?
Nothing.
No, not nothing. What is it this time?
You were supposed to be naked.
I could tell you were awake.
You ruined my plan.
What plan?
The-
Shikamaru stopped. He was slipping, badly. He would be the laughingstock of Konoha. He
couldnt believe he was losing to Tem-this woman.
What plan?
I see you naked, and you yell at me. Happy?
Thatwas your plan? You actually had to plan that out? Id be happy to yell at you if you
like it so much.
I dont!
Then why-
Because! You keep doing THAT!
WHAT?
THAT! THAT THING! When you smile at me or help me or make me want to like you!
Errwhat?
I had my life planned out quite nicely, you know. And then I met you.
Shikamaru shovelled the rest of his breakfast into his mouth and stood, grabbing his
chunin vest and heading for the door.

Wait wait waitwhat does that have to do with anything?

Temari had her hand on the door, holding it shut as he tried to open it.
Because, I didnt plan on starting to actually like you. Youre messing up my whole plan,
Tem-woman. As troublesome as it is to just live with you, itll be even worse if I actually fall
in love with you.
She gawked at him, her arm dropping. He took the opportunity to open the door and step
outside.
Ill be back when my missions complete, Te-woTemari. Keh.
She leaned out the door to watch him grumble his way down the street, kicking at the dirt
as he went. She closed the door, went to the living room, and sat down, a puzzled look on
her face that lasted all of five seconds.
WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?
By the time Temari had run back to the door and looked outside, Shikamaru was gone.
She closed the door and slowly made her way back into the living room, sitting down and
taking a few deep, calming breaths. She was Temari. She could figure this out. She
thought back to what that blonde girl had said earlier. It made sense. Shikamaru had no
motivation in life, and had only admitted the possibility of liking her when it looked like it
could become a problem for him. And
Thats it?
Her face scrunched up in confusion and she stood, pacing around the room. There had to
be more to it then that. Passing a mirror, she stopped. Turning, she stared at her reflection
for a moment before striking a pose. Shikamaru was lazy beyond belief, and thats the way
he liked it. But when she entered his life, he was worried she would break up his plan for a
boring, easy-going life. Because he was Shikamaru. And she was TEMARI!
Thats it.
She smirked and grabbed his wallet. When he came back, she would assure his poor,
fragile psyche that she had no intention of staying with him any longer than absolutely
necessary. But since the cover story stated that this was one of her vacations that she
used as an excuse to see him, she might as well act like she was on vacation, and she
would do so in the most indulgent, expensive ways possible.
With evening approaching, Temari was making her way back home, after enjoying many of
the best creature comforts Konoha had to offer. She decided she would do this again
tomorrow, and might even bring her husband along. Knowing him, he would love to be
pampered.
The air suddenly grew still. The people around went about their daily business, unaware of
the danger in their midst. Temari had thought of Shikamaru as her husband, and not as her
husband. And she knew she had. After a moment, she blew it off as a fluke, a sign that

she had nothing to worry about, that her infiltration training was paying off and this mission
would be a cakewalk.
Temari-san!
A Konoha nin dropped from the rooftops, out of breath.
What?
Konohahospitalhusbandinjuredplease
Temari was already moving.
She ran down the white, sterile hallways of the hospital, looking for the room Shikamaru
was in. She swore that if that idiot had gotten himself killed before the mission had even
truly begunShe found the right room and burst in. Shikamarus team turned at the sight
with faces downcast. Taking in their expressions, she steeled herself and strode forward.
Shikamaru was propped up, bandages wrapped around his midsection, blood soaked
through the padding on one side. He looked up at her mournfully before turning away.
Sowhat happened?
The farmstead we were helping out at was attacked by a group of bandits. The leader
was a missing-nin. He attacked Ino first, and Shikamaru went to help her
I was careless. I shouldnt have let him sneak up on me.
By the time me and Asuma-sensei got there, Shikamaru was already injured and Ino had
her hands full with the rest.
You got yourself hurt rushing to a teammates aid? Guess youre not completely useless
after all, huh?
Shikamaru grumbled as Temari smirked, leaning down and running a finger around the
injury. He turned back to her and smirked as well.
You know, now that Im injured, youre going to be doing all the housewor-OW!
She poked his wound.
If you have the strength to smile, you have the strength to wash dishes.
How troublesome
The wound was minor, and he was cleared to go home, despite what he said to the
contrary. After the newlyweds and the rest of the team parted, Ino smiled and motioned to
her sensei, who reluctantly turned over some cash.
Never bet against a woman in these matters.

Huh? What did you two bet on?

Oh, I just asked a nin to rush the message to Temari. She then proceeds at top speed to
the hospital, and then gives him a compliment, disguised as a jibe.
Ahh, I see! But I wonder how long it will be before Temari finally admits she has feelings
for him.
Hmmhard to say with those two. Such are the mysteries of love.
Damn it Temari, I can walk by myself!
So she let go, and Shikamaru dropped to the ground with a grunt of pain. She immediately
grabbed him by the collar of his vest of pulled him to his feet, throwing one of his arms
over her shoulders and supporting him.
Apparently not.
Youre embarrassing me in front of the whole village!
You want me to throw you over my shoulder and carry you home?
A grumble was her answer, and the only sound out of him until she had gotten him home,
sitting him down on the couch and helping him out of his clothes. Konoha had some
impressive medic-nins. The wound was closed and reduced to an angry red mark on the
skin, though it would be a few days before the cells healed and were back to their normal
strength.
What did you say?
I saidThank you.
Temari smirked and poked his side opposite the wound.
Dont do that.
Do what?
That thing. Where you act all macho and then turn out to be helpless. Its actually kind of
cute.
She leaned forward and gave him a peck on one cheek, and watched his face flush bright
red. She half-turned away when a shadow snaked across the floor, up her legs, and pulled
her forcefully into Shikamarus arms. She was stuck, his arms tight around her, his face
inches from her own and moving closer.
Temari
Y-yes?

He stopped, looking into her eyes and then looking at the position they were in. He
released her, stepping back and sitting back down on the sofa, letting his head fall back.
My steak. Medium-rare. Try not to overcook it.
Temari gave him a glare-of-death before turning and stomping to the kitchen. Once she
was inside, though, he couldnt see the blush on her face. The rest of the evening was
silent. Dinner, dishes, helping Shikamaru up to their room, tension stifling any
conversation. It just made the next morning all the more awkward.
Temari awoke to find her head resting on Shikamarus chest. She looked up to see him
looking down at her, and after a moment, the two wordlessly separated, going back to their
respective sides of the bed. After a few minutes, however, both were moving around,
unable to get comfortable, and they ended up on their sides, staring at each other. Temari
smirked and moved closer. Shikamaru tried to move away, but she caught him, pulling him
closer and raising a hand into the air.
What are youow!
She whacked his ribs a few times before resting her head on his chest.
Youre lumpy.
She purred and nuzzled into his chest, only giving his wound a gentle poke when she felt a
hand creep around her waist. The peace was interrupted by a discordant tone from the
wind chime hanging outside the window. The two tensed, and hands squeezed the skin
they were holding, a silent affirmation. That was the signal, a special chakra-reactive
adhesive dissolving and releasing the metal pieces formerly held together, now swinging
freely. The notes sounded clearly in the morning air, a warning that told them they were
now to consider themselves being observed at all times. Their mission had now officially
begun.
Good morning.
Hows your injury?
Almost healed. Damn, I was careless, letting that nin get me
Your just need to train harder.
My training is-
Further words were cut off when Temari gave him a light kiss on the cheek as she passed,
setting breakfast on the table.
What about your training?
Itswonderful.

Temari giggled and Shikamaru slapped a hand over his face. It was the third official day of
their marriage. As the mission outlined, ANBU would not act in any way other than to
protect them from an outright attack. It also meant they wouldnt do anything about the nin
that were perpetually staked out around their house, observing them constantly. Which
was why Shikamaru, purely for the sake of the mission, was doing his best to appear
infatuated with Temari. Temari had realized long ago that it wasnt an act, at least not
totally.
How do you do that?
Do what?
Temari yawned and stretched her arms upwards, and Shikamarus eyes shot downwards
as her breasts strained against the fabric of a rather tight shirt. He sat there, staring
dumbly, while Temari laughed inside. Men were so easy
Temari knew that the ANBU had sounded the signal early. After all, living together was
annoying enough, but the required displays of affection had nearly driven her mad on the
first day. Still, they had managed to settle into a nice routine. In the beginning, the worst
part of it was allowing Shikamaru to touch her freely, but now, she wasnt creeped out
anymore when she woke up with him wrapped around her or ready to hit him when he
pulled her into an embrace after he got back from training. Shikamaru was probably one
good kiss away from asking her to marry him for real. Still, could she blame him, knowing
whom he was up against? Hell, before that day in the Hokages office when he was
assigned this mission, he had probably never even been kissed by a girl before.
A knock at the door allowed Shikamaru to finish his breakfast without further distractions
as Temari got up to see whom it was. She came back after a short conversation to tell him
that the Hokage had sent a message asking them to appear in her office, immediately.
On the way, the two walked casually with Shikamarus arm around Temaris waist,
accepting the looks from their fellow nin without complaint, and returned a few with glares
of their own. Manipulation behind the whole mess or no, Suna nin werent regarded very
highly in Konoha right now.
Entering the Hokages office, Temari caught sight of the man that was the cause of this
whole mess. She kept her face carefully neutral as she debated how to repay him for the
situation he had forced her into. He, however, stared at her openly, a perverse look of want
that told her marrying Shikamaru for life would be heaven compared to him having the
slightest bit of power over her.
Ah, Temari-san. Itsso good to see you again.
Huh?
Huh? What do mean, huh?
Do I know you?

This is Ginko Motoyoshi, assistant to the diplomat that arrived yesterday from the earth
country. You'll be part of his escort while he's in Konoha.
She pursed her lips, just the slightest bit. Then she tilted her head, one way, then the other,
and finished it off by shaking her head with a bored look she had picked up from
Shikamaru.
We met a short while ago, while you were on a mission in my country. I had hoped to see
you again while I was in Konoha.
Did we? Regardless, I dont know when Ill be called back to Suna. So while Im here with
my husband
She moved into her husbands side, putting her arms around his waist. He turned his head
to her with a slightly surprised look and caught a kiss that turned it into a blissful one,
before he turned to glare at the man who was looking at Temari.
Weve going to be verybusy.
The look on the mans face was priceless.
Temari would have laid good money that Motoyoshi had tried to give the Hokage the idea
that having Temari around would make the negotiations go more smoothly. Too bad she
was already spoken for. Shikamaru had spent the rest of the meeting with an arm around
her, glaring at the man and being glared at in return. Walking out of the office, he kept her
tight against his side as the group from the earth country walked alongside, joined by
several other Konoha nin. The whole group tromping their way to an inn where the Earth
country delegation would be staying, Temari flatly ignoring a request to stay and chat with
another look she had picked up from Shikamaru.
Once back home, the faint presence of the stone nin was quickly felt again. There were
four in total, all chuunin at the very least, and it felt like at least one was assigned to watch
them at all times. Still, Shikamaru knew that there were ANBU out there, hidden and
entrenched behind genjutsu so potent they could be standing a foot away and the stone
nin would never notice.
Inside, Shikamaru was unhappy for two reasons. Firstly, he had no idea how long the
envoy could be here. That was the basis for the second problem. He now officially liked
Temari. Actually, to be honest with himself, he was developing a sort of Temari addiction. It
was still on a level he could deal with, not minding when they went their separate ways for
the day, or feeling the need to be around her constantly. But it was getting worse the
longer they were together. Every time he saw her smile, admired the curves on her body,
heard her laugh, or, Kami forbid, touched her. That was the worst. He loved to touch her.
His heart actually fluttered like something out of a damn shoujo manga whenever the
prospect presented itself. And when he didwhen he was able to touch her, to put his
arms around her, when he woke up next to her with that girl in his arms
Shikamaru? Oi!
She was standing behind him, dressed and ready.

Ow!
Im ready. Lets go.
Even getting cuffed across the back of the head for zoning out was enjoyable.
He was DOOMED.
Since they werent expected to play tour guide until an official outing later, Shikamaru and
Temari were now headed for daily training with the rest of the genin teams. She drew a lot
of looks when she arrived arm-in-arm with her husband. She could see Tenten twitching
when sparring was eventually announced, but it seemed her Sensei didnt want the two
having a rematch. Temari was paired with Chouji, and she found him a surprising
challenge. He was more agile than she expected, and his techniques could blunt the worst
of hers. It was a strange experience, getting chased around the field by a giant, rolling
spiked ball of meat that started screaming death threats as soon as she made a quip
about his weight. Shikamaru made her apologize after the match ended, and at lunch, she
sat at the center of attention.
So, Shikamaru-kun
Rock Lees big, round eyes were fixed on Temari. It was creeping her out.
Why is Temari-san of the sand here?
Everyones eyes locked on him, and Shikamaru sighed and set his lunch down.
Because shes my wife.
Disbelieving eyes went, in sequence, from Shikamaru, to Temari, to heaven. The two
mentally reviewed the details that had been planned out, and Shikamaru went ahead.
We eloped a little while after Sasuke left. We decided to keep it a secret for the moment
because of everything that had happened.
Temari held up the hand that wore the ring, and everyone leaned forward with almost
morbid curiosity. After a moment, Shikamaru sighed and leaned over to give Temari kiss on
her cheek, and the atmosphere broke.
T-t-thats wonderful, Shikamaru-kun!
Shikamaru, you dog, you shouldve told us!
Arf!
Congratulations.
Truly, there is no better way to enjoy the springtime of youth, than with someone you
love!

A fine catch.
Everyone turned to see Motoyoshi approaching, several stone nin and earth country
officials flanking him.
My compliments on taming such a fiery heart. You must tell me your secret.
Well, first, it helps to make sure theyre not already married.
Temari turned in surprise at the particularly venomous tone to see a look on Shikamarus
face that could only be described as pissed.
Secondly, you treat them with the appropriate respect.
I really dont-
Casually groping them, for instance, is something youll want to avoid.
Now see h-
Thirdlybe sure youre a man thats actually worthy of the woman youre courting. If you
cant measure up, then stick to the kind of woman that cares more about your purse than
your personality.
How DARE you! I am-
Enough!
Motoyoshi froze as the man Shikamaru was introduced to as the highest-ranked official
from the Earth Country snapped at them. He quickly lowered his head, and the official
turned to Shikamaru, who was already bowing deeply.
My deepest apologies. My wife told me what happened while she was in the Earth
Country, but even so, that was uncalled for.
The official stared harshly at him a moment before his face softened.
No, I understand your feelings. I can tell by the way you hold her that you are not the kind
of man to suffer such an affront to your wifes honor.
Shikamaru bowed a second time before returning to Temaris side. The group from the
Earth country continued on their tour of Konoha, and after a moment, Shikamaru noticed
how quiet it had become. Looking up, he saw that every single genin, chuunin and jounin
present was staring at him in wide-eyed shock, including Temari. Actually, Temari had
more shock on her face than all the genin combined. It was the strangest thing. Why was
everyone staring at him like that?
After a very quiet dinner at home, Shikamaru was reading a text on applied genjutsu in
large-scale battles. His head was resting in Temaris lap, and she was idly running her
fingers through his hair while she was reading something else. When her nails scraped

over his neck and made his legs shake, he idly wondered what the opposite of
bothersome was.
A knock at the door, and Temari slipped away, leaving an unhappy Shikamaru staring at
the ceiling and waiting for her to come back. She came back after a moment, and she
wasnt alone.
Yo.
Kakashi-senseiwhat is it?
I just stopped by to let you know there was abit of a change to your routine for the next
few days. You and Temari-san have been taken off of the Earth Country detail.
Im sorry. I dont know what came over meI probably put the whole country at risk.
Dont worry. During todays negotiation, Motoyoshi made such an ass of himself that he
was dismissed from the proceedings completely. Apparently, he has something of a
reputationthat his family has already been covering for. Disrupting the trade settlement
for something he caused with his own stupidity was the last straw. I overheard hes going
to be in a lot of trouble when he gets back home. Oh, before I go, was my gift any help to
you two? I just picked up the latest issue if you-
Outside, Kakashi winced in sympathy for the poor shadow clone he had sent inside. That
was a rathercreative technique Temari had used. He wished hed had his sharingan
uncovered for that. Still, with a little practice, he was sure hed have it ready the next time
he sparred with Gai-sensei.
Temari sat on her side of the bed, looking at Shikamaru as he stepped out of the
bathroom. His behaviour today had taken her completely off-guard. She had no idea what
to do. She was quite sure he was in love with her, and she had absolutely no idea how to
handle the situation. A few men had made passes at her in her life, but being the
Kazekages daughter and Subaku no Gaaras sister had stifled her social life somewhat.
Someone was in love with her. Love. And shewhat did she feel? He was annoying, lazy,
cowardly, and touching him made her skin crawlat first. This couldnt be right. She was
not in love with him. That much she was sure of. But as the two slipped under the covers,
and his arm went around her and pulled her closer without the slightest resistance, a small
voice continued to nag her that she had never actually been loved by anyone, ever before,
so how did she know what she felt?
Shikamaru...
What?
He looked down at the mess of hair that obscured her face. She was curled up next to him,
and she casually stretched an arm out, pulling him tight and resting her head on his chest.
Goodnight.
Goodnight.

Motoyoshi-sama, please-
NO! Im going to KILL that bastard!
He paced back and forth in the small room, the shinobi around him looking at each other
nervously. They were under contract to follow his orders, and had been forced to put up
with the odd request to watch the young couple.
Please, to attack a Konoha ninja in his own townthis is not an acceptable order within
the mission parameters.
Motoyoshi ground his teeth before calming completely, smoothing his clothes and smiling
at the men. He reached inside his robes and they tensed as he pulled out a small pouch
and spilled its contents on the table before him. Candlelight danced through the facets of
the gems, and was reflected in the eyes that stared at them.
Then Id like to hire youfor a new mission.

Tsunade sighed happily, reaching for a bottle of sake. The negotiations were going
wonderfully without Motoyoshi around. She remembered when one of the ANBU watching
over the pair had returned with a report about a confrontation. She had listened in stunned
silence when he transformed into Shikamaru and repeated what had been said, word-forword. She finally realized that ever since Temari and Shikamaru had taken on their roles in
this work of fiction that Konoha and Suna had penned together, Shikamaru had begun
acting more and more out of character. Asuma-sensei had even informed her that
Shikamaru was actually on time for training, frowning less and less, and most disturbingly,
he was prone to smiling in contentment whenever Temari was around. Tsunade began to
wonder what changes, if any, were occurring in Temari.
Shikamaru was still asleep. Temari was sitting up in bed, staring down at him. When she
woke up in his arms, she was happy. When she pulled away, she became unhappy. It
didnt make any sense. None of it did. Not the peacefulness, or the feeling of familiarity,
and especially not what she had felt when she heard that Motoyoshi had been dismissed.
That would mean she would go home soon. That would mean seeing her brothers again
and her home that she missed, and it would mean leaving Shikamaru. She didnt like that
feeling that came with that thought. She wasnt in love with him. She didnt obsess over
him. She had never been intimate with him.
But when she lay her head back down on his chest, and thought about leaving him, the
arms she had wrapped around him squeezed just a little tighter.
When she watched him go into the bathroom to take his morning shower, she noticed the
muscles and motions of his body. When he crept up behind her while she was cooking
breakfast and put his arms around her, she tilted her head when she felt his breath on her
neck, giving him better access to that muscle he would nibble. When he ate his breakfast,
she realized he was eating something she had made for him. When he left for his morning
training, she kissed him. She didnt feel the presence of a stone ninja nearby, but she did it

anyways. When he was gone, and she was alone, she sat down and purred, the
sensations from his lips and fingertips and even his teeth buzzing happily on her skin.
She didnt understand any of it. The only thing she was sure ofshe didnt want it to end.
And so, lost in thought, Temari was slowly making her way towards the training fields. As
much as she might not want to, she needed to talk to Shikamaru. Her imagination had
been tormenting her since last night with images ranging from a confession of love and
asking Shikamaru to return with her to Suna, to being officially married with her brothers
looking on, even having children. She saw herself cradling a mini-Temari in her arms,
whispering to her, caring for her, watching her grow up, trying to give her baby the peaceful
childhood she had been denied
At that point, she wasnt sure if she would kiss Shikamaru when she saw him, or try to kill
him.
Kiba was pestering him again, asking about his sex life. Kami, he was as big a pervert as
Kakashi, Shikamaru was sure of it. Every other genin, the male ones, were pretending to
be on the side of decency, but he could tell they all wanted to know. When Hinata tried to
get Kiba to stop asking such personal questions, he turned to her, and with a grin, asked
her what she was planning to do to Naruto on their first night together. She had a
nosebleed and keeled over on the spot. Ino then proceeded to slap Kiba upside the head
before picking up the unconscious girl and hauling her away to safety from any more
perverted young men.
Shikamaru took that chance to leave and find a place to sit alone in peace. He liked her,
sure, but he knew it was just a mission. As soon as the negotiations were finished, Temari
would leave. Temari wouldleave. Leave him. Alone. He would be alone.
Pain shot through him and he doubled over, clutching his chest. He hadnt even sparred
yet. What could hurt so much? Still, he realized as he straightened up, as much as it had
hurt, it was preferable to the kunai that was sunk into the tree where his head had been a
split-second before.
A second kunai flew at him, and he leaped upwards to avoid it. One nin accounted for. The
other three were still hidden, likely waiting in ambush if he went with his first instinct of
retreating towards the rest of the genin. He was at the edge of the training fields, so they
wouldnt risk loud, flashy jutsus that would attract attention. That suited him just fine, a
single Kage Mane no jutsu after drawing them out and he could walk away. That was
assuming that ANBU simply didnt swat them all in an instant. Waitwhere was ANBU?
He balanced himself in the branches of the tree he had leapt into and scanned his
surroundings. He truly doubted that the stone nin had discovered and defeated them, or
that the Hokage had called them off before the danger was completely past. So where
were they?
Temari jogged through the grass, looking for her husband. His teammates had pointed her
in the direction he had wandered off, and she was now well past the tree line. It was
strange
Too strange.

She leapt back as the ground beneath her crumbled, a pit yawning before her with rock
spikes lining the bottom. She opened her fan on pure reflex and swung it in a defensive
spin, blocking a dozen shuriken before she began methodically stripping the leaves from
the trees around her with huge gusts of air, sending three shinobi scrambling for cover, all
of whom she had seen previously dressed as common attendants.
That was the trick. Four obvious shinobi, and a few hidden ones.
Temari!
She turned at the voice to see Shikamaru and another nin bouncing from tree to tree,
smashing blades together. She jumped towards him, sending a nin that tried to intercept
her into a tree with a blast from her fan. The man fighting Shikamaru jumped away as she
approached, and the two stood back to back, looking for the next attack.
Youre doing it again, Temari.
You too.
Wheres ANBU?
Watching the wrong set of ninja. Were on our own.
They stood quietly, the nin apparently rethinking their approach now that someone else
had appeared. They knew the nin would have to try to kill them both quickly, before
someone realized the sounds of combat were not from a normal practice session. The first
attack came sooner than expected. An almost amateur rustling of leaves and scraping of
dirt, followed by
A single thrown Kunai?
Shikamaru sidestepped and Temari took his place, swinging her fan almost lazily. The
current of air washed over the blade, and it continued without pause. Temari frowned but
simply snapped her fan shut and positioned it to block the blade directly. The kunai struck
the metal guard, and she was sent hurtling backwards to crash into a tree, blood spilling
from her mouth and the fan sliding from her grip.
TEMARI!
He was at her side in an instant. What hadhe saw the grass around the fallen kunai was
pressed down.
Kai!
The kunai dissolved, and in its place was a rock at least two feet across. He noted the
trick and immediately kneeled at Temaris side to check her condition. A nin ran forward
and then quickly leapt away as Shikamarus shadow raced across the ground towards him.
He could see one shoulder was dislocated and ribs had to have been broken from the
impacts. He couldnt treat her and protect her at the same time, or risk moving her, or
leave her to go on the offensive. He couldnt concentrate, seeing Temari in that state. He
couldnt do anything, except scream in frustration.

That wasnt enough. He had his hands together in the seal he used with his shadow
jutsus, but stopped and slumped. It would be pointless unless he could see what he was
targeting. All it would do is waste chakra. A blur of motion, and a kunai was thrown his way.
This one passed through a bush without disturbing it, so he twisted and let it hit his
forehead protector, keeping his position in front of Temari. He couldnt keep this up. The
next jutsu would be the end of at least one of them. If he took the hit, he would protect
Temari but would be in no condition to win the battle. But if he didnt protect Temarihe
shook his head to clear the image. That was something he would never do.
Shikamaru
Hold on, please, Ill think of something, get us out of this
Stopslacking offyou lazy
Temari? Te
He dropped to his knees, bending over her and taking her in his arms. His guard
completely down, the nin came out of hiding and approached slowly.
It would be the last mistake they would ever make.
Under Shikamaru, his shadow twisted and spun, darkening past simple shade and
becoming heavy and thick, solid darkness that defied the sun above it. It wormed its way
up his limbs and over Temaris still form. The earth ninja froze as the shadow covering him
writhed and boiled, and against belief, tiny wisps of it lifted off of him like steam,
straightened, and pointed at them. Shikamaru turned his head just enough for them to see
a look of murderous intent in his eyes before those tiny shadow-needles shot outward by
the hundreds.
Temari groaned. She was alive. Everything hurt. Thats how she knew. She opened her
eyes slowly. White ceiling. Soft, electronic beeping. Bandages. Black ponytail.
Huh?
She tilted her head, carefully. On a chair next to her bed, Shikamaru was fast asleep, his
hands over one of hers. Temari felt her face grow warm, and startled as the door cracked
open to reveal a young girl with pink hair.
Ah, youre awake. How do you feel?
Bruised. What happened?
You were attacked, remember?
Yeahyeah, wewere fightingand something
Relax. Just rest for now.
Waitdid he

Shikamaru defeated the men that attacked you and brought you here for treatment. After
the operation, he refused to leave your side.
Oh.
The girl smiled and closed the door quietly behind her. Temari lifted her good hand,
dropping it onto his head and running her fingers through his hair.
"We...need to talk."
Shikamaru raised his head slowly, blinking away his drowsiness to see his wife staring off
into space.
Temari. Are you all right? How do you feel?
Not so good.
Do you want me to call a nurse?
He was halfway to his feet before her hand went out and pulled him back down.
No.
Thenwhats wrong?
Ineed to talk to you about something.
About what?
Us.
He tentatively took her hand in his, stoking it carefully. He raised it to his lips and kissed
the back of it softly. Temari squeezed her eyes shut and pulled her hand away, crossing it
over her chest protectively.
Dont.
Dontwhat?
That thing. Where you make me want to like you.
Why? Worried youll start to like me for real?
He tried to make it sound like a joke, but his smile died when Temari finally turned to face
him. If he didnt know any better, Temari lookednervous. The look quickly turned hard,
and her voice harsh.
I dont love you! This is just a mission! Ill be happy to go home to Suna! II wont care if
youre not
Not what?

Temari looked away, and Shikamaru leaned over her.

Not what?
Not there when I wake up.
Oh. Youre sure?
Yes.
Really sure?
Yes.
Really really rea-
She smacked him with her good hand before grabbing him by the hair and yanking him
down to eye level. She held his gaze a moment before kissing him as hard as she possibly
could. Once they separated, out of breath, Temaris face softened into the familiar tilted
grin that Shikamaru loved so much.
Bastard. What did I tell you?
Dont do that thingor you might start to like me for real...
Yeahthat thing
Shikamaru leaned in for another kiss.
Whoa! Sorry!
The two looked up to see Kankuro smirking at them from the doorway.
HEY!
Temari gasped in pain as she tried to sit up, falling back down and pointing at her brother.
Shikamaru, bring him over here, would you?
I said I was sorry! Hey!
Sorry, wifes orders.
Just a little closer, Shikamaruthats it
HEY! Gaara, help!
Gaara?

Subaka no Gaara stepped into the room, gourd strapped to his back. He was followed by
the Hokage, who had an eyebrow raised at the sight of Kankuro being dragged towards
Temari, who seemed to be testing a bedpan for its heft.
Sister. How are your injuries?
Errhealingjustfine?
Good.
Temari began to lace her fingers together for a genjutsu kai, but gave up and decided to go
with it.
Everybody, I have good news. The negotiations are complete, and the caravan is on its
way back to the Earth country. Also, Motoyoshi was arrested for his attempt on your lives.
Ive heard his family has officially disowned him for the trouble hes caused. Consider the
mission complete, and congratulations.
Temari, as soon as youre well enough to travel, well return to Suna.
A-Alright, Gaara.
Tsunade didnt miss the sullen look Shikamaru and Temari shared.
Alright now, everybody out and let Temari get her rest.
Tsunade stood to the side and the sand brothers filed out. Shikamaru tried to leave as well,
but she shoved him back into the room and closed the door behind her. It was silent for
several minutes until Shikamaru took a deep breath and turned to the source of his
troubles.
Temari?
Yes?
I like you.
I know.
How do you feel about me?
Why? What does it matter? By tomorrow, well be going our separate ways.
I justwhen I wake up tomorrow, I want you to be there. And the day after that, and the
day after thatI want-
Dont say it.
I dont want you to leave.
I TOLD YOU NOT T-

Temari began coughing, ugly rasping sounds coming from her throat, small spots of red
appearing on her sheets. When she looked up, Shikamaru was next to her, a glass of
water held out towards her. She drained it and handed it back to him meekly.
I dont understand.
I dont either. Yeah, I like you. Yeah, I wouldnt mind waking up next to you tomorrow. A
part of me wants to staybut another part of me wants to get as far away from you as
possible. I justneed to think about this, alright?
Alright.
He leaned forward, and not sensing any resistance, kissed her softly on the cheek before
heading for the door.
Temari?
Yes?
If you need meIll be with your brothers. Its always the little details that are important in
these things, after all.
Huh? Hey!
He ducked the thrown bedpan and made his escape.
The house that they lived in together. The meals they had shared. The bed they had slept
in. All the time they had spent with each other. It all ran through his mind over and over
again as Shikamaru walked home, the home the two had shared. He could not-would not
believe that it would all just end. He wanted Temari to stay with him. He didnt care how
troublesome she could be at times. She was worth it.
_______________________________________________________________________
She liked living with Shikamaru. He infuriated her sometimes, made her want to scream,
to throw him out the nearest window. But he also made her happy, could soothe her with a
touch, melt her stress away with a single kiss, make her feel like she was wanted, like she
really belonged, could give her the happy home and loving family she never had. Stay and
be happy. Leave and regret it for the rest of her life. So why was it so difficult to decide?
________________________________________________________________________
Both went to sleep alone, feeling the empty space next to them. Sleep was light and
restless, both waking alone, covers wrapped impossibly tight and feeling cold regardless.
Both rose slowly, dreading to repeat the experience.
________________________________________________________________________
Shikamaru moved listlessly through his morning routine, the house not a house anymore,
just an empty space.

Temari lay confined to her bed, alone, the room silent, an uncomfortable reminder of days
past.
Both felt the emptiness inside and out, and moved to fill it the only way they knew how.
Shikamaru, you lazy bastard
Temari limped through the streets after making her escape from the hospital, using her fan
as a crutch, heading for their home.
You should be helping out your wife
Still babbling on about that man and woman crap, I see.
Temari turned at the voice, and Shikamaru walked to her side, smirking.
Have youfigured things out?
Not really. I just wanted out of the hospital is all. The food, the dcor
I seeso, where are you headed?
Home. I-
Temari broke off, and Shikamaru grinned.
You said-
Dont. Justgive me a hand already.
Shikamaru carefully supported her, and the two slowly made their way home.
A warm meal later, Temari sat in Shikamarus arms in the livingroom, holding her carefully
so he wouldnt aggravate her injuries when someone began pounding on the door. The
two groaned in unison and Shikamaru sent his shadow to unlock the door, two familiar
people hurrying into the room
Gaara? What is it?
You were missing from the hospital. We were searching for you for hours.
Oh! Sorry
You two do know the mission is over, right?
She looked up to glare at Kankuro before her face turned bright red. She realized she was
still nuzzling in Shikamarus arms, in clothes that covered only slightly more than a hospital
gown, and in full view of her brothers.

Err
Kazekage-sama, if I wished to formally court your sister, would you have any objections?
Temari and Kankuro stared wide-eyed at Shikamaru in surprise, but Gaara didnt even
blink.
No.
The stares switched to Gaara, and Shikamaru bowed his head as deeply as his position
allowed. Gaara gave a nod in reply before turning and walking out.
Kankuro sputtered Butwhathim? Hes
Whats wrong with Shikamaru?
Recognizing the look on Temaris face as one of impending violence, Kankuro quickly
backed away.
Nothing! No, hes a nice guy, verynice, yeah. Im sure youll be very happy together,
have lots of babiesewww
He turned and ran as Temari reached for her fan. She could feel Shikamaru shaking from
restrained laughter, and she buried her good elbow in his ribs.
The rest of the day progressed with a degree of normalcy for the two. Shikamaru took care
of the housework while Temari spent the time resting, and thinking. Sakura gave her a
lecture on taking care of herself while checking her condition. Chouji and Ino stopped by
for a few minutes, and Temari openly grilled the two on what Shikamaru was really like.
Both said flat-out they should stay together, and Temari was hard-pressed to offer a reason
why they couldnt.
Shikamaru would wager good money that Temari was cute when she blushed. He
imagined she was blushing madly right now, with an adorable expression like the one
Hinata wore when talking to Naruto. Of course, he knew if he opened his eyes as he
helped Temari change into her pajamas, injuries or no, Temari would beat him to within an
inch of his life.
He couldnt wrap himself around her injured ribs, as much as he might want to. So they lay
side-by-side, staring at the ceiling.
Shikamaru?
Yes?
Whydid you ask my brother if you could court me?
Just checking. I dont know whats been bothering you, but Id figured itd be one less
thing for you to worry about.

Thanks. It's just...a big, life-altering decision, that's all.

Soyou basically just need to decide whether or not you want to stay with me, right?
Yeah.
Well, supposing you decide to staywe have a house of our own, but even with both of
us doing missions, money would be a little tight, though I imagine our families would insist
on helping out
I guess
And if you decide to leave, well have to agree on how much contact we have.
What do you mean?
Well, say you dont want to stay, maybe because circumstances prevent it. Will we try to
see each other when possible? Are we just friends or do we decide never tonever to
see each other again?
I guess if I couldnt stay...Id still want to see you again. Is thatall right?
Yeah. Yeah, I think I can live with that.
Good.
Good.

Umm
Yes?
I know you dont want to hear thisbut can I say something?
Sure.
Temari, I love you.

Errtheres more, but I figure thats overdoing it already.

Shikamaru?

Yeah?
I love you too.
Do youreally mean that?
Yeah. And not just this once.
Typical.
Ass. Why do I put up with you?
Because Im the only man alive wholl put up with you.
Silence reigned, followed quickly by soft laughter, which was quickly muffled as Temari
tried to smother her loving husband with a pillow.
So, technically, were still married, right?
Temari raised her right hand, the gold band shining in the sunlight. She stood with her
brothers in front of the huge gates of Konoha. Shikamaru took the hand in his and kissed
it, gaining a smile and a blush from Temari. They had enjoyed two more mornings
together, waking up in each others arms, exchanging kisses and promises.
Yeah. For as long as we both can stand each other.
One last kiss, deep and almost desperate, not knowing when the next would come. The
hand that wore the ring returned to her hip, and with a tilted grin tossed over her shoulder,
she joined her brothers on the long road back to Suna.
It hurt, watching her go. But Shikamaru knew she'd be back. And so, he shoved his hands
in his pockets and looked skyward, watching the clouds drift lazily by before turning to
wander aimlessly through the streets of Konoha. Wander, and wait.

TOOLS OF THE TRADE

Kankuro x Tenten
By wayofthepen
Kankuro adjusted the goggles over his eyes for the hundredth time, turning the puppets
arm over in his hands. He was in his workshop, surrounded by piles and piles of parts
salvaged from Sasoris puppet army. He had just returned to Suna, carrying twenty sealing
scrolls full of wreckage, and he planned on going over every single joint, gear and autotrigger. He set the part down as the door creaked open, and he waved the figure forward
without turning around, moving the goggles onto his forehead and rubbing his eyes hed

been working through the night. A plate was set down on the workbench next to him and
he took a drink, nearly choking as that sound echoed throughout the large room.
Someone was laughing.
No, not even that.
They were giggling.
He hated it when people laughed at his puppets. They werent dolls, or toys, or even oh
look! Life-sized action figures! Damn it, they were built for WAR! He slammed the cup onto
the table and whipped around in his seat, an angry painted face turning to find one of the
Konoha nin leaning over him, a girl with her hair in buns that was grinning from ear to ear.
What?
He had practically snarled the word, but the girl didnt react. Instead, she picked up the
discarded arm and flexed it, letting out a girlish laugh as it swung in the air.
This thing
If she said cute then he was going to kill her.
Its awesome! The balance, the wire arrangement on the finger jointsdid you built this?
Huh?
Erno. Its from one of Sasoris puppets. He destroyed mine, and I need to make new
ones. Im just-
Ohhhh! Look at this needle-loader! Ive never seen such a compact design! And the
pressure sensor on this-is this some kind of reactive armor? Incredible! And this tail
Mmmhmmm.
The girl finally paused in her mad dash around the room, making an odd little purring noise
as she bent over the remains of Sasoris armored shell. Kankuro was gaping in shock,
watching the girl handle trapped parts so casually, parts that had taken him hours to
deduce their function and disable them.
Hey!
He jumped in his seat as she turned with a glare on her face, holding an automatic
shuriken launcher in one hand and a multi-cell poison store in the other.
Are you staring at my butt?
Wha-no! Imhey, those things are dangerous!
These? Cmon! Ive been playing with this stuff since I was five!

Youhave? Alright then He grabbed a random hand off the pile next to him and held it
out. Disarm this, then.
She laughed and jabbed the point of a kunai between the little and ring finger. The
mechanism clicked and a plate on the back of the hand shifted with a grinding sound. She
waved the hand at him, now with its fingers outstretched, laughing at the incredulous look
on his face.
Ive seen this setup before on other traps. The flaw is that the same wires that open the
trap-plate also control the ring finger. Jam that in place, and the plate cant open.
Okhow about this?
Hmmmlooks like a chakra-sensitive blade release-
But theres a reverse-tension spring system that-
Could be some kind of variant on the old-
Just reinforce the central support-
And centralize the gear system for the legs-
Have to extend the secondary guiding rod by fifteen millimeters-
Covered in dirt, oil and sweat, the two figures danced around the half-finished puppet lying
on the table, juggling tools between them and tearing apart the remains of Sasoris
puppets for their parts.
What was it about her? Maybe it was the way her nimble fingers disabled lethal traps with
ease? Perhaps the sound of her voice as she read his notes? How the light from a welding
torch reflected off her grease-streaked skin?
Hand me that wrench - I think I can tweak the reload speed on this shuriken caster
It was her voice. She had the most beautiful voice

THINGS THAT CANNOT BE FOUGHT

Naruto
By: Dr. Breifs Cat
Author Notes: It always slightly bothered me that The Uchiha Restoration never mentioned
how Sasuke freed himself from Orochimaru. There are some vague undertones that
prevent this from being a prelude, but all the same, I needed to write something of the
extent. (As far as canon goes, Im a bit concerned that he wont live to see the end of the
series, but being that Im a fan of Sasuke, I wont write about that.)

The end came when he saw the blood.

Five against three.
The five, young ninja who sough Orochimaru. They were powerful and talented, but they
were the sort for whom the power and talent they possessed were not enough. He could
give them more. He tore them from their homes and duties with the promise of more
power, more techniques. What he asked in return, they were willing to give. What they
would give him had they never been cursed with his seal was another matter entirely and
one none of them ever cared to dwell on. They knew where their loyalties lay.
The three, an incomplete team. Being incomplete, they were not a true team any longer
and had not been for some months. That they happened to stumble upon each other at
this moment, on this day was a coincidence and nothing more. They all had their own
concerns in the unstable world their little village had become. At the heart of their
struggles was a need to protect one another, but the surrounding missions and training
kept them separated.
One of the three faced one of the five and fought. They had fought each other before, but
this time both suspected it would be the last time they did so. Only the winners of this
accidental sortie would walk away alive.
One was fueled by hatred, a blind and all encompassing hatred that he would throw upon
anyone, not caring who it wounded, who it killed. He was quite sure it would be the end of
his foolish former teammate. Once upon a time, he had hated that boy for who he was.
Cheerful, confidant, but weak. Somehow, his eyes held more promise than a prestigious
genius. Oh, how the genius hated him. And yet, for whatever reason, true strength,
bravado, he didnt know, in one moment, the genius changed and loved the other dearly.
Would give his life without a thought so that his teammate could go on.
But to this boys mind, twisted and hate fueled that it was, it was the worst thing to ever
happen to him. To look at someone like an equal, like a friend, like a brotherit couldnt
be done. It would change him and stand in his way.
Uchiha Sasuke was actually rather pleased with the strength-seeking person that he was.
His opponent was fueled by betrayal. He lived his life alone until three others had been
assigned to his side. It was the happiest hed ever been. Those three accepted him and
stood by him and soon others started to accept him as well. He wasnt a lone boy with a
distant dream anymore. He had a team and a mentor, THREE!, and so many friends.
That one walked away was enough to shatter everything.
So Uzumaki Naruto fought Uchiha Sasuke with all his might.
Sasuke led a team of four servants of Orochimaru. Currently, that team was occupied in a
four against one battle with Hatake Kakashi. They were greatly surprised that they were
losing. All the power they possessed should have ended this battle before it begun, they
thought. Had their leader glanced away from his fight with Naruto to notice his new teams
plight, he would have not been surprised.
At all.
And Kakashi hadnt even unveiled his Sharingan. (Sasuke, of course, had gone into this
battle with red eyes.)
In the midst of flailing limbs and thrown shuriken, one of the eight was still unoccupied.
Despite her near-perfect chakra control and better brain, Haruno Sakura was not exactly
what one would call skilled at fighting. This battle was far out of her league and staying
out of it was her only hope to not become a hindrance to Naruto or Kakashi. Sasuke as
her enemy did little to improve her fighting ability.

She was unfortunately not below the radar for Sasukes Sound Nin horde. One of those
fighting her mentor had managed to slip away from Kakashi and attack the prepared, yet
woefully inadequate kunoichi.
She screamed.
She bled.
Naruto recognized the sound of her voice, and though still locked in battle with Sasuke,
was able to scream Sakura-chan! and redouble his efforts. The cry of his opponent did
what the cry of the girl had not; guide Sasukes eyes to her.
The end came when he saw the blood.
Black swirls had dominated his body for most of the fight, but suddenly there were more.
His skin was barely visible between the marks, the whites of his eyes, not at all.
Before Naruto could fully comprehend that Sasuke had abandoned him again, the four
Sound Nin were dead. He stared, red chakra, adrenaline and disbelief making him shake.
Kakashi seemed more or less unphased as he surveyed the bodies. They had been
teenagers who wandered down a wrong path, but had probably still held salvageable
hearts. Their deaths had been hasty and sloppy. He sorely doubted any of them saw
what hit them.
Sakura, her visage bloody and tear-streaked, trembled as she stared up from a crouch at
the boy who did this. Though he said nothing, her own words echoed in her ears.
Id kill for you!
The black swirls faded as he collapsed and she could do nothing but catch him.
Lying limp in a hospital bed was something he had done innumerable times before. His
head was spinning and the rest of his body felt rather numb, so it was by intuition that he
knew where he was. He had a vague memory of events leading up to his current position.
Uchiha Sasuke was not pleased at all to find himself back in Konoha, though he had to
admit that it really couldnt have happened any other way. He was trained to be a ninja of
the Leaf; he was tied down to this place. The course of his life would always force him
back.
As full consciousness returned to him, he tried vainly to make out what the strange
buzzing noise he heard was, but sadly, it seemed as though his senses were not yet up to
the task. Sasukes admittedly spotty memory of the last time he had been in his right mind
did not include whatever had been so taxing on his facilities. He was quite sure hed never
been in this state before, never dragged down to quite this level of immobility before. His
blood was right for the Sharingan; no amount of usage would ever do to him what a day of
fighting with it would do to Kakashi. The curse seal, which always a bit of a wild card in
that area, had gotten easier to control under Orochimaru. He always suspected it was
engineered that way on purpose, but at the same time, never gave a shit.
This buzzing was interesting though, as it varied in pitch and tone. It was almost as
though someone, or a number of some ones, was speaking to him from very far away. He
couldnt make out the words or recognize the voices, only acknowledge that there was a
sound.
Sasuke allowed his eyes, which were only half-opened anyway, to drift shut. It didnt much
matter to him what these people were saying. Given his current alliance, there was a very
fair chance it concerned him and possibly his fate, but whatever decision they came to was
of no consequence. The moment he was able to, he would leave the Hidden Village
again. There hadnt been an ANBU yet who could find him if he wished to remain hidden
and he sorely doubted there was one who could kill him.

A good portion of that was also probably Orochimarus doing, but Sasuke was no fool in
that area. The Snake Master had a vested interest in the Uchiha Survivor and ANBU
disposal was just one of the perks of such.
A new tone had joined the buzzing; higher-pitched and faster. If Sasuke had to guess, he
would have supposed another party had entered the conversation and turned it into an
argument. They could argue over him as much as they wanted, nothing said would matter
in the long run. It was only a matter of time before he was gone.
Abruptly, the buzzing stopped, replaced by a creak and a slam. The voices had come from
outside of his room, Sasuke reasoned, but now one of the speakers had entered. He
didnt bother opening his eyes. He could hear various scrapings and shufflings as the
person wandered around his room. There was a swish as the drapes opened, a muffled
crinkle as a bouquet was set on his bedside table and the groan of the bedsprings as the
visitor crowded his personal space by sitting on the edge of his bed and placing a damp
cloth on his forehead.
That done, the intruder seemed at a loss of what to do next. Aside from the steady
beeping of the monitors, the room was silent. The people on the other side of the door
had ceased their conversation and the visitor had done everything possible to make the
room more cheerful.
He hadnt opened his eyes nor could he sense a familiar chakra, but Sasuke had still been
going on the assumption that his guest was Sakura. Undoubtedly, ANBU guarded his door
and made a fuss about her going in. Much like there wasnt an ANBU alive that could
catch him, Sasuke was skeptical that there was one alive who could stop that girl from
taking care of him once she got the idea in her head that he needed to be pampered.
Minutes stretched by, tallied by the continuous beeping of the machinery. He knew full well
that not opening his eyes wouldnt make her leave, but at least if she thought he wasnt
conscious, she wouldnt try to hug him or talk to him.
Tears were another matter entirely, (Sasuke brushed that he hadnt seen that coming off as
being concussed), so when she began to cry, he forced his eyelids to flutter open. Sure
enough, it was the pink-haired kunoichi who sat next to him, her face in her palms and
shoulders shaking as she sobbed. Layers of white gauze and medical tape were wrapped
around her upper left arm in a thick bandage.
Sasuke remembered that cut. It was a fairly deep gash that bled profusely.
And led to a slaughter.
Funny how he didnt regret killing any of those Sound Ninja.
His throat wasnt in much better shape than the rest of him, it seemed. Sa..ku..ra.. came
out very hoarse, but it was enough to stop her sobbing, jump from his side and whirl
around to face him.
Sasuke-kun! She wiped furiously at her eyes but it did little good as another sort of tear
starting trailing down her cheeks. These were silent, relieved tears, joy that he was awake
and possibly out of the woods. The curse-seal wasnt going to kill him. Sasukes fate was
in his own hands again. What happened? Why did you kill those Sound Ninja? Are you
going to leave Orochimaru? Sakura batted at her eyes again. Oh, no, She finally
calmed down in her joy enough that his condition sank in, you shouldnt try to speak yet.

Sakura sat next to him on the bed again, and laid her hand on the washcloth, testing its
temperature and moistness. She sighed. There are two ANBU outside your door and two
more hiding somewhere outside the window. Youll have to do a lot of healing before you
could get past any of them, so dont leave. Her head drooped. They have orders to kill
you if you try. More eye-wiping. We probably shouldnt have brought you back here after

you passed out, but we just didnt know what else to do. Kakashi-sensei said that the
Hunters wont kill a missing nin who returns of his own free will, so dont tell anyone we
brought you back. Sakuras shoulders began shaking again. So please, just stay!

Sasuke tried to speak, coughed, and began again. You know I cant do that.

Youll never get revenge if you get yourself killed first.

Fighting back against that particular low blow was beyond him at the moment; speech was
difficult. The only time he had any sort of difficulty with his training or his fighting, with
regards to health was in the presence of this original teammates. The three--and
Kakashi--had started bonding the day they passed Kakashis test. Kakashi celebrated
teamwork and Haku introduced the concept of precious persons to them, but it boiled
down to that he cared about them immensely. Letting any misfortune fall upon them,
except at the hands of himself it seemed, would be like the Uchiha Massacre happening all
over again. In Konohakagure, protecting them came first. Away from them, he could put
his family first and embrace avenging the dead. If Naruto, Kakashi and Sakura couldnt
just forget about him, the least they could do was have a bit of faith. Nothing had killed
him yet, a little over-exertion wouldnt do him in.

Go away.
Sakura shook her head at the demand. Not yet, she replied. Narutos supposed to
meet me here. Jiraiya-sama is having a meeting with Tsunade-sama. Naruto can get
information from Jiraiya-sama pretty easily, or so he says. Once we know what she plans
to do with you, we can decide what were going to do. Sakura flashed a triumphant grin,
the kind that let her teammates know she was the brains in their little social circle. Sasuke
smirked in return at her challenge. So they were a few steps ahead; in the long run, it
wouldnt matter.

***

A fully clad but all the same very cute pig-tailed blonde clapped onto Jiraiya the moment
heavy wooden doors slammed behind him. Toad Master, she pouted, what did the old
woman saaaay? This could very well be a cuteness overload, the blonde decided,
completely ignoring the fact that one had ever seen Jiraiya come across a girl that was
enough to give him the sort of reaction Iruka or Ebisu suffered from the Sexy no Jutsu. A
puff of smoke later there was a twelve-year-old boy glaring up at the old master. Well?
Sadly, Narutos true form never held the old mans attention like his favorite trick did and
he could swear he was being ignored on purpose.

Hey!
Jiraiya relinquished enough of his attention to face his ever-demanding protg. Dont
speak so crass as a woman, boy. Naruto groaned. Girls speak cutely, he added an
unconvincing falsetto, like this. Like so many conversations with Jiraiya, Naruto found
this one to be going swiftly downhill.
So what did the old woman say about Sasuke?
With a sigh, Jiraiya began walking down the cobbled road, leaving the meeting place of
official business behind. Naruto watched for a moment his mentor for a moment, glanced
behind him at the buildinghe thought he sensed somethingand took off at a jog to
catch up. Once side by side, he slowed his pace to match the others.
Hey, Pervert!
A trial, Jiraiya replied. Once hes well enough to speak on his own behalf, hell be tried
and punished accordingly.
Naruto grinned. Thats good, right? Sasuke can explain His own words and Jiraiyas
expression sobered him. The idea that Sasuke could present a good argument seemed
rather unlikely. The idea that he would express remorse was even more far fetched. Curse
seal or not, Sasuke had made his own decision based on his own goals.
Until then, Jiraiya continued, a full team of ANBU will be guarding him at all times.
Dont the assassins have anything better to do?! Naruto demanded. Were at war!
Sasuke cant even move and shes setting ANBU on him?!
Its not Sasuke thats the problem, not yet anyway. Its that Orochimaru wants him.
Jiraiya crouched on his haunches. Tsunade and I were Orochimarus teammates. We
knew him better than anyone but the Third and even he was too idealistic. He thought
Orochimaru would return someday. You, Kakashi and that girl of yours cant make the
same mistake if the Uchiha boy follows Orochimarus path.
Tsunades smart enough to be prepared for the Sound Nin coming after him. Orochimaru
sets his plans in motion, hes not going to wait for us to make any moves. The Uchihas
important to him. If we could, wed have more ANBU guarding him, but there are just too
many jobs we need to have high ranking shinobi doing. We cant afford anymore.
Naruto frowned and screwed his eyes up in typical fox fashion. But if its that important,
then why not?
That old woman just has enough faith in you, boy. Take care of your friend.
Naruto lit up at his teachers praiseand the Hokagesand ran off to tell his teammates,
what he had learned. He was a good distance away when the Hokage herself stepped out
of whatever illusory shadow she had been hiding in to step beside Jiraiya. You indulge
him too much, she said fondly.
I think he would say the opposite. He never seems to realize hes got my attention.
Tsunade laughed. Well maybe if you acted like it
Jiraiyas eyes traced the distance Naruto had disappeared into. When I met him, he
reminded me of myself, but the more I know him, its like watching his father grow up all
over again.
It had been a long time since Iruka fought in the field, having been an academy instructor
for years now. But with the war, the cadets needed to be protected. Children who had
never had even one-on-one training couldnt be expected to fight invaders.
They called it a field trip. All the teachers, all the children and as many chuunin and jounin
that could be spared for such a task set out into the wilderness, leaving children in various
towns across Fire Country. The idea behind it all was to spread the cadets out thinly in the
hopes that other towns would remain relatively unscathed. This had always been a good
strategy during war to protect the future ninja, but given that this particular battle was one

mans personal vendetta against Leaf Ninja, Iruka had his doubts. There was a very real
possibility the cadets would be hunted down.
Because of this, names were changed and families left behind. There was no record of
the activity, not even on booby trapped scrolls. If and when the children got wind of the
conflict being over and Konoha being safe, they would have to return on their own, or not
at all. Iruka hoped when it came to that, there would be kind villagers who would
accompany the children. Of course, there were many students capable of making the
journey on their own in peaceful times, but there were also many who were not.
Iruka always had trouble letting go of his students, but it was far worse when he knew he
was letting go too early. None of them were ready for this.
Emotional turmoil of playing with his students fates aside, Iruka was not sure if he was
grateful to see a beloved face or further worried by said faces expression. Uzumaki
Naruto, Irukas odd mix of favorite student, adopted little brother and surrogate son, was
sitting sideways on the swing just out side the academy. His subdued manner was very
similar to when he had failed the exit exam about ten monthsor was it a lifetime?ago.
He raised his head when Iruka approached, causing the chuunin to wonder just how long
Naruto had been waiting for him.
Iruka-sensei, he mumbled. Iruka was immediately at the boys side, wondering what
had happened in his absence and placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. Wanna
know somethin weird? He spoke as though his tongue had suddenly swelled up and
became too big for his mouth.
Naruto. He didnt know what else to say.
I never thought about my parents. I jus knew I didnt have any. Afer the thin with
Mizuki, I guess I jus figured that I never had any at all. That I was jus the nine-tailed fox
made human. No mom or dad at all.
Thas better than bein abandoned, right?
Iruka swallowed a lump in his throat. This conversation was somehow many times more
painful than tearing all those children from their homes. You werent abandoned, Naruto.
The boy snapped. I must have been! Either that or Im just the fox! There are no
Uzumaki on that rock!
The stone in which the names of ninja who had died in defense of Konoha were carved.
A couple days ago, Naruto continued, I was talking to the old pervertJiraiya, he
classified because he just knew too many old perverts, an the old lady was following us.
Naruto swallowed, hard. Jiraiya told her Im like my dad. He was crying now and Iruka,
not being able to bring Narutos parents back, held him, letting twelve-year-old fists grip his
flak vest. I should have a dad! Wheres my dad?
Naruto, the elder orphan whispered, I dont know what I can tell you.

***
The Hidden Leaf Hospital was not an impressive building in and of itself, yet when a young
girl sits just outside, with her knees drawn up to her chest and all of her hopes and dreams
riding on a single person inside, it can be very intimidating indeed. Sakura had left her
home that morning with every intention of visiting Sasuke, like shed done everyday since
the incident. As the weeks passed, she was beginning to regret that there were no
missions for an inferior kunoichi such as herself in times of war. The shinobi who were
qualified to teach where either fighting or tangled in bureaucracy. No one wanted their
gardens weeded or children babysat or other suitable genin missions. And it wasnt that

Sakura enjoyed the grunt work, she just saw it as a natural stepping stone. Naruto and
Sasuke needed bigger challenges, but she was still lagging far behind.
Because of this, she understood Sasukes need to grow stronger to a point.
Sakura needed to grow stronger as well. She didnt have her eye on a specific battle or a
certain far-reaching goal, she just needed to be useful in a fight. If anyone needed
something explained, Sakura was the person to go to, if a genjutsu illusion had been cast,
Sakura could see through it and release it. But battles didnt entail definitions and behind
every illusion was an offensive strike.
Slowly, Sasuke had been recovering. Sakura knew soon he would try
something. She was just as sure talking to him would do no good. The only thing that
would stop Uchiha Sasuke would be to physically hold him down. She have the strength
to do that or even be a distraction long enough for someone who could to show up. So
she sat, outside the hospital, not daring to go inside and face her inevitable failure.
Sasuke had been right all along, of course. If she had time to bother him, she should have
spent it training.
Who was he kidding, anyway? She thought angrily. Her chakra reserve just
wasnt all that impressive. How much good could training really do?
Somewhere in the back of her mind, a puzzle piece clicked into place and a little
voice shouted in delight. With all the pent-up energy of someone who has just had a
wonderful idea but couldnt put the plan into action yet, Sakura half-jogged to Sasukes
room, beaming.
The ANBU outside his door never argued with her anymore and after saying a
quick hello, she bound into the room with the cheerful Good morning, Sasuke-kun!
His reply of Morning, was far less enthusiastic, but Sakura hardly noticed as
she went about the room, performing her daily rituals. Water the flowers, open the drapes,
fetch anything he needed If he noticed her extra perkiness, he didnt comment. Sasuke
had asked for a few scrolls the day before, which she promptly produced today. He
nodded his thanks, having been able to sit up for the last week and a half. Shed also
been able to dig some formal clothing out of whatever mothballs it had been rotting with for
him to wear to his trial, whenever that should be. Sasuke had been planning on dressing
normally, but Sakura had lectured him for quite a while on dressing appropriately and
speaking respectfully. An arrogant, unremorseful attitude would just get him killed faster,
shed said, and neither of them wished to see that happen.
Sasuke-kun, she ventured when her self-imposed chores were done, coming
to sit on the side of his bed again, can I get your opinion on something?
Aa, he replied, noting that a request for an opinion was rare, compared to say,
a request for a date.
Ive been thinking That was hardly surprising, unlike her sudden reluctance
to talk to him. My genjutsus pretty good A modest statement, as it was chuunin level
at least. And so is my chakra control Also modest. She was at least talking about
ninja abilities for once, so she had more of Sasukes attention than usual. But in a battle,

I never really know how to apply ninjutsu or genjutsu. Do you think it would be worth it for
me to try focusing on taijutsu?
Sasuke was silent for a long moment. Judging by his expression, Sakura was
pleased to see that he appeared to be thinking it over carefully.
Focusing on any one Ninja art isnt a good idea, he began, but you are lacking
in taijutsu. Training in that area until you are equally competent in all three is a place to
start now. You should have been training evenly all along. You also need to mediate on
why ninjutsu is a problem for you. You could easily do the techniques in the academy, the
only thing stopping you from using them in battle is yourself.
Thank you, Sasuke-kun, she said sincerely. He had given her more feedback
than shed hoped for and that voice in her head was cheering loudly. That he had known
what she was capable of in their school days must mean he had been paying attention to
her, right?
Sakura stood up, smoothing imaginary wrinkles from her dress. I was hoping
Lee-san could help me with a taijutsu training regime. Something in her voice changed,
as though she was speaking to herself, unaware that Sasuke was still listening. He still
hasnt healed yet. Maybe overseeing me would help him take it easy
She was startled by the sudden iron grip on her wrist. Dont, Sasuke said
darkly, listen to what he tells you. No one can become a ninja without genjutsu and
ninjutsu.
Though both genins were otherwise frozen, their heads turned to the door as it
creaked open and the two ANBU guards stepped in.
We have been informed, one began in a wooden voice, that Uchiha-sans
audience with the Fifth Hokage will be tomorrow at noon. Tardiness will not be tolerated.
The two bowed, exited and the door shut behind them, their posts resumed. Sasukes grip
on Sakuras wrist loosened. She tugged upwards, catching his hand in her own and giving
it a reassuring squeeze.
***
The procession that entered Tsunades audience chamber marched stiffly. Two
ANBU ahead of the Uchiha boy, and two walking behind him. The normally cheerful room
lined with long tables and Do your best! banners was almost unrecognizable. One of the
long tables remained, pushed near the back of the room with the Hokage seated in the
center, flanked on both sides by empty chairs. Sasuke was guided by the ANBU to
another seat, this one centered between the table and row of benches. He sat and the
ANBU stationed themselves at each corner.
Though he was facing away from them now, Sasuke had registered the small
cluster of spectators when he entered. He had not seen Kakashi since the day of the
attack, which surprised him to some degree as the jounin seemed to take a special interest
in the student that most reminded him of himself. The masked man was there now, seated
respectfully at attention, for once on time and not reading pornography. Sasuke was
beginning to the think the message regarding tardiness hadnt been meant for him.

Sakura was at their teachers left, twitching and looking generally frantic. Behind
him, Sasuke heard her hiss Narutos still not here, and Kakashis hush. The bench was
large enough to fit one or two more people, Narutos seat of honor, apparently.
In the row behind them was a ninja Sasuke recognized from the first portion of
the chuunin exam, Morino Ibiki, captain of Konohas interrogation team. A handful of
others dressed in usual Leaf regalia sparsely populated the other benches. Sasuke
assumed they were subordinates.
The two chairs on either side of her still unoccupied, the Hokage smiled warmly
and leaned forward a tad, resting her chin on interlaced fingers. Tell me, Uchiha-san, how
do you feel about deals?
A deal? he echoed.
A deal, she confirmed. You are now just one of many residents of Konoha
who for some reason or another have spent time on the inside of Orochimarus circle. We
know his abilities, his fears, and why hes started this war. We have a weapon to use
against him and he knows what it is. What we dont know is the movements and plots of
his Sound Ninja. In exchange for what information you can give us, we can help you sort
out Orochimarus gift.
How? Sasuke demanded, disbelieving. Kakashi had already tried powerful
seals and he would hardly accuse his teacher of holding off a real cure.
The smoke of ninja apparition clouded Tsunade for a moment, but when it had
cleared, a young woman was sitting cross-legged on the table to the left of the Hokage.
Ibiki groaned. The woman grinned broadly.
Mitarashi Anko, she identified herself, The only student of Orochimaru.

Iruka had been past the worrying stage and making his way steadily to frantic when he
finally heard a cough and the rustle of sheets. He crossed Naruto's small apartment with a
few quick strides to find the boy sitting up in bed, rubbing his eyes. He had cried and
screamed himself into exhaustion not too long ago. Rather then report for further duties,
Iruka carried Naruto home and let him sleep. He probably was pretty tired, given how
thickly he was involved in the war.
Ninja or not, people were still people and Naruto had more personal demons than the one
sealed in his navel. He was sitting up in bed, alternately trying to rub or blink the bleariness
out of his eyes. His glaze landed on his former teacher when the latter's hand landed
affectionately on his head. Iruka regretted the action; it seemed to pull Naruto out of his
sleepy haze and back into his miserable one.
"I don't even know my parents' names," he muttered, "or my own birthday."
"October 10th," Iruka replied.

"How do you know?" the boy asked, clearly not expecting someone else to have the
information he'd gone so long without.
"It's not hard to figure out," the other told him. "You were born the day the nine-tailed fox
was defeated by the Fourth Hokage. You were probably only a few hours old when the
Fourth preformed the seal."
Naruto perked, hopefully. "Do you know my parents' names?" Not a kind question to ask,
given that October 10th must have also coincided with the deaths of Iruka's parents and
the parents of many of his contemporaries.
"No," Iruka answered truthfully after a moment's pause. "Konoha has forgotten your
father's name. I'm not sure it ever knew your mother's."
"Bet the old pervert would know," Naruto mumbled, "if he really did know my dad."
"Then," Iruka smiled, "I guess he's the one you'll have to ask."
***
Though Anko's grin made him want to wince, Sasuke conceded that things were certainly
different now. He hadn't imagined that there would be a person in the village who had
successfully dealt with Orochimaru, nor that said person could be so cheerful when
speaking about it. She was the same sort of person as Naruto, the kind who could speak
of terrible things irreverently, not caring that it shouldn't be possible. Where was this
woman's grief, her guilt, her pain? The memories of the things she had seen at
Orochimaru's side?
Still smiling, the 'special' jounin,--Sasuke had always thought it would be more efficient to
create another level between chuunin and jounin if some of the latter were subordinates of
their fellows, but that wouldn't take their specific area of expertise in account--promised to
look after Sasuke and pulled him by the arm from the audience hall once they had been
dismissed. The ANBU team dispersed and hid themselves among the billboards and
rooftops of the cramped little village once the duo they were watching over had left the
building. Sasuke had shook Anko off by this time and though she was blabbering about
something, shit, she really was like Naruto, he had occupied himself by trying to locate the
chakra of the assassination squad. He hadn't done so by the time it occurred to him that
these men, he was pretty sure they were all male, were used to S-class missions. The
thought sobered him quite a bit; Sasuke refused to think of himself, merely an ex-missing
nin, as an S-class criminal like Itachi.
"I'm just like you," Anko was saying, after giving a life story Sasuke hadn't been listening
to. "Someone I looked up to and trusted betrayed me and cast me aside." The woman was
exactly like Naruto, Sasuke decided, all her smiles and energy only masked pain. "I wasn't
even worth the time it would take him to kill me."
***
Like any woman of the hidden village of Konoha, Tsunade found Uchiha Sasuke to be a
fascinating young man. Not for the same reasons as the young girls, of course. He hardly
could have an air of mystery to someone who'd been around enough to see his type many

times over and she certainly wasn't looking at prepubescent boys in a way that his
appearance would be of any interest. He was the only known survivor of the Uchiha
massacre, though not through any merit of his own. He'd learned to use his Sharingan
immediately upon its development; in fact, she'd been told that Kakashi suspected Sasuke
had possessed some rudimentary aptitude for it before any additional pupils had
appeared. But what was most interesting was that Orochimaru wanted the boy and
Tsunade couldn't pretend she didn't suspect why. For now, though, she'd decided to leave
him in Anko's hands.
Part of being Hokage was loving and protecting every person in the village, but never
really having the time to forge a personal relationship with any of the ninja who served the
village, and by extension, herself. Thus, she couldn't deal with the Uchiha boy directly. She
didn't care for this delegation, especially not after she had put so much work in his
teammate Naruto and she knew she would be dealing with the last member of Team
Seven soon enough.
She had tried to get as much information on Haruno Sakura before making her decision
regarding Sasuke. She already knew Naruto rather well and Tsunade felt taking his
teammates into account was a very important part of the judgement process. The
information she gained was sparse at best. Sakura had been one of the top students at the
academy, though there was some dissention over whether she or Sasuke was the
valedictorian of their graduating class. Tsunade had been surprised that someone on the
Haruno clan register had not made it to the third portion of the chuunin exam and went
over Sakura's records personally.
Real battle experience was conspicuously absent.
Tsunade would definitely be handling this one herself.
The girl in question had stood to leave with her teacher after the trial had been dismissed
and seemed rather surprised when Tsunade called for her to stay.
***
Jiraiya had known from experience that certain young men, when seeking attention, could
only be avoided for so long. Now and then, he'd make something of a game of it, playing
Keep Away from Naruto until the boy managed to corner him. He liked to think of it training
in the field of pursuing an objective, but 'I don't feel like dealing with this right now' would
probably be a better name. A major battle had been brewing for about twelve years now
and the biggest reason it hadn't happened yet was probably his own avoidance. The little
princess had him cornered now, not dealing with little boys when he didn't have the
patience was perhaps the only perk finally being walled in had. An old man gets
accustomed to living his own way and his had been a relatively easy life of 'gentlemanly'
pursuits and vague threats. He'd thought if Orochimaru knew he was out there, same as
always, it would keep the Snake Master at bay.
It didn't. And now Sarutobi was dead and the Fourth had been gone for so long. There
were only two people left who could face a one-on-one winner-take-all battle against this
foe and Jiraiya knew who they'd come to first.

He'd been trying to avoid Naruto for about fifteen minutes now, his mind occupied partly by
the Uchiha kid's trial, the results of which had been planned out long before anyone let
Sasuke in on it, and partly by the other worries that led to his current opinion that an old
man deserved a moment's peace. It was bad enough Princess Tsunade would
undoubtedly have his head on a platter or some other such euphemism for being pissed
as he hadn't made an appearance at said trial, he didn't need some twelve-year-old kid
trying to chew him out, either.
But about sixteen minutes into the game, Naruto had cornered him with some two dozen
Shadow Replicas and that was the end of that. Jiraiya took some pride in the fact that
without his tutelage, Naruto probably wouldn't have improved so much so quickly, but it
was a small victory at best.
The replicas disappeared in twenty some odd puffs of smoke, leaving the real Naruto face
to face with his current mentor. He didn't seem angry, but Jiraiya couldn't place exactly
what his expression was. Normally, when his eyes were opened as opposed to his usual
fox look, he possessed an air of determination. Now his eyes were red-rimmed and
bloodshot, something Jiraiya had never seen before. Naruto had been crying?
Even though Naruto had chased him down, the boy didn't seem like he was going to say
something anytime soon, so Jiraiya broke the silence, figuring that he didn't know what the
kid's problem was after all. "This isn't about your friend, is it?"
Naruto blinked. "Huh?"
"The Uchiha's trial. Probably ended about an hour ago."
Naruto gaped in sheer horror. "That was today?! Sakura-chan's gonna kill me! I promised
I'd go, aw, crap!" He was now holding his head and bouncing from foot to foot in some sort
of panic dance. "I was waiting for Iruka-sensei to get back from his mission and totally
forgot. What do I do, what do I do, what do I do?" He showed no signs of calming down;
Jiraiya found in entertaining in an odd sort of way. "Ooh, I bet Sasuke won't let me live it
down, he's such a jerk." Naruto launched into his Sasuke-impression, at which time Jiraiya
stepped in. This had not been the reason he was tracked down, after all.
"Why were you looking for me, boy?" He asked, trying to sound somewhat intimidating so
that Naruto would return to the subject at hand, whatever that was. Even though he didn't
take into account that Naruto had never been intimidated by him, he got the boy's attention
all the same. Naruto froze mid-word, swallowed hard and asked straight out:
"How did you know my dad?"
"What makes you think I knew him?" Jiraiya parried smoothly.
"The old lady was following us after you were talking to her about Sasuke. You told her I
was like my dad after you thought I left."
Jiraiya smiled proudly. "Not many people can detect it when the Hokage is stalking them.
You've come a long way."
Naruto didn't register the praise. "How did you know my dad?"

"He was a student of mine when he was a kid; him and two other genin." Jiraiya motioned
to the large scroll he had strapped to his back. "You've seen the signature next to yours on
the contract." Naruto's jaw dropped. His father's name had been right there and he hadn't
even noticed?
"What was his name? What was he like? How did he die?" Naruto seemed determined to
rip the scroll off Jiraiya's back in his eagerness to everything about his sire.
Jiraiya shoved Naruto away enough to sling the scroll off his back and unroll it. The name
was barely legible next to Naruto's, written in his father's own blood.
"His name was Uzumaki Arashi," now that Jiraiya had said it, Naruto could almost make it
out. "He was one of the best shinobi I've ever met. He rode on Gama Bunta's head like it
was nothing." It was amazing how easy it was to be proud of someone you'd never met.
Naruto had summoned the king of toads, but only when adrenaline and the nine-tailed fox
inside him could make his chakra so open to manipulation. But that stubborn toad had
accepted his dad as its master.
Never knowing his parents, Naruto had never been able to look up to them. Most children
his age had already gone through the phases of worshipping one's parents as perfect and
infallible and the goal to aspire to, and then realized parents were people, had faults and
could be just generally annoying. Naruto had been an orphan for as long as he could
remember; this was the first time in his life that a parent had been something real and
tangible to him. He knelt on the ground, hands spread on the unrolled scroll, staring
adoringly at his father's name. "I wanna be just like him. No, better! So that he'll be really
proud of me." He gave Jiraiya a grin. "He'll brag about me to all the other ghosts!"
"He died fighting the nine-tailed demon fox."
For the second time, Naruto was horror-stricken. "No... No..I didn't kill him." Naruto was
sick of crying, he hated crying, he had vowed years ago never to cry again, but the vow
didn't mean a thing when the tears wouldn't stop. "No..."
Jiraiya pulled Naruto to his feet by the arms, spun him around to face something they had
both stared at many times before.
"He died for this village, to save it and to give the people he loved a better life." They
gazed at the monument. "Don't you dare make light of what the Fourth Hokage did for
you."

Truth be told, Tsunade figured that a large part of it was loneliness. Once she had let
Jiraiya and Naruto drag her back to Konoha, as per their deal (just another wager lost),
Shizune had been welcomed into the fold as a jounin and dispatched. Which left Tsunade
without a protg or someone to keep her head on straight.
While she was being honest, it would also do Tsunade well to acknowledge that if she and
Jiraiya were good about doing what they were supposed to be, then this whole problem
with Orochimaru might have never happened. But they had turned their backs to their

teammate's growing problems years ago. Perhaps they had been too much like Sarutobi
and his idealism or perhaps they both just liked to run away instead of confronting
uncomfortable situations and murderous teammates with large aspirations.
Since Tsunade couldn't remember ever being an idealist, there was really only one option
to choose.
The young genin seemed petrified and trying to hide it. Well, Tsunade already knew the girl
had misplaced priorities, but being afraid of an audience with someone on your side in the
midst of war seemed a bit absurd.
"Hokage-sama," Sakura said, mustering up her nerve, "thank you for giving Sasuke-kun
another chance." She had never been impressed with the Third Hokage, but she'd also
never been face to face with him. Sakura was sure if he'd ever singled her out as the Fifth
did, she'd have wanted to throw up just as much. She had yet another growing respect for
Naruto--he seemed to be talking to Hokages all the time.
"It was a chance I had to take," Tsunade replied, her chin casually pillowed on one palm.
"The Uchiha was the most powerful clan in Konoha before the massacre. Now that there
are only two left, we can't afford to let Sasuke's power deflect to the Hidden Sound." She
declined to mention Orochimaru's tendency to sacrifice subordinates or what he really
wanted the boy for. It was best for Sakura not to know. "Of course, my hunches are usually
wrong..." She trailed off and eyed Sakura's expression as horror grew evident on her face.
"Which is why we're going with Anko's.
"But, that's not what I want to talk to you about."
"Hokage-sama, what do you want to talk to me about? Whatever it is, there must be
someone more qualified than me."
"This war, my place in it, your teammate's place in it and yours."
***
The old man was speaking, but Naruto only half-heard him. The shock that everyone knew
more about him than himself had worn off--other people knew his birthday, other people
knew who his father was, other people knew what monster lay dormant within him long
before he did--but getting so many answers in such a short period of time made it difficult
to listen to what other people wanted to say. What about his questions? What about what
he wanted to know?
Iruka, Kakashi, Tsunade, Konohamaru, Sasuke, Sakura, Shikamaru, Kiba, Neji, Hinata,
everyone he'd ever met...how many of them heard him announce that he would become
Hokage, be better than anyone who ever came before, knew who his father had been and
had not told him? Had not even thought it worth mentioning? How hard could it be to say
'Must run in the family' or 'You'll have to surpass your dad and HE beat the demon-fox?'
And the demon-fox... Why had his own father put that in him? His father, the Hokage, the
village hero, was the one who made him so hated? What could have possessed him to do
that to his own child? ..Maybe his father hadn't loved him, but if his father put the fox in

him, then he wouldn't hate him for the same reason as everyone else. It just didn't make
any sense.
Naruto was brought back to his senses with a thwap to the head. He looked at Jiraiya in
shock--how could he have forgotten Jiraiya was there so easily? He was a ninja, after all.
"Lost interest so quickly, boy?"
Jaw half dropped and eyes wide, Naruto shook his head. "I don't understand," he
murmured.
"I've been told," Jiraiya began again, because if Naruto hadn't tuned him out, he probably
would understand, at least a little bit, "that your father's dying wish was that you would be
considered the hero that defeated the demon fox. Though he preformed the sealing jutsu
and died to do so, he saw you as the hero of the village."
***
"You may have wondered," Tsunade was saying, "why the Third came out of retirement
after the death of the Fourth, rather than appointing a Fifth Hokage then."
Sakura, who had only served as a kunoichi under the Third until his death, had never put
much thought into it. That an elderly man would be the village chief seemed to make
sense to her. He would be wise and experienced, after all, if not an impressive ninja. It was
only after his death that she realized, old or not, he was an amazing ninja. Perhaps he had
been Konoha's only chance to defeat Orochimaru...
"There was never really a reason for me to think about it," Sakura admitted. "But the
Hokage name is reserved for only the most revered and respected shinobi in the village.
He is the hero of the village. I guess after the Fourth died, there were no more heroes."
"No," Tsunade said after a moment. "There are always heroes in a ninja village. Everyone
who wears a hitai-ate is a hero or has the potential. Never believe there are no heroes."
"Then why?"
"It's the duty of the Hokage to choose his successor, the one who surpasses him in power
and deeds. When the Hokage sees that there someone greater than himself, he steps
down to allow the next Hokage to claim his rightful place. The Fourth Hokage chose who
he believed should be the Fifth before he died, but he wasn't ready yet." Tsunade's
demeanor became distant. "The Third couldn't hold on until the Fifth was ready..."
"But you're the Fifth!"
"No, I'm a placeholder."
***
As all his comrades knew, Hatake Kakashi was the sort of person who was habitually late,
which meant said comrades were habitually waiting for him. Habits, like rules, are often

broken, so every now and then someone walking the streets of Konoha might see him
casually leaning against a building or stand waiting for someone else.
One of those comrades was Uchiha Sasuke. The boy wasn't Kakashi's equal in skill level
or technique, but he had the potential to dwarf his teacher, which counted in his book, so
long as he didn't get much more of an inflated ego. When that happened, Kakashi would
have to take him down a few more pegs, but until then, he respected his student and
would do his best to look after him.
When Kakashi looked at Sasuke, he was reminded a bit too much of himself.
Another of those comrades was Mitarashi Anko. Kakashi didn't know her particularly well
himself, but she had quite the reputation among the other jounin, both specialized and
otherwise. She was also apparently a good friend of Yuhi Kurenai, who Kakashi was far
more familiar with and, well, women always seemed to be gossiping about one another.
After Sasuke's trial, Kakashi made quick time dashing through the village to station himself
at the eventual pit stop he was pretty sure he and his new babysitter would be taking.
While the Ichiraku noodle bar was the hangout of choice for most kids in Sasuke's
generation (with exception of Asuma's team, who had been wrangled into frequenting the
Korean barbecue restaurant by Chouji), the older set preferred the tea and sweet shop.
Kakashi set himself and his favorite reading material up just outside the shop, paying
enough attention to the passerby to know when Anko and Sasuke arrived, prepared to buy
as many sweets as she could carry and however much she could unload on Sasuke.
Before that happened however, Asuma and Kurenai approached and Kakashi just couldn't
let the opportunity to get under their skin by.
"A date?"
Foiled again, Kurenai grimaced. "Just doing a favor for Anko," she replied, steering herself
and Asuma into the shop. Asuma's harsh exhale of smoke seemed to just dare Kakashi to
ask why he would do a favor for a woman he barely knew, or better yet, why the favor took
two jounin to accomplish. Had it been Gai, Kakashi wouldn't have risen to the bait.
Ignoring him got a better reaction than any taunt ever would. But just because it was
Asuma, Kakashi's visible eye crinkled happily and the mouth behind the mask opened to
make a quip-"REALLY?" An overly cheerful woman in her mid-twenties latched onto Kurenai. "That's so
sweet!"
"Anko," Kurenai deadpanned in greeting, now doubly foiled.
Either she was oblivious or devious, Kakashi really couldn't tell, Anko was cheerfully
pointing out her favorite variety of dango to Kurenai, half-singing about how she just had
the greatest friends ever.
Sasuke, perhaps for the first time, was looking helplessly towards his teacher.
"How long do I have to put up with this?"

Kakashi laid an affectionate hand on his protg's shoulder and felt the boy twitch with
agitation. Not without sympathy, dealing with Anko and Naruto at once would probably be
remarkably difficult for the anti-social adolescent and he intended to pull his team back
together the moment he got a green light from the Hokage, Kakashi replied, "Betraying the
village does not go unpunished."
***
Before being dismissed, the Fifth Hokage, or placeholder Hokage or whatever she wanted
to call herself, gave Sakura an assignment. The pink-haired girl found it to be a strange
one, but it made her stomach flutter with anticipation and her mind completely forget about
asking Lee about taijutsu. It also made her worry..the way Tsunade said it made it sound
like she was planning on sending Sakura to her death.
"Do everything you'd regret not doing if you died tomorrow. Then come back to see me."
To her surprise, Sakura couldn't think of a bigger possible regret than not figuring out who
the Third Hokage was waiting for.
Uchiha Sasuke tried not to let his surprise show, by facial expression, posture or chakra
fluctuation, when he rose at dawn to begin his training. It was his first full day out of the
hospital, which meant he had a lot of time to make up for. The day before had been
nothing short of torture. He understood why the interrogation jounin groaned with Anko
appeared at his trial. Had Sasuke known better, he would have groaned as well. She was
energetic and cheerful with an alarming sugar addition. That she was in her mid-twenties
and a special jounin made her more irritating that Naruto. The woman was an adult. She
should know better than to behave like that.
To make things even worse, Anko liked to compare herself to Sasuke. She said they were
the same. He was smart enough not to doubt that she had some sort of trauma in her
past--everyone in the village did; it came with being a ninja--but they clearly dealt with pain
differently. Sasuke had no intention to ask Anko if she faked all of her airs to cover up her
pain or if she did those things to suppress it, to make it choke on the happiness. Sasuke's
pain consumed him and he didn't want anyone thinking otherwise. If he was one for
making metaphors--which he wasn't--perhaps he would have compared happiness to a
genjutsu. A person casts their happiness like a spell, until an enemy makes the right hand
signs to release it. And then there's this place in you that's empty, that used to be filled with
love and dreams and the knowledge that you could reach out and touch the people closest
to you.
All of this aside, Sasuke was prepared to at least try to fall back into his old routine. Rise at
dawn and train until nine o'clock. Then he would go to the bridge and see Naruto and
Sakura and wonder how the hell they could be so cheerful when he was exhausted. And
they would wait until Kakashi showed up and get their mission. He was looking forward to
this. The new Hokage and said how important he was to the war so they were bound to
get a good mission.
So, Sasuke awoke at dawn and headed for the training grounds on the Uchiha complex
only to be stopped in his tracks by a bored looking Mitarashi Anko leaning in a random
door frame. She was absently chewing on the stick of some long devoured dango. Though
Sasuke didn't know the man's name off the top of his head, it made him think of Genma at
the chuunin exam. He was a special jounin like Anko and always chewing on something...

She sighed. "Damn, you sleep late."

Sasuke paused, unsure of what to make of that.
"You haven't done anything but lie around since you got back and you still manage to
sleep. Kakashi rubbing off on you?"
His mouth finally able to work, Sasuke managed a "What the hell are you doing in my
house?"
"I live here, too, now." The day before, she'd cooked dinner and was still around
somewhere when he went to bed. He'd figured she didn't have to watch over him while he
was asleep, but it would be just like Orochimaru to have him dash off in the middle of the
night, so it did make sense. Somehow, Sasuke assumed his personal space would be
respected. He shouldn't have been surprised. That the Hokage and his gaurd were both
women was enough to imply he wouldn't get a moment's peace, but he was also a traitor
to the village now...
"It's too much room for just one person, anyway." By the time she said this, Anko had
pushed away from the doorframe and was stepping outside.
Sasuke said, "Yeah."
He hated his home.
He followed her outside.
"Kakashi says you have an impressive chakra reserve," Anko said conversationally as she
slid into position for a warm-up kata. "I thought," she began going through the motions
briskly, still chattering all the way, "that we would work on tapping into that this morning."
"Kakashi is my teacher."
Anko stopped, annoyed. "Not good enough of one. Or did you leave because the
education you were receiving was satisfactory?"
"Don't talk like you know me."
"I don't have to. I told you yesterday. We're the same."
"Don't compare yourself to me! I'm not like the people in this village!"
"What makes you different?"
"I'm an avenger. I live because I was chosen to take vengeance for my clan. The people of
Konoha live and die for this village. I live for the dead. The village doesn't matter to me."
Anko didn't reply, but drew her right hand to her mouth and bit the thumb hard enough to
draw blood. She preformed a few hand seals quickly and slapped her palm against the
ground shouting, "Summoning Technique!" In a puff of smoke, a large constrictor snake

appeared. It attacked Sasuke with barely a word of command from its apparent master. He
could have kept the snake at bay, or so he liked to think, but Sasuke never really got the
chance to test his skills against that of an animal ninja. The jounin and the snake
coordinated perfectly, locking the boy in the reptile's coiled body. Anko looked at him with
disappointment. She offered him no more smiles or lengthy diatribes on random subjects,
but just dropped into a seated position on the grass.
"Say," she said softly, "that you have someone who's the worst enemy you could ever
have. Not just an opponent or someone who's mission conflicts with yours, but someone
who's personally and truly an enemy. No respect, no hope of a truce, no wanting to resolve
things peacefully. I think, in that situation, the worst thing you could do is what that enemy
wants you to do. Why would you want to play into his hands?"
The boy didn't respond. His only movement was the rising and falling of his chest.
"Midorimaru..you can go now." The snake disappeared out from under him, and Sasuke
landed squarely on his rump. Sasuke didn't much feel like looking at Anko at the moment,
but she brightened anyway. "I hope you were paying attention to that." Sasuke averted his
gaze more, if that was possible. Anko gripped his shoulder and pulled him to his feet.
"Summoning is a great technique. Activate your Sharingan and I'll show you the signs
again."
***
At the bridge that morning, Naruto anticipated Sakura chewing him out for not attending
the trial, while Sasuke stood by silently, not caring either way. It had been so long since
things had been the way they were supposed to be that for once in his life he couldn't wait
for Sakura to smack him some or Sasuke to call him an idiot or a failure or something. He
used to hope every morning that today would be the day he would earn their respect, but
this day, he was happy with just their presence. Things were finally going to be right again.
More than that, he couldn't wait to tell them all he had learned about his family. He didn't
know everything, but he did know more than he ever dreamed of. It was a shame
Konohamaru had evacuated with the other cadets. Honored grandson? Naruto could
soooo top that.
Sakura arrived a bit later than usual, but still before there was any sign of Sasuke. She
was walking slowly with a preoccupied look on her face. She obviously didn't even know
he was there, because when he shouted "Good morning, Sakura-chan!" she jumped,
surprised. Naruto barely registered it, running toward her at full speed. "Hey, hey! Guess
what, guess what!" Sakura didn't reply, but looked a bit quizzical.
"I," Naruto said, beginning his declaration because he just couldn't wait for Sasuke or
Kakashi, "have a dad." He said it as thought having a predecessor was a great
accomplishment.
Sakura was listening, at least. "You do not, you liar."
Naruto was still grinning ear to ear, despite the cruel response. "Well, he's dead."

"Oh." She wasn't going to dispute that. "Do you have a mom?"
Naruto closed his eyes in concentration and thought for a moment. "I dunno. I guess so."
"Well, if you've got a dad, you have to have a mom," Sakura pointed out. "They go
together." She illustrated her point by lacing her fingers together and holding her hands up
for Naruto to see.
"Yeah...but no one said anything about her."
"Why didn't you ask?"
"Because my dad," Naruto began, "Is. So. Cool. The pervert master knew him and told me
a bunch of stuff and showed me his signature and what he looked like and he could
summon Gama Bunta--"
"What?" Naruto ignored her.
"--Andandandandand he was HOKAGE!"
"What?" The high-pitched yelp couldn't be ignored.
"The Fourth Hokage was my dad!" Naruto expected Sakura to deny that, to accuse him of
being a liar or an idiot or both. Instead, her mind, so adapted for memorizing, turned back
to their academy days and called upon the photograph and biography of the Fourth from
an early textbook.
"You look just like him."
An amazed smile spread across Naruto's face. "Really?"
"Yeah. I can't believe I had to be told. Maybe it's because he was always frowning in the
pictures in our textbooks. I bet if we found a photo of him smiling, anyone could tell."
"Let's look for one!" Missions and training somehow had left the boy's mind entirely.
"I can't," Sakura said, her eyes focusing on something in the distance. "I just wanted to talk
to you and Sasuke-kun before doing something else today."
"You wanted to talk to me?"
Sakura smiled at his bewildered tone. Sure, she picked on him and didn't like him the way
she liked Sasuke, but she didn't hate him or anything. At least, not anymore. "I had
something really important to tell you. I guess its kind of anti-climatic now." She laughed,
but it was a nervous, forced sound. The silly things she had to say couldn't compare to
Naruto finding his father, even if he was long dead.
"Sakura-chan has something to tell meeeee!" Naruto sang.
"Naruto!"

"Yeah!"
She took a deep breath. "I really respect you. Someday, I want to be like you." Sakura had
her pride, though, and turned to leave once her piece had been said. She figured Naruto's
jaw must be on the ground by now and grinned to herself. She raised her hand in a wave
and continued on her way.
Sakura had assumed she'd see Sasuke at the bridge, too, though she wasn't sure what to
say to him. She was trying to do the things she'd regret not doing, but she wasn't sure
what she'd regret not telling Sasuke. She'd told him she loved him all ready and he finally
seemed to understand that she actually cared about him, even if his response wasn't
overwhelmingly positive. She thought about just leaving things as they were, as she'd
certainly regret doing something that lowered his esteem of her. Throwing out "I love you"s
like she was commenting on the weather was probably a good way to do that. He certainly
seemed to hate it when Ino did things like that.
Ino... If anything would be harder than coming clean to Naruto, than it would be making up
with Ino. The blonde might just laugh at her or find some other way to be cruel. Or she
might be willing to reconcile. Friends probably had crushes on the same people all the
time. Just because Sakura wanted to come out of Ino's shadow at something, anything,
wasn't really worth the friendship of the first person to be nice to her, was it? She was in
Naruto and Sasuke's shadows all the time now and she wouldn't want to give them up.
People had different strengths, so every relationship probably had some jealousy. She was
jealous that Ino was confidant and pretty and always got what she wanted. Maybe Ino was
jealous that Sakura was smart. Or that she was shy. Or that she cried easily, even though
she knew that a shinobi wasn't supposed to show her feelings.
By the time Sakura had arrived at the Yamanaka flower shop, she was moving slowly,
head hung and feet dragging. Maybe she would be better off not making up with Ino.
Maybe she could make a new friend in the time it took for her to walk from the door to the
counter. A better friend.
"Ready to graduate to giving a guy something better than a daffodil?" Ino was standing
behind the counter, leaning over. "We don't sell dandelions if you want to take a step
back."
"I didn't come for a flower," Sakura tried, casting her eyes downward.
"There aren't any other reasons to come to a flower shop," Ino pointed out.
"I want my ribbon back." Ino made no reply, so Sakura continued, with difficulty. "It's not
right to just return a gift, so..." Sakura winced and tried again. "I mean, people are friends
and rivals all the time, right? It's dumb to just pretend that we're not still really friends,
right?" Is this the way things are going to be again, Sakura wondered. Looking to Ino for
approval for everything? Or had she grown enough to not need that?
"I-it's up stairs," Ino stammered, referring to the apartment above the store that the
Yamanaka family lived in. "Watch the register and I'll go get it." She took her apron off and
tossed it to Sakura, who grinned, donned it and stepped behind the counter. Ino
disappeared into the back room and Sakura could hear her running up the steps.

Sakura tapped a happy rhyme on the counter. She'd made up with Ino, been honest with
Naruto--who's father was the Fourth Hokage!--she was doing pretty good on this no
regrets thing. It was a little interesting that both Tsunade and Naruto had spoken to her
about the Fourth in such a short span of time. It was weird to think of that long dead man
as someone who had a son. He'd probably had a wife and plans for the future that were
never realized because of the demon fox. It was depressing to think of it that way. He
hadn't gotten the chance to see his chosen successor rise, either. The Fifth talked like they
expected him to be Hokage material before long. When she thought about it, there may
even be only a few years left to wait. Five years or so...she'd be 17 then, just like the
Fourth's son. The way Naruto was improving, he'd probably be really amazing by then.
Ino came down with the red ribbon to see a very shocked Sakura were she'd left a happy
Sakura. "What?"
"Something just occurred to me," Sakura said lightly, waving her hand. Ino held the ribbon
out. The other girl accepted it gratefully and pulled her hitai-ate out of her hair. She placed
that on the counter and tied the ribbon in its proper place. Ino looked on with an approving
expression, while Sakura debated where to put her forehead protector. She couldn't wear
them both around her head. Finally, she settled for tying it around her neck. "Forehead for
when we won't hold back," Sakura said, "Neck for when we're best friends." Ino smiled and
untied her own ninja headband from her waist and fastened it around her neck.
***
"Wha'da'ya waaaant?" the half-asleep Hokage asked, having been poked repeatedly in the
shoulder until she awoke. "It's my lunch break, I c'n sleep if I want." Two half-opened eyes
found one. "K'kash'?"
"I didn't have an appointment, so I thought coming during a break would work," answered
the man who owned the one half-opened eye.
"Yay," the Hokage answered, far from pleased with his idea.
Kakashi bowed, uncomfortably. "I formally request that my team be reformed, Hokagesama."
"Oh." The Hokage was suddenly far more awake. "Oh. That. Um..." she rustled some of
the papers she'd been using as a pillow, looking for something in particular. "No."
"No?" Kakashi echoed. He had only come as a formality, not even finding it necessary.
That Konoha's most powerful genin team should be reformed wasn't a question to him. It
was war, the village needed the competent ninja in teams that they would be able to work
with to the best of their ability.
"If the Uchiha boy comes to you for training, that's fine," Tsunade offered, "but Naruto is
better off with Jiraiya and frankly you haven't taught Haruno Sakura a thing."
"You can't take these kids away from me," Kakashi didn't know what he was saying while
he was speaking. It just came out. But it was true. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura were his
most important comrades. "They're all I've got."

"Konoha needs them more than you. It's been almost forty years since the last appearance
of those who would be legends. Four decades seems about right, doesn't it?"
The hard slapping of feet against floorboards echoed through the ground floor, so neither
Kakashi nor Tsunade were caught off guard when the heavy doors were flung open and a
kunoichi had to pause to catch her breath. Kakashi sighed inwardly. Sakura hadn't even
bothered to run properly, silently with controlled breathing. Tsunade would mark this
against his teaching abilities, he figured, even though it was academy curriculum. In a soft,
sad voice, he murmured, "Oh, Sakura, why did you have to do that now?"
But the girl, focused on the Hokage, didn't pay attention to her supposed teacher. She
gripped one of the doors to steady herself, breathing hard and a little dizzy. She was still in
a hurry, it seemed, because she struggled to speak, instead of waiting for her lungs to
catch up to her racing heart. Because she had to take a gulp of air every syllable, her
questioned came out slow and fragmented, but the meaning came through just fine.
"It's Naruto, isn't it?"
Kakashi wondered if Sakura had figured out the truth behind what happened years ago
when the Demon Fox was defeated. Tsunade smiled.
"The Third Hokage was waiting for him. You're waiting for him."
No, it was something else. Still interesting, Kakashi decided.
"The Fourth Hokage knew that his son, Naruto, would have some amazing power and
chose him as his successor. But Naruto was just a baby when he died, so the Third came
out of retirement until Naruto was an adult."
The only piece of the story missing was the Fox Demon, but she'd made up for it with
things even Kakashi hadn't known. He did have the Hidden Leaf's smartest mind on his
team. He should have bragged about it more. When some teachers were handed a brilliant
student, they made a point to see just how smart the child was. Kakashi would have
wondered why he never did that, but he knew. Sakura had an incredible mind, but he'd
never seen any indication that she intended to use it for more than memorizing facts. And
now, the moment she'd been officially taken away on an account of negligence, she
decided to announce the most confidential information about a teammate she'd never paid
attention to.
Finished, Sakura used the time to finally catch her breath and stood up straight, whereas
as she spoke, she had been hunched over with her hands on her knees for support.
"Did you do what I instructed?" Tsunade asked, pleased with Sakura's ability to figure so
much out, wondering what her other sources, if any, were, but most importantly, she had
told Sakura to come back at a specified time.
Sakura took a deep breath, not because she needed to for oxygen, but because she
needed to to steady herself. She had planned to do other things, like be as honest with
Rock Lee as she had with Naruto and still wasn't sure what to do about Sasuke. She just
wasn't sure if she'd done everything she'd regret not doing if she died suddenly. Certainly,

there were things she wanted to do, things that were important to her, but were they as
important as Naruto, Ino and the mystery? After all, while she respected Lee, she barely
knew him and as long as Sasuke really knew where she stood, she'd done everything she
could.
"Yes," she said, finally, one hand reaching for her red ribbon and the other for her forehead
protector, tied around her neck. "If I were to die tomorrow, I would want to have died
without a problem left unsolved and for the people precious to me to know how important
they are."
Sakura wasn't sure if she should be surprised or not that Tsunade had no more questions
for her. She settled for just watching silently like Kakashi while the Hokage found a paper
on her desk, signed it and handed it to him. Tsunade smiled warmly at Sakura. "Kakashi
has some business with cell seven. Accompany him and return here afterwards."
"Yes, ma'am." The two bowed and exited.
Once outside, they verbally pounced on one another immediately.
"You haven't been to the bridge yet?! Naruto's been waiting since this morning and I bet
Sasuke-kun has, too. It's been a long time since we've had a mission, but that's no excuse
now that we're back together again."
"I'm not a precious person to you?"
Since Sakura's tirade went on far longer than Kakashi's, it probably would be safe to
assume that she hadn't heard his question, but since her complaints were more reflex
oriented than though, she had managed to speak to him and register what he said at the
same time, though it still took a bit more time to process.
"That's not what I meant earlier, Kakashi-sensei." The girl averted her eyes, ashamed for
making her teacher, who had taught her and protected her, think she didn't care about him,
and for what she had to admit so often lately. "There are people in my life that I've treated
horribly. Because of that, how could they know how much I care about them? I promised
myself that I would try to be nicer when I became a genin, but it's not a promise I've kept.
"The Hokage told me to do everything I'd regret not doing if I died tomorrow after Sasukekun's trial. I regret that, so I'd regret not making it right."
Kakashi walked along side her staring ahead with his hands in his pockets. "You can't think
that way, Sakura. What if they died tomorrow? You'd still have your regrets. You have to
correct your mistakes as you make them. You can control if there is a tomorrow for you,
but that doesn't mean there will be a tomorrow for the people you love."
"You can protect the people you love," the girl countered. "Watching each others' backs is
a part of teamwork, Kakashi-sensei. That's the first thing you taught us."
"Precious people aren't always going to be a position where they can be protected. Even if
you are sent on the same mission, as the same team, mistakes can still be made, or
ultimatums issued."

"'Kill Naruto,'" she echoed, "'or Sasuke dies.' You told us we may be faced with choices like
that someday, but that's not really a choice, is it? In battle, you can't take your opponent's
word for anything. You can't just assume someone is honorable. Say I choose to kill
Naruto. You could have killed Sasuke anyway, leaving me alone as easy prey. Or I could
team-up with Naruto to rescue Sasuke, thus creating a possible outcome where we all
come out alive and are able to accomplish the mission."
"But will you be thinking that clearly then?"
"Well," Sakura gave a nervous laugh, "that's the down side."
Kakashi sighed. "I was just thinking how far you'd come, but you really haven't made the
smallest step."
The two walked a bit longer in silence and while the pace was comfortable, the
atmosphere between them was not.
"Kakashi-sensei?"
"Hm?" His hand strayed to his back pouch, reaching for a volume of Icha Icha Paradise.
He'd managed to fit all three in there and had read them enough that it never mattered
anymore which he pulled out and at what point he opened it. Just having the familiar
weight of the book in his hand made difficult things easier and boring things more
interesting.
"How come you're always late?" She didn't make a face at the book or try to peek at it,
which showed that maybe she'd taken a small step forward after all, at least when it came
to dealing with Kakashi.
"I'm never late," he replied, "except for today."
"Well, that's a new one," Sakura muttered.
"Sometimes I want to see how the three of you get along without me keeping the peace,
but mostly..." he trailed off. Sakura looked at him expectantly. "...'Sorry I'm late' is the best
way to enter a conversation."
It wasn't long afterwards that the two had to enter a conversation, as at the bridge, Naruto
was regaling Sasuke and his assigned keeper tales of his father. Not a single member of
his audience believed that his stories were true, but Anko at least was entertained. Sasuke
half wanted to find out whatever made Naruto so damned dramatic and take it away from
him. The other half didn't want to devote that much time to his blonde teammate, so he
found himself leaning against the railing of the bridge as he usually did. In passing, he
wondered why Sakura wasn't there to punch Naruto in face and get him to shut up.
"Sorry we're late," Kakashi drawled, having appeared before the boys and Anko in his
usual puff of smoke. Sakura peeked out from behind him, waved and stuck her tongue out
just a little. "The Hokage had a terrible rash and sent us on a desperate mission to recover
hypo-allergenic cream." Naruto shuddered violently at the mental picture and neglected to
scream 'LIAR!'

"I didn't wait for six hours to be assigned grunt work," Sasuke warned. "Especially not with
that idiot blabbering the entire time."
"You liar," Naruto cut in, "you were two hours late and you know it. I was the only one on
time today." Naruto's self-satisfied posture faltered when no one stepped in to praise him.
Typical.
"You were late?" Kakashi questioned, turning to Sasuke. "Care to tell the class why?"
"My morning training took more time than usual," Sasuke replied coolly, not feeling that
Kakashi had any right to demand reasons for tardiness from anyone. Kakashi appeared
focused on his apparently favorite pupil, though Naruto knew by now that Kakashi's
appearances were often deceitful. Anko was watching her charge with a tiny smile. It made
sense that she knew the full story of whatever was going on, since she had to be
everywhere Sasuke was. Sakura was, of course, hanging on Sasuke's every word with
nearly visible hearts floating around her head. Naruto gritted his teeth. His dad was
Hokage and still everything was SasukeSasukeSasuke. And it wasn't even like Sasuke
training was anything new. Sasuke always trained. Naruto was the one with news.
"I was working on a new technique," Sasuke explained, with the same nonchalant attitude,
like he mastered new techniques every day.
Damn Sharingan. He probably did.
Beneath his mask, Kakashi was frowning as his last student slipped away. Naruto was
better off with Jiraiya, Sakura certainly didn't need him and it looked like Sasuke didn't,
either, if he was learning new techniques on his off hours. He turned to Anko. "You have
anything to do with this?"
"I might have shown him a few hand signs," she conceded. "Had him sign a contract in
blood. You know, the usual." He'd always passed her off as 'Naruto-ish,' seeing only what
was the most obvious, but the woman was more perceptive than Kakashi wanted to give
her credit for. She read his (mostly) invisible expression, cocked her head and asked,
"What?"
"I wanted to teach them all dogs," he replied.
"That ship sailed. The blonde's been doing toads for a while and frankly, snakes suit
Uchiha better. He coils and strikes. None of this tracking garbage. If you really need to
pass on your trade, I hear Kurenai's kids are trackers, but the one already has a dog..."
Meanwhile, Sakura was looking at both of the boys. "Animals?"
"Summoning," Sasuke supplied. "It's a fairly common to form a bond with a family of
animals and summon them at will."
"The old pervert taught me to summon toads months ago," Naruto cut in. "Gama Bunta is
the boss toad that I can summon, like my dad."
"That's what you were talking about before," Sakura said to Naruto with a smile. She
thought about what she'd told the Hokage for a moment, all the while gazing in Naruto's

direction, smiling. He didn't notice that she wasn't seeing him, he was just elated and
blushing. It was one of the very few times he was thinking that life was good to him.
Unfortunately, Sakura noticed him, the look on his face and punched him out of reflex. So
much for being nicer.
"Sasuke-kun, what do you summon?"
Anko, finished arguing with Kakashi, looped her arms around Sasuke's shoulders and
said, "He summons little green garden snakes."
Naruto, forgetting all of the tadpoles he summoned, pointed and laughed.
Sakura glowered at Anko, wanting to scream at her for touching Sasuke like that .
Sasuke was generally just not happy with this turn of events.
"If you're all done talking amongst yourselves," Kakashi intervened in a voice that invited
no one to point out that he started it, "Cell Seven does have some business."
"About time," Naruto declared, arms behind his head with his elbows in the air and his
eyes closed.
"By order of the Hokage, Cell Seven has been disband."
"What?" Naruto cried.
"But we're supposed to remain in our three-man cell for the entire time we're genin,"
Sakura protested.
Sasuke said nothing and his face remained unreadable.
"That's highly unorthodox," Anko said. "Without a cell, they can't even take the chuunin
exam, never mind missions."
Sasuke snorted. "You weren't part of cell with two extra people pulling you down as a
genin."
"Orochimaru is also unorthodox," Anko retorted. "You sure as hell should have noticed that
when you tried to join him."
"If an 'unorthodox' method makes me stronger, that's all I care about."
"You'll only get as strong as he wants you to be, then he kills you and uses your remains.
He teaches for his benefit, not the student's." She looked angry, save for the stream of
tears coursing down her cheeks. "My cellmates didn't pass his test to become genin, so he
killed them. He had plans for me then and he's got plans for you now. It's my job to teach
you to defend yourself."
Sasuke looked away. Naruto looked at his feet. Sakura tried not to sob and failed
miserably.

"Sasuke," Kakashi barked, "you are to train under Anko in whatever means of defense
against Orochimaru she sees fit. Other methods of learning that leave you within the
jurisdiction of Konoha is your choice."
"Naruto," Kakashi continued, "you have been officially assigned to apprentice to Jiraiya."
When he said no more, a puzzled Naruto asked, "What about Sakura-chan?"
"I've got nothing else to teach her." A long moment ticked by. "Cell Seven dismissed."
No one moved.
Nose stuck in his book, Kakashi walked away. For the genin, the departure of their teacher
made time pass again.
"Guess I better find the pervert master," Naruto muttered, kicking a stone near his foot.
"But hey," he added with forced optimism, "we can still hang out and stuff."
"Yeah," Sakura said softly. "We don't have to be a team to be friends." She sighed. "The
Hokage told me to report to her right after this. I sort of wish she'd told me what was going
on. It might have been easier if I was expecting it." Even though she'd announced she was
leaving, like Naruto, she remained on the bridge.
Anko nudged Sasuke, who had been staring into the water since her outburst. "Let's get
some tea." The boy didn't notice her at all.
"You saved my life."
Hearing Sasuke make an admission like that surprised them all, though they didn't know
who he was talking to, if it was indeed any of them.
"Thank you, Sakura."
"Huh?" escaped Sakura's lips before she could stop herself.
"If the last battle with the Sound Ninja had gone differently, Orochimaru would have killed
me before I became strong enough to avenge my clan. When you got hurt, I defended my
comrades without even thinking about it. It's the only reason I'm still alive."
Sakura smiled. "You're welcome, Sasuke-kun."
--"The three famous incompatible magics are that of the toad, the snake and the snail.
"The toad is faster than the snail.
"The snail cannot be eaten by the snake.
"The snake can eat the toad.

"Therefore, the three maintain a balance, for each defeats and is defeated."
"The legend of the three masters is Konoha lore, passed down throughout all the
generations of our village, since it was founded by the First Hokage.
"Every several generations, three ninja of the Hidden Leaf possess a greater mastery over
the three arts--Shadow, Body and Illusion--and they are the three masters.
"They bear the titles of Toad, Snake and Snail."
"I, Haruno Sakura, as my partners before me, have signed my allegiance in blood to one
of the three magics and have accepted the challenge to be the next master of the Snail."
No one had ever told him crossing Gaara of the Desert was not a bright thing to do, so
when he formulated his plan, Orochimaru decided that, yes, killing the Kazekage had to be
done and that no, a sand-wielding demonic boy would not care. Orochimaru was intelligent
enough to fear Tsunade, the master, who, in the balance of power, stood above him. He
was cunning enough to stay out of the way of Uchiha Itachi, a teenager who did not
calculate before he killed, but merely did so when it suited him at the moment, regardless
of how it would affect his future. He felt no need for caution around Uzumaki Naruto; the
fox demon within him was easy enough to work around because of the seal on his
stomach.
Orochimaru had recruited the Hidden in Sand village for the sole purpose of using Gaara
of the Desert in his attack against Konoha. He studied this demon's past and present, his
ultimate defense and his offense. Orochimaru labored long and hard over the exact
placement of Gaara in his plans to best suit him in the long run.
The fatal calculation was tattooed on Gaara's forehead.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Sakura had finally been the first to leave, only because she knew exactly where she'd be
going. Naruto wanted to follow her, to go see the old hag, too, and rip her apart for taking
his friends away once he'd gotten them back. It wasn't that he didn't want to train with
Jiraiya, learn fantastic new moves that would propel him towards his goal of becoming
Hokage and go on important missions for the village that would earn the respect and
admiration of the people around him, it was that for once in his life, that wasn't what he
wanted the most.
It would be the most wonderful thing in the world to go on some dumb mission where
Kakashi-sensei would lounge around reading while he, Sasuke and Sakura did all the work
and he would talk non-stop so that the others wouldn't even have a chance to tune him out
and they'd be forced to listen to him and notice that he was there. And be happy that he
was there and he'd be happy that they were there. And he'd tell them all what he learned
about his dad, because even though he'd already told Sakura-chan, Kakashi-sensei and
Sasuke hadn't heard yet. Maybe Sakura-chan would bring up his mother again and they
could all wonder about what sort of person she'd have been.
It was wishful thinking, of course. Since Sakura already knew, she'd tell him to shut up
whenever he paused to take a breath. Kakashi wouldn't listen in the first place. Sasuke
wouldn't want to hear about anyone else's family, not after what happened to his.

The world was even taking away his wishes now, Naruto realized. Killing off his parents,
locking a demon inside him and making everyone hate him wasn't enough? He wasn't
even allowed to think that maybe things would be different after all the lessons they'd
learned about being together?
Practically speaking, what this new revelation meant to Naruto was that he would have to
find Jiraiya and train even harder than ever before to become Hokage so that they would
see that he was someone worth listening to. But Jiraiya, it seemed, wasn't hanging around
any of his usual haunts, the bathhouse or the waterfall or even any tall buildings wear he
could watch unsuspecting female passerby with a small telescope. Screwing up his eyes
in thought, Naruto wondered if Jiraiya was possibly training himself. Naruto had never
seen Jiraiya show any indication of seeking a higher level, but it was likely enough that
Jiraiya just didn't do such things in front of his pupil.
Not knowing where Jiraiya lived, if he even had a residence in Konoha, or where he would
go to train, Naruto did the only reasonable thing that he could think of. It was midafternoon and he hadn't eaten anything since dawn, so he headed to the Ichiraku noodle
bar. After a few bowls of ramen, he would be refreshed and able to start his search fresh.
Perhaps Jiraiya had booked one of the fenced-in training grounds or went somewhere
outside the gates of the village.
Evidentially, someone had been counting on Naruto stopping by for a bowl of ramen,
because the proprietor, instead of asking for Naruto's order as usual, told him a note had
been left for him.
"A note?" Naruto echoed. He received mail, mostly bills and notifications and the
occasional no-occasion card from Iruka, but the idea of someone just leaving a message
intended for him lying around was foreign. "Give it here, then."
The ramen stand manNaruto wondered why in all his years of coming to the Ichiraku
he'd never bothered to learn the names of any of the workers, just thinking of them as 'old
man' and 'big sister'handed over the note. It was decidedly anti-climatic, Naruto decided,
for the first note he'd ever received to look like it was torn off a scroll and folded in half.
The white paper even still had a bit of curl in it, so that the two halves didn't lay together
flat.
Naruto read it and the sense of abandonment he'd been feeling but hadn't been able to
place sharpened painfully.
It said:
Naruto,
I'm leaving Konoha for the time being. Princess Tsunade doesn't know; bet she'll be mad.
Don't know when I'll be back.
Jiraiya
Naruto's eyes only scanned it once before he curled the note into his fist, his eyes closed
and body trembling. He'd never really considered being left by Jiraiya; the old master had

come into his life so suddenly and his head was so empty he always figured he wouldn't
mind it all that much if Jiraiya disappeared. Now, Naruto realized, in a very short time, he
had discovered his true father and lost the only man who had ever treated him like a son.
Naruto wondered what he should do now, but he said "Why didn't he take me with him?"
The old man behind the counter smiled in a reassuring sort of way, "Miso ramen? It's on
the house."
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Bent over and panting, hair dripping with sweat, Sakura was relieved to finally see the tiny
swirled shell she had worked so long to summon lying idly in the center of the bloody
thumbprint she'd left on the ground. Even after the lengths Tsunade had gone to explain
the exact art of her summoning skill, it had been hours of hard work before the empty snail
shell appeared. Mixed feelings on the matter aside (Sakura wasn't sure whether she
should shout in triumph that she'd managed to summon anything or wilt in disappointment
over how far she had to go on this newest venture to catch up to Naruto and Sasuke), she
couldn't help but feel that now that she'd made some progress, the taming of slugs could
only get easier.
Tsunade had spent the hours since she'd explained the technique and brought out the
scroll alternating between watching Sakura's progress and reading the reports that had
come into the village and preparing new missions. The company was good, though.
Whenever Tsunade felt herself wanting to let her thoughts linger over the similar war that
had cost her brother and lover their lives, she could wander over to Sakura and focus her
energies on teaching. She had to curse circumstance, though. Like the Third had said
when she suggested medical specialists, their enemies would not wait. Orochimaru wasn't
going to put his vendetta on hold while Sakura ran laps to increase stamina and physical
energy or mediated to augment spiritual energy. Training so heavily was drying up her
charka reserves and she appeared to be exhausted near a state of collapse. Tsunade half
considered healing Sakura physically so that she could continue refreshed, but medical
techniques did nothing for the heart; if the girl's soul was tired, there was nothing Tsunade
could do.
She wanted to tell Sakura to go home and get some rest, but the more she watched
Sakura, the more she didn't think her new student would appreciate it anymore than
Naruto. She had the same determination and single-mindedness as Naruto that made
Tsunade wonder why Sakura hadn't achieved more, or at least why Kakashi had never
made note of it in any of his reports. But unlike Naruto, Sakura was patient. She didn't
expect results right away and moved in small steps better than large leaps.
Tsunade wondered where these traits had been before.
Kakashi had never recognized them for what they were.
Sakura knew she had focused them all on the pursuit of a boy rather than on her training.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------He was laying spread eagle on his bed with one of those garden snakes coiled happily on
his stomach while a man and a woman discussed something in hushed voices behind a
closed door. It was almost like having parents again, Sasuke would have thought, if his
mind was not still reeling from the revelations of a few hours ago. All the same, being that
the door was made a glass and lead to a terrace which belonged to him, since, after all, he
quite clearly didn't have parents, Sasuke had his options.
He could have read their lips. Well, Anko's, at least. Kakashi's profile had a way of never
looking like his lips were moving behind his mask, despite the fact that the material was
very thin and shouldn't be capable of concealing much of anything.
Or, he could have kicked them out all together. They wouldn't have left without a fight, of
course, and they were both jounin, so it would have been a losing fight, but Sasuke had
always gotten a measure of satisfaction from attacking. Dwelling on a lose would have at
least given him something else to think about. There was even the possibility of either of
them using a technique he hadn't seen before.
He could have done either of these things if he cared that Kakashi and Anko were out
there, making decisions regarding his future as if either of them had any say in what he
did. At the moment, he chose not to acknowledge that they were his teacher and his
apparent guardian and instead be angry and frustrated at the world in general and the
Hokage in particular. While he was ignoring things, there was also the attempt on his life to
conveniently forget, if he could.
Either because he was twelve years old or because he was used to being worshipped, it
failed to cross his mind before that afternoon that in return for whatever power Orochimaru
gave him, the master of snakes would expect some form of payment. Now that he thought
about it, Sasuke realized that Orochimaru approached him because he wanted something
from the boy, not because he wanted to give something. It certainly made more sense.
Still, Sasuke had a history of listening to the wrong people, making the wrong decisions.
Whether Anko had figured it out herself or had been told by someone else, she had
decided it was high time Sasuke started listening to her, regardless of the fact that their
paths had only recently come to intersect. She was going to have to explain to him, sooner
or later, that what he wanted and what was best for him weren't always going to be the
same thing.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Moving faster than anyone really would have wanted to give him credit for, the ninja
master known as Jiraiya had finally set out on a journey which he hoped would take him to
Orochimaru's gate. While no where near as idealistic as the Third Hokage had been,
Jiraiya still didn't like the idea of fighting Orochimaru to kill. Up until the attack on Konoha,
Sarutobi hadn't believed Orochimaru beyond redemption, he probably even hadn't
believed it when he struck to kill. True, the deathblow failed, but was that because he was
just too old or because he didn't want to make the choice between the life of someone he

had been close to and the village he lived to protect? Trapped in the hell reserved only for
those who attempted the Fourth's final jutsu, the world would never really know for sure.
But, Jiraiya was not as idealistic and not prone to hesitating out of a higher morality or past
connections. He'd avoided a final showdown with his old teammate because he hadn't
quite seen it as necessary yet, but battles between the Leaf and the Sound were
escalating in number and ferocity. The Princess was both deploying troops to go on the
offensive and others to defend the village, determined not to be caught unaware like her
teacher had. Tsunade was the least idealistic of them all, and more often then not believed
the absolute worst of people, unless you started spouting the same sort of nonsense the
Infallible Ones, Nawaki and Dan, had. She'd had the opportunity to kill Orochimaru all
ready, but she was so enraged that she thought more about inflicting pain than ending the
conflict at the time, and the snake-slime was rescued by his medical ninja sycophant.
Since Tsunade had accepted the post of Hokage, something he, Jiraiya would never be so
foolish to do, her days of using her fists were probably over unless trouble came right to
her. It was rather absurd that once a ninja was acknowledged to be the most powerful in
the village, he, in this case she, was wrapped in special robes, guarded day and night and
buried in bureaucracy so deeply that actually getting out there and using those skills was
nearly impossible unless a demon came along and killed everyone standing between it
and him.
Orochimaru had made it quite clear that he had only been bidding his time up until this
point. Now that his attack on Konoha had begun, he wouldn't be retreating back into
obscurity. To Jiraiya, it was time for the clash he had been awaiting his entire life, one he'd
been torn between anticipatingthe final showdown between himself and his lifelong rival
and dreadingthe final battle of his life. Konoha lore dictated that the Toad Master could
not defeat the Snake Master, but even if he couldn't win (Jiraiya wasn't willing to let a
legend dictate his life), he was confidant this battle could at the very least end in a double
death.
The Village Hidden in Sound masqueraded as an ally of Konoha for the first year since
Orochimaru founded it, so while the Leaf ninja knew little about it, they did have some
information, such as its location within one of the smaller countries north of Fire. Previous
to the chuunin selection exam, Leaf ninja had no reason to go there outside of the initial
treaty negotiations. Afterwards, their reasons were mission and war related, though few
got past Orochimaru's subordinates.
The Uchiha boy had yet to provide any information, but nor had Tsunade asked for any.
She knew she was taking a gamble with trusting him even a little. Jiraiya suspected
Tsunade didn't want to lose this bet yet, so she kept the boy under a tight watch, asking no
questions and receiving no lies. Any true information he did have would have been in the
Leaf's favor, but it was likely he didn't know anything. Orochimaru would have used
Uchiha's desire for power over all else to keep him in the dark, about the village and about
his eventual plans. If Orochimaru had given Sasuke information, it would have consisted of
lies and bait.
It took Jiraiya about two days to reach the gates of the Hidden in Sound. It would have
been longer, but in his haste he made use of rivers and summoned toads in addition to
Leaf ninja preferred roads, the trees.

Of all the sites that greeted him, Jiraiya did not expect to see the corpses of his village's
enemies littering the ground outside the gates or the sentry that bore the forehead
protector of Hidden in Sand. Jiraiya acknowledged the Sand also as an enemy who had
faked an alliance with the Leaf, and was therefore prepared to fight.
"Jiraiya of the Leaf," the sentry acknowledged, not moving from his post.
The face of a ninja, no matter how powerful and respected, should not be so well-known,
Jiraiya reflected. Unaware if what he said was the truth or not, Jiraiya replied, "The Fifth
Hokage has not received any intelligence reports that the Sand would be staging an attack
on the Sound."
"We released no information that could reach the ears of our enemies," the sentry stated.
"The Kazekage is unaware of who outside of our village can be trusted and is skeptical of
alliances."
"I should hope no village would ally themselves with the Sand for fear of betrayal," Jiraiya
said. "The Leaf had been the Sand's most loyal supporter since your village was formed,
and still the Sand tried to crush us."
The sentry nodded, much to Jiraiya's surprise. "The Third Kazekage is aware of the grave
mistakes of his regrettable predecessor. Please," the sentry gestured to the gates of the
Sound, "as a show of good faith, pass."
"Where can I find the Kazekage?"
"The morgue that lies against the west wall of the village."
"Thank you."
With that, Jiraiya passed through the gates. The village inside was nothing like Konoha.
The buildings were sparse and did not give the impression that the village was a fully
functioning town. Ninja could survive and train, but it didn't have the welcoming touches
that his own didno restaurants or little shops or even a school or hospital. No one had
ever been born there, married there or enjoyed old age and retirement. People were tools
and nothing more.
All the passerby enforced the notion that Sound had been thoroughly conquered by Sand.
Most Sound nin were lying dead in the streets or alive, but roughly handed by Sand nin
captors. Other Sand nin were involved in a clean-up effort and it looked to Jiraiya as
though they intended to rebuild Sound into their own vision, rather than Orochimaru's.
Walking the streets, Jiraiya was forced to reconsider Konoha's Legend of the Three
Masters. The masters were invincible to anyone within Hidden Leaf and bound by a
balance of power among themselves, but were other villages immune? Was the
destruction of Orochimaru, the worst and most powerful menace ever known to the Leaf,
an entirely different undertaking to the Sand? Or was it the minds of Leaf ninja what made
the Three Legends powerful? Perhaps the idea was so engraved within the psyches of
Leaf ninja that the masters defeated them before they even began to fight. Jiraiya had
wondered often in his youth where this legend came from and how bound by it he was.
Some villages, he knew, tried to put a stop to Advanced Bloodlines, while Konoha
embraced them. Maybe Konoha should direct some effort to putting a stop to creating
reality from old dusty legends.
It seemed fitting to Jiraiya that Orochimaru's throne would be in a morgue, where he would
sit surrounded by the body pairs of people he had killed in his quest for immortality. It was
startlingly like Orochimaru's last few years in Konoha, when his home housed genin he'd
killed. In wasn't quite so organized in the Sound morgue, though. Orochimaru had had
more room to spread out, Jiraiya supposed.

Likewise, it seemed fitting that the Kazekage, who sat in Orochimaru's chair, was
surrounded by the dead. Jiraiya had heard plenty from Naruto about the demon called
Subaku no Gaara.

For all Naruto knew, there were worse feelings in the world than being abandoned, but it
was the bad feeling he knew best. An outsider might think hatred would be closer to his
heart, but that was a feeling that had been directed to him, not one he felt himself. But
abandonment, that he knew. Every time a mission was over and his teammatesformer
teammateswalked to their own homes, leaving him to go to an empty apartment, he felt
it. When Sasuke, his best friend in the whole damn worldwho he aimed his Rasengan at
not because he felt hatred but because it was the only way he could say Youre my best
friend in the whole damn world,left Konoha for the Sound village, he felt it. When Iruka
left on a mission, Naruto might as well have been the only person left in the world. But
somehow, when Jiraiya left, it was harder than all of that. Naruto guessed it was because
the last time Jiraiya left, hed taken Naruto with him. He had to ask himself, sitting on that
same old swing outside of the Academy, where he always seemed to wind up when he
was lonely and not in the mood for ramen, did he really expect Jiraiya to always take him
along?
The answer should have been No, considering Jiraiya was just some guy who came and
went as he pleased and didnt owe Naruto anything. But really, the answer was Yes,
because Jiraiya was the only person who bothered taking Naruto on trips, or teaching him
secrets, or sharing ice pops, or telling him about his dad. The answer should have been
No, because he steals my money and spends it on hookers and booze, not, Yeah, since
it all worked out anyway.
He didnt have Team Seven, not since theyd all gone their own ways. Even though they
acted at the time like they would all see each other anyway, Naruto had no idea what
Sasuke or Sakura or Kakashi were doing now.
He didnt have Iruka, since after the Academy closed, the teachers were regular chuunin,
sent on missions just like anyone else.
He didnt have Konohamaru and company because they were spread out through Fire
Country, alone and scared or alone and itching to fight.
He didnt have his father, because the Fourth Hokage died sealing a fox demon into his
babys belly.
He didnt have his mother, and he never even knew who she was in the first place.
He didnt have anybody, because Jiraiya apparently decided that pissing off Tsunade was
more important than the kid he almost kinda took care of sometimes.
All he had was that same dream, so he said to himself, When Im Hokage, itll be a rule
that orphans have to be adopted and have someone wholl say Welcome home A rule
to make all the Narutos and Sasukes and Irukas of the world not so lonely, and the
Kakashis couldnt say that they used to have important people, but they all died. This idea,
Naruto filed underneath his promise to Neji about the Branch and Main House, since they
both had that completely implausible thing going
A year ago, Naruto would have forced himself out of this funk with some good old healthy
vandalism. Now, he didnt want to paint snot coming out of the nose of the first man on the
mountainTsunades grandfather. He did, after all, wear the guys necklace everyday. The
second guy was the first guys brother. Thats no good. The third man was killed by

Orochimaru, died protecting the village and doing lasting damage to a terrible enemy. It
was the first funeral Naruto had ever gone to. And the fourth was his own father.
--The how wasnt as difficult as one might think. Hidden Sound was a small village whose
only real strength was in their founder and his closest subordinates. Hidden Sand was
among the earliest and strongest of the shinobi villages, under the guidance of one of the
five Shadows. Years ago, the government of Wind Country cut the funding of Hidden Sand
and as a result, the previous Kazekage, Gaaras father, had severely spiked the level of
competence expected from Sand ninja. The Sand nin had out numbered the Sounds and
over powered the majority. The strongest became victims of Shukaku.
In short, legends respected by Konoha meant nothing to a demonic tanuki. As the ninetailed fox was unable to be defeated by the masters of Toad, Snake and Snail, so was
Shukaku. A demon could be contained by a ninja, but it could not be killed. As long as
Shukaku had a vessel that was willing to use his power, then the only enemy who could
stand in the boys way would have to possess an even stronger demon. It was a balance
of its own, Jiraiya realized. Naruto was no match for Orochimaru or any of the current
masters, because he relied first on himself. Gaara was no match for Naruto, because the
fox was more powerful than the tanuki when the blonde choose to use the other chakra in
his possession. And Orochimaru could be killed by Gaara, because he used overwhelming
force first, and thought about anything else second or not at all. Orochimaru could draw
upon nothing outside of himself and what was inside could be contained by the sand.
It was the why that bothered Jiraiya. Last he knew, the Sand had allied itself with Sound.
Unless Sand was so accustomed to betrayal that they were capable of turning against
their comrades yet again
Why?
Gaaras heavily blackened eyes focused on Jiraiya for a moment, as though weighting
what it would be worth to him to answer this old mans question.
I hate him. I destroy what I hate.
The old man was not satisfied.
My sister, the boy said finally, is a strong kunoichi who understands what it is to be hurt.
I never cared about her, or our brother, until Uzumaki Naruto defeated me. Orochimaru
killed our father and he made my sister cry. Temari shouldnt be someone who cries. Shes
too strong for that.
Jiraiya smiled, placed an affectionate hand on the boys head and said, Then I have no
business here. He withdrew his hand, I came for Orochimaru as well.
Gaara snorted. Be glad hes dead.
I cant. Im an old fool set in his ways and in Konoha, were never glad when our
teammates are killed.
If you didnt come to kill him, why did you come at all?
Theres an old story in Konoha that young people such as yourself never want to hear.
They are too impatient, they dont care about history and they dont question the things
they are taught to believe. Just about no one knows the story anymore, but they all know
two things. The first, he held up one finger, is that the one who walks away from the fight
is the one who was not fighting for himself. The second, another finger, is that the Toad
never kills the Snake.
It sounds like a contradiction, doesnt it? Orochimaru, the Snake, was looking out for no
one but himself. I could have easily swept into become the hero who triumphs in his fight
for his village. Its an idea I tried to plant in Orochimarus head all these years, but at the
same time, Ive been shiftless. No friends, no family, no home, no loved ones. Ive seen

what death does to people. Thought it would be best not have anything to lose and no one
would could lose me.
In other words you came to die, Gaara interpreted, with no small amount of disgust in his
voice. Dont be a coward and call yourself noble.
Didnt call myself either, Jiraiya reminded him. I came thinking, fine, maybe this will kill
me, but if Im going down, Im putting an end to that damn myth thats ruined my life by
taking him down with me.
But, Jiraiya excused himself, and began to walk away, who knows what would have
happened? After all, Ive got someplace to go back to now and Im looking forward to it.
Gaara watched the old man go, stood up from the dead mans throne and ran off to look
for his brother and sister.
--For all her former dedication to anything found in a text book, Sakura had to admit, once
she was face to face with one, that she knew nothing about slugs. Naruto and Sasuke had
it easy; you look at a toad or a snake, you know where its eyes are and where its mouth is.
Gastropods were a bit harder.
Shed put everything she had left into one final attempt for the day, lost her balance and
fell over, landing on her rump. And there, on Sakuras knee, not sitting or standing of
anything she could relate to, was a slug. She thought it might be staring back at her, but
then it occurred to her that she had no idea where a slugs eyes were.
Still, she gave the slug a shakey smile and said, Nice to meet you.
Hi, the slug replied, sounding somewhat like a shy little boy with a stuffy nose. My
names Nenekiya.
Im Sakura, she replied, growing more confident and more aware of how sticky and slimy
her knee felt.
I like cherries
Well, Sakura said, glancing behind her at Tsunade, who sat at her desk appearing as
though she was trying very hard not to laugh, since you are my very first summon, I think
that calls for a treat. For the whole walk from the Hokages office to the tea shop,
Nenekiya rode on Sakuras shoulder. She told herself that it was because she was proud
that shed been able to summon him and wanted to show her skill off, but she couldnt
entirely deny that she didnt want his slime on her skin again, even after hed bragged
about the healing properties of his mucus. (Being so used to Naruto and Sasuke, who
either had extremely large egos or were extremely good at faking it, Sakura didnt
recognize that the young slug just wanted her to like him.)
I dont know if they have cherries, Sakura was saying as the drapes spelling out Dango
came into view, but they might have something cherry-flavored. But anyway, you like
sweets, too, dont you?
The reply she heard, I dont eat sweets, came not from Nenekiya, but from one Uchiha
Sasuke, who was crammed into a booth with Anko next to him and Kakashi sitting across.
Sakura caught Kakashis eye and he motioned for her to sit with them. After a brief Hi!
and merry wave, Anko went back to the grueling task of trying to force something
overloaded with sugar down the boys throat.
A waitress, noting that a fourth person had joined table set a ceramic glass of green tea
down for Sakura, though didnt ask for an order. The group didnt seem aware of her.
Sasuke had finally answered one of Ankos whines with, Im hypoglycemic.
Sakura raised an eyebrow. Hypoglycemic means you have to eat sugar. You mean
diabetic, which youre not, since youve never taken insulin shots on long missions. Nice

try, though. Sasuke glared at her. People usually bought that one. She stuck her tongue
out. He rolled his eyes and turned away.
When the waitress came back, Sakura asked for a full menu, since she didnt know what
to order for Nenekiya. Congratulations were in order, as he was Sakuras first summon.
Kakashi mentioned in an off-handed manner that both Sasuke and Sakura had a long way
to go before they caught up with Narutos ability. Sasuke seemed to pretend not to hear
him, while Sakura complained that it wasnt fair to compare their summons with Narutos,
since hed been doing it for so much longer.
But talking about Naruto only reminded them that he wasnt there. This wasnt sitting at the
Ichiraku as Team Seven or a quick lunch on the road during a mission. No higher force
was telling them they had to be a group anymore, though. Spending time with two friends
didnt necessarily mean you had to spend time with all of them at once. Later, Sakura
decided, shed set up a group thing with the old Team Seven. At the moment, she was on
the standing on the edge of the new team Uchiha, watching two more people whod forced
themselves into Sasukes life, trading teasing like he was their little brother. She smiled.
For all he seemed angry and indignant, for a while now, hed seemed a little happy, too.
--It was a stupid, stupid question, but for the five days since Jiraiya had been gone, he was
one Naruto knew he ought to ask.
Will you be my dad?
The old man, whod returned from the Sound village with an old weight lifted off his
shoulders and a new one settled there, said, No.
I knew your father and I wouldnt want to take his place. I want you to know what kind of
man he was and do him proud. Walk your own path, without someone holding your hand
and telling you right from wrong, because you already know that, and everything else youll
need to grow to be a good man. Its too late now for someone to come in and try to be a
parent. You cant forge the bonds between a child and father overnight.
Im too old anyway. Id make a better grandpa.
Naruto hugged him.
Now! Lets see if we can find you a nice young grandma!
End.

FROZEN
Sasuke x Sakura
By Salieri
Prologue: Everything
Troubled by nightmares, Sasuke sat up in bed. Eyes wide open he stared at his hands, but
in the darkness he could not see anything. He believed to notice the smell of blood in air.
He reached for the bedside lamp and the light flickered sharply. He suppressed the
impulse to close his eyes and stared at his hands in disbelief. They were clean. He had
been positive that they would be blood-stained. Impatiently, he tossed the blanket aside
and rose. It had now been two weeks since he had returned victoriously from the battle,
and nevertheless these dreams still haunted him every night.
The memory of the fierce fight against Itachi, which he had won in the end, haunted him.
He had always dreamt about this moment. Still, now that he had reached the goal of his

dreams, he felt only empty. There was no feeling of satisfaction like he had expected there
would be. Not even a kind of relief. Only this emptiness.
And he could not get rid of the pictures in his head. The last minutes of his brother and the
way he had tried to explain the murders briefly before his death. I did it so that we could be
free, Sasuke! They hated me, and they were afraid you already! Because we were too
strong. I wanted to free us!
His words had only been lies, or at least thats what Sasuke had tried to tell himself over
and over. Nevertheless, there was a gnawing voice in the back of his head, always asking
itself whether or not Itachi had spoken the truth after all. He would never find out.
He left his small apartment clad only in his black pants. The night air was cool, but he did
not mind at all.
The bandages around his head bothered him. For months he had been without the
forehead protector of Konoha, and now he was no more accustomed to the feeling of
having something tied around his head. Actually, he should have remained in bed.
Tsunade had taken care of him after the fight; otherwise he would have probably died from
his injuries. Not that the thought worried him. Now that he had achieved his goal, his life
had no more meaning anyway.
Some light shone down on him and he raised his head. The clouds had divided for one
moment and the moon seemed radiating brightly by the sky. Sasuke sighed quietly. Why
do I feel so empty? He had the impression to be able to feel nothing at all any more. He
could enjoy neither the beauty of this night nor the peacefulness of the village which he
called home.
Sasuke-kun?
He turned around. Sakura? He was surprised to see her at such a late time. It seemed as
if she had been on the way to his place. You were going to see me? he asked.
She blushed slightly and nodded. I wanted to make sure you were okay.
He nodded, more to himself. Now he remembered. During the first week, when he had lain
in bed recovering from the wounds of the fight, she had often been there. Whenever he
had awoken from the terrifying dreams, Sakura had been there, replacing the wet cloth on
his forehead, or just sleeping on a chair next to his bed. He searched his heart for a feeling
of warmth or gratitude, but there was just nothing.
You should not be out here in the cold, Sasuke-kun, she said tenderly and approached
him. Ill bring you home, before you catch a cold. Tsunade said your body is still weak.
He allowed her to take his hand and lead him back to his apartment. For no particular
reason, he found himself thinking back to the day when they had met Kakashi and he had
asked them about their dreams. I dont know whether you could call it a dream, he had
answered at the time. But I must kill a certain man. And rebuild my clan.
He inhaled sharply. Perhaps that was it. The resurrection of the clan... maybe then his
feelings would return.
Sakura opened the door to his apartment and switched on the light. He deliberately closed
the door, while she had already disappeared into the kitchen. Ill make you some tea,
Sasuke-kun, she called out merrily. She had always been by his side. When Kakashi and
Naruto had betrayed him and tried to stop him from taking his revenge, only she had been
there for him. He remembered what she had said that day when he had attempted to leave
with the four sound-nin.
I love you with all my heart, Sasuke! Please, stay with me! And if you must go, then take
me with you, I will try to help you in any way I can. I beg you, Sasuke. I... I would do
everything for you!!
He went into the kitchen, an idea forming itself in his head. Sakura, he said. She turned
around and smiled sweetly at him. She was always smiling when he was around. For
whom was she playing the cheerful girl? For him?

Sasuke-kun! Arent you cold? she exclaimed. Wait, Ill get you something to wear. She
left the room and he looked over to the stove, where she had prepared water for the tea.
She returned quickly, with a shirt over her arm. He did not protest when she flung it around
his shoulders with a caring smile.
Sakura... he began, but she had turned back to the stove and was preparing two cups.
Sakura, do you remember what you said to me back then?
Surprised, she turned her head. What do you mean, Sasuke-kun? When did I say what?
When I left the village to go with the sound-nin., he explained patiently. It was starting to
annoy him that she would rather concentrate on the cups of tea than on what he was
saying. Back then you said that you would do everything for me.
She stopped and said, without turning around, That was the truth.
Do you still feel that way? he asked seriously. She picked up a cup and he lost his
patience. Carefully he grabbed her shoulders and turned her around so she was facing
him. His shirt slipped from his shoulders. She looked at him in surprise.
I have a request, Sakura.
What is it? Her eyes became large. She could see in his eyes how serious he was about
this.
He stared into her eyes and spoke firmly: Marry me, Sakura. The cup fell to the floor with
a crash and broke into pieces.
Chapter 1: Sakura's answer
Sakura couldn't bring herself to say something. Perhaps for the first time in her life she
was absolutely speechless. A joke!, a voice cried in her head. He must be joking! But
Sasuke never joked. In addition, she saw the earnest look in his eyes clearly. He was
absolutely serious about this.
Sasuke? she whispered. She had spread her heart out before him back then and he had
never given her a sign that he saw anything in her other than a bothersome companion.
She had resigned herself already to the fact that Sasuke did not feel anything for her. Or
was that wrong? It had to be, because otherwise he would not have asked her to marry
him.
But his eyes were cold and empty. He awaited her answer without nervousness. But hadnt
she already given him an answer? Hadnt she promised to do anything for him?
Everything? Nevertheless he inquired, Well, what do you say?
She answered quietly, Yes....
He exhaled softly, somehow relieved. His reaction surprised her. Good, he said simply.
She had imagined this moment ever since she had fallen in love with him. Had imagined
how Sasuke would ask her to marry him and then embrace her and kiss her and never,
ever let her go. Reality was sobering. Was that all? With trembling legs she knelt down and
gathered the pieces of broken glass. When a pair of hands reached out to help her, she
raised her head in surprise. Sasuke did not look her into the eyes.
Together they picked up what was remaining of the cup, and then Sasuke took his shirt
and put it on.
Sakura observed him wordlessly. He had just proposed to her, dammit! And the only thing
he had said to her since then was, Good!!!" She was overwhelmed. So many thoughts ran
through her head. She stammered, We should talk... about it... tomorrow. I better go
home...
Without letting him answer she ran past him and left the apartment. Confused, she
stormed off into the night, until she reached home. Trembling, she unlocked the door and
met her mother on the way to her room, who asked her, Sakura, whats the matter? You
look troubled.

Its nothing!," she called and slammed the door shut. In the quietness of her room, she
finally became calm enough to think about it all. Sasuke wanted to marry her. It was what
she had always dreamed about. Her hands trembled. Perhaps she should just wait until
Sasuke got better. Perhaps that had been only an idea Sasuke hadnt entirely thought
about. They would talk about it tomorrow. Until then it was best not to think at all about it.
Something dripped onto her thigh. And then the tears simply came. She did not even know
whether she was crying of joy, or whether it was because of his coldness.
***
As she had planned it, the very next day she went to talk to Sasuke. She brought up all of
her courage and asked him whether he had been serious. All he said was 'Yes' and so it
was settled. They were going to get married.
Sakura wasnt sure how she would tell the others about this. She decided to have a talk
with Kakashi and Naruto first, so she treated the two to some Ramen.
As usual Naruto plunged down the noodles while Kakashi did not seem to be hungry. He
looked at Sakura somewhat distrustfully and asked: You havent invited us out for a long
time... could there be something you want to tell us?
Sakura hesitated. Ive got news... and I wanted to ask you two for advice. After all, youre
my best friends. She gulped for air. Sasuke... he... yesterday, he asked me to marry him.
WHAAAAAAT? Naruto spat his meal crosswise over the table. Kakashi only curved his
brows. While Naruto struggled for air, Kakashi asked thoughtfully, Are you serious? I didn't
even know you were together.
We weren't, she whispered. He just asked me.... just like that.
Kakashi did not seem very pleased. And what did you say?
I said yes, she answered with her head lowered. She wanted to say more, but suddenly
she was staring into a pair of teary blue eyes.
Sakura-chaaaaan!? Naruto whined. You want to marry Sasuke? That cold-hearted
bastard?! You can't do this to me!
She had expected his reaction. After all, he had had a crush on her for quite a while, even
though lately he had repeatedly gone out with Hinata. You have Hinata, did you forget
that? she said, calming Naruto.
He shoved his lower lip forward and pouted. Kakashi interjected, Are you really sure
about this, Sakura? You know that Sasuke isn't the affectionate type...
Somehow she felt like she had to defend him. He has always protected me, and he
wouldnt ask me to marry him without a reason! I always dreamed about having a family
with Sasuke.
You want to have kids??? Naruto howled.
Sakura gave him a smack to his head and continued to speak: He might not show it, but I
know he is actually warm-hearted. I love him and I want to marry him.
Kakashi sighed quietly, then smiled beneath his mask, patted her shoulder, and said, Well
then, I wish you guys good luck. May I hold the speech at your wedding?
Oh come on, youd probably be late... grumbled Sakura. She threw a glance at her clock
and stood up quickly. My goodness! I wanted to talk to my parents before lunch time.
They still have no clue! Guys, wish me luck! She whirled around and started to run,
leaving the two men speechless.
Kakashi looked at Naruto, who had not touched his Ramen. Arent you going to eat?
He pushed the dish away and said, Im not hungry. While Sakura had been with them, he
had acted cheerful, but now he just looked sad.
I thought you accepted the fact that Sakura is in love with Sasuke... Kakashi said.
With his head lowered the boy answered: I did. He put the chopsticks aside and
unpleasant silence spread. Kakashi followed the trails of his own, dark thoughts. This idea
of a wedding did not please him. Sasuke had never shown interest in Sakura or any other

girl. Where did this sudden request come from? Was it because of the fact that he had
defeated Itachi?
She didn't look happy, did she?, Naruto said suddenly. Kakashi stared at him in awe. The
young shinobi smiled sadly. Sakura-chan. She did not look happy at all. Actually, he had
just said out loud what Kakashi was thinking. So he had been right.
***
Sighing quietly, Sasuke opened his window and rose to the parapet wall of the balcony. As
quietly as possible, he climbed downward and then let himself fall to the ground for the last
few meters. He heard girls' voices coming from the front entrance and rolled his eyes.
Since Sakura had spoken to her parents about the wedding, he hadnt had a single calm
minute. The message had spread itself like a fire throughout the village and since then
these fangirls kept knocking at his door to ask him directly whether the rumors were true or
not.
He hated these shrieking, immature girls. Couldnt they leave him in peace at least in the
evening?
He liked his apartment, because in such cases he always had another escape without
having to use the front door. The voices became louder and he made sure to get away
from the house as quickly as possible. Since he had spontaneously asked Sakura to marry
him, he had hardly found a moment of quietness. He needed some time to arrange his
own thoughts, and to find out why he had asked her after all. Yesterday he had met with
the Hokage, Tsunade, and asked officially for permission for the marriage. It was actually a
pure formality, but since he was now the head of the clan (even if at the same time he was
the only living member), the Hokage had to agree.
Tsunade had been very pleased and had agreed to take care of the ceremony herself.
Sasuke hadnt said anything. He hoped for a short, fast marriage; he had no interest to
worry about that other nonsense. Sakura should simply become his wife.
He walked past the Ninja academy and was unwillingly reminded of old times. Sakura had
been a child back then. But over the years she had grown up, particularly during the
Chuunin exam and her fight against Ino, she had impressed him. Maybe he had already
unconsciously decided back then that he would marry her. She was beautiful, there was no
point in trying to deny that, and in addition she was strong and mature. She was ideal for
his plans.
His view fell upon the swing, which hung on a tree not far from the entrance. At that time
Naruto had been sitting there, after he had failed the graduation exam once again. Sasuke
came to a hold, when the swing moved. Someone was sitting on it, with a lowered head.
Surprised, Sasuke approached the swing and asked into the night. Naruto? Is that you?
I saw you, Naruto said without a greeting. Arent you with Sakura?
She is at home, Sasuke said coolly.
Naruto snorted impatiently. You guys dont look like a loving couple that's about to get
married.
Jealous? Sasuke asked with a triumphant smile.
The blonde Ninja threw him a dark glance. Cut the crap, Sasuke. I have accepted the fact
that she does not like me, but you were never interested in her and you kept hurting her. I
dont trust you. He rose from his swing and grabbed the collar of Sasukes shirt. If you
hurt her, Ill finish you. Do you understand?
Regaining his composure, Sasuke freed himself of Naruto's grip and scoffed, You better
sit back down on your swing, dobe. You don't stand a chance against me, so you better
keep your empty threats to yourself.
Since your return you're so cold, Sasuke, Naruto said. Before, you were distant, but you
cared for your friends and I always thought you had a good heart. Now you are so
different. Thats why Im worried about Sakura-chan.

Hn., Sasuke muttered.

I want you to honestly answer me one question, Naruto said. Do you love Sakura?
Sasuke threw him an icy look. No.
Chapter 2: Wedding bells
A little annoyed, Sasuke headed for Sakuras homeplace. His former discussion with
Naruto was bothering him. Since when could Naruto be so serious? And why did he care
anyway? Tsk. To ask if I love her... he has some nerve... he muttered to himself. Thats
none of his business anyway.
He tried to assure himself that he did not care about their strange talk at all, but on the
other hand he couldnt stop thinking about it. In the end, Naruto might interfere and ruin his
plans. Hed have to accelerate the whole thing, just to make sure.
When he arrived at Sakuras house and knocked, it was her who answered the door.
Sasuke-kun!, she exclaimed. Ah, come on in! The house looked empty. Much to his
relief, there seemed to be no one home but her.
Where are your parents? he inquired. He was not eager to meet her family. Such things
had been simply unpleasant since the death of his parents.
On a business trip, she answered quickly and concisely. Theyll return in about two
weeks. When they left they just said that they like you and I should do whatever I feel is
right.
Ah, perfect. Sakura pointed to the couch and they sat down. He noticed the slight distance
she kept from him. Normally, she would have sat herself down as close to him as possible.
Can I offer you something to drink, Sasuke-kun? she asked in a friendly tone.
No thanks, he murmured. Something was disturbing him in here. The house was large
and bright, the living room was pleasant and warm, and all lights were on. They hurt his
eyes but he didn't say anything about it. This was a house a family lived in, just as his
home had been once, when his parents were still alive. Now he hated this wrong ideal,
and he hated the way these families seemed to always laugh at him tauntingly. He was the
only one who knew how fragile this happiness could be. For only a brief second he felt
burning hatred against Sakura, who had the gift of a loving family and took it for granted.
Sasuke? she asked and brought him back to reality. He winced slightly and had to
forcefully suppress his feeling of anger. Sasuke-kun, was there a reason you came over?
Ah. He had nearly forgotten. I came to take you with me. I want you to live with me from
now on.
She grew pale. What? You want me to move in with you? she stammered. So fast?
He shrugged. Why should we wait? Ill go to the Hokage tomorrow and take care of
everything. I think its best if you move in with me now, so get your things packed. Right
after he had said that, he realized that perhaps he had been a little too rude.
She hesitated and he was positive that she would decline his offer. But then her
expression lightened and she said, Okay! Its boring here anyways without my parents.
Sometimes she was a mystery to him, but he didn't have the nerves to think about it. Ill
pack one bag for now, and we can go fetch the rest some other time.
Alright.
***
Slightly hesitating, Sakura entered the apartment. She had been here only a few times,
and back then she hadnt the nerve to memorise the surroundings. The thought that this
was going to be her new home was a little frightening. She put her bag on the floor and
slipped out of her shoes. Sasuke locked the door thoroughly. She noticed that he had not
turned on the lights. It was not necessary yet, for there was still enough light coming

through the windows, however, the overall appearance of his living room seemed
somehow creepy in this twilight.
She took a few uncertain steps into the room. It was bald in there, everything neatly
cleaned up. The furniture was absolutely bare. Only a single lone plant sat on the
windowsill of the large front window, and even this seemed to be strangely out of place in
the sterile room.
Follow me, Sasuke said, standing beside her. He took her bag and led her to the
bedroom. The room was as empty as the others. She had already been here a few times,
when Sasuke had lain in bed recovering from his wounds. At that time she had not noticed
how much the mood of this place weighed a person down. One single photo stood there
on a small table, and as she picked it up, she had to smile. It showed Sasuke, Naruto and
herself. Kakashi had taken this picture some time ago, much to Sasukes displeasure, but
the fact that he had kept it proved that it meant something to him.
Sakura. His cool voice tore her from the thoughts and she put the frame back on the
table. He opened the large cabinet and unceremoniously dropped her bag on the floor in
front of it. She looked into the cabinet curiously and noticed that there was far too much
room for him alone. His clothes occupied only a small part of the cabinet, leaving the
remainder bald and empty. There is enough room for your stuff, he muttered. Ill be in
the living room.
Okay, she said as she watched him exit the room. When he was gone, the smile on her
face disappeared. The first thing she did was turn on the lights and sigh. Finally. How was
she ever supposed to feel at home in this place? With a sense of resignation she bent
down and opened her bag.
***
Sasuke looked out of the window and waited patiently. Light shone through the gap in the
doorway and reminded him that only he was unable to bear the sharp light at the moment.
His eyes were still very sensitive. Itachi had nearly taken his eyesight when he had created
the stunning flash of light during the battle. Sasuke's eyes would need some time to
recover. This was also the reason he currently preferred to be out during the night.
Sakura returned to Sasuke after about ten minutes. Arent your eyes better yet? she
asked nervously as she entered from the brightly illuminated bedroom into the depressing
living room.
He shook his head no. Its getting better.
She came to him and took his hand. He couldnt tell what she was up to. Her hand felt cool
to the touch. She pulled him up and looked into his eyes seriously. Sasuke... she said
and hesitated briefly. He had the feeling that she had been attempting to call him Sasukekun like earlier. Kiss me.
He stared at her, astonished. After she had been silent for such a long time, this sudden
request surprised him. She gathered her courage and repeated, Please, kiss me. He
hesitated. In all honesty, he had never kissed a girl before. He had always concentrated
only on his revenge. He was going to marry her though, right? This was part of it too. He
approached her and grasped her shoulders.
She closed her eyes. For an instant their lips met and he wondered how long a kiss might
have to last. His thoughts wandered off as he went over his mental checklist of
preparations for the ceremony. His earlier discussion with Naruto was still running through
his head as well. Suddenly, Sakura opened her eyes and looked at him. Seeing that he
was staring in another direction, she broke the kiss. She lowered her head and turned
around. We should go to sleep, dont you think so?
Aa. he muttered. It surprised him that she had not said anything about this lousy excuse
for a kiss. Even he, as unexperienced as he was, knew that the kiss had been lame. He
went ahead to the bedroom while she disappeared into the bathroom. Quickly he turned

off the lights and changed for bed. When he slept, he usually wore his tight, black shorts.
He laid down and momentarily was glad that his bed was larger than average. The thought
of sleeping beside her from now on was strange. He had not shared a bed with someone
for years, as he had been living alone since the age of seven.
***
Sakura threw one last glance at herself in the mirror. She was wearing her baggiest
pajamas and felt she was now ready to go to the bedroom. She was positive that Sasuke
wasnt going to try anything tonight, but still she felt uncomfortable. She hoped that he had
fallen asleep already.
Carefully she sneaked into the darkness of the room, knowing how the bright lights would
hurt his eyes. However, when she ran into the cabinet, Sasuke sighed heavily and
switched on the bedside lamp. Sorry, she whispered as she crawled onto the bed. He
watched her as she unfolded the extra blanket and crept under the covers.
Are you done? he asked her impatiently.
Yeah... she replied and the room was filled with darkness once again. Her eyes became
accustomed to the darkness quickly. She watched him lay back down next to her. Slowly,
her pounding heart calmed itself. She made note of the low temperature in this room. It
was cold in the bedroom, and come to think of it the the rest of the apartment was too. It
had a way of greatly dampening one's spirits... the apartment was as cold as him, and as
empty as his eyes.
She froze, despite the blanket. Sasuke did not seem to be affected by the chill. She moved
closer to him and put her hand shyly on his naked chest, in order to lean on it. He made an
indignant noise and turned onto his side, his back facing her.
Sakura understood and retreated to her side of the bed. Thoughtfully, she stared at the
gray ceiling. Yeah, that was how she had always imagined it would be when she would lie
in bed as Sasuke. Just great.
***
When Sasuke awoke at around eight, Sakura was to be found in the kitchen making
breakfast. He accepted this fact calmly and sat down at the table, not even wishing her a
good morning. Through this, Sakura was too busy with herself to wish him a glorious
morning, beaming with joy as usual.
The whole situation was somewhat weird. She had always wished for a chance to be with
Sasuke and make breakfast for him, maybe after a romantic night they had spent
together... her dreams had been shattered already, even before the wedding. Now it only
felt strange to see him sitting there at the table and to prepare a decent meal for him. She
knew, he would never ask her to do that. He would not ask her to do anything one would
expect from a housewife. But who else was supposed to do it? He probably didnt eat
breakfast at all when he was alone. It was a weird feeling; was this what her future was
destined to be like? Staying at home waiting for him to return from a mission, and then
later take care of the kids? This was no longer like a beautiful dream... it had become
rather like a nightmare.
There was a gnawing voice in the back of her head which warned her about this wedding.
She had suppressed this voice ever since Sasukes request had been made. Something
within her did not want to face the truth. Yesterday, when she had asked him to kiss her,
she had tried to prove herself wrong, but the way he had kissed her... there had been no
feeling at all. She had seen his eyes during the kiss. They had been looking in some
random direction, his thoughts revolving around something else.
She shook the thought off and filled up the plates. When she brought them to the table,
she announced merrily, Breakfast is ready, Sasuke-kun!
He drew the plate closer to himself and said calmly: You didnt have to do that; you know
that.

I know, but I wanted to.

He started to eat and after a short silence he said, We have to be at Tsunades office at
around ten. Ill be out for a while, Ill meet you there, okay?
Alright.
***
Exactly five minutes before ten, Sasuke showed up outside Tsunades office. Sakura had
already waited for nearly half an hour. She was dressed in her finest clothes while he was
wearing his usual ninja outfit, the black, short pants and the equally black shirt with the
Uchiha logo on his back. She hadnt expected anything else from him.
As he approached her, he greeted her with a simple nod.
She repeated the gesture mutely. She had had a half hour to think about it all, and the
nagging voice of doubt in her head had become more like a scared scream. Was she
doing the right thing? Was she here because she had promised something to him some
years ago, or was it because she was still in love with him?
He went past her to the door, but before he could open it she grabbed his wrist and held
him back. Wait a second., she said and he stopped to look at her. She could not hide
herself from the truth any longer. As hurtful as it was going to be, she had to face it. Before
she was going to enter this room, she had to make it clear. She stared into his eyes
directly and said: I want you to answer me one question, and please be honest. He
nodded quietly and she asked the one question that had been bothering her since that
day: Why did you ask me to become your wife?
Without hesitation he answered: To restore my clan.
This was exactly the answer she had expected. And yet, it hurt. A lot. Do you love me,
Sasuke-kun?
No.
She nodded, shocked from his honest reply. He had just confirmed her worst fears. This
was not about her. He could have asked any other girl too, probably he just chose her
because she had been stupid enough to always be by his side. And stupid enough to wait
for him. I hoped so much that I was mistaken, she said sadly.
Do you want to call it off? he asked.
She shook her head no. I said I would do it, right? I just wanted to make things clear
before we do this.
This time he took her by the hand and pulled her to the door. Then come. He opened the
door to the office, where Tsunade was already waiting for them.
Youre a little late, she said cheerfully. I thought that perhaps Sasuke-kun got scared.
Sakura managed a weak smile. They both stood before Tsunade's desk and the Hokage
asked: So, how do you want me to do this? Do you want the whole ceremony or do you
want a brief wedding?
Make it short. Sasuke said quickly. Sakura stayed silent.
Tsunade picked a scroll from a drawer and unfolded it. It contained numerous lines of
handwriting always concluded with some signatures. This is an Uchiha family tree of
sorts, she explained. The head of the family writes briefly about the two people getting
married and then the couple and the witnesses sign below. Unfortunately, since there are
no other family members, itll be only your signatures.
Is that all? Sakura asked quietly.
Ah, chotto matte! Tsunade picked up a small black box from her desk and opened it,
revealing two simple, silver rings in it. These were your parents rings, Sasuke-kun. They
were family hereditary pieces and your father was very proud of them. Sarutobi-sensei had
kept them for you and I thought, today was the right time for them to be returned to you.

Sasuke stole a glance at the rings. An emotion flickered over his face for a second, it might
have been sadness or maybe anger. I had completely forgotten those..., he said
emotionlessly.
He took the rings from the small box and looked at them. Then he shove the larger of them
unceremoniously into his pocket and handed Sakura the smaller one. Tsunades face
darkened at the sight, but she did not say anything. Sakura admired the piece of jewelry
for a second and then delicately slid it onto her ring finger.
Tsunade handed Sasuke a pen. He briefly read through the other texts on the scroll and
then simply wrote down the current date and the text Uchiha Sasuke, head of the clan,
marries Haruno Sakura. He then signed it and handed the pen over to Sakura. Her hands
trembled as she wrote down her name next to his.
Tsunade nodded contently and said almost cynically: I hereby pronounce you man and
wife. Congratulations.
Sasuke threw her a blank look. Sakura thanked her politely and followed her spouse who
was already leaving the room, not bothering to wait for her. Sakura! Tsunade called after
her and she stopped, looking back over her shoulder. The fifth Hokage smiled sadly. Take
care of yourself, okay?
Sakura put up her best smile. Sure.
Chapter 3: Wedding night
Sakura hurried in order to catch up to Sasuke. He had not bothered to wait for her after
Tsunade had detained her. She caught up to him and said with fake cheerfullness, What
are we going to do, now that we are married?
He threw her a scornful glance and decided not to answer her question. It felt very strange.
The realization that she was now married to the man of her dreams had not sunk in yet. Of
course, she had imagined this day to be a little different in her childish daydreams.
She reached for his hand and he let her take it. Sasuke, she said seriously. I do not
expect you to play the loving husband. But I want you to talk to me. If something bothers
you or if I am a burden to you, just tell me. Were married. I would like to get to know the
real you. I want to know everything about you.
Before he could reply, a malicious voice said: Well, isnt that nice? I didnt expect to see
you two holding hands in public.
Sakura tried not to lose control. Why did her eternal rival for Sasukes love have to show
up right here and now? WHY? So far Ino had left her alone, even after the rumors about
their engagement had spread throughout the village, but it was most likely time for the
confrontation. Hello, Ino she said curtly.
When I heard that you two got engaged I couldnt believe it, Ino hissed. Congratulations,
Sakura. What were you doing at Tsunades office? Making plans for the wedding already?
Her tone of voice betrayed her feelings, she was obviously jealous.
Actually Sakura murmured uncertainly and held up her hand, showing her rival the
silver ring. We just got married. Ino grew pale. Sakura would have gladly enjoyed this
small triumph over her old enemy, but there was still no word from Sasuke, and she knew
that as soon as Ino would address him, he would ruin her victory and show Ino what this
marriage was all about.
Ino regained her composure and stammered, I cant believe it! Youre joking, right?
Sasuke, tell me this isnt true!
Sakura bit her lower lip when Sasuke opened his mouth to answer. He let go of her hand
and she expected the worst. But instead of giving Ino an impatient answer, he put an arm
posessively around Sakuras waist and said, We got married a few minutes ago. He
looked at Sakura. Sakura-chan, can we go home? I would like to spend some time alone

with you. Sakura could not believe it. She stared at him with her mouth wide open, but
she regained her composure quickly enough when she saw the hilarious expression on
Inos face. She tried to stifle a laugh as they walked past her former rival.
When they were out of earshot, Sasuke quickly let go of her and shove his hands back into
his pockets. Sakura didnt understand what just happened. Why did Sasuke do that? Why
did he play the loving husband all of a sudden? It was almost frightening to see how easily
he acted as the affectionate lover if he wanted to. It was weird, because in front of Tsunade
he had clearly shown his intentions and feelings toward Sakura.
Thus, Sakura took the only explanation she found. She smiled shyly at him. Thank you,
Sasuke-kun. For not making me look bad in front of Ino, but also for. I mean
nevermind.
He frowned at her and said: Im off for training.
She watched him leave. He was a mystery; he had not tried to get even a little closer to
her.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------As it slowly darkened outside, Sakura stood before the mirror, but this time not to check
whether she looked good enough or anything. She just stared at herself in the mirror.
Nothing had changed. She still looked like she had before; the only difference was that she
was no longer smiling. Uchiha. Sakura she said quietly to herself. Not long ago she
would secretly mouth these two words and be pleased because they would sound so
beautiful. Now her new name had a strange feeling to it.
While Sasuke had been training, Sakura had spend her day gathering the rest of her
things from home and bringing them to his apartment, unpacking them and trying to make
herself comfortable in this new place. She could not imagine to ever be able to feel at
home in these sterile rooms.
'Now stop moping already!!', inner Sakura screamed. She had been wondering when her
inner voice would announce itself again. You did it! You are married to SASUKE, so dont
make a face like you just signed your death sentence! Sasuke asked you and no one else!
That means you must be important to him! Everything else will be alright eventually!
She laughed. Finally a positive thought, the first in days.
The smile disappeared from her face as she heard the door slam shut. Sasuke had
returned. She was almost scared. Not of him, but of this night. Wedding night would he,
no, could he be affectionate at all? Although he did not feel anything for her?
She remained in front of the mirror nervously and tried to make herself a little pretty for
him. She wanted to please him. As she brushed through her hair, she heard him in the
bedroom... maybe he was getting changed.
Then the door opened. Sakura calmly stopped. In the mirror she watched as he
approached her and stood behind her, as usual an illegible expression on his face. Sakura
simply stared at him. He really looked very, very handsome, with his black eyes and the
raven hair, contrasting his pale skin. Back then she had fallen in love with these dark eyes.
Then they had been placed on the same team and another feeling had emerged. She had
fallen in love with him for a second time, with a boy who appeared cold and distant, but on
the inside was warm-hearted and loyal.
What was still remaining from this Sasuke? The fight against his brother had changed him
drastically. Beneath his mask of pride even she could not discover his caring side any
longer. What was left was only what she had fallen in love with at the very beginning
was that really enough? Would it be enough for her to go through with this?
Sakura, he said with that voice of his, sounding so much more mature than he looked.
She knew what he wanted. After all, this was the reason why he had married her. She did
not react. Even as he embraced her from behind, she just watched him mutely through the
mirror. He brushed away her long hair and kissed her neck, but his eyes were open and he

was staring into the distance. It was as if he was just completing an uncomfortable, but
necessary exercise. Sakura fought back the tears.
She did not know whether he noticed or not, but in any case he stopped suddenly and
looked into her eyes. Sakura, do you really want this? I cannot and will not force you into
anything.
It was too late to back down. She had given him a promise and felt constrained. She had
never been able to assist him in battle, but this way she could at least help him to fulfill his
dream. I have just one request, Sasuke-kun, she said, taking his hand in hers. Please
pretend that you care for me.
Sasuke nodded and his black hair fell into his face. Sakura gave up staring into the mirror
and turned around to face him. She unbuttoned her dress and slid it over her shoulders.
He let his gaze wander over her nearly naked body but his eyes showed no reaction.
Sakura lifted her arm and with trembling fingers she brushed one lock of his hair behind
his ear. He smelled wonderful. She was pretty sure that he hadnt been training today.
She pulled his shirt over his head and stopped for an instant to admire his bare torso.
Sakura knew that he was muscular, but his body showed almost none of it. Sasuke was
already nineteen but he seemed almost childlike. He was still missing the male, muscular
look which distinguished him from the adult Shinobi. Only his eyes disagreed with his
young age and told of how much he had experienced during his few years in this world.
There was a tight feeling in her chest. It was a feeling of compassion, she decided. He
had gone through so much more than she could ever imagine. She couldnt resent him for
having become the person he was now. What she felt at that moment was not love but
sympathy. Maybe it would be enough for her to keep her promise.
Shyly she placed her hand against his cheek and kissed him tenderly. Then she took his
hand and pulled him towards the bedroom. She couldn't look him in the eyes any longer
for fear that he would see the sympathy in her eyes and hate her for it. Her hand moved to
turn off the lights and she relaxed when grey twilight filled the room.
She heard the rustle of clothes as he undressed, and she slipped out of her underwear as
well. Under different circumstances, she might have been concerned whether she would
look good enough for him or not. That was irrelevant now. He did not care about her looks;
all he wanted was a child, an heir. He led her to the bed and pressed her into the cushions
with a passionless kiss. She was scared... this was what she had thought about all day
long. It was about to happen, and she still wasnt sure whether she really wanted this or
not.
He positioned himself over her and nudged her legs apart with his knee, kneeling between
her thighs. She was glad that it was too dark for him to see the redness on her face. His
hands roamed over her body inexperiencedly, settling at her full breasts after a while, and
eventually she could feel his arousal against her thigh. He kissed her with his mouth open
and once again she received the impression that he had only done it because he thought
that he had to. She still wasnt able to relax, let alone draw any pleasant feeling from this;
Sasuke was closer to her than ever before, yet it was like being touched by a stranger.
Actually, he was a stranger. She did not know a thing about him; this man who had
returned from the battle against Itachi was a stranger to her. She grasped the bedsheets
and tried to swallow the fear that crept up from her stomach. He positioned himself
between her legs and an unexpected, violent pain shot through her lower half as he
penetrated her with a swift movement. She cried out in pain, her hand clamping down on
his naked shoulder. He paused and she was thankful that he was at least considerate
enough to wait until she had gotten accustomed to the strange sensation.
When the pain had subsided a bit and she had calmed down, he began to move again. It
hurt. Not enough to make her cry, but it was definitely unpleasant. She said nothing
though, wanting to get this over with. The pain subsided with time, but she felt neither

arousal nor any other positive emotion that she had expected based on what Ino had told
her about her first time.
Sakura heard the crushing silence of the room clearly, accompanied from time to time by
his heavy breathing. She saw him above herself, noting the way strands of his black hair
would move in his rhythm and almost touch her face. His skin still felt cool to the touch,
only visible by the faint light of the moon which plastered shadows on his pale skin. He
was beautiful, but although he was closer to her than any man had been before, he was
somewhere far away with his thoughts. What does he think about while he sleeps with
me?
He opened his eyes for a brief moment. Their eyes met. There was no passion in his gaze
and she was surprised that he was able to sleep with her at all if he felt nothing for her.
Almost as if he had read her thoughts, his hand brushed over her chest. His other hand,
placed on the bed next to her head, supported his weight, and her gaze traced along his
arm, seeing how his muscles flexed beneath his perfect skin. She could no longer bear to
look into his face, which reflected nothing but emptiness.
She turned her head to the side, looking over to the window. A few stars shone in the sky,
which was still a faint pink on the horizon and only slowly became black. It could not have
been long ago that the sun had set.
Sasuke lowered his head and emitted a gasp between clenched teeth. He let himself sink
down onto her and sighed quietly. Sakura was still staring out of the window. So this was it.
What a weird feeling. Sasuke rolled himself off of her, rose from the bed and disappeared
into the bathroom. Sakura wrapped the blanket around herself and went over to the
window. Somehow she felt dirty. Why did she ever allow him to do this to her? She felt
like a cheap slut.
While Sasuke took his time in the shower, she watched the stars. Strangely enough, she
no longer felt sad. In her head there was just silence. Even the inner Sakura was silent.
She knew she wouldnt find any sleep tonight.
When Sasuke returned and silently laid back down, Sakura had already gotten dressed
into her nightgown. She slipped beneath the covers and the room was filled with silence
once again. She stared at the ceiling as she lay there beside the man of her dreams,
feeling lonelier than ever. For the first time there was the sickening thought that she had
made a huge mistake to marry Sasuke. She was going to be just as lonely as him, even
though they officially were a family now.
Chapter 4: You dont have to be strong
With a horrified scream, Sasuke sat up in his bed, scaring the living daylights out of
Sakura. That cry had torn her from sleep and her Shinobi instincts had caused her to
immediately reach to her side where there would normally be a kunai holster.
Sasuke was now upright in his bed and had his right hand pressed against the mark on his
shoulder. Sasuke-kun? Sakura whispered anxiously. He didn't seem to notice her. He
doubled over and she could hear him say something, ever-so-softly. What did you say?
she asked nervously and bent forward in order to hear him.
Blood... he whispered, terrified.
What?! she cried, thinking that he had hurt himself somehow. She placed her hand on his
arm and realized immediately that this was a mistake. Instantly, he backed away and
glowered angrily at her. His frightening stare scared her.
Then he exhaled firmly and relaxed. Why are you here? he asked quietly.
She tried to laugh, but failed miserably. We got married yesterday did you forget that?
Ah... I remember now... he whispered.
What did you dream about? she inquired carefully.

He stared into the emptiness of his room. Itachi, he replied, and my bloodstained
hands.
She put her arms around him in a loose embrace of comfort. He remained rigid, though,
and it seemed as if he hardly noticed the embrace, let alone drew any comfort from it.
Moments later, he shoved her away and disappeared to the bathroom.
Sakura remained in bed, worried. She hadnt been aware that he still had these dreams
about Itachi, and he had always refused to tell anyone about the things that happened
during that fight. The only thing she knew was that he had totally changed after killing
Itachi, becoming so cold and emotionless. She was worried about him; his hands had
trembled so strongly.
***
Its cold in here, was the first thing Sakuras mother said when she entered the
apartment, and it was not clear whether she referred to the temperature or the decor. Her
parents had returned one week earlier than expected and had invited themselves over
after hearing of their daughters abrupt wedding.
I know, Sakura said quickly and offered them a seat. She brought them tea and sat down
next to them.
Her mother looked around herself curiously. Where is Sasuke? I wanted to congratulate
your husband!
He is out on a mission with Naruto, but he might be back soon. To be honest, Sakura
was rather glad that Sasuke wasnt there to meet her parents. She had seen the hateful
look in his eyes when he had visited her at home. If possible she wanted to avoid him
meeting her parents.
Well anyway, Her mother said; she was not the type to ponder things. Was it a beautiful
wedding? Its too bad that you guys didnt wait, we would have loved to be there.
Sasuke was in a hurry, it seems, she said, not even lying. She was endlessly relieved
that her parents hadnt seen their lousy excuse for a wedding. We didnt know that you
would return sooner than you planned. You're rarely in Konoha, let alone both of you, so
we just got married and decided to surprise you. And yes, the wedding was beautiful. She
was a good liar. Not even her mother noticed the sadness in her eyes.
They made the usual small talk for a while longer and Sakura was actually glad to have
some company. After one week of marriage, Sasuke was still as cold as ever, and during
the daytime she was mostly alone. At the moment there were few missions for her, so
most of the time she did not know what to do. Ino was still mad at her since she had won
their eternal battle and married Sasuke.
Eventually, the door opened and Sasuke was home. Sakura was surprised, if not scared,
since she had not expected him this early. He stared at her parents and she could have
sworn that his eyes were filled with pure hatred for a moment. Nevertheless he welcomed
her parents briefly, and before any of them could ask questions he grabbed Sakuras wrist
and simply said, I have to talk to you. He pulled her to the kitchen roughly and shut the
door.
Sasuke, youre hurting me! Sakura hissed, freeing herself from his grip.
Why are they here? he spat. Before she could answer, he growled, Listen, I do not want
any strangers in my apartment!
They are my parents! she protested.
He scoffed. You can see them as much as you want, but I will not be disturbed here in my
apartment!
Whats wrong with you? I just wanted to
Your fake family happiness is making me sick! he growled. Play the happy family
elsewhere, because if I have to watch you any longer, Im going to be sick! Without giving

her a chance to reply, he stormed out of the room, passed her parents without a word and
hid himself in the bedroom.
Rather disconcerted, Sakura returned to her parents. Maybe you should go for now.
Sasuke is not in a good mood. Her parents were surprised and her mother seemed
especially distrustful. Nevertheless, Sakura saw them out of the apartment and, once they
were gone, leaned against the wall exhaustedly.
Why did she take part in all this? She hadnt understood Sasuke's actions from the
beginning. Why did she let him do this to her? She didn't really know the answer herself.
She stood before the bedroom and was about to knock when her courage left her and she
gave up.
***
After she had waited for about half an hour, and Sasuke had yet to show himself, she
risked it. She knocked on the door and entered the bedroom without an invitation. He was
lying on the bed with his eyes closed. He did not sleep, though; she knew by the grim
expression on his face.
As her gaze wandered over his body, she realized why. He had tied a rather
unprofessional bandage around his right upper arm, and she could see blood stains
already forming on the white cloth. So that was why he had been in such a bad mood, she
thought. He was hurt, and she had not noticed it at all when he had arrived. She felt guilty.
She sat down on the bed next to him. Sasuke, I didnt know you were injured. What
happened?
He opened his eyes, irritated. Its not a big deal.
His behaviour, however, suggested something else. She forced him to sit up and untied
the makeshift bandage. When she saw the wound, she let out a groan. It was a deep,
gaping cut and by just unknotting the bandage she had made it start to bleed once again.
She ran to the bathroom to get a towel and pressed it firmly against the gash. This has to
be stitched. You need to see a doctor, she said seriously.
I have had much worse injuries, he argued. I will NOT see a doctor because of such a
stupid thing.
There will be an ugly scar if you dont get it stitched, and besides
Who cares?! he hissed.
Let me finish! In addition, you might have problems with it for much longer. Perhaps you
will have to call off the next mission. Is that what you want? Her words did not miss the
desired effect.
His body stiffened when he thought about what she had said.
Alright, he muttered. Lets go.
She grinned triumphantly. No, Ill call a doctor. If you move, your wound will bleed too
heavily. She instructed him to continue pressing the towel against the wound and
disappeared to the adjoining room in order to call a doctor.
When she returned, sitting back on the bed beside him, he asked her, shocked, Why are
you doing this? I practically threw your parents out of the apartment, and yet you
I dont want you to hurt, Sasuke, she replied. The doctor said hed be here any minute.
***
Sasuke twitched when the doctor sprayed something which burned like fire on the wound.
Why did he let Sakura persuade him after all? He sat on his bed rather indignant, shirtless,
while the doctor prepared everything for the stitching. Just great. Sakura sat beside him
and said nothing at all. During the wait she had briefly inquired about how he had gotten
that injury.
He had explained the days events to her briefly. He had fought a training fight against
Naruto to test his abilities, and Naruto had misjudged a stab and cut his arm
unintentionally. At least that was the version he had told Sakura. To tell the truth, he was

not sure whether Naruto had missed his target intentionally or by mistake. Since his
engagement with Sakura, the blonde ninja wasnt exactly friendly with him.
The doctor returned with a needle in his hand and said simply, This might hurt a little.
Sasuke clenched his teeth, when the needle punctured his skin and the wound began to
hurt once again. The first stitch was not so bad, and neither was the second one. With
time, though, it became rather awful and he clenched his hands into fists in order to hide
his pain. He did not want anyone to think of him as weak, especially not his own wife.
In his pain it did not register right away when Sakura took his left hand into hers. He felt
the warmth of her hand and squeezed it when another stitch was placed into his bruised
skin. In order to suppress a cry, he squeezed her hand strongly, but she said nothing and
just smiled at him as if wanting to encourage him. He swore to himself that he would kick
Narutos ass for this later.
Eventually, the ordeal was over and the doctor tied a professional bandage around his
arm, giving a few good pieces of advice which Sasuke wouldn't adhere to at all anyway.
Sakura thanked the doctor dramatically and as he gathered his things into his bag, he just
said that he would find his way out on his own.
Sasuke and his wife were still seated on the bed. He noticed that he was still holding her
hand and let go, turning away from her a little. Sakura moved closer to him so that her legs
were resting on either of his sides, and embraced him from behind, always careful not to
touch the injury. Sasuke she whispered into his ear and placed her head on his
shoulder. You know, its okay to show feelings or pain from time to time. You don't have to
be strong for me.
He turned around to face her, wanting to say something, but the words wouldnt come out.
Aggrieved, he pressed his forehead against her shoulder, enjoying her caresses as she
snuggled her cheek into his black hair and stroked the nape of his neck.
I want to, Sakura, but I simply cannot.
She leaned back and let his head rest on her stomach. Her hand remained on his head
and he relaxed as she softly stroked him. He could faintly hear her heartbeat and he could
feel her breathing in and out. It had a strangely calming effect on him, and for a few
moments he allowed himself to relax and feel safe in her arms.
Chapter 5: A new job
Sakura was lying on the couch reading a book when the door opened. She was surprised
to see Sasuke already at home. She jumped up to welcome him. Sasuke-kun, hi! Is
something wrong? You are at home so early
He courtly greeted her while slipping out of his shoes and muttered, I just came back to
pack a few things. Well leave this evening, I probably wont be back for a few days.
What? Where are you going?
I am not allowed to talk about it, he replied. Its an A-ranked mission. He pushed himself
past her and entered the bedroom, where he opened his backpack and searched through
his cabinet.
Sakura was taken by surprise. And you stop along the way to tell me that you have to
leave for a few days?
I was only informed a few minutes ago myself, he murmured. It was easy to tell that she
was getting at his nerves.
Why wasnt I informed about this important mission! I would have come with you!, she
protested.
He stopped his packing to stare at her. This is not childs play, Sakura. This mission is
dangerous.

So this was how he saw her. She hadnt been aware that he thought so little of her. She
was about to say something when her glance fell upon something in his open backpack.
What the? She reached for the wooden mask shaped like the face of an animal and
showed it to her husband. What does this mean?!
What do you think? he hissed and pulled his shirt over his head.
You are a member of the ANBU??? she screamed appalled.
He pulled a tight, black shirt out of the cabinet. Yes.
She was horrified. The Anbu she knew enough to know that this was NOT good news.
When did you plan to tell me about this?
I dont know! he growled impatiently. Tsunade asked me this morning if I wanted to
become a member of the Anbu. Obviously they need my special abilities. Frankly, I didnt
have much time to think about it. He slipped into the long pants jounin usually wear and
sat down on the bed to tie white bandages around his ankles.
And you just decide something like that without telling me?
He threw her a derisive glance. Whats it to you? Its none of your concern. Frustrated,
she bit her lower lip. He was such a bastard. When he was finished, he pulled a black
mask similar to the one Kakashi always wore over his face.
Sakura once again tried to talk some sense into him. I know that its a privilege to become
an Anbu, but do you know how dangerous this is? Youre right, these missions are on a
whole other level than mine or even your former missions as a jounin. You might get
killed.
Thats the life of a ninja, he said simply.
Sullenly, she stared down at the mask which she still held in her hands. It was painted,
showing the stylised head of a wolf. A sad smile formed itself on her lips. That fit him.
Tsunade must have had a cynical moment.
When he was finished, he rose and approached her. Listen, I have better things to do
than discuss this with you. He took the mask from her hands and put it back in his
backpack.
Sasuke, I dont want you to get hurt, she whispered.
She expected him to ignore her words completely, but after a moment of silence he made
up his mind. He pulled down the mask from his face, grabbed her shoulders and kissed
her on the lips swiftly. She stared at him, surprised, and he pulled the mask back into its
place. This is what couples do, right? he said. You tell me to come back safely, and I
kiss you good-bye and tell you not to worry.
She looked away, hurt. Were not in public here. You dont have to act like a loving
husband. In truth you don't give a fuck whether I worry about you or not.
Instead of agreeing, as she had expected him to, he untied his forehead protector and
gave it to her. Dont worry about me. Not bothering to wait for an answer, he turned away
from her and walked over to the door to fetch his shoes.
She watched him and muttered sadly, Come back safely.
***
Furiously, Sakura hit and kicked the exercise doll. After Sasuke had brought up all these
decisions he had made without asking her and had proceeded to call her a worthless ninja,
she had needed something to calm herself down, so she had come to the training hall in
the ninja academy in order to train and dispell her anger somewhat.
He was right, she could not keep up with him or with Naruto. But she had improved. She
had passed her Chuunin exam a while ago and had declared herself as a participant in the
upcoming Jounin exam. He did not have the right to call her incompetent. And he definitely
didnt have the right to become a member of the Anbu and put his life in danger. Not now
that they were married. He would make her a widow, and even though he treated her this

way, she would not be able to bear it if one day his team members came knocking on her
door to tell her that Sasuke was dead. The thought was terrifying.
'YOU STUPID SASUKEEEE!!!', her inner voice screamed, while Sakura mauled the doll.
Sakura? The voice surprised her and she spun around. Much to her surprise, Kakashi
was standing behind her. They had not seen each other for quite some time.
Sakura, is this called training? It looks more like you want to tear the doll apart
A little embarassed, she hung the doll back up straight and replied, I just wanted to let off
steam.
Haha, just wait until you teach your first pupils, Kakashi scoffed. I tell you, THAT is
nerve-racking!
As nerve-racking as a marriage with Sasuke? she mumbled. I doubt that.
Im sorry?
Nothing! she called quickly. She didnt want anyone to know about this marriage.
Sakura, you dont need to have secrets! Well soon be colleagues, right? He put a hand
onto her shoulder. So whats bothering you? Are there any problems with Sasuke? There
are some nasty rumors He bent down to her, his cheeks tainted in a faint red, and
waited for her reply. Probably he hoped to hear intimate details about their sex-life.
Pervert. He had no idea just how poor that sex-life was, too.
Kakashi-sensei! she shoved his hand away. There is nothing to tell. Click! Wait a
minute! Colleagues? Were going to be Colleagues? WHAT? she asked wide-eyed.
He nodded. I already learned the news, although no one else knows yet. No need to act
surprised. I know youre going to start teaching at the academy in a few weeks.
Her head felt dizzy. I will what?!?
Slowly it dawned on him, that her surprise hadnt been an act after all.
Hm? Tsunade told me Sasuke talked to her recently, he said that you no longer wanted
to work as a ninja, because theres a chance youll be pregnant soon.
He grabbed her quickly, because otherwise she would have fainted. She lay in his arms
and murmured: He did WHAT??! Oh my god, Im gonna be sick
Sakura?! Hello?, Kakashi called.
She tried to calm down to some extent and got back to her feet with his help.
Im sorry, Im okay, she murmured. Kakashi had an unnaturally serious expression on his
face and she quickly added, I guess he wanted to surprise me. We have been talking
about this but I wasnt entirely sure ehehe
Kakashi must have noticed her forced smile, and also that inner Sakura was about to
explode. Well, whatever the case Ill leave you to your training. Well meet some other
time... Ja, byebye! With that, he withdrew in a cloud of smoke.
Sakura had to hold on to herself so she wouldnt start to scream. How could Sasuke DARE
to decide this behind her back? Husband or not, he had absolutely no right to do that! For
the first time since the marriage, she was fuming. She was so angry, she would have loved
to tear his head off.
'So this is how it is, huh? If he joins the Anbu, its his business! But he secretly talks to
Tsunade and make you work in the academy! He has gone too far! HOW DARE HE?! As
soon as he returns, well take care of this!', her inner voice rampaged.
With a wild cry, Sakura spun around and kicked the doll so hard that its head tore off and
shot in a high arc through the hall. She was feeling a little better as she stomped out of the
exercise hall.
Chapter 6: Friends

Amused, Sakura observed as Naruto slurped down his third bowl of ramen. When he
noticed her grin and looked at her questioningly, she said, You're eating even more than
usual today. Had a hard day?
He nodded enthusiastically. Life isnt easy as a Jounin, he explained. We had to escort a
group of guys every time we lost sight of them, they did something stupid. And they
really were in danger its a miracle that we brought them back safely He placed the
bowl on the table and sighed contently. Ahh I feel better now. I didnt have time to eat
anything good while I was on that mission.
Did you know that Sasuke is now a member of the Anbu?, Sakura asked casually.
Really? Naruto was not as surprised as she had been. Wow. He has come really far
Bitterly, she said, It may be an honor, but I am worried about him. The anbu missions are
dangerous. He left today and will be gone for a few days.
I see Naruto muttered. Then a wide grin appeared on his face. Anosa, anosa! I have a
great idea! Why dont we invite a few people over to my place? I mean, we never got to
celebrate your wedding! Howumm how about tomorrow? Then you wont have to be
alone in the evening!
At first she wasnt exactly thrilled about the idea, but Naruto was already making plans and
counting out the people who were in Konoha at the moment. Eventually, she agreed to
come. She waved him good-bye and promised she'd attend. On her way back home she
pondered that maybe Naruto was right. It didnt do her good to be alone.
***
When she arrived at Narutos apartment around eight, loud voices were already coming
from inside. She pushed open the door and threw a shy Hello into the room. Naruto had
invited a lot of people; she hadnt been aware that so many of them were currently in
Konoha. Sitting with him at the table were Ino, Shikamaru, Hinata, Choji and some other
people Sakura had seen during the exam but didnt remember their names. Later even
Lee showed up.
Ino had brought along a bottle of sparkling wine and generously filled Sakuras glass with
it. We have to celebrate your wedding, right?, she had said, with a bit of jealousy flowing
in her tone of voice. To the happy couple! Even though the husband is missing today!
Sakura grinned weakly.
Over the evening she drank a few glasses without considering that she wasnt used to
alcohol at all. At around midnight, while the others were still sitting at the table talking to
each other happily, Sakura was drunk from that sparkling wine. She had hardly eaten
anything because she was still so angry at Sasuke.
Her head was dizzy, but in a pleasant way. It was great not having to think about Sasuke,
and if she thought about him nevertheless, she just laughed a little. It was like freedom.
She didnt care about anhything; there was simply this wonderful dizzyness in her head.
Naruto noticed her condition with time and tried to make her lie down for a while in his bed.
Sakura obeyed and he left her alone. For a while, she stared at the ceiling with so many
thoughts running through her head. Thoughts she usually would have worried about but
which only made her laugh stupidly in her current state.
When Naruto returned to check on her, she asked him, Naruto? Do you love Hinata?
He was a bit taken aback by the question, but he replied, Well, I like her a lot.
She laughed at that reply and sat up. She threw her arms around his neck loosely so she
wouldnt fall over. You know, I love Sasuke. She giggled. Or thats what I thought. Do
you know why he married me? To restore his clan! Isnt that funny? He wants me to have
his children, because thats all Im good for! I am not a good Shinobi, so why should I take
the Jounin exam? Heeheehee. She was still laughing, although she did not feel like it any
more.

He tried to make her lie down, but she did not feel like sleeping. Sakura-chan, youre
drunk. Just try to sleep.
Im not drunk! she protested, although she knew he was right. I never drink.
Mh. Well you sure chose the very best moment to start," he muttered.
She finally gave in and laid back down. He pulled the covers over her and returned to the
others after making sure she was feeling well enough to be left alone. As soon as he was
gone though, she threw the covers off her and went over to the door and out on the
balcony. Fresh night air blew into her face. She bent herself over the banister and stared
down to the ground. She was three stories above the ground. She sat down on the broad
wood of the banister, so that her legs were dangling above the ground. Its a pity that we
dont have a balcony, she said to herself.
Sakura?, she heard someone say from within the room. It was Ino. When she saw her
friend sitting there, she yelled, Are you insane? Do you want to fall over? She grabbed
Sakura by the hand and tried to drag her back onto the balcony.
Let go! Sakura protested. Im not stupid enough to lose my balance here.
If you were sober, I might believe you, Ino murmured darkly. She didnt let go of Sakuras
wrist, but made no further attempts to pull her off the banister.
A few moments of silence passed, then Sakura asked uncertainly, Ino? Are you are you
happy with your life?
What kind of a question is that?, Ino scoffed. When Sakura didnt reply, Ino inhaled
deeply and said, Well not always of course, but mostly yes, Im happy. I mean, I will
never forgive you for stealing away Sasuke, but I think Im okay with things the way they
are. What about you? Are you happy with him? There was only a slight hint of jealousy to
her voice. Maybe she had indeed forgiven Sakura.
Of course," she lied. After a moment of silence though, she said, Sometimes he wakes
up in the middle of the night screaming. Then he is like a completely different person.
When he looks at me with those eyes, it scares me deeply. She looked down at the black
pavement several meters below her. Sometimes I wonder Ino looked at her
expectantly, but she decided not to finish the sentence. Do you think he would cry for me,
if I fall down from here and break my neck?
What are you saying, Sakura??
Nothing, Ino," she replied tiredly. It was just a joke. She turned over and jumped back
onto the balcony clumsily. I guess I should go home. Thank you all for the party. She left
the bedroom and passed the others with a polite goodbye. Naruto and Lee offered to
escort her home, but she declined. Narutos place wasnt far from home anyway. She
muttered another goodbye and left Naruto's apartment.
When she arrived home, she locked the door from the inside and tripped over the first step
at the entrance. She didnt bother to get back up, instead curling up into a ball and falling
asleep exhaustedly on the living room floor.
Chapter 7: Confrontation
Sakura.
She opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was a bandage-wrapped ankle. Hmm?
She rubbed her eyes tiredly. Sleepily, she raised her head to look at who had woken her
up. Oh Sasuke she mumbled.
He stared down at her blankly. Is it comfortable sleeping on the floor?, he asked, his
voice leaving no doubt that his question was meant neither jokingly nor tauntingly.
She sat up and rubbed her buzzing head. Yesterday I was just so tired, I guess I fell
asleep right here she said quickly, but he did not seem interested in her explanations.

She stood up, trying to ignore her headache. Its great that youre back so soon, Sasuke.
How was your first mission as an Anbu?
Actually, one glance at him had been sufficient explanation. He didnt have a scratch on
him, and his clothes were even clean. He briefly replied anyway, though. Successful.
Sakura sighed inwardly. How she hated it when he was like this. She stole a glance out
the window, guessing from the position of the sun that it was around noon. Uh, do you
already know when youll have to leave for your next mission?
Instead of a reply, he just shook his head no. Something caught his attention then, and he
wrinkled his nose. Have you been drinking?, he asked disgustedly.
Oh. She lowered her head immediately. We were celebrating a little and I
underestimated the effect of alcohol, I guess.
Hn. He brushed past her and entered the bedroom.
She remembered why she had been so depressed the day before and followed him.
Sasuke, wait a second. I have to talk to you.
Not now. Im trying to get some rest, okay? He removed the bulk of his equipment and
uniform and sank on the bed with an exhausted sigh.
This is important!, she protested angrily. I found out that you were talking to Tsunade
about me! Even this didnt bring any change to his ever-stoic face. Did you tell her to
transfer me to the Academy?
Yes.
Sakura had a hard time trying to keep her composure. What on earth were you thinking?
How dare you to decide such an important thing without talking to me?!
He loosened the bandages around his ankles and replied calmly, Cant you guess why? If
everything goes as planned, you will soon be pregnant. He looked her in the eyes.
Do you think Ill let you work as a ninja while youre pregnant with an Uchiha heir?
His calmness made her even angrier. And what about my feelings? Dont I have the right
to make my own decisions?
Were you planning to go on missions with a large belly?, he asked dryly. Maybe acting
as a bodyguard? Well into pregnancy? I bet our clients would be exhilarated. His biting
sarcasm was almost unbearable. You are my wife now and I have to make sure that
youre safe.
I I understand that!, she yelled. But the point is that you cannot decide this without
asking me first! Im not your property, Sasuke! I have my own will and if you dare to make
decisions for me again, then
Then what? His eyes stared at her dangerously.
Angry tears filled her eyes. She couldnt hold back any longer. She moved to slap him, but
he caught her wrist easily. The worst part about it was the smirk on his lips. BASTARD!!,
she cried hysterically, tearing her arm from his grip. Before he could make another stinging
remark, she stormed out of the door and left the apartment.
***
Sakura ran down the stairs and stormed out of the building, angry tears streaming down
her cheek because there was nothing she could do but cry. She was so absorbed in her
anger that she wasnt paying attention to her surroundings and promptly ran into a person
who had been about to enter the building.
The impact threw her off balance and she fell backwards, but someone caught her by the
upper arms before she could hit the ground. Now, now, Sakura, are we in a bit of a rush
today?, she heard a teasing voice say as she opened her eyes.
Kakashi-sensei she muttered, quickly wiping the tears from her eyes so he wouldnt
see her crying. I wasnt paying attention, Im sorry.
You look troubled, whats wrong?

She stared at him hesitantly. Judging by the sparkle in his eye, Sakura could be pretty sure
he was smiling beneath that mask. Kakashi was an excellent teacher and an outstanding
fighter, but she had never seen him as the type you could talk to about your problems. He
didnt seem so very trustworthy with his trademark copy of Icha Icha Paradise.
He seemed to guess her thoughts and assured her, You can trust me, I wont tell anyone.
Did you quarrel with Sasuke? She just nodded in response. Do you want to tell me about
it? She shook her head no. Do you want me to bring you back upstairs so you can talk to
him? Once again she shook her head no.
Kakashi sighed. You women are really difficult. Well, come with me then, you cant walk
around like this. Sakura just then realized that she hadnt changed her clothes nor taken a
shower since yesterday. She was positive that she was looking hideous right now. Of
course, she didnt know that Kakashi was only referring to her reddened, puffy eyes.
In any case she nodded and followed Kakashi to his apartment.
***
The apartment looked completely different from what she had expected. Somehow she
had been sure that Kakashi would surround himself with Ninja equipment or obscene
posters from Icha Icha Paradise. His living room was actually pretty normal though. From
what she could see, one would not even know that a powerful Ninja was living there. She
didnt even see a single kunai anywhere.
He disappeared into the kitchen for a moment and brought her a glass of water before
taking a seat on the couch next to her. What happened?
At first she didnt want to talk to him, but she desperately needed someone to talk to. So
she slowly started, This thing about me getting transferred to the academy I didnt know
anything about it. Sasuke decided it without asking me at all.
She waited for Kakashi to defend Sasuke, but instead he sighed. I thought so. He
seemed unnaturally serious; his stern expression did not suit him. Sakura, may I give you
some good intentioned advice?
Uh yeah sure.. she stammered. She wasnt sure why he was so serious all of a
sudden.
You should break up with Sasuke as soon as possible.
Chapter 8: Sasukes wounds
You should break up with Sasuke as soon as possible.
Sakura could not believe her ears. What?, she cried out. Sensei, how can you say
something like that?
Its not a joke, Sakura. I really like Sasuke, but at the moment Im more worried about you.
He is not good for you.
She couldnt find anything to say; his strange advice had been too surprising. I dont
understand
I am not stupid, Sakura. You havent been together with him for long, but you have
already changed. I have been talking to Ino, Naruto and a few others.
That was quite unexpected too. Kakashi wasnt the type to worry about others. In any
case, she could imagine what Ino had told him. Sensei, what I said to Ino that night was
just a joke
He ignored her completely. Dont try to fool me. I have been watching you and Sasuke
isnt good for you. I wasnt planning on judging him so quickly, but now I think its best if
you get out of this as fast as possible. Promise or not, you should leave him.
You know about that?, she muttered.
He told me. He doesnt care how you feel about this. Sasuke thinks only about himself. If
you want to make yourself unhappy, thats your business, but it will end in tragedy if you

two keep going like this. Just as it did with Sasukes family. She wanted to hear more
about this, but he kept talking. I should have warned you from the beginning, but I
honestly thought you could help him.
Help him? What are you talking about?
His gaze darkened. Sasuke has changed. He must have been hurt deeply. He didnt
want to tell us what happened during his fight against Itachi, but there is no doubt that
something important DID happen. Itachi must have said or done something, but we can
only guess. When he asked you to be his wife, I thought maybe he was starting to
recover. I thought you could maybe help him leave all of it behind and forget his past once
and for all.
She would have liked to disagree, but he was right. She had noticed too how Sasuke had
changed after the battle. And she had not been able to change anything about that.
Maybe its too late for Sasuke. It isnt too late for you, though. If you stay with him, he will
destroy you and youll become as cold as him. If you wait too long, you might already
have a child and then itll be too late to leave him. Please, end it now that youre still able
to.
It was hard to hear all of this. What Kakashi said made sense, but there were things that
held her back. Her promise, for one, but also the old love that still attached her to Sasuke.
And her wish to help him.
Kakashi seemed to understand that. Just think about it, okay?
All of a sudden, she felt queasy. To hear this kind of advice from Kakashi was disturbing.
Why are you doing this?, she asked.
He leaned forward and kissed her forehead through his mask. Because I am worried
about you, Sakura-chan.
Sakura blushed deeply and stammered, Ill go for a walk, and maybe Ill head back
home when Sasuke isnt there T-Thanks for your help.. She offered him a weak smile
and practically fled from him.
When she was gone, Kakashi chuckled softly. Cute. His expression changed. Far too
cute for someone like Sasuke.
***
Even though she knew better, Sakura returned home. She had hoped that he would have
been gone already, but he was lying in bed trying to get some sleep. Well, he wasnt going
to sleep right now first she had to talk to him. Kakashi was right; they couldnt go on like
that. She positioned herself in front of the bed and said loudly, Sasuke. We are not done
yet.
He opened his eyes to glare at her. What do you want?, he muttered and sat up.
I want you to listen to me. she replied angrily. He said nothing, but offered her an
expectant stare. Sasuke, we cant go on like this. Promise or not, I wont let you interfere
with my life like that again.
He lifted an eyebrow and replied cynically, Were married, right? Its our life now. I just
wanted to protect you.
Yeah, right!, she yelled. There is no us and you know that. You dont give a shit about
me. You didnt ask me first when you became an Anbu. Ill say it once more: I wont let
you do something like that again. Next time I will
He tilted his head sideways and asked jeeringly, You will what? His arrogance made her
even angrier. Inner Sakura was already rampaging.
Next time I will break up with you, do you get that?, she yelled at him.
She had expected his usual reaction, but he got up from his bed and positioned himself in
front of her, staring dangerously into her eyes. Suddenly she felt very small compared to
him. Save your threats, he hissed. If you wanted to get divorced, you would have done
so a long time ago.

Her inner voice screamed, Thats it! DONT PUT UP WITH THIS!
She swallowed the queasy feeling and stared back at him. You listen to me now! she
spat, pressing her index finger against his chest. I am not your property and I demand to
be treated with respect. It was probably only surprise that made him take a step
backwards. She closed the distance between them again and bore her finger into his
chest, emphasizing every word. And for as long as you do not treat me like your wife in
EVERY aspect, you will never do something like that again, or I will put in for a divorce that
very same day and you may as well marry Ino and have lots of arrogant little Uchiha brats
with her!!!! She had screamed that last part at the top of her lungs.
The look of surprise quickly faded from his features and he slapped her hand away. I
wont let you blackmail me, do you understand?, he said in a dangerously low tone,
making it Sakuras turn to take a step back. You knew what you were dealing with. If you
have a problem with the way things are, then go back to your parents, but dont bother me
with your ridiculous problems! Youre even stupider than I thought if you really think I am
dependent on you in any way.
That was the last straw. Sakura hissed a not so lady-like curse word at him which came
directly from her inner voice as she aimed a punch at him. He caught her before she could
hit him, just like last time, but this time she didnt make the mistake of being surprised by
that. Instead she raised her knee, targeting his groin but he was too fast for that too and
blocked her knee with his free hand. He then let go of her abruptly and disappeared from
her view only to reappear kneeling in front of her, where he spun around and hit her legs
with his.
Sakura fell to the ground, but she wasnt willing to give up yet. Asshole!, she cried as
she attempted to get up. He pressed her to the ground though, and within an instant he
was straddling her hips, pressing her wrists to the ground. Let go!, she yelled, writhing
beneath him, but he only shook his head disapprovingly. She had to accept that it was
useless and so she eventually gave up.
Silence filled the room and the only thing that could be heard was their rapid, heavy
breathing. Sakura had outdone herself because she had put so much power into her
blows, but at least Sasuke was worn out too. The reason might be that he had just
returned from an exhausting mission, but still it was a small triumph for her to see that
there was a limit to his strength too.
Have you calmed down?, he asked coolly and she grimaced. Okay, then listen to me. I
will not decide things that are none of my business from now on, but in exchange you
wont interfere with my affairs either. She didnt reply. I wont let you blackmail me. If you
want to leave me, okay, I wont stop you. I never forced you into anything, remember? But
I appreciate that you kept your promise.
Liar, she muttered sadly. Her anger was gone and there was only a depressing sadness
left. She meant nothing to him; he was ready to replace her with someone else if she ever
left him. Please, let go, she whispered.
But he didnt. Instead he asked, What do you expect from me, Sakura? You knew from
the start what you were dealing with. I cant and wont ever feel anything for you.
Why did you ask me of all people?, she asked. Why not Ino or any other fangirl? Is it
because I was the only one who was stupid enough to save herself for you?
His brows furrowed. Sakura snorted. Didnt he know that? Ino had turned to Shikamaru at
the age of 16 and they were still in a weird kind of a relationship which seemed to end
every few months just so they could make up and get back together again. The other
Sasuke fangirls had all eventually found a nice boyfriend to return their feelings. Of
course, Sasuke was still the most famous boy of the entire village, but his fangirls had
grown up and given up on him eventually. Only Sakura hadnt managed to let go of her
nave crush on him after all this time. She had always saved herself for him, hoping that

he would eventually change and return her feelings. At this moment Sakura realized that
she probably wasnt as clever as she had always thought.
Im such an idiot, she said, more to herself than to him. I should have gone out at least
once with Lee-san, or with Naruto. Then maybe I would know how it feels to be with a man
who really likes me.
Sasuke ignored that, instead saying, I asked you because you believed in me. Because
you were there for me when everyone was gone. Thats why.
In other words, because Im stupid, right? Because you knew I couldnt refuse any
request from you. Now let me go, please. This time he complied and stood up silently.
Sakura sat up and rubbed her sore wrists. She felt tired. She had lost control of the
situation long ago and didnt know how to deal with it in its current state.
To her relief, Sasuke announced that he was going to train for a while. He left the house
and she felt strangely relieved. So they had already reached a state where she was glad
whenever he left. Sakura stood up and walked over to the kitchen. She hadnt eaten in
about 24 hours. She opened the fridge but didnt feel very hungry; when she was in a bad
mood, she could never eat anything. She was about to close the refrigerator, when her
gaze fell upon a bottle of wine. Sasuke had brought it a while ago, and she guessed that it
had probably been a present or something. He never drank any alcohol, so the bottle was
still untouched.
Sakura remembered the way she had felt after drinking too much at Narutos party. For a
while, her problems and sorrows had been so far away and, regardless of the headache
afterwards, that feeling had been great. She picked up the bottle and took a sip. It didnt
taste so very good, but if it promised to make her forget about her worries for a while
She drank some more. Disgusting. Yet she took another gulp.
When Sasuke returned home in the evening, the bottle was empty. And Sakura was
drunk.
Upon entering the room Sasuke seemed to notice something. He wrinkled his nose. As
Sakura shakily stood up and wished him a wonderful evening, though, he knew what was
going on. Youre drunk, he said with no emotion in his voice.
With a huge grin plastered on her face she draped her arms around his neck.
Yes I am, Sasuke-kun. How was your daaay?
He pushed her away. Am I going to find you sleeping on the doorstep again tomorrow?,
he asked, slipping out of his shoes. Sakura, let go.
For no apparent reason, she started to laugh, just because she felt like it, and Sasuke
disappeared into the kitchen to make himself something simple to eat. Meanwhile Sakura
spent her time on their bed, trying to find a comfortable position and mumbling
incoherently to herself. It was almost funny. She was dead drunk and even that hadnt
changed the stoic expression on his face. Maybe nothing could ever shock or anger him.
When she got tired of waiting she hopped over to the bathroom and tried to even out her
hair with clumsy fingers. Then she completely undressed herself, took a last glance at her
grinning self in the mirror and returned to the bedroom.
Sasuke was already seated on the bed undressing himself. When she entered the room,
stark naked, he actually seemed surprised for a moment. Then his face darkened and he
asked What the hell are you up to?
Something within her screamed. Maybe it was her inner voice. But her head felt dizzy,
everything was so easy, so untroubled She went over to the bed and sat down on his
lap. Whats the matter, Sasuke-kun? This is how you wanted me, isnt it? You want to
make some kids, and, well, you cant if you dont sleep with me, right? Im not pregnant
yet. We should push ahead. He turned his head away almost disgustedly when she tried
to kiss him. Whats with your plans, Sasuke-kun? she taunted. You wanted to restore

the Uchiha clan, didnt you? She didnt even know herself why she was provoking him
like that. Something warned her that she was going too far, but she ignored it.
He stared at her and said, Youre right.
All of a sudden she found herself lying backwards on her bed, her arms pressed into the
cushion over her head. His eyes stared at her coolly. His hand grabbed her left breast
while he was still holding her in place with his other hand.
Sakura had accomplished what she had wanted, but now she didnt feel so good any
more. In a single second her mood turned over and rested heavily on her heart.
Sasuke, let go, she whimpered, I dont want this.
You have to make up your mind, he murmured into her ear. It was obvious from the tone
of his voice that he was now trying to provoke her just like she had provoked him. His
hand reached down between her legs and she emitted a startled scream.
Sasuke, stop it! I dont want this!, she cried. Her voice sounded weak and shaky. He
didnt stop. And Sakura gave up protesting. She didnt resist when he let go of her wrists
eventually, instead she lay there impassively and stared out of the window. The stars were
beautiful tonight.
While he nudged her legs apart, she tried to find a reason why she loved Sasuke for every
star out there. His eyes; his black hair; his strength; his loyalty; his coolness; his kindness,
hidden under all the hatred; his friendship; the scared kid he is.
When she tore her gaze away from the stars to look at him, to look at the way he was
laying on top of her, sleeping with her without looking into her eyes, she noticed that his
eyes were still beautiful. And that he was still handsome. But everything else she had
loved about him was gone. She could no longer look at his handsome face without
thinking of all the pain he had caused her. Her gaze travelled back to the window where
the stars were still sparkling. Slowly, she realized that she had started to hate Sasuke.
Chapter 9: Endless
Weeks passed by without any change. Sakura had accepted her fate and started teaching
at the academy without further protest. Usually in the mornings she was now away with
her pupils or teaching the youngest in class. Sasuke was at home irregularly, he was
called out on missions unpredictably, sometimes hed be at home for days and then hed
be sent away right after returning home.
Sakura had given up trying to get close to her husband or talking to him. He was as distant
as ever, always keeping her at a certain distance. When he was home at night and
sleeping with her, she always let it happen passively, but she just wouldnt get pregnant.
Sasuke awaited her pregnancy impatiently, but Sakura wasnt so sure if she wanted to
bring a child into this loveless marriage.
Every now and then she met up with Naruto or Ino, but she refused to talk about what was
happening at home and her friends were rather helpless. Sometimes someone would tell
her how bad she looked, she had lost weight because she couldnt eat properly any more
and even though Sasuke disapproved of it she would get drunk every now and then, just to
get away from her problems for a while.
Even though she could not tell anyone, she was heartbroken.
***
Sasuke got up from their bed and picked up his pants to get dressed. He turned around
and watched Sakura pull the blanket over her thin body and bury herself beneath it. She
had changed, even he could see that. Today, as always, she had just let him do as he
pleased and had submitted to his advances like a lifeless puppet. However, at least she
wasnt drunk today.

He went to the bathroom and splashed his face with cold water. When his gaze fell upon
the mirror, he froze. Hatefully he stared at himself. He knew what he did was wrong. The
heart of this girl was breaking and he just accepted it. Just because she had given him a
promise years ago. It wasnt fair. She longed for his love but all he gave her was rejection.
He was using her. Sasuke had noticed the look in her eyes when he had slept with her
today. But he needed an heir, or hed never find peace. Itachis death hadnt brought him
peace of mind, but the restoration of the clan would, no, it had to. Even if he had to use
Sakura for that, he would fulfill his dream.
Much to his surprise, she was already asleep when he came back to the bedroom. Usually
she would lie awake and fall asleep long after him. He hesitated for a moment, then he sat
down beside her. She must have been very exhausted. She was lying on her side, her hair
covering her face wildly. Her mouth was open slightly, her hand was placed on the
cushion. For the first time he really noticed how beautiful she was, despite the changes
she had been through. She had gotten a lot thinner and always seemed exhausted. How
long had it been since hed seen her smile?
Sasuke lifted the blanket to lie back down next to her, but she turned around in her sleep
until she was lying on her back. He let go of the blanket and just watched her. Watched
how her chest would heave regularly, and he felt like he would stay like this and watch her
sleeping forever. He realized that he was the only one responsible for her current state. He
should have been protecting her. Maybe... maybe it was indeed better if she left him.
***
Insecurely, Sakura walked over to the window. She had felt bad for the entire day, she
hadnt been able to eat a single bite. Shed only been drinking one glass of sake, but still
her head was dizzy. She felt sick. Sasuke was at home, preparing himself for another
mission and getting his things packed. She had planned to act normal until he left but she
felt too sick and too tired to act sober right now.
To fight down the nausea, she opened the window and leaned out to inhale some fresh air.
It didnt help much but she sat down on the window sill anyway, holding on to the
windowframe with one hand.
In your state youll fall out of the window, Sasuke said calmly and she turned her head to
look at him. There was no worry in his voice. He was holding his backpack in one hand
and stared at her, awaiting an answer. Today he was wearing the regular anbu uniform.
Hoarsely, she retorted: Why do you mind? You wouldnt even care if I was lying dead
down there on the street.
Youre annoying, Sakura, he replied darkly. These words hit a vulnerable spot. He had
said it twice and today it hurt just as much as it had back then, maybe even more.
Why did you marry me?, she yelled. If I annoy you so much, why did you ask me to be
your wife? You cant bring kids into this marriage! Dont you have a conscience?
He threw her an indifferent glance and sat down on the steps to get his shoes.
Sasuke! WAIT! Sasuke didnt plan to let him go like that, not without getting an answer
first. She jumped off the window sill and when her feet touched the ground her ankle
twisted and she fell face-down to the ground. Tears filled her eyes. Why did everything go
wrong in her life? Her ankle hurt, a lot. She wanted to stand up when Sasuke was
suddenly standing in front of her. It was too much for her. She didnt want him to see her
like that. She was drunk and miserable, she couldnt even get up on her own.
Sasuke..., she sobbed and grabbed the fabric of his black pants. Tears were streaming
down her face when she looked up to him. Help me... She didnt just want him to help her
get up. She was asking him for help, to find out of this misery. Basically, she just wanted to
feel the warmth of his hand and maybe be embraced by him just once.
He stared down on her, with nothing but coldness in his eyes.

And then he said: Pathetic. Her eyes widened. Something inside of her broke at that
moment. Sasuke tore his pants from her grasp and left her there like that. She heard the
door slam shut and then he was gone. Sakura wrapped her arms around herself, curled up
and cried silently.
This was the worst moment of her life. She had humiliated herself in front of Sasuke and
he had rejected her mercilessly. Finally, it was too much for her to bear.
I cant take it any more..., she whimpered. For what seemed like an eternity she just lay
there on the floor and felt just like what he had called her... pathetic.
Then she heard the door open and someone gently cradled her into his arms.
Sasuke?, she whispered, although she already knew it couldnt be him.
No, its me, came Kakashis reply. Sakura, you cant go on like this. Ill get you away
from here so you can recover. She wanted to protest but found herself too exhausted to
do so. For the first time in weeks she felt the warmth of another person, someone who
cared for her. She placed her head against his chest and closed her eyes.
She felt dizzy when he lifted her up and started to walk, but she didnt say a word. Like a
child, Kakashi carried her in his arms and after a while she was placed on a cozy bed.
Try to sleep. Well talk about it tomorrow, he said and she just did as she was told.
Exhaustedly she fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.
Chapter 10: Truth
The sun was again or still shining high above in the sky when Sakura woke up in an
unfamiliar room. She was still wearing her pajamas which shed been wearing yesterday.
Her left ankle hurt when she got up from the bed, but her headache was even worse. She
opened the door and was greeted with a cheerful: Good morning, Sakura-chan! You slept
like forever!
Kakashi-sensei...
Dont call me that. Im not your teacher any more. Just call me Kakashi, he scolded her
with a smile beneath his mask. But she didnt have the nerve to discuss that. Her gaze fell
upon the couch where she saw a blanket and a pillow. So he had left the bed to her and
slept on the couch. She smiled slightly. How nice of him...
She sat down on a chair and he brought her a glass of water. It helped somewhat against
her headache and the awful sickness. He took a seat opposite of her and said nothing.
Sakura felt uncomfortable all of a sudden. He had seen her in such an embarassing, pitiful
state. Im sorry..., she muttered.
For what?
I mustve looked quite pathetic yesterday, she explained depressedly. I was really
relieved that you were there. Oh... why were you there anyway?
Actually I wanted to talk to Sasuke about some mission. He came out of the house and
told me to take a look at you. Once again he looked unnaturally serious. Sakura, do you
finally realize that I was right? You have to leave him. He will destroy you.
She shook her head, but she couldnt bring herself to say something. She wanted to
disagree with his words, but she couldnt. Because he was right. She was already at the
verge of hating Sasuke.
Kakashi sighed and got up. Come with me.
Sakura stared at him. What?
Just follow me. I want to show you something. Obediantly she followed him and he led
her to the bathroom. There he grabbed her shoulders and placed her in front of a mirror.
Sakura could not look at herself. She looked awful. Kakashi said seriously: Look at
yourself, Sakura. You used to be so pretty. Your smile was so beautiful. What happened to
that smile? Youre too thin, your eyes are always red from crying and your skin is pale. Is

that what you want? He was right, every word was true. She hated herself. Especially that
bitter look on her face that reminded her all too much of Sasuke. Do you remember how
you told me that you liked yourself when you were with him? Is that still true, Sakura? Do
you still like yourself, the way you became?
Quickly she shook her head no. No! I hate that person in the mirror. And I hate... him.
What he became.
Then why are you still doing this to yourself?
I loved him. And a part of that love has remained in my heart. I cannot leave him, she
said honestly. I promised to help him. He has always fought for me. And now I fight for
him. For his dreams.
He will never be happy. As long as he cant let go of the past, even a family, a new Uchiha
clan, cannot help him. Dont you understand that?, Kakashi insisted.
If Naruto were here, hed say the same. Before he left he told me to take care of you.
That explained why Kakashi was acting so weird lately. Sakura nodded. Im not sure
myself what Im going to do. I dont want to go to my parents. Would it be a problem if I
stayed here for a while? Just until I feel better and able to make a decision.
Of course not. Stay as long as you want to.
***
Sakura didnt regret her decision to stay with Kakashi. Not having to see Sasuke and
suffer from his cold eyes did her good. Most of the time Kakashi wasnt at home, but when
he was, he talked to her, it was like he really cared about what she had to say. At least he
didnt look right through her, like her own husband did.
There was no alcohol in the household. At first she was tempted to go out and buy some,
but then she remembered why she was at this place. She didnt want to end like that
again. She never wanted to let Sasuke humiliate her again. She vowed to never touch any
alcohol again. No matter how painful it was, she had to go on without it.
After some days she even resumed eating. Living with Kakashi was so relaxing that her
stomach calmed down and she gained some weight. In the meantime, Naruto had
returned to the village and offered her to stay with him, which she had denied thankfully.
He also told her how much better she looked and that hed been worried about her. It felt
good. It felt so good to be seen by someone, to have someone who cared.
Of course she couldnt stay with Kakashi forever. And she couldnt stay with Naruto either,
his apartment was even smaller. Under no circumstances she wanted to go to her parents.
And going back home, back to Sasuke that was a different topic. Sasuke didnt show up
during the first few days. It wasnt like he wasnt there he had returned from his mission
after two days. But he didnt seem to care. Sakura was glad that she didnt have to see
him. But it was also hurtful that he didnt miss her or try to get her back.
Then, eight days after Kakashi had pulled her out of her misery, Sasuke was standing in
front of Kakashis door in the evening. Kakashi opened up and when Sakura heard her
husbands voice, she froze in place, hiding in the kitchen before he could see her. She
tried to stay calm and listened to the two men talking.
I know shes here, Sasuke said impatiently. I want to talk to her!
Yeah but Sakura doesnt want to talk to you, Kakashi replied and Sakura could vividly
imagine his arrogant grin beneath the mask. Hopefully it made Sasuke really angry. He
should get a taste of his own medicine.
Save it, Kakashi, Sasuke growled. I want to talk to my wife, so get out of my way or
bring her here.
Sakura was still standing motionlessly in the kitchen, unsure of what to do. On one hand
she wanted to hear him out. But on the other hand she was also scared to face him once
again. If she liked to admit it or not, Sasuke still had great influence on her. While she was

still thinking of what to do, she heard Kakashi say: You should leave Sakura alone for a
while.
Keep your advices for yourself, old man, Sasuke hissed. Then he obviously gave
messing with Kakashi a second thought and he barked: Then tell my wife to fucking let
me know when Im allowed to bother her again. Sakura could imagine him spinning
around wordlessly and marching away. As if to verify her theory, Kakashi closed the door.
Sasuke was gone.
And now Sakura ran out of the kitchen into the living room. She should have come out and
talked to Sasuke. Sasuke!, she called out half-heartedly and ran over to the window. All
she saw was how he disappeared behind the corner. It was raining outside. Most likely he
was already soaking wet. Kakashi approached her and she asked concernedly: Did I do
the right thing? I should have talked to him.
If he wants to talk to you he can come to the academy too, Kakashi shrugged. Although
I guess his pride will keep him from that.
True, she murmured and placed her fingertips on the cool windowglass. It must have
cost him a lot to come here. She leaned her head against the window. I dont understand
myself any more. I despise him but at the same time I think I still love him what should I
do?
Chapter 11: Unfaithful
After Sasuke had left, Sakura decided to go for a walk and perhaps try to distract herself
from thinking about her husband. She didnt mind the rain, though she borrowed a coat
from Kakashi and left his house anyway; she just needed a few minutes alone to make up
her mind.
It would be best if she came to a decision before Sasuke could catch her alone. She knew
she couldnt stay at Kakashis place forever. This whole situation had to be resolved soon.
So, as Sakura walked through the village aimlessly, eventually she passed the main
entrance and left Konoha. She didnt plan on going far, but she wanted to make sure she
wouldnt be disturbed. Perhaps if she hadnt been so deep in thought, she might have
noticed someone was following her, but she was too lost in her ponderings to notice. It was
none other than Sasuke.
She approached the river that ran near the village. The bank along the river was steep and
mostly covered with large trees or bushes that blocked any entrance to the waters below.
However, Sakura found a place where she could look down to the water anyway.
Lost in thoughts she picked up a stone and threw it into the water. The rain had grown
stronger but she didnt care. She was worried and confused about the recent happenings.
So many conflicting emotions were running through her head. She was angry at Sasuke,
but even more so at herself. She had known what to expect when she had agreed to marry
him. He had never lied to her or pretended to be a loving husband or even like her in any
way. She was angry at herself for still having these feelings for him and for still wanting to
help him.
With a yell she threw another stone into the shallow water. You idiot, Sasuke! she yelled
into the night, her voice echoing back at her. You emotionless, stupid idiot! Still the
woman didnt notice that he was watching her from only a few hundred meters away.
Blinded by anger she pulled her wedding ring from her finger and squeezed it in her fist.
Why did I marry you? Why did you propose for me if you didnt love me? WHY?! She
raised her arm, prepared to throw the small object into the water. She had only married
him because of her promise. He had tricked her from the very beginning. She didnt have
to put up with this any longer. She wouldnt. Kakashi was right.

But Sakura didnt finish the movement. Her courage left her and she dropped her hand to
her side. Staring down at the unimposing ring in her hand the kunoichi sighed. But
you still mean a lot to me, Sasuke, she whispered, in a barely audible way.
However, as she attempted to put the ring back on, somehow it slipped through her wet
fingers and fell into the mud. Sakura cried out and jumped after the metal band without
giving it a second thought. This ring was precious. It was a symbol of what still connected
her and Sasuke. She couldnt, wouldnt lose it. Not yet. Her feet slipped on the muddy
ground and she fell down the riverbank right into the cold water.
With an angry scream she stood back up and waded back to the bank. She tried to step
out of the water but the mud was too slippery and she immediately fell back.
The person hiding in the shadows attempted to come over to help her when suddenly
someone else appeared from the darkness. Hello? Is anyone there? Ive heard someone
screaming and
Kakashi? she yelled in relief. Help me I cant get back up there!
There you are, Sakura! she heard him say. He climbed the steep bank swiftly, placed his
arm around her waist and pulled her out of the water. Sasuke was still watching the two of
them. He had wanted to help his wife, but now Kakashi was there. Sasuke remained silent,
watching the two from where he hid.
Kakashi, Sakura exclaimed, Im so. so glad youre here. My my fingers feel like ice
from that damned cold water.
I was looking for you, he confessed. I thought maybe you met Sasuke and you two were
fighting again. But what the hell are you doing here?
My god, the ring!, she screamed and attempted to jump back into the mud to look for it.
I lost my wedding ring! I have to
Sakura!, Kakashi said sternly. Not now, you wont find it in this darkness. Well come
look for it tomorrow, okay?
But what if it gets carried away by the water?, she protested. I have to find it!
His eyes changed. Suddenly he almost looked at her with sympathy.
Be reasonable, Sakura. I promise youll get it back. Tomorrow. Come on, Ill bring you
home. He stepped forward but Sakura didnt move. Sakura? Whats wrong?
I-I dont know what should I do? She wiped her face in frustration when the tears fell
freely. She wasnt used to cry any more. But what surprised her even more was Kakashi
who pulled her into a tight embrace. He was not the type to comfort crying girls.
For a few minutes they just stood there and Sakura cried, while Kakashi waited patiently
for her to calm down somewhat. Eventually she let go and took a step back. He was
covered in mud wherever she had touched him. Sakura muttered, Im sorry I got you all
dirty.
He inspected his dirty clothes and with a masked grin he looked back at her. He chuckled
softly. Dont kill me now, but this really does remind me of a chapter of Icha Icha
Paradise. He laughed beneath his mask and somehow, it was contagious. At first she
grinned, then she joined in and they both laughed there together in the darkness. It felt so
good to laugh so hard that tears were streaming down her face.
When she had finally regained her composure, Kakashi took her hand and said, Its
getting cold. Lets go home.
Not far away, hidden behind the trees, there was Sasuke who had observed the whole
scene. Hed wanted to talk to her but after Kakashi had showed up his courage had left
him. When they were both out of sight he went over to where they had stood and - much
more skillful than Kakashi or Sakura he climbed down in search of the ring.
Back at the apartment Kakashi and Sakura were seated on the couch. After a hot shower,
Sakura was finally warming up and feeling clean once again. Kakashi had taken a shower
as well and just returned. His hair was still wet and she realized why his silver hair always

seemed a little messy. Obviously he didnt even use a comb. She had to suppress a grin
when she looked at him without his forehead protector but still wearing that mask.
Immediately he noticed her amusement. Im glad to see you smile.
Thats thanks to you. You made me laugh out there and it felt so good I havent had
such a good laugh in what seems like an eternity.
This brought them back to the topic she had been trying to avoid -- Sasuke. Now serious,
once again Kakashi inquired, Have you thought about what youre going to do about
Sasuke?
She shook her head no. It was good to have someone to talk to, but in the end, she was
the one who had to make this decision.
He doesnt deserve you, Kakashi said, breaking the silence, and she stared at him in
awe.
Kakashi.
Was it just her or was he sitting a little closer to her all of a sudden?
Dont torment yourself any more. He wont change. There are men whod treat you a lot
better if only given the chance. She had never heard him say such nice and caring things.
Something about his eyes made her shiver. For the first time in months she felt wanted.
Desired.
He looked into her eyes and without thinking she raised her arm and placed two fingers on
his mask. May I?, she asked softly and he just nodded. Slowly she pulled down the
mask and for the first time she could see her former teachers face. She swallowed. He
was handsome, very much so. His face was as beautiful as Sasukes, only that he didnt
have the same bitter look, instead a grin was playing on his lips. It was strange, but with
this impish grin, he looked almost younger than Sasuke. It was almost as if he was the
teenager, and Sasuke was the adult who had gone through so much in his life.
Her heart was beating so fast as she eyed him and then he leaned forward until their faces
were only inches apart and she could feel the warmth of his breath on her lips. He placed
a strong hand on her cheek and kissed her tenderly. And she let him. This kiss was so
different from Sasukes kisses. It was careful and tender and yet filled with passion and
desire. It was incredible. So this was how a real kiss felt. His fingers played with her long
hair and there was only affection in his caress.
Sakura!! The door was pushed open and then Sasuke was standing in the room. And
before his eyes, he saw his ex-teacher kissing his wife. Abruptly they broke apart, but he
had seen it.
Sakura stared at him with wide eyes. Sasuke kun, she stammered. What was he
doing here? How?
Sasuke, Kakashi said calmly, I just wanted
Believe me, I know very well what you wanted, Sasuke said icily. He grabbed Sakura by
the wrist. Excuse us. I need to talk to my wife. He pulled her onto her feet roughly.
Sakura was too surprised to resist and just followed him when he pulled her out of
Kakashis apartment. Sasuke-kun, this kiss, it meant nothing, I just
He turned his head to throw her an icy glance he puller her along. I dont care.
Immediately she fell silent. Of course. He didnt care about what she did, even when she
kissed someone else. He never cared, right? But then why was he so angry?
Without letting go of her he dragged her to his apartment and he didnt release her until he
had closed the door behind them. The girl rubbed her wrist and gathered her courage to
look at him. She was almost curious as to what he was going to do now.
Chapter 12: Dont Go

Sasuke was at a loss for words. He hadnt thought about what to say when he had burst
into Kakashis apartment. When he had seen his former sensei kissing his wife, all he had
wanted was to get her out of there. After all, she was still his wife.
He looked at her. She was standing against the wall with a defiant expression on her face,
daring him to say something. Sasuke cleared his throat and calmly spoke, I saw you
crying in the woods. Are you that unhappy with me?
N-no! she stammered, obviously surprised by his question. I dont know its hard to
answer this, Sasuke.
You were smiling at him, he said abruptly.
What?
Ever since we were married, you havent smiled like that, Sakura. She stared at him in
surprise, but didnt say anything. Sasuke hadnt realized it until he had spoken those words
out loud. With his cold demeanor Sasuke had destroyed her smile. Somehow that thought
saddened him. He reached out to brush some strands of her pink tresses from her face.
I liked your smile, he said honestly and her eyes widened. He pulled back his hand.
I realized that when I saw you with him. He made you smile and he made you laugh. All I
ever did was make you cry. I realized that I was not good for you.
Finally she managed to speak. What what are you saying, Sasuke?
He had thought about it for a long time, and actually had decided otherwise. But now the
words just flew out from his lips and he couldnt stop himself. Youre free, Sakura. Ill leave
the village so you can be happy again.
S-Sasuke, no
He shrugged as if it were nothing to him. I tricked you into this marriage. I asked
impossible things of you and yet you kept your promise. I appreciate that, but what I did
wasnt right. I was using you from the very beginning. I want to make it up to you. Stay in
the apartment for as long as you want. I wont come back for a while. He turned around,
facing the door.
As he reached for the doorknob, she wrapped her arms around his waist and pressed
herself against him from behind. Wait, Sasuke-kun, she said and rested her cheek
between his shoulder blades. He could feel the warmth of her breath caressing the back of
his neck. Ive made peace with the fact that you dont love me. But I still do, even though I
dont know why. You just proved to me, that I was right about you. You have a good heart. I
want to stay with you. I want to fulfill your dreams.
For the first time in an eternity something touched his heart. He felt unshed tears burning
in his eyes and his hands were trembling. He longed to take her into his arms. Finally, he
understood how she felt. Perhaps in time, hed be able to return these feelings. He bowed
his head and whispered, Thank you, Sakura.
She softly placed a kiss at the base of his neck and then released her embrace.
I want to move in with you again, Sasuke. When he turned around, she was smiling. It
was a beautiful sight and it was only for him.
Something came to his mind and he reached into his pocket. Uh, Sakura He wiped it
off on his pants and handed it to her. Sakura stared at the item, stunned.
My wedding ring! Where did you find it?, she exclaimed.
He avoided her gaze. He hadnt planned to confess that he had climbed down to the river
embankment to search for the ring. Glancing over his disheveled appearance and dirt
caked sandals, it was easy to guess that he had sifted through the mud to locate the
missing gold band. Uhm you have it back, thats what you wanted, right?, he mumbled.
She put the ring back on. Thank you very much, Sasuke-kun. Before the silence could
get uncomfortable, Sakura added, I suppose I should call Kakashi and tell him not to
worry. He watched her silently as she went over to the telephone.

He was well aware that she no longer called Kakashi sensei. Sasuke hated the fact that
she allowed him to kiss her. There was a stinging pain in his chest, an emotion he could
not quite place yet. In any case he decided to keep Sakura away from Kakashi from now
on. After all, adultery wasnt part of his plan. The plan Sasuke shook his head. He had
almost ruined his own plan. What was he thinking? Since when was something as useless
as her smile more important to him than his own future?
Annoyed he retreated into their bedroom and undressed, while Sakura called that man.
Sasuke wasnt sure why he suddenly disliked Kakashi so much, but he didnt take it as a
good sign. He wouldnt get too attached to Sakura either. It was dangerous. When she
finally came back, he suppressed the urge to ask what had taken her so long.
Sakura changed into her nightgown and crawled under the sheets, snuggling into the
warmth of her husband. When she was comfortable, she reached for his hand and
entwined her fingers with his. He resisted the urge to pull away. Im so sorry that I kissed
him, she whispered, It wasnt about him. I was just looking for she paused, choosing
her words carefully, Warmth. Compassion. Something tangible, you rarely showed me.
Hn. He squeezed her hand slightly while his other hand reached for the ring he always
wore on a necklace. Sakura was much stronger than hed thought. But nevertheless, it had
been a mistake to stay. She wouldnt be able to bear with this forever. His wish to rebuild
the clan was stronger than the faint awareness that hed made her unhappy.
-------------------------------------------------------It was dark and at first he was unaware where he was. His own scream was still ringing in
his ears and he doubled over. He felt the blanket beneath his fingers and he inhaled the
familiar scent of fresh linen. He was at home, in his bed. Safe. It had been just a dream,
the recurring nighmare that tormented him every single evening.
The lights were switched on and he closed his eyes tightly. Sasuke-kun? Are you
alright?, he heard her say. Sakura. He had completely forgotten about her. She was here.
She was still here. She came closer and placed a hand on his shoulder.
Like a wounded animal he flinched and hissed Dont touch me!
Startled, she pulled back and stared at him wide-eyed. He breathed in and out a few times,
until he had somewhat calmed down. But he still wasnt able to get rid of those images
from the dream. The darkness and those voices, which kept telling him that he was a
murderer and that it was his entire fault.
Sasuke turned his head to look at her. She was here. She was alive. She was oblivious of
the pain he was in. She didnt know what he was going through. How could she? And yet
he despised her at that moment for everything she had and for everything that he had
been refused; for her ignorance, her innocence, her purity. She had never witnessed the
murder of a loved one. How could she try to understand what he was going through? She
couldnt.
Whats wrong with you, Sasuke?, she asked sadly. You wake up screaming almost
every night and then you always look at me like that whats going on?
Nothing, he said calmly. Nothing you could even remotely understand. He pushed away
the blanket and got up. Angrily he slammed the door and stood in the living room.
Why was she still here? Why had she stopped him when hed tried to leave her? He hated
her and yet somehow he couldnt be without her any more. Why was she still there looking
at him with those big, green eyes of hers, as if she could find the answers to her questions
in his eyes? Why did she have everything when he had nothing? Why were the dreams
still haunting him even though he was about to rebuild the clan? WHY?!
In his frustration Sasuke reached for the first thing in arms reach, a glass vase, and threw
it against the wall with all his strength.
The vase shattered, spraying a mist of glass and water on the floor. He had put so much
force into the throw that he stumbled forward and fell to his knees.

He closed his eyes in despair, instantly seeing an image of his brother. Sasukes fingers
closed around the kunai he kept with him even in sleep and pulled it out of the holster. Was
he still alive? He, the only one who had survived the massacre of the Uchiha clan? It
seemed like he was unable to feel anything at all.
When the blade of the knife dug deeply into the flesh of his left arm, he suppressed a
scream. Blood, Uchiha blood, was dripping from the fresh wound on his arm and onto the
carpet. The blood flowing in his veins and the pain was proof of his existence.
Angrily he pulled the kunai out of the gash and threw it across the room. Im still alive! Im
alive! His fist hit the ground, hard. Then why dont I feel alive? Why cant SHE even help
me?
--------------------------------------------------------------------In the bedroom, Sakura was pressed against the door, where she had listened to his
outburst quietly. For what seemed like an eternity, she didnt dare to leave the room.
When she heard nothing for a long time, she gathered her courage and carefully opened
the door. Sasuke was sitting in the middle of the room, staring blankly at the ground with
blood running down his arm. She looked around the room. There was a wet spot on the
wall where Sasuke had thrown the vase against it.
Sakura felt utterly helpless. She didnt understand what was wrong with Sasuke. She left
the room to get a towel and some bandages. Without saying a word because she was
afraid it might enrage him again, she knelt down next to him. He raised his head to look at
her blankly. Forgive me, he muttered without really meaning it. She wrapped the
makeshift bandages around the wound.
Come back to bed, she said. I will not ask any questions.
He nodded and stood up. She stared at the pieces of broken vase and decided that she
would clean that up tomorrow. Sakura followed Sasuke to the bedroom and sat down
beside him. He seemed confused, unsettled even. But she was shaken as well. Was he
the same man who had told her he liked her smile just a few hours ago? Who had been
ready to leave the village for her? Every now and then he allowed her to see how
agonizing his existence really was. She saw his pain, his guilt, and his anger; it scared her.
It hurt her that she was unable to help him; she couldnt bear to see him like this. And she
didnt understand.
Was the way he acted normal? Was HE still normal?
As if he had read her thoughts, he looked at her and said, I didnt want you to see me like
that. She wasnt sure if he really meant it or if it was just another empty apology.
Shyly, she placed her hand on his right arm. When he didnt back away from the light
touch, she wrapped her arms around his neck and embraced him. I wish I could help you
somehow, Sasuke-kun, she whispered. Until just now, she thought that with his words
earlier he had saved their relationship. Sakura realized they were breaking apart; it was
obvious to her now. With all her heart, she wanted to help him, but she couldnt. Sakura
feared that over time shed start to hate him or he would pull her into his personal hell,
where there was no happiness, only emptiness. Maybe today was not a new start, but the
beginning of the end.
Kakashi was right. Sasuke would never be happy, not even a family would bring him any
happiness. Sakura pulled away, but her hands remained loosely on his shoulders. She
looked at the man she loved and decided to leave him if things didnt get better. She
tenderly kissed him on the lips and he let it happen without a reaction. For her, at that
moment, it was not a way to express her love but more of an apology for not being able to
help him.
Sakura attempted to lie back down, but when her hands left his shoulders, he placed an
arm around her waist. She gave him a puzzled look, but then gave in once more and
leaned against his chest. Why couldnt it always be like this? She closed her eyes and

enjoyed this precious moment of serenity. Even though the room was still illuminated
brightly and the thoughts of breaking up with him tormented her, she fell asleep in his
arms.
---------------------------------------------Try to attack me, Sakura told her pupils and smiled. Five young shinobi in training had
gathered around her. They were in their last year at the academy and she had volunteered
to practice with them. I want you to show me what youve learned. She had brought them
to the place where Kakashi had held his weird exam with the bells years ago. Of course,
Sakuras pupils were not ready for that yet, but she wanted to see which of them would be
able to use what they had learned at the academy in a real fight scenario. She stared at
them seriously and said, Okay, lets begin. Hide somewhere and try to hit me.
All of them disappeared into the forest and Sakura remained in the middle of the clearing.
She didnt have to wait for long. A series of shuriken were thrown at her and she closed
her eyes to hear where they were coming from. At the very last moment, she dodged
them. She could already hear footsteps as one of the kids was running towards her. When
the child was close enough, he/she tried to hit her with a kunai. Sakura blocked the attack
effortlessly and brought the adolescent out of reach with a light kick. This was just how
Sasuke, Naruto and she had reacted back then. They, too, had attacked on their own
instead of trying to work as a team.
If you attack me directly, you have no chance!, she chastised her students. I thought I
taught you that a good fight needs good tactics. We know that Im stronger than you.
Thats why you need to find an advantage to use against me! She was hoping theyd
understand what she meant.
She sensed someone coming, but this time it was different. She couldnt tell, where they
were coming from. Strange. Was one of her pupils that good at hiding their presence yet?
She searched the area, until she noticed movement from the corner of her eye. Someone
was standing right behind her. Incredible! This couldnt be one of her pupils. She spun
around, ready to block an attack and gasped in shock.
Standing solemnly in front of her with his backpack in hand was her husband. Sasuke!,
she yelled. God, you scared me!
You should take your own advice and take care of your defense. I could have killed you
easily.
She frowned at him. Theyre just kids, theres no need to be so serious with them yet. So,
what do you want? You better get out of the way before they attack you too.
I was assigned to an important mission, he explained. The leader will be Hyuga Neji.
She nodded, although she wasnt sure why he was telling her this. Were about to leave.
The mission is He stopped mid-sentence and raised his head, as if he sensed
something. Then Sakura heard it too. The sound of shuriken. Sakura attempted to dodge
them, but when she looked into his eyes, she realized that while she was with him she had
nothing to fear. The shuriken came flying at them and instead of dodging the projectiles;
Sasuke raised a hand and caught all three. He stared at where they had come from and
said, You should teach those kids not to mess with an Anbu. He carelessly threw the
shuriken back and a scared shriek came from the hiding place. Before Sakura could start
to worry, Sasuke spoke, Well, if you get the chance, you should release your pupil from
the tree.
We should talk elsewhere, the kids.
I dont have time for that, Sakura. Just listen to me for a second, he said and she could
tell that it was important to him. This mission is dangerous. Ill be gone for some time. If
something happens to us, the village might be in danger too. If that happens, I want you to
be extremely careful. Never leave the village and stay close to Naruto. Hell keep you safe

until everythings over. She wanted to say something but he grabbed her by the shoulders
and placed a kiss on her lips. I just wanted to say goodbye.
Sakura was at a loss of words, before she could bring herself to say something, two of the
kids broke out from the bushes and launched themselves at Sakura and Sasuke. Before
they could even come close to the couple, Sasuke created visible chakra around himself.
The young shinobi were thrown backwards without having the chance to even touch
Sasuke. Sakura realized the gap between herself and her husband. He didnt even have to
avoid an attack. He had indeed become strong and that thought made her feel a little
better. Maybe that was the reason why he had come here all along. Perhaps he wanted to
show her that there was no reason to worry. He let go of her and she said, Come back
safely.
Dont worry, he replied and disappeared as quietly as he had arrived.
Still a little shaken, Sakura walked over to her pupils to help them up. Damn, what was
that?!, one of them hissed.
Sakura smiled proudly. That was the true power of a shinobi. Hes a Jounin and Uchiha.
Maybe its good that you saw what someone like him can do. You must never
underestimate the enemy.
Shit, the other one muttered. We should go and help Mina-chan she was pinned
against a tree with her own shuriken
----------------------------------------------------------His team was already waiting for him when Sasuke returned to the meeting point.
Okay, were complete, Neji said. They were all holding their masks in their hands.
You know what expects us this time. The others nodded. Neji looked at Sasuke, Are you
ready, too?
He just nodded. One of his teammates asked, Have you said goodbye to your wife?
Why should I?, he said defiantly. His private life was none of their business.
You know very well that this is a suicide mission. Chances are, that some of us are going
to die.
Indifferently, Sasuke put on his mask. I dont think we have the time for this. Neji?
Neji nodded. The others put on their masks as well and Neji, the head of the team, started
to move. Sasuke HAD said goodbye to Sakura, just in case. He had warned her, because
he knew it would get dangerous for the village if they didnt succeed in this mission.
However, he didnt plan to get himself killed.
Uchiha Sasuke was not going to see Konoha again for a long time.
Chapter 13: Without a trace
Anbu team leader, Hyuga Neji, was the only one of his five man team to return to the
village three days after his team had left. He was in remarkably bad shape. Somehow, he
had managed to drag himself to the villages entrance, despite his heavy injuries. There,
he had grabbed the very first inhabitant he had met and told him to get Tsunade as fast as
possible.
Despite the bad condition he was in, he kept himself upright and refused to accept help
before Tsunade showed up. He reported the details of the mission to her. His team had
been ambushed and attacked by almost twenty shinobi. The teammates had been
separated from each other and even though Neji had tried everything to find his comrades,
he had eventually been forced to return home to inform the Hokage of the dramatic events.
There was a chance that there were even more of the enemy, which made them a threat to
the entire village.
Neji blamed himself for leaving his teammates behind. After hed told Tsunade everything
he knew, he collapsed right there on the street.

Two days after Nejis return, the mangled corpse of his fallen comrade was located close
to where the fight had originated. The other three Anbu shinobi, including Uchiha Sasuke,
had vanished without a trace. Recovery teams were dispatched to find the missing ninjas,
but they returned with no further information of the trios whereabouts. After two weeks of
extensive searching, all hope in finding the three men alive was given up. Sasuke Uchiha
and his two teammates were declared dead.
For the better part of the day Sakura had been standing at her window observing the
activity on the street in front of her apartment. It had been seven long days since her
husband had been declared dead. To Sakura it felt unreal; she couldnt and wouldnt
accept that. There had never been a corpse or any substantial proof that indicated he was
really gone. Sasuke had just disappeared. He was tough; after all he was the last
Uchiha. He wouldnt allow himself get killed that easily.
Shed been right from the very beginning. It had been a big mistake for her husband to join
the Anbu. Sasuke had put himself in danger and if he had really left her, she wouldnt
forgive him until the day she died. Every night Sakura waited by the window for his return.
She still hoped that some day hed just knock at her door and stare at her indifferently, just
like he used to do. But he never came.
The other two missing Anbu shinobi hadnt returned either. Sakura couldnt understand
how this could have happened. She cursed Neji for saving only himself. What sort of
squad leader would behave so selfishly? It was his fault that Sasuke and the others had
disappeared. If only Sasuke had come back home instead of him! Neji was still in a coma,
but at least he was home alive. Eventually, hed wake up and get better. What about
Sasuke? Where was he? Was he still alive? Maybe being tortured by the enemy, maybe
he was slowly bleeding to death somewhere, maybe he was injured or maybe So many
thoughts were running wildly through her head. It was all Nejis fault!
Sakura felt guilty as well. She had actually been considering Kakashis suggestion to
leave Sasuke until she received the news that her husband was missing. That she had
even contemplated her former senseis advice made her feel ashamed. Now, all Sakura
wanted was for Sasuke to come home to her.
She felt tired. Since Sasukes disappearance she hadnt been sleeping well or eating right.
She kept to herself and refused to talk to her friends. Ino, Naruto and even Kakashi had
tried to talk to her about this, but she had sent them all away. At the moment, she didnt
want to see anyone. She didnt want to hear them say that Sasuke was really dead or that
there was no chance of him coming back. In her heart, she knew they were wrong. They
had to be.
Exhausted, she shuffled into the bedroom and her eyes fell upon the shirt he had left
hanging over a chair. She picked it up and lay down on the bed, desperately hugging the
shirt that smelled faintly of him. Sasuke, she sobbed. Please come back.
Holding his shirt tightly, she cried herself to sleep.
--------------------------------------------Somewhere in a secret location, two men were being held prisoner in a small darkroom. It
was cold and both of them were shivering, but not just from the low temperature. They had
been tortured; their bodies were covered in blood from several injuries theyd received
during interrogation. One of the Leaf ninja had a broken arm; the others backside was
covered in bloody welts.
Why dont you do something? The one with the broken arm pleaded. I know that you
can! The other didnt reply. Do you want to die here? I cant get us out of here, but I can
assure they wont find us immediately!
The raven-haired man still said nothing.
FUCK! the young man hissed, his blue eyes searched for any emotion in the others face.
Do you think someone from Konoha will come to help? The only thing we know for sure is

that two of us are dead. Maybe they got Neji-san too. Nobody knows where we are. We
have to help ourselves or else well die in here!
I will not do it, the raven-haired ninja answered calmly.
Dammit! Who do you think you are? Youre an Anbu, goddammit! You have a fucking duty
to make the mission a success and protect yourself and your comrades! Now activate that
goddamn curse seal and GET US OUT OF HERE!
NO!!, he screamed and buried his face in his hands. I will never allow the curse seal to
consume me again!
Then do you want to die? Do you want them torture you for information about our mission
until they kill you? Dont you want to go back to your wife? The dark haired man raised his
head slowly. A smile crossed the others lips. Finally, he had found a weak spot. Do it,
Sasuke! Get us out of here and I swear to you, Ill bring you home to your wife!
The door was pushed open and someone growled, Unless you made up your mind about
giving us some answers, I advise you to shut your mouth! Or do you want another round
of questioning?
Do it, Sasuke! his teammate hissed. Do it now!
Sasuke doubled over and pressed his hands against his head. He seemed to fight it, but
the black marks were spreading over his pale skin like wild fire. The other watched him
with relief. And when Sasukes entire body was covered with the curse seal, he dropped
his hands and stood up, staring at the man at the door. Youre as good as dead.
Chapter 14: Cold
Sakura checked her backpack one final time, before she picked it up and threw one last
glance at herself in the mirror. She had exchanged her usual outfit for more practical ninja
attire. She was dressed from head to toe in black; her new clothes offered a variety of
places to hide kunai and shuriken. After endless days between hope and despair, Sakura
had decided to do something. She had to go find Sasuke, even though she didnt know
where to start her search. One thing was for sure, she couldnt remain idle at home
waiting any longer.
When she was satisfied with her appearance, she tied the Konoha forehead protector
around her head. She traced her fingers over the village symbol etched into the metal; she
had chosen to wear the headband that Sasuke had left behind. After one last glance at the
place they had once shared, she left the apartment. Shed sworn to herself that she
wouldnt return home until she had found her husband.
As she was leaving the house, someone came running towards her from across the street,
calling out her name. Much to her surprise, it was Naruto. What was he doing here and at
this time? After all, it was in the middle of the night! SAKURA!, he yelled, probably waking
all the neighbours.
Whats wrong? she asked. I dont have time for your jokes right now, Naruto. Im going
to leave the village.
He shook his head forcefully, inhaled deeply and then he said: Sasuke is back!
----------------------------------------Sakura hesitantly entered the small room, her gaze immediately wandered over to the
narrow hospital bed. She pressed a hand over her mouth and tears welled up in her pale
green eyes. It was him, there on the bed, it was really him. Sasuke. He looked terrible, but
he was alive. She approached the bed and reached out to touch him, but didnt dare to for
she was afraid that this was only a dream and when she touched him he would disappear.
But when she placed her hand on his forehead, nothing happened. This was real. She
could feel his hot skin and damp hair under her fingers.

Sasuke Tears were streaming down her face and she took his hand in hers. He was
unconscious, but still she uttered his name once more.
He and one more member of the team were found not far from the village entrance, said
Tsunade, who was standing on the other side of the bed watching over Sasuke. I dont
know what happened yet, they were both in such a bad condition. I havent had a chance
to speak with either of them. Dont worry though aside from a few scars, Sasuke will
completely recover. I think hell regain consciousness soon. He was already awake once
and he kept asking for you.
Im so so very happy, Sakura whispered. May I stay with him?
Of course, he needs you now. Ill check on him again as soon as he wakes up, then you
can take him home and care for him there.
Sakura nodded enthusiastically and sat down on the edge of his bed. He looked as if hed
been through hell and back. She hardly noticed when Tsunade left the room.
------------------------------------For half the night, Sakura remained by her husbands side, watching over him. Shortly
before sunrise, he began to stir. She smiled at him reassuringly when he opened his eyes,
he seemed to be disorientated. Sakura?
She nodded. Its me. Youre at home.
Is this a dream?
No. Youre safe, Sasuke-kun. They found you and your teammate near the village. She
was still holding his hand. You cannot imagine, how scared I was how much I worried
about you
Even though she tried to stop him, he sat up in his bed. He looked around himself, but did
not ask any questions about the room they were in. He was trembling slightly. Am I really
in Konoha? He stared down at his hands.
Hush, Sasuke. I know youve been through more than I could ever imagine... But youre at
home now, believe me. When she embraced him, she realized how hard he was
trembling. Sasuke, whats wrong?
Im cold, he replied, So cold
Ill go get Tsunade. She wanted to check on you anyways, she said but when she
attempted to stand up, he grabbed her by the wrist and held her back.
I want to go home, he demanded. Sakura wanted to object, but she could see in his eyes
that he was serious about this. Sakura. Please.
With a sigh, she asked: Can you stand up?
With her help, he managed to get up from the bed. She placed his arm around her
shoulder and it startled her that he almost rested his entire weight on her. Normally, he
would have rather crawled home on all fours than show her any of his weaknesses. This
worried her greatly.
Nevertheless, she brought him out of the hospital room and told someone that she was
going to take Sasuke home.
---------------------------------------------------------Once they arrived home, Sakura put him back to bed immediately, he didnt even protest.
She brought him fresh clothes to change into as well as something to eat, but he didnt
touch anything. He sat upright in their bed and pulled the blanket tightly around himself.
Tsunade had said hed be better soon, but Sakura was worried. He was deathly pale and
was still trembling heavily. Maybe it had been a mistake to bring him home. She should
have at least waited for Tsunade to make sure Sasuke was alright,but it was too late now.
She sat down next to him and pointed at the food she had brought.
You should eat something, Sasuke-kun. You have to get your strength back.
He shook his head firmly. I cant. Something was wrong with him. Sakura could sense it.
The awful welts on his back were proof of what he had been through, but Sasuke wasnt

the type who would get so shaken over something like that. If she didnt know better, she
would have thought that he was simply scared. He stared at her helplessly. Sakura
Im cold He was trembling and all the blankets Sakura found couldnt make it any better.
Sakura was desperate. She wanted to inform Tsunade that she must have made a mistake
in bringing him home, something had to be wrong with Sasuke,buthe refused to let her
leave his side. I dont need a doctor, he insisted and she had to promise him that she
wouldnt call Tsunade. Sakura placed her palm on his forehead, his pale skin was hot. He
was practically burning up with fever.
Sasuke, at least lie down, she whispered. You have to rest.
Again, he shook his head fiercely. I cant. She was so worried. Never had she seen
Sasuke in such a bad state. Even after his fight against Itachi, he hadnt been in such bad
shape. His unstoppable shaking and dull eyes scared her immensely.
It seemed like forever that she sat there by his side, wordlessly, trying to just be there for
him. He sat there, wrapped up in blankets, and stared blankly at the wall.
Eventually, his hand found hers. It must have been the first time that he had ever searched
physical contact with her. Sakura, he muttered, Dont leave
She embraced him, careful to avoid his injuries, and replied: I wont go. I promise.
Chapter 15: It Wasnt Your Fault
Sakura felt different when she woke up. At first she couldnt believe that she really was
awake. She was warm and safe, it felt like a dream. The unmistakable scent of her first
love was in the air. His hand gently rested on her head and he was softly stroking her
cheek. There was an unfamiliar sound that she couldnt quite place yet, but it was
comforting. Sakura realized that it was the lull of Sasukes heartbeat.
In her confusion, she sat up. The hand that had been caressing her pulled back. Sakuras
intentions had been to stay awake and take care of Sasuke, but she hadnt slept much
lately. She looked at him, he was still sitting in their bed like before and she could easily
tell that he had not found any sleep.
Forgive me, she said shyly. He stared at her questioningly with his obsidian eyes.
I must have fallen asleep I wanted to be here for you She took a quick glance out of
the window and guessed that she had slept for about two hours or maybe three.
She wasnt sure if she was really awake. There was still the memory of his loving caress.
Did that really happen? She had just fallen asleep, which was no surprise after what she
had gone through, but she was shocked that he hadnt woken her. Now that she thought
about it, his steady heartbeat had followed her to her dreams.
At least he was not trembling anymore. She wanted to feel his forehead for fever and
when she did, a blanket she hadnt noticed slipped from her shoulders. She didnt
remember getting a blanket for herself. All of this was strangely surreal. She felt his
forehead and was relieved to see that his temperature had gotten a lot better. His skin
didnt feel as hot as before, but his complexion remained pale.
Sasuke tugged on her black shirt. What were you up to?, he asked. She tried to think of
something to say, but he was no fool. He wouldnt fall for any excuses.
Were you going to leave the village?
I wanted to go look for you, she answered honestly. A flash of pain crossed his features
and she didnt understand why. Sasuke what happened to you while you were gone?
He pressed his lips together, almost as if he wanted to stop himself from saying something
she wasnt supposed to hear.
Sasuke, please. Talk to me, she pleaded. You were scared, when you came here,
werent you? Scared of what? His head turned to the side and he stared stubbornly at the

wall. She traced a finger along a particularly long scar on his arm and asked: They
tortured you, didnt they? You and your teammate.
He nodded hesitantly. She didnt know what to do. Maybe it wasnt good to bring back
these memories. But Sakura believed that Sasuke needed to talk about his experience. He
couldnt just lock up his feelings inside himself. It wasnt healthy for him. She bit her lower
lip and still wondered whether she should continue asking him these questions, when he
calmly said: I killed them.
What?! Who?
The people who had captured us. His fingers grabbed the blanket. I used the curse to
kill them all. When I came back to my senses, they were dead.
Hesitantly, she took his hand into hers and undid his grip on the sheets. Its okay, Sasuke.
You had to kill them to save your life and the life of your teammate!
No!, he yelled angrily. I swore to myself that I would never use Orochimarus power
again! You saw for yourself what I become when it takes control!
If you came back to me thanks to that curse, then I am grateful that it exists, she said and
she meant every word of it.
His head raised abruptly and he stared at her hatefully. You have no idea what youre
talking about! He pulled his hand from her grip. Sakura felt that they had reached a crucial
moment. If she continued to ask him questions now, the bond that still connected them
might break. She couldnt stand those hateful eyes. But she also realized that he did not
hate HER.
She decided to risk everything and took his hand once more. He tried to pull away, but she
refused to let go. She was prepared for a rude reaction, she even expected him to push
her away forcefully, when she bravely demanded: Then explain it. Tell me what
happened.
Depressing silence filled the room. She returned his gaze; his black eyes seemed to stare
directly into her soul. Maybe it was her determination that made him talk at last. Itachi
It was just one word, but for her it meant the world.
Sasuke tentatively began to speak. I used the curse to kill my brother. He pressed her
hand and muttered: I dream about how I killed him every single night. How my hand is
resting on his chest and there is blood everywhere my brothers blood He looked
away, his eyes dull once again. He did not fight back, Sakura.
W-what?
He wanted me to kill him. She couldnt believe her ears. She had never met Itachi but
from what she had heard, she wouldnt have imagined his death to be like that. Still,
Sasuke said: He provoked me. Thats why he always said those things and made me
relive my parents deaths over and over again. All the time all the fucking time he just
wanted me to kill him. He was smiling when the curse spread over my body and I
prepared for the final blow.
But why?, Sakura whispered, shocked. Why, Sasuke?
He said, he killed our parents to set us free to set ME free, Sasuke stammered.
He said that they hated us; they feared us, because of our strength. I couldnt, no, I didnt
WANT to believe it. I killed him! He just stood there and when I came at him, he made no
attempt to dodge my chidori Sasuke fought hard to regain his composure. It took a
while until he was able to go on. My hand was still on his his chest he was smiling
at me and he said that he couldnt forgive himself for killing them. For what he put me
through. He said, all these years, he had just waited for me to grow up and kill him. I was
supposed to be the one to punish him. He doubled over and angry tears dripped down his
face and onto the bedsheets.
Sakuras hands were trembling. She couldnt imagine what Sasuke must have gone
through. It was a tragedy when he lost his parents. His own brother had killed them and no

one could tell what it did to his soul. But to imagine that, in the end, hed had to discover
that his brother had regretted his actions, and after lethally wounding him she just
couldnt imagine it. But there was no longer the question, why his revenge had destroyed
Sasuke. Oh god, Sasuke, she whispered and started to cry too. She embraced him
and this time he did not push her away. He buried his face on her chest and fought the
tears that kept coming anyways.
I killed my brother. He killed our parents but I killed HIM! I killed my own brother. How
how could he do this to me? His hands continued to tremble even as he held onto
Sakuras shirt helplessly.
Sakura pulled him closer to herself and whispered: You had no choice, Sasuke. You did
him a favor, believe me. If he has been waiting for death all those years it must have
been horrible for him too. He loved you, in his own twisted way. You did the right thing. Its
not your fault, none of it is your fault.
When he heard these words, something within him seemed to break. Repressed feelings
broke to the surface and he no longer held back the tears. Sasuke was simply crying and
Sakura realized that he just needed to hear these words. That it wasnt his fault.
She waited patiently for him to calm down. And when he did, he finally found the sleep he
had needed so badly. He fell asleep in her arms. It was the first time he slept without any
nightmares in years.
-----------------------------------------------------------Two days after Sasuke had returned to the village, he came to the fifth Hokages office with
Sakura. Tsunade was rather surprised to see him. Even though she couldnt quite put a
finger on it, something about the two seemed different. Sasuke was still wearing the usual
blank expression on his face, and much to Tsunades dismay, Sakura somehow had
adopted that characteristic. She wasnt able to read the pink haired girls face either. But
what was remarkable was that both of them entered the office next to each other, instead
of Sakura following Sasuke who usually wouldnt adjust his pace to hers.
Sasuke, its good to see you recovered so fast, she said cheerfully. So, how do you
feel?
Good, he replied briefly. But thats not why I came here. He stared directly into the
Hokages eyes and once again she got the feeling that something was different about him.
I want to report you what happened back then when I beat Itachi. Tsunade couldnt
believe her ears. Sasuke had always strictly refused to talk about that day. A smirk was
playing on his lips when he cast Sakura a quick look. And then I want you to seal up that
curse once and for all. Sakura was still standing next to him, smiling proudly.
Chapter 16: Freedom
Sasuke stood on top of the hokage monument, his sandaled feet planted firmly on the
carved head of the fourth hokage. The wind was playing with his dark hair, which was not
held back by his forehead protector as usual. Today he was wearing civilian normal
clothes; he didnt even have a kunai with him.
The sun was shining warmly upon the village and it bathed his skin with its gentle heat. He
didnt exactly know why he had decided to come here. For the first time in weeks he felt as
if he had awakened from a nightmare. This morning he had woken beside his wife and
hadnt been able to remember his dreams. There hadnt been any visions of bloody fights
and he hadnt heard the last words of his brother in his sleep.
Sasuke raised his arms into the air and enjoyed the feeling of the sun on his face and the
wind on his skin. So, this was how it felt to be free.
He knew that his dreams would return eventually. One night of crying couldnt erase all the
painful memories. But they were no longer haunting him. A huge burden had been lifted

from his soul and he owed it all...to her, Sakura. Somehow, she had managed to break
through to him. When he thought of her now, he was no longer annoyed, but... thankful.
Sooner or later he would need to talk to her about it all, but not right now. He just wanted
to enjoy this kind of freedom.
Minutes passed and the Uchiha relished the solitude, lowering himself to sit on the ground.
There was still one thing left to do. He wouldve preferred to do it at home, but he didnt
want her to see him so vulnerable and desperate once again. Here, where he had fought
the worst of all battles was probably the right place to remember.
Slowly, he closed his eyes and let the events replay in his head. For the first time since all
of this had happened, he allowed himself to remember, instead of burying the painful
memories deep inside his mind.
His brother had appeared shortly after Sasukes birthday. He hadnt attacked anyone; he
hadnt tried to abduct Naruto either. No one but Sasuke saw him. Sasuke had felt his
presence and followed him up to the hokage monument.
Here they had met once again. As always, Itachi had observed his younger brother with an
arrogant glare in the frightening coldness of his blood red eyes. Yet, something had been
different about him.
The sight of his brother had aroused his anger and he had launched himself against Itachi
immediately. During the battle, Sasuke had realized that Itachi was no longer stronger than
him and victory was at hand. Hed even been ready to sacrifice his own life to beat his
brother...
Just for a split second, Itachi was careless. Sasuke kicked against Itachis chest as hard
as he could and his brother stumbled backwards. Itachis back hit one of the large trees,
Sasuke ran after him, quickly pulling out his kunai. Itachi was stunned for a moment.
He grabbed his brothers wrist and pressed it against the aging oak. With a shout of
hatred, he pushed the kunai into Itachis palm. The blade pierced through the back of his
hand and into the thick tree bark. Itachi gasped and Sasuke grinned triumphantly. This is
it, Itachi. You lose. Ill borrow your left hand for a moment, okay?
He took his brothers left hand and pressed his fingers against Itachis to form the seal of
the serpent. This was one of Orochimarus techniques; he had learned it for this single
purpose. This forbidden jutsu would not only kill his brother, but also himself, but he didnt
care. At least he would defeat Itachi, which was all that mattered. He grinned widely at his
elder brother, whose eyes widened in horror. Kinjutsu..? he hissed, the surprise obvious
in his voice.
Yes. And now DIE already!, Sasuke growled. Double Snake Assassination!
Just when he was about to release enough chakra to activate the jutsu, Itachi pushed his
right hand against the knife that had him impaled to the tree. It dug deeper into his hand,
with a primal scream he pushed against it, until it gave in and his arm was freed. Before
Sasuke could react, Itachi formed a seal,creating a brilliant flash of white light. A horrible
pain shot through his eyes and he stumbled backwards, screaming. He tried to open his
eyes, and was rewarded with searing pain..
For a second, Sasuke wondered why Itachi hadnt attacked him in a different way. Maybe
he had realized that the double snake assassination would have killed Sasuke too. Did he
want me to stay alive?
The pain was almost unbearable. Sasuke whimpered and then he heard his brothers
voice. You shouldnt open your eyes for a while, unless you want to become blind. It
wouldnt be much of a challenge to fight a blind man.
His hatred for his brother made Sasuke almost forget about the pain. It wasnt over yet.
Do you really think I need my eyes to beat you? he asked. He still had the power
Orochimaru had given him. Sasuke concentrated, the curse spread across his body like
black wild fire . A new wave of power washed over him and he stood up.

Despite the pain, he forced himself to open his twin Sharingan eyes. He didnt think of the
consequences for one single moment. The only thing that mattered was to defeat Itachi
and avenge his clan. At first he couldnt see anything and only felt the pain. Then there
were colours, followed by shapes and shadows until his vision was nearly restored. As his
eyes were adjusting, he formed his strongest jutsu in his right hand: chidori.
Ten meters away, Itachi just stood there. Sasukes brows furrowed. Did Itachi just smile?
Why? Was it a trap? But it was too late to turn back. His body was now entirely covered
with the tattoo like curse. He could feel the darkness in his heart, the aching need to kill.
There was a voice in his heart, and it was screaming for blood.
He looked his brother in the eye, and then he attacked. Blue chakra was visibly floating
around his hand, even stronger than usual, thanks to the added power of the curse. Itachi
raised his hands to defend himself and Sasuke prepared himself to break through his
brothers defense.
With a scream, he pushed his arm forward and inside of him, he could hear the voice turn
into a chorus of voices which were screaming for blood and death and pain. This wasnt
just a battle any more,he enjoyed this, and all he wished for was to kill his brother.
Then it happened. Itachi let his arms fall to his sides, rendering him completely
defenceless to Sasukes attack. Sasuke didnt realize what was happening, but even if he
had, he couldnt have stopped any more.
His hand connected with Itachis chest. Suddenly, there was blood everywhere; the chidori
tore through Itachis insides.
And then there was only silence. Sasuke was standing in front of his brother, his hand still
embedded in his chest, and he stared into his brothers eyes unbelievingly. Blood was
dripping from Itachis face onto Sasukes arm. Sasukes hand was entirely covered in his
brothers blood.
Terrified, he stared at his elder brother. WHY!
Itachi looked... content. He opened his mouth and slowly said: F-forgive... me.. Sasuke
couldnt understand what was happening. Itachis breathing came ragged, when he
exhaled, blood bubbled from his nose and mouth. He was going to die. His lungs were
filling with blood. Sasuke panicked. Itachi was literally going to drown in his own blood.
Sasuke... I did it for you... A cold hand was placed against Sasukes cheek. I did it so we
could be free, Itachi said weakly. Sasuke couldnt reply. He couldnt UNDERSTAND what
was happening. They hated me, and they were afraid of you, too. Because we were
strong. I wanted us to be free. Itachi grabbed Sasukes arm and stared him in the eye,
desperately searching for a sign of forgiving in them. But he didnt find any. Sasuke had no
solace to offer his brother.
Itachi staggered and then he fell to his knees. Sasuke took a step forward, standing right
above his dying brother. He lowered his head, kneeling down, staring at Itachi. I wanted to
make you strong, Sasuke. So you could punish me for what I did. He seemed so...
relieved, although he had to know that he was going to die. He inhaled, agonized.
Sasuke, Itachi whispered, Finish it...
Sasuke understood. He reached for Itachis sword and Itachi nodded. Sasuke couldnt
think. In his head there was just emptiness, he felt like a puppet. He placed the blade
against Itachis chest. The brothers were staring each other in the eye. Freedom...
Sasuke I wanted to be free, Itachi said.
And then Sasuke pushed the sword deeply into Itachis dying body. For a moment, their
faces were so close, they were almost touching. Itachis eyes were black, maybe for the
first time in years. Sasuke realized that it was over. Itachi was dead. He let go of the sword
and stood up.
For a moment, he stared at his brothers dead body. He couldnt think, couldnt feel
anything. He felt completely numb inside. His mind didnt want to believe that Itachi was

really dead, nor that he had finally avenged his clan. There was no euphoria, no triumph.
Just emptiness.
Slowly, he turned away from his brothers corpse step by step. He wanted to go home. He
didnt make it very far, he just collapsed. And thats how the villagers found him, later.
Sasuke raised his head. Tears were burning in his eyes, but this time he wasnt crying. He
had cried for Itachi, in Sakuras arms. It was over. Now, after all this time, he was finally
beginning to realize that it wasnt his fault. Itachi had planned all of this and he had just
been his puppet. Maybe he would never be able to wash the blood from his hands, but it
wasnt his fault that things had turned out the way they had.
Maybe Sakura was right and he had done Itachi a favour. He had looked so peaceful.
Free.
Can I be free now too?
He stood up and threw one last glance at the village. He felt as if his life had just begun.
He would go back to his wife, who had awoken feelings within him for the first time in
years. Maybe, eventually, hed be able to trust her.
When he came back home he couldnt find Sakura. Walking through their home, he saw
her at the table in their bedroom, where she had fallen asleep on a pile of paperwork. But
that didnt surprise him. They were both exhausted from what they had been through lately.
At first he wanted to let her sleep but he couldnt bring himself to leave the room. He
watched her sleeping and wondered silently if she was dreaming about him, for her face
looked troubled. He realized what he had done to her; it was like a miracle that she was
still here and that he hadnt done anything to scare her away.
Although he was thankful that she was still here, he wasnt sure what would happen next.
He was still scared to let anyone get close to him. The only people he had unconditionally
loved were dead. He had killed one of them with his own hands. He didnt want to go
through this pain again.
But he was married now. He didnt want to send her away, but he couldnt open up his
heart to her either. Sasuke knew very well that Kakashi and Naruto were trying to end their
marriage. There was nothing he could do but leave things the way they were. Sooner or
later, Sakura would make a decision so he wouldnt have to, he was sure of it.
Sakura muttered something in her sleep and tried to move. She almost fell from her chair
but Sasuke caught her, lifted her from the chair and brought her to bed. When he went
back to the table to pick up some of the papers she had thrown to the ground in her sleep,
he saw the one she had been filling out before she had fallen asleep. It was an application
for the Jounin exam. Very interesting. Hed thought that she had accepted his decision and
given up on being an active shinobi. Obviously, hed been wrong. He picked up the sheet
and thought about ripping it into pieces, but he hesitated.
If this was so important for her maybe it wasnt that bad to let her do the exam. In any
case, she would learn from it and become stronger. When he closed his eyes he could still
see the dead bodies of his parents. If they had been stronger maybe, if his mother had
been a real shinobi, she could have fought against Itachi, and maybe, just maybe things
would have turned out different. He put the thought aside. Deep down, he knew that no
one could have stopped Itachi.
Mmmh.. Sasuke? Sakura muttered sleepily and he turned around to face her. So, he had
woken her up after all. She stared at him blankly, until she saw the application form in his
hands. I want to apply for the exams, she explained. I still want to be a teacher at the
academy, but I need to prove myself that I could do this.
It came to Sasukes mind that this might also be a way to make up for all the things he had
done to her. All right. He put the form back to the table. Tsunade wont let me work for
the next weeks anyways so maybe I could train you for the exam.

Sakura was thrilled. REALLY? Sasuke, thats great! Thank you! She jumped up and
hugged him. He suppressed the urge to push her away, but she noticed it anyways.
Sorry, she said and let go of him. Im just happy.
Hn.
Chapter 17: Dont Leave Me
NO!, Sasuke yelled in frustrationSakura winced at the tone of his voice. Think! I have the
Sharingan; you cant beat me if you keep fighting this way! The only advantage you have
is your strength! Taijutsu! So use it. Engage me in hand-to-hand combat. If you stay away
from me, youll lose!
I know that! Sakura argued back and rubbed her arm where he had just landed a painful
hit. But youre faster than me. How am I suppose to win if every punch feels like youre
breaking my bones?
Use your brain, he ordered impatiently. Try to outsmart me.
Without any warning he suddenly ran towards her. She prepared for another blow, but
when he was close enough to hit her, he unexpectedly disappeared. Sakura spun around
twice, just out of arms reach. She screamed when his foot crashed against her forearms
and she was sure that this would become another hurtful bruise. She stumbled backwards
and when she looked at him she saw the relaxed look on his face. She was no match for
him, and thats what made her angry. She was going to teach him not to underestimate
her.
Sakura concentrated and created a clone. The clone ran straight towards Sasuke, while
Sakura stayed back. Sasuke eliminated the clone in a cloud of smoke with a single punch.
Sakura used that moment of distraction to launch an attack.
She jumped right through the smoke of the disappearing clone. Sasuke was distracted, but
not enough to be surprised by her attack. He tried to land a blow to her face, but this time
she was prepared. She dodged the attack and Sasuke, who hadnt expected that,
stumbled forward. She grabbed him by his wrist and pulled him towards her. Sasuke lost
his balance and fell to the ground with an angry shout.
Wuhaha, serves you right! Youll learn not to underestimate me!, her inner voice raged.
She pulled out a kunai from her holster and leapt at Sasuke, who was still lying on the
ground. She was shocked when he put up no resistance and the blade plunged through
his sternum and into his chest. What the..?, she hissed.
Beneath her, Sasuke grinned evilly and said: Kawarimi... His body melted and nothing
was left of him but mud.
DAMN! she yelled and jumped up, but it was already too late. She felt something hit her
feet and then SHE hit the ground. Before she could get up again, Sasuke sat down heavily
on her stomach, pressing her wrists against the ground. He grinned. You lose.
Sakura made a face. For a split second shed thought that she might be able to beat him.
They both fell silent when they realized how close their faces were. She could feel his
warm breath caressing her lips. His closeness felt so awkward, causing a blush spread
across the apples of her cheeks. He noticed it too, acting upon it; he dipped his face closer
to hers until their lips were nearly touching. Suddenly he stopped and let go of her wrists.
He got up and pulled her to her feet. That wasnt bad. Lets continue.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Sasuke watched his wife complete several handseals. She had perfect control over her
chakra, and although it wasnt nearly as strong as his or Narutos, it was still
advantageous. That would be useful in the upcoming exams, but she had only one week
left and there was still something important that she needed to learn. Until now, he had

focused on improving her overall jutsus and hand-to-hand combat. She was improving fast
and he was proud of her. Not that he expected less, after all she was now an Uchiha.
Sakura, thats enough. Your control is perfect, he interrupted her. Youve become strong.
But like that, you cant pass the exams.
Her face darkened. Why not? Am I still not good enough?
Thats not the problem. He sat down beside her on the cool grass of the training area.
The exam consists of three parts. The first part is going to be an obstacle for you. Its the
rule that to become a jounin, you have to develop a special jutsu, something unique, that
only few others can do, no one else at best.
I didnt know that. Sakuras face softened as she thought on his words.
Yeah, its supposed to be a secret, he explained.
When he had taken the exam, the examiners had told him not to talk about the details to
anyone, but Sasuke couldnt care less about the formalities. As a jounin, you have the
highest chances to survive, if you have a special jutsu. No matter how perfect your
genjutsu or taijutsu is there will always be someone better. The only effective way to
survive is an unknown jutsu. It was easy for me; the Sharingan is unique, especially now
that I am the only survivor of the clan. Naruto used his harem-no-jutsu, although the
examiners werent entirely sure whether they should let that one count as a powerful
jutsu.
Sakura giggled. I cant believe he passed the exam with that stupid jutsu.
He just nodded. She was so right The problem is that your parents were no shinobi.
There are no special jutsus in your family.
And what am I going to do about it? Are you telling me that I have no chance to pass the
exam?
I wouldnt have spent so much time on your training if that was the case. I can teach you a
jutsu I copied a while ago. I dont use it myself, I have the sharingan and its too much
effort to use it during a battle, but it should be sufficient for the first part of the exam.
So what jutsu is that?
He grinned. Its some kind of mind-reading technique. When he saw the fascinated
expression on her face, he added: It isnt that spectacular. Its used to read an opponents
movement and distract them. Its difficult, but I am positive that youll be able to learn it
before the exam.
Great! Then show me how it works!
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Hestitantly, Sakura closed her eyes and performed the handseals she had learned during
the last two days. Sasuke was right, learning this damn jutsu was difficult, if not
impossible. She closed her eyes and tried to concentrate on Sasuke, who was standing
about three meters away from her.
She couldnt sense anything, not even the slightest hint of what he was thinking. Except...
Concentrate!, she heard him yell. She couldve predicted that, but it was just because
she knew he was impatient. Inner Sakura was already quite frustrated: As if it were so
easy! I do NOT have the sharingan to copy a jutsu! The only thing she could hear, beside
her inner voice, was her own heartbeat. Maybe she was just trying too hard. She
attempted to relax a little and imagine Sasuke standing in front of her. It didnt work.
Sakura felt irritated and impatient, she was just about to give up, when she realized that
something was different. Those werent her emotions. Something else was inside her
head, or maybe someone else. At first she couldnt believe that those thoughts and
feelings were coming from someone else, but they had to be, for she saw pieces of
memories which definitely werent hers.

She staggered. In the distance, she felt his strong arms supporting her and she heard his
muffled voice. Her fingers were still entangled in the final handseal and she could not
release the connection.
In her head there were angry screams. It was already difficult enough to control her own
thoughts and her alter ego, Inner Sakura, but to have one more person inside her head,
with all his thoughts and feelings, it was too much for her to bear. Sakura!, she heard
Sasuke scream and she wasnt sure whether he had actually said or just thought it. She
was scared of these feelings and just before the force of his emotions overwhelmed her,
she could clearly hear two thoughts within the chaos: I hate you... and Dont leave me.
Then she fainted in his arms.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Sakura!, Sasuke exclaimed as she suddenly screamed. He leapt forward and caught her
before she could fall to the ground. Sakura, stop it! Something was wrong, she had to
release the jutsu, but her hands were still doing the last seal.
Shit!, he hissed and raised two fingers for a counter-jutsu. KAI! Her fingers released
immediately and she unconsciously fell into his arms.
He fell down to his knees, Sakura still cradled in his arms. It had been a mistake to teach
her that technique. And an even greater mistake to make her try it on him. He should have
known. What the hell had she seen?
Before he could really start to worry, she sighed softly and stirred. Her jade eyes opened
and she looked at him. Much to his surprise, she smiled exhaustedly and said: I did it.
He sighed in relief. Sakura placed a hand on his cheek and whispered: Even though you
hate me... I wont leave you. He stared at her in disbelief and the confidence in her eyes
was astonishing. He had no idea what she was talking about.
Chapter 18: Exam
Thanks to Sasukes training, Sakura easily passed the first part of the examination. For the
second part, there was a special type of survival training, unique to this years exam, which
she did survive. Barely. The third portion was the most difficult. The task seemed simple
enough: to become a jounin, one must beat a jounin in battle.
They had both been relieved that Sasuke hadnt been chosen to fight her. Instead,
Tsunade had decided on Kakashi, which was rather uncommon. Usually, if someone was
chosen who had a personal relation to the student, someone else volunteered. Sasuke
found it strange that Kakashi hadnt at least asked Gai to take his place.
When the battle began, Sasuke, Naruto and Tsunade were standing on the gallery of the
arena to watch. Sasuke took the chance and asked Tsunade: Why did it have to be
Kakashi?
She shrugged. You know that he was chosen by drawing lots. Be grateful that it wasnt
you. I doubt that Sakura would have been able to attack you.
He wasnt so sure about that, but didnt voice his opinion to the Hokage.
But why didnt anyone else take his place?, he asked suspiciously.
I would have preferred that too, she replied.
Naruto interrupted her: I heard that Kakashi-sensei asked the other jounin not to
volunteer. He wanted to fight her. Although, I dont know why.
Sasuke eyed his former teacher distrustfully. Interesting...
Sakura had the advantage of knowing the weaknesses of the sharingan, due to her
training with Sasuke. She knew that genjutsu would have no effect on Kakashi. But
regardless of that advantage, things werent going so well for her.
They were already ten minutes into their battle, and while Kakashi was still more or less
unharmed, Sakura was already quite exhausted.

Shes going to lose..., Sasuke said, disappointed. He had expected her to do better than
that.
You should have more faith in your wife, Naruto, suggested. He raised a hand and yelled:
Sakura! You can do it! Show the pervert what you can do!
Sasuke crossed his arms over his chest. To believe that Sakura had the slightest chance
of winning was just stupid and unrealistic. Kakashi was much stronger than her and had
more than a decade of experience in the field,. It was just... disappointing. To be honest,
he had thought she would be more of an opponent for Kakashi.
Look!, Naruto yelled, when Kakashi suddenly dissappeard from their view. Surprised,
Sasuke activated the sharingan. Where the hell is he! It took a second, before he
discovered his former sensei, who lunged at her from behind.
She saw him, almost before it was too late. Her pained scream echoed through the hall
when his fist, which was originally aimed at her stomach, hit her shoulder with bonecrashing force. Shit!, Sasuke hissed when he saw his wife fall to the ground. Kakashi
must have broken a bone, he could see that she was in agony from the look on her face.
Kakashi waited silently, while she struggled to get into a sitting position. With her left hand
she was clutching her right shoulder, her arm hung limply by her side. Its over, Sakura,
the grey-haired shinobi quietly spoke. . You cant use your right arm, which means you
cant do any hand-seals.
Sasuke nodded. Hes right, she cant do any jutsu like that. This fight is over.
He wanted to leave the arena, but Naruto held him back. Wait. Look at her! Inquisitively,
he threw a glance at his wife. She was standing, which was already surprising, considering
the great deal of pain she had to be in. She stared determinedly at Kakashi and hissed:
This fight is not over yet! With her left hand, she pulled out her kunai from the holster and
leaped forward.
AWESOME!, Naruto yelled. Sakura, you can do it!
She tried to directly attack her former teacher. Of course, Kakashi dodged it and launched
a blow at her in return. She ducked away under it and spun around to kick him with her
leg, but he caught her by her ankle. With her left arm she tried to stab him with the kunai
once again, but he moved his head away and she missed him. He grabbed her ankle with
both hands and threw her away, the momentum sent her skidding on the ground for a few
meters.
Sasuke clenched his fists. He couldnt watch this any longer. He took a step forward to
jump over the rail, but Tsunade grabbed him by the wrist and held him back. If you
interfere, its over, Sasuke.
Whats the use in letting her go on like this?, he growled. Shes going to lose. If things
contiune this way, shell get seriously injured. When he had said these words, he realized
how stupid that was. Kakashi wasnt allowed to kill her, and everything else would heal.
Sakura got back to her feet. Blood was running down from her nose. Her knees were
visibly shaking, she was having a hard time to stay on her feet, but still there was an
unusual determination in her eyes. She wouldnt give up yet.
Sasuke felt...different. He was so proud of her. Even though she was going to lose no
matter what she did, even though she had to be in a great deal of pain, she still didnt give
up. She had changed, a lot.
I would have never thought that Sakura could be so stubborn and strong, Tsunade said.
She has grown.
Once again, Sakura leapt at Kakashi with an angry scream. For a few seconds, she
engaged him to hand-to-hand combat. If she had been able to perform a jutsu, maybe her
stubborn determination would have been enough to win this battle. But like this, it was
useless. She managed to get through his defense and kicked against his chest hard
enough to make him stumble backwards. But then his fist connected with her chin and she

fell to her knees, bleeding. Instead of declaring this battle as over, he raised his right hand.
A strange, yet familiar sound filled the room as blue chakra became visible in his hand.
With his eyes wide in disbelief, Sasuke gasped: Chidori?
What the..? Is he trying to kill her!, Tsunade yelled. Kakashi was done collecting chakra.
Shit, its going to be close! She and Naruto attempted to jump over the rail at the same
time, but Sasuke was faster than both of them.
Without thinking about it, he threw himself over the rail and stood in front of her. Kakashis
fist lunged forward and he couldnt stop the attack any more. Furiously, Sasuke slapped
Kakashis arm away and threw his fist against the others face as hard as he cold. The
blue chakra of the chidori disappeared.
Everyone in the arena fell silent. Tsunade and Naruto had stopped when Sasuke had
interfered. Kakashi got back onto his feet and rubbed his bloody nose. Did you have to hit
me THAT hard, Sasuke?, he complained, as if this was all just a big joke.
What the hell were you thinking?, Sasuke screamed. Were you trying to kill her?
Kakashi threw him a dark glance. No. I wanted to see if you would interfere if her life was
at risk. Surprised, Sasuke stared at his former sensei. What the hell was this all about?
Kakashi said: If you hadnt helped her, Tsunade would have stopped me. I just wanted to
see your reaction.
Sasuke was too surprised to answer. He hadnt wanted to protect her. He had just reacted
instinctively, just like when he had protected Naruto from Haku, when they had been rookie
Genins.
Kakashi walked past Sasuke. He was grinning beneath his mask, but his words were dead
serious. If you hadnt tried to save her... He stopped when he was next to Sasuke and
placed a hand on his former students shoulder. Calmly, he added: ...I would have taken
her away from you.
Sasuke suppressed the urge to hit Kakashi, instead his attention focused on his wife, who
was being treated by Tsunade. . He decided to deal with Kakashi later. He wouldnt forget
this, that was for sure. He knelt down beside his wife and she opened her eyes.
Sasuke... I lost...
Tsunade placed her hands flat on Sakuras shoulder in order to heal her. It didnt take long
and when she was done she sighed deeply. Okay, that should do it. She isnt heavily
injured, you can take her home, Sasuke. And to Sakura, she added: It might still hurt for
a while, so take care of yourself. She stood up and an angry look crossed her face. And
now Ill have a talk with Kakashi. I cant wait to hear what he has to say for himself.
While the Hokage followed Kakashi, Sasuke gathered Sakura into his arms and lifted her
up. Her emerald eyes avoided his gaze. On their way home she didnt say a single word.
As soon as they got home, she asked him to let her down and when he did, she
disappeared into the bathroom to wash the blood from her face.
At first, Sasuke wanted to leave for some training. After all, he had spent over a week
training her for an exam she hadnt passed, yet he couldnt really regret his efforts. Today,
he had learned two important things. The first one was that she had gotten a lot stronger
than he had thought she would ever be capable of, and the second , as much as he hated
to admit it, he somehow cared about what happened to her.
For some strange reason, he decided not to go training, but headed to the kitchen instead
to get her a glass of water and some painkillers. He knew from experience how such
injuries and bruises could hurt. When he got tired of waiting for her return, he went into the
bathroom. Much to his surprise, she was sitting on the ground with her knees pulled to her
chest, and she was crying.
Whats wrong? he asked and tried to make his voice sound unconcerned. Are you in
pain?

She shook her head no and he hissed impatiently. He hated this. Why didnt she simply tell
him? Sakura, what the hell is wrong?
Ive lost!, she screamed. You just wasted your time on my training! I was no match for
Kakashi, I had to be saved by you. I cant compare with you, or Naruto, or Kakashi. She
placed her forehead against her knees. I disappointed everyone. I disappointed YOU.
No, you didnt, Sasuke said softly. She didnt react. He put away the glass and knelt
down beside her. Sakura. Look at me. Hesitantly, her head raised and she stared at him
with puffy eyes. Im proud of you. You fought well.
Are you serious?
He just nodded and Sakura smiled. To end this awfully emotional moment, he took the
glass of water and gave it to her, along with the painkillers. Take these. And then lie down.
Youll feel better tomorrow. She did as she was told.
Satisfied, Sasuke nodded. He was about to leave, when she reached out and took his
hand. Sasuke-kun... thank you.
He hated this. Sasuke just didnt know how to react. He tried to come up with an answer
and all he could think of was: Forget about it... He helped her to her feet and brought her
to their bedroom.
Chapter 19: Fever
Sasuke was sitting on the window sill in the living room, staring out of the window, clad
only in a pair of boxers that he wore to bed. It was rather cold in the room, even though he
preferred cool temperatures.. Regardless of the low temperature, he felt hot. Sleeping
beside Sakura was like sleeping next to a furnace, he had retreated from their bedroom to
the living room to enjoy the cooler room He didnt want her to notice that he didnt feel so
good. Since the day he had returned from that fatal mission, he had this strange fever
every once in a while. Usually he had a high temperature and would feel weak for about a
day, but then it always got better, thats why he hadnt told anyone about it. After Tsunade
had sealed the mark on his neck, she had warned him that it might have that kind of sideeffect, so he didnt worry too much about it. It would go away eventually.
Sasuke heard footsteps, then noticed Sakura enter the room, wrapped in a thin blanket.
What are you doing? she asked. He shrugged because he didnt feel the need to answer.
It was pretty obvious that he wasnt doing anything. Can I sit down with you?
That was exactly what he had wanted to avoid, but he couldnt think of a way to get rid of
her. So, he shrugged once again and she sat down beside him, resting between his legs
and nestled against his chest.
Inwardly, he sighed. He didnt know how to handle this. If his back hadnt been against the
wall already, he would have backed away from her. After all this time of being married, he
still wasnt used to this kind of intimacy.
For a while, they just sat there and stared out of the window, but Sasuke couldnt
concentrate any more. Having her so close felt weird. It was awkward, and yet, at the
same time, it was pleasant. He was still staring out of the window when he asked her:
Sakura why are you still here?
What do you mean? She sounded a little sleepy and he realized that she had been about
to fall asleep.
I mean, why are you still with me? he asked, trying to sound uninvolved.
Isnt there a man who would return your feelings?
Why do you ask this now?
We have to talk about it sooner or later, right?
For some reason he couldnt figure out she laughed softly. Im just surprised, that youre
the one to mention it.

Hn. So what are we going to do?

She concentrated on a spot outside the window as if there was something very interesting
to see. Sasuke waited patiently, until she said: Well, youll realize that you truly love me
and treat me better. Well have some kids and live happily ever after. She sat up and
turned her head to look at him.
Bewildered, he stared back at her.
She grinned impishly. It was a joke, Sasuke. Of course, I wish it would happen that way.
But we both dont really believe that, right? Sasuke realized that he might never really
understand that woman. She became serious once again and said: I think there are only
two possiblities for us. Either all of this ends in a catastrophe some day and we break up.
Then maybe Ill really start to hate you. Or someday youll be able to open your heart to
me and we learn to live with each other. I know that one cant force love and Ive accepted
that. But we cant live together for the next fifty years and when were old I realize that I still
dont know anything about you.
One thing is for sure. I like you, and I want to be with you for as long as possible. Well see
about the rest later. All we can do is wait and see. Ill be there for you. Whether you allow
me to love you or not is entirely up to you.
She turned around and leaned forward to place a quick kiss on his lips. Sasuke was
surprised that the kiss caused a chaos of feelings to emerge within him. But before he
could ponder these new feelings, she asked: You feel hot do you have a fever? She
placed a cool hand against his forehead. Sasuke, are you sick?
Quickly, he shook his head no. No, its just hot in here and your hands are cold. You
should go back to bed.
She stared at him suspiciously. He could tell that she didnt believe him, but she didnt
mention it. Alright I am a little cold. Ill go to bed. Good night, Sasuke-kun. She slid to
the edge of the window sill and stood up.
When she attempted to take a step, she collapsed. Sasuke jumped up and caught her
instinctively. Sakura? he hissed and his voice sounded more concerned than he had
planned. A little confused, she lay in his arms and muttered: Eh what the hell was that?
I was going to ask you the same question.
I felt dizzy for a second, she replied. Its okay, you can let go.
He released his grip on her and helped her back to her feet. Sasuke stared at her
questioningly, but Sakura just shrugged. Its nothing. It happens from time to time when I
stand up too fast.
Sasuke wasnt sure if she was telling the truth. He had never seen it happen to her, but on
the other hand, he hadnt payed much attention to her at all. She smiled at him, wished
him a good night and retreated to the bedroom. Sasuke sat back on the sill and tried to
relax. What a weird evening.
He leaned his head against the wall, closed his eyes and doze off within a few minutes.
Tou-san? Kaa-san?
Run, Sasuke cling to life and become stronger
Itachi-nii-san why?
He opened his eyes and shuddered. He decided to go back to the bedroom. When he
approached the door, he hesitated. He wasnt sure but he thought that there was an odd
smell in the air. The smell of blood. He placed a hand on the doorknob and tried to open it.
The door suddenly seemed to weigh tons.
Whats happening? Sakura?
He let go of the doorknob and the door opened by itself. The bedroom seeemd huge all of
a sudden. Somebody was kneeling on the floor in the middle of the room. Sakura! She
was bleeding heavily, a puddle of blood was forming around her knees, although he

couldnt see where the blood was coming from. He was frozen in shock. Someone was
standing right behind her, a shinobi, and he held a sword in his hand.
The stranger raised his sword above Sakura. Sasuke wanted to help her, but his legs felt
like they were stuck to the floor. The blade whistled through the air and stabbed into
Sakuras body. Sasuke wanted to scream, but he couldnt. The smell of blood that hung in
the air seemed suffocating and then he saw the piercing, blood-red eyes of the killer in the
darkness.
Itachi? No it cant be youre dead!
But the man wasnt Itachi. He raised his hand to his face and then his literally peeled his
skin of and the face that lay beneath was young and all too familiar to Sasuke. His eyes
widened when he realized who had killed Sakura it was like he was looking into a mirror
and then
Sasuke awoke with a scream. Startled, he looked around himself and it took a moment
until he realized that he had only been dreaming. This was reality. He was still sitting on
the window sill, alone. Sakura was alright. He hadnt killed her. Sasuke inhaled deeply and
then he allowed himself to relax. It was just a dream, but he knew all too well how quickly
such a nightmare could become the truth.
The thought that he might lose her, was so painful. And he was horrified when he realized
that he had found someone he didnt want to lose. An important person. The thought
scared him. He was scared to get too involved with her. He was sure that he was going to
lose her either way. He wouldnt survive another broken heart. Twice he had been on the
verge of losing his mind. If he allowed himself to develop feelings for her, it would all end in
a catastrophe.
I cant, I must not fall in love with her.
He got up and threw a quick glance into the bedroom. She had already fallen asleep. He
sneaked into the room and quickly packed some of his belongings. When he was done, he
approached the bed. She was fast asleep, thankfully. More likely than not, he wouldnt
have been able to leave her if she had been awake. He touched her forehead with his
fingertips, well aware of the fact that it was the part of her body she hated the most, and
then placed a tender kiss on her forehead. Take care, Sakura. Try to find someone who
can make you happy.
After looking at her for one last time and memorizing her beautiful face, he left his
apartment. Outside on the street he threw one last glance up to the window of the
apartment. He placed a hand on his chest and his fingers dug into his shirt. Even though
he didnt exactly know why, it was so hurtful to leave her.
When he walked away, he got the feeling of being watched. At first, he couldnt see
anyone and shrugged it off, then someone appeared in front of him in a cloud of smoke.
Sasuke. Where do you think youre going?
He frowned at Naruto. Dobe. What are you doing here?
His friend grinned impishly. I was at the Ichiraku, Iruka-sensei and I had some ramen. We
just lost track of time. He quickly became serious when he saw the backpack Sasuke had
with him. And what are doing here? Its late and I can tell from the look on your face that
youre up to no good.
Im going to leave the village for a while, Sasuke replied coolly. I was just about to inform
Tsunade but since youre here would you tell her that Im leaving? Tell her I dont know
yet when Im going to return. I want to train, on my own.
Where are you going?
I guess Ill go to Amegakure first. I heard rumors that your former sensei, Jiraiya, stays
there, passing time with writing dirty books, Sasuke replied.

Naruto chuckled. That sounds like him. You know, youll catch hell if you try to talk him
into training you. He doesnt like being a teacher. He made a conspirational face and said:
If nothing works, you should try my sexy no jutsu he loves it!
Sasuke rolled his eyes. So, hes just another pervert
But hes really strong. By the way, what does Sakura think about your plans? Isnt she
going to miss you?
Immediately, his mood darkened. She doesnt know yet. I just left, shes still asleep.
Why are you doing this to her? Naruto growled. Dont you think she has already suffered
enough?
Thats exactly why Im leaving. What I did wasnt right. I shouldnt have married her. He
placed a hand on Narutos shoulder. Naruto take care of her, please.
He turned away from his best friend and Naruto yelled after him: Sasuke! Wait! You cant
leave her alone! How can you be so cold?
With a fake grin, Sasuke turned his head around to look at Naruto. This is your chance.
Try to take her away from me He raised his hand for a silent good-bye and added: Ill
come back, Dobe. And then I want to find out which one of us is the strongest. I still owe
you something for the scar on my arm He shoved his hands into his pockets and
resumed his walk. It surprised him somewhat, that Naruto made no more attempts to stop
him.
Chapter 20: In Danger
For the first time in weeks, Sakura woke up alone. Even though Sasuke didnt allow her to
get too close, even when he was asleep, she still felt a difference when she woke up and
her assumption was confirmed when she opened her eyes. Sasukes side of the bed was
empty. She had a bad feeling, but she didnt know where it came from yet. She got up and
got dressed quickly, realizing that Sasuke wasnt in the bathroom either.
Worried, she searched for him in the entire apartment, but he wasnt there. In a futile
attempt to calm down, she tried to tell herself that he was probably training or visiting
Tsunade to ask for an assignment or something of that nature. He would come back.
Unsettled, she made breakfast and when she was about to sit down to eat, there was a
knock on her door. It couldnt be Sasuke, he never knocked. The door is open!, she
yelled.
The unexpected visitor was Naruto. Good morning, Sakura-chan, he said and tried to
sound cheerful, but she could easily tell that something was bothering him.
What are you doing here so early? she asked and stood up.
Sakura I met Sasuke last night and he asked me to tell you something He hesitated,
but she already knew what he was going to say.
Hes gone, isnt he? she asked sadly.
Even though she knew better, she was still hoping that she was wrong. Naruto nodded,
He said he wanted to train. He left the village and he wouldnt tell me when he was going
to come back.
Its because of me, she stated; it wasnt a question. She knew she was the reason.
I guess so, the blonde said. He sounded worried about you. He said it was better for
you if he left the village. He told me to take care of you.
Sakuras throat tightened and she fought to hold back the tears. How could he do this to
me? I thought he had changed. That cold bastard. She wiped her face with the back of
her hand and tried not to cry. What does Tsunade think about this?
He asked me to tell her. I was just about to go and see her, Naruto replied.
Then Ill come with you, she muttered. Lets go. Now.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Tsunade was definitely not thrilled when she heard the news. He did WHAT! she yelled
angrily. That idiot is nothing but trouble! She inhaled deeply and sunk into her chair. Why
did he do it NOW, of all times to up and leave
Sakura asked, What do you mean? Is there something I dont know about?
There was a reason why I well asked him to stay at home for a while. We have news
from the Sound. Orochimaru is recruiting an unusually high number of shinobi. I have a
feeling that he is planning something and were not going to like it. Thats why I wanted to
keep Sasuke out of sight for a while and to make sure he is safe within the Hidden Leaf
Village. At least until the Anbu find out what Orochimaru is up to.
Do you think hes after Sasuke?
Honestly, I dont know, but its a possibility. Its been a long time since hes taken over a
new body. Maybe he needs another or maybe hes just seeking power in Sasuke. It might
be something completely different, but I guess he wasnt too pleased when Sasuke lost his
determination to become stronger after Itachis death. Orochimaru risked a lot to get
Sasuke and I doubt that he just gave up on him. I feared for a while that he might show up.
If he is really after Sasuke, he will bring him back to the Sound against his will, since
Sasuke doesnt need Orochimarus power any more.
Sakura grew pale. That means if Sasuke is out on his own and wanders near Orochimaru,
then it could be the perfect opportunity for Orochimaru to kidnap him.
Exactly the Hokage confirmed. Its less dangerous if Jiraiya is training him, but Sasuke
has to find him first. She shook her head with a sigh, lost in thought for a moment. No.
Even though Im not sure about it, I cant risk losing Sasuke to Orochimaru. Ill send out a
team to look for him and bring him back even against his will. She looked at Naruto.
This is an A rank mission, because at worst, you might have to face Orochimaru.
Naruto nodded determinedly. No problem. I will organize a search team, and well leave
as soon as possible.
I want to go with you, Sakura said and met surprised glances from the others. Im
serious about this. I know, Im still a Chuunin, but Sasuke is my husband. I almost lost him
once and I want to be there when you bring him back home.
Sakura Tsunade said slowly, Youre underestimating the danger. If you really
I dont care Sakura interrupted her. If I cant be a member of the team, Ill go to
Amegakure and look for him myself.
The Hokage sighed. Youre as stubborn as Sasuke Very well, Sakura. Join the team,
but try to stay out of trouble. Maybe youre not aware of it, but at the moment youre the
one who keeps Sasuke from accepting Orochimarus offer. It felt like a compliment and
Sakura nodded, contemplating the Hokages words. She wasnt sure how true the
Hokages theory was, if she was really the reason why Sasuke had stayed it the Hidden
Leaf Village until now, but it was a pleasant thought.
Naruto seemed to be less concerned about the idea of having her in the team. Alright,
Sakura. Well meet at the village entrance at about noon. Ill go and recruit others to join
the mission. He waved Tsunade a quick good-bye and then he left the room.
Is there anything else, Sakura? Tsunade asked. You seem depressed
Im not sure if its important or not, but Sakura hesitated, fidgeting with her sleeve.
After Sasuke returned to Konoha when you sealed the curse I think hes sick. He has
been having a fever every once in a while, even though it gets better quickly. I dont know
how often hes had it, because he never told me, but I still noticed it sometimes. Whats
wrong with him, Tsunade-sama?
Oh, that. I figured it might happen. Sealing the curse can have some side effects. It is
Orochimarus jutsu and Sasukes body needs time to fight it. Tsunade smiled. He will
have this kind of fever for some time, but it should be nothing to worry about. He is strong

and if he doesnt meet Orochimaru and the curse remains inactivated; he will be fine.
The fever is just a sign that the seal is working.
Thank you so much Im glad to hear that.
You better go now and prepare yourself for the mission.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------It didnt take long until Naruto had found enough members for a team. Aside from Naruto
and Sakura, the team consisted of Neji, Shino, and Shikamaru. Neji would especially be
helpful to find and catch Sasuke, other than Naruto he was probably the only one who
might be a match for Sasuke, if they really had to bring him back with force.
Sakura was sure that this was going to be an eventful mission.
Chapter 21: Come back
Usually, a journey to Amegakure would take about three days of travelling. Of course,
Sasuke was faster than that, but the team sent after him was even faster, since they didnt
even bother to take a break at night. On the afternoon of the following day, they found him.
Sasuke was alone. When they jumped down to the ground from the trees, he was standing
on the path with his hands in his pockets; obviously he had noticed them already. When
the five shinobi surrounded him, he seemed somewhat surprised. When he spoke, he
addressed Naruto, who was standing in front of him. I didnt expect so many people, he
said coolly. Did I miss something? Why are there five of you?
You chose a bad time to leave, Sasuke, Naruto replied. Tsunade sent us out to bring you
back. It seems that there is a chance that you might run into Orochimaru.
What makes her think so? Just because some Sound-nin attacked one of our teams a few
weeks ago
Either way, we have an order! Neji interrupted him. Are you coming along or do we have
to take you by force?
Sasuke turned around to face Neji. Do you have any idea who youre messing with,
Hyuga? He activated the Sharingan and threw Neji a hateful glance, who, in return, pulled
out a kunai.
Stop it, both of you! Sakura yelled, before any of them could attack the other. Sasuke
turned his head to look at her as if he hadnt noticed her before. Sasuke, were just trying
to protect you. Please, come back home.
Why are you here? he asked. His eyes were still the Sharingan and she had learned to
fear this evil glare.
Please, Sasuke-kun. Orochimaru is after you, you cant be out here on your own.
Mind your own business, he hissed and turned away from her to face Naruto once again.
Im leaving now. I warn you, if you try to stop me, youll regret it.
He walked towards Naruto, who hesitated for a second, and then the blonde shinobi
jumped at him. The others, except Sakura, joined in too, and the four of them tried to
restrain Sasuke. Although Sasuke was strong, there were just too many for him to handle.
Shikamaru pulled out a rope and after a short fight, during which Sasuke punched Naruto
in the face and threw some dirt into Nejis eyes, the four young men managed to tie him
up.
Got ya! Naruto yelled, delighted. You underestimated us, Sasuke-baka!
You stupid Sasuke growled, though making no attempts to free himself. Youll pay for
this.
Naruto grinned triumphantly. Yeah maybe. But for now, youre coming with us, whether
you want to or not.
Sasukes brows furrowed, but he nodded. With Sasuke, tied up and secured in the center
of the five shinobi, the group moved ahead. But Sakura had a bad feeling. It didnt seem

like Sasuke at all to give up that easily. Plus, a simple rope shouldnt have been much of a
hindrance for him. She threw him a distrustful glance. Could it be?
Sasuke noticed it and the smirk on his face proved that something was wrong. She was
about to say something when he muttered: Idiots. And then Sasuke dissolved in a cloud
of smoke and the rope fell down to the ground.
What the? If the situation hadnt been so serious, Sakura would have laughed about
the stupid look on Narutos face. Was that Kawarimi?
No Neji sighed. He was still rubbing the dirt out of his eyes. I guess what we tied up was
a clone. Thats probably why he threw that dirt at me, to make sure I couldnt see through it
too fast. He cursed and then added, He cant be very far, after a certain distance, a clone
automatically disappears.
Then lets find him! Hell be sorry for this! Naruto growled.
But Sakura held him back. Wait. Please, let me talk to him first. Now we know he wont
come with us on his own and he wont make it easy for us. I want to speak with him,
maybe I can convince him.
Neji didnt seem too enthusiastic about the idea, but after a moment of consideration,
Naruto nodded. Okay. We will wait for ten minutes. If you arent back with him by then,
well go after you. And this time, well catch him.
Thank you, Naruto she said hastily. She started to run along the path as fast as she
could. Ten minutes wasnt much time to talk some sense into someone as stubborn as
Sasuke. And even if she found him she wasnt sure if she could convince him to return
home. She was so lost in thought that she didnt notice the Sound-nin approaching her
team right behind her.
When she returned to where they had caught Sasuke, he, of course, wasnt there any
more. She stopped to think for a moment. Which way would he go if he was determined
not to be found? Above her, there was a rumbling and a look at the sky was enough to
realize that the weather was turning foul. As if to confirm her assumption, a raindrop
landed right on her head. Just great. Even nature seemed to be against her. Since she had
no time to waste, she started to run along the path, hoping to find Sasuke soon enough.
The ten minutes Naruto had allowed her were almost over, when she found him. Or rather,
he found her. He suddenly stepped out from behind a tree and blocked her way. He
scowled at her. Where are the others? No, let me guess they sent you to talk me into
going back to the village.
It was my idea. I wanted to talk to you alone, she admitted.
He shoved his hands into his pockets. Save your breath. I wont go back. Go home and
leave me alone.
Why did you leave?
I was bored. Tsunade wouldnt give me any missions and I didnt feel like playing house
with you any more. It started to rain, the sky was dark now and the rain soaked them both
slowly, though neither really cared.
What about Orochimaru? He might be after you. You cant risk being attacked by him!
He shrugged. Even if he finds me, he cant use his arms any more. He has lost all his
jutsus, like that he wont be a danger to me. And I wont go with him on my own, after all, I
already killed Itachi. I dont need his power any more.
Arent you taking this a little too easy? No matter what she said, nothing seemed to
impress him. And if its not because of Orochimaru, then do it for me. I want you to come
home, Sasuke. Please!
The look in his eyes became even colder and he snarled: Leave me alone! I wont come
back and its none of your business what I do or where I go. So, get lost already! He
turned away from her.

Sasuke! Listen to me! she yelled. She couldnt believe that he was doing this to her. He
had hurt her in so many ways, but this was too much. She had had enough. She couldnt
take it any more. Whenever she thought she had gotten through to him, he pushed her
away again. Ive never asked anything of you, but if you leave now, its over between us.
I dont ever want to see you again if you walk away now, she yelled and meant it. Even if it
hurt, if he turned her down again, it would be over once and for all.
His reaction was surprising. He froze and she could practically see his pride fight against
his feelings. Sakura I I At least he didnt ignore her words, it was more than she
had expected. She took that as a sign that he cared more about her than he admitted. If
she waited for an answer, she knew he would choose to leave her, because his pride
wouldnt allow him to stay.
Sakura ran towards her husband and threw her arms around him from behind. Come
home with me. Thats all I want, just come back. He hesitated and she pressed herself
against his back. Please! She begged.
The silence was painful and the seconds that passed seemed like an eternity. She knew
he was going to leave her. He had always turned her down. Why would this be any
different? But then he surprised her again.
He placed his hand over hers. Softly, he said: Alright, you win Ill come back home.
Relieved, she let her forehead rest against his back. This was more than she had ever
hoped for. He would not only go back to the Hidden Leaf Village, but he would do it for her.
It made her happy. She let go of him and he turned around to face her. She took his hand.
Then lets get back to the others. With a look at the sky she said: The weather is awful.
We should get back as soon as possible.
Sasuke didnt reply and allowed her to drag him along. They hurried to get back to the
others but when they arrived at the meeting point, something unexpected greeted them.
Imbedded in the ground and the trees, were bloody shuriken and kunais, the rain mixed
with the blood, leaving pinkish red trails. A corpse was lying on the path; thankfully it wasnt
one of their friends. Their four comrades had disappeared. Whats going on? Sakura
exclaimed. Wheres Naruto and the others?
Suddenly, Sasuke screamed and placed a hand on his neck. Horrified, Sakura realized his
hand covered the cursed seal. And he confirmed her fears with one word: Sound-nin. He
activated the Sharingan and looked around. I dont think any of them are still around but
we should be able to catch up with them. We have to help them. Before he could even
move, he screamed again because of the pain radiating from the cursed seal on his neck.
No! Orochimaru is after YOU! Sakura protested. You have to get away from here. If the
seal hurts, it means that Orochimaru is somewhere nearby. You cant help them in your
current state and I wont leave you alone. We cant risk that the curse breaks out once
again.
He would have liked to protest, but she was right. If the curse activated again, Sakura
would be in danger and he didnt want that. Thats why he didnt protest when she took his
hand and pulled him along. He just followed her, away from that place and hopefully, away
from Orochimarus influence. The rain didnt make travelling any easier for them. The seal
on his neck was searing with pain and was beginning to cover his body. Sasuke did his
best to hold onto himself.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Hidden within the treetops, two men were watching as the woman took Sasukes hand and
dragged him along. One of them, Orochimaru, raised an eyebrow and asked: This girl
seems to have some kind of power over Sasuke-kun. She looks familiar. I think Ive met
her before wasnt she there when I gave Sasuke-kun the curse? Who is she?
Kabuto replied: Haruno Sakura. She is an unimportant kunoichi from the Hidden Leaf
village. Its rumoured that shes married to Sasuke-kun.

I see. Maybe she is the reason why he still resists me, the legendary Sannin said, lost in
thought.
Not necessarily. After all, he killed his brother, Kabuto said. The one he desperately
wanted to kill is dead, so he doesnt need your power any more.
Still, I dont like the thought that he has someone like her. I made sure, that Naruto-kun
and the others were busy with my Sound-nin for a while, but now it seems that this girl has
the biggest influence over him.
What are you going to do about it?
Of course I could kill her now, but that wouldnt be wise. After all, I dont want Sasuke-kun
to hate me. We shall leave them alone for now. He stared at the direction where the two
had disappeared. Sakura it is, huh? If he is no longer driven by his hatred, we have to
improvise. I expect you to take care of this, Kabuto. And make sure to leave behind a
memento to transfer any possible blame away from us. After all, Sasuke-kun must seek
me willingly for power.
Yes, Orochimaru-sama.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------After they had been running for about fifteen minutes and Sakura was sure that no one
had followed them, she stopped. I wonder what happened to the others. Do you think
theyre alright? she asked, worried.
Naruto and Neji are strong, they can easily take on a few sound-nin Sasuke replied
hoarsely. He had been uncharacteristically quiet since they had left the scene of the fight.
And he still hadnt let go of her hand. Strange. She looked at him and realized that his
other hand was still placed on his shoulder. His forehead seemed sweaty and he was
breathing heavily.
Sasuke are you alright?
He stared at her with dull eyes. Sakura Im feeling fine And then he collapsed and
fell right into her arms.
Chapter 22: Heat
He saw the blood-red eyes and couldnt stop trembling. They seemed to stare directly into
his soul and beyond. Sasuke I did it for you.. only for you A clammy hand touched
his cheek and then blood was running down his chin. Thank you I knew you would be
the one to to defeat me..
Suddenly, the image disappeared and the first thing Sasuke could feel was heat. It
seemed to engulf his entire body. He sighed quietly and painfully opened his eyes. What
he saw was the ceiling of a foreign room. Why was he feeling so hot?
Something blurry appeared within his sight and then he felt a welcome coolness on his
forehead. From far away he heard a voice: Youre awake, Sasuke-kun! Sakura? He
turned his head. She was kneeling next to his bed and wiped the sweat off of his forehead
with a cool cloth. You have a fever.
Sakura he muttered and tried to sit up.
She immediately pushed him back down. No, lie down. You need to rest.
Where the hell are we? he asked, exhausted. He felt completely helpless.
She stroked his forehead softly. I wish I knew We were somewhere in the forest when
you collapsed. Thankfully, I found some good Samaritans and they generously offered us a
room. There are only a few houses here; I think we should be safe from Orochimaru. We
were really lucky.
Where are the others? he asked.
We were separated, do you remember? They were attacked by Sound-nin and we
couldnt find them she explained. I hope theyre alright. I havent heard anything from

them yet. She glanced out of the window. Theres a heavy storm, I dont think we should
expect help any time soon, nor an attack.
Good, he said slowly and placed his hand against his forehead. It felt as is he was
burning up from the inside. We should get away from here as soon as possible. I dont
think the SoundNin will attack again, but we dont know what Orochimaru is planning. He
tried to take a look out of the window but couldnt see much from his point of view. How
bad is the weather?
Its stormy. And its still raining hard. You have a high fever; we just cant leave like that.
Shit he hissed. Then well leave as soon as the rain stops.
And as soon as you feel better, she added. Get some rest, Sasuke. Just try to sleep; Ill
take care of you.
Her caring gaze confused him. Maybe it was the fever, but he reached out for her hand.
Why are you doing this? I was about to leave you again
Im your wife and I worry about you, she stated simply. He decided to take her advice and
get some sleep. The sooner he got rid of the fever, the sooner hed be able to bring her
back home safely.
Sasuke closed his eyes and tried to relax despite the unbearable heat. When he had
almost fallen asleep, he heard a noise, and then felt Sakura bend over him and place a
soft kiss on his lips. Slightly surprised he opened his eyes, but hers were closed and she
didnt realize he was still awake. Why the hell not..? he thought and relaxed again. It felt
weird, but he decided not to protest. Even after all this time, he still couldnt get used to the
thought that she was his wife now.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Over and over again Sakura jumped because she had almost fallen asleep. She couldnt
sleep now; she had to watch over Sasuke. She couldnt remember how long it had been
since he had woken up the last time. He had slept through at least half the day.
A glance out of the window proved that it was already late, maybe 8 p.m. or later. Soon it
would get dark outside and it was still raining. With the coming of the night, the rooms
temperature became cold. She had used all the blankets she could find to tuck Sasuke in,
except the one she was wrapped up in. She was so glad she had found this place. The
few men and women who lived here had been very friendly and helped her to bring
Sasuke into this room. They had offered her something to eat but she wasnt hungry. For
Sasuke, there was some cold food ready, in case he became hungry. For the rest of the
night, she had asked the people who lived here to leave her alone with him.
She looked at her husband and his state worried her. He was now trembling and she took
the wet cloth away to feel his forehead. He was still feverish. But now he seemed to be
cold, he was shivering. She whispered his name, concerned. She remembered what
Tsunade had said about the fever. But they had obviously been very close to Orochimaru
and maybe the curse had gotten stronger again. There was no doctor in this settlement, so
she had no choice but to wait until the weather got better and she could get some help.
It was really cold in here. She shivered slightly. By now she was sure that as long as the
weather was this bad, no one would attack them. When they had arrived she had stripped
herself and Sasuke down to their underwear because their clothes had been soaking wet.
She disposed her blanket and quickly lay down next to Sasuke, crawling under the sheets.
He groaned, but didnt wake up when she placed her arms around him and tried to find
some sleep as well.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Sakura awoke from an uneasy sleep when she felt someone touch her face. When she
opened her eyes, she was staring directly into obsidian orbs. At first she was surprised,
until she remembered where they were.

She attempted to raise her hand and feel his forehead, but she was so close to him that
she could hardly move her arms. It was strange that he made no attempt to keep the usual
distance from her. She knew that Sasuke hated close proximity. In his eyes she could see
that he was feeling better, so the sudden change of mind couldnt be cause by the fever.
Sasuke, how do you feel? she asked carefully.
Better, he replied hoarsely. His body didnt feel as hot as before. But still, I feel
strange Sakura wanted to reply, but she couldnt bring herself to say anything. Being so
close to him, both of them half-naked felt weird. She couldnt think of a better word but
something was different. A lot of things had happened lately and both of them had
changed. Why was he still staring at her like that? She couldnt find the usual coldness in
his eyes, nor the hint of hatred his gaze always possessed when he looked at her.
She licked her lips and forced herself to say something. Im so glad, that youre feeling b-
She was interrupted when he moved forward and kissed her. Sakura was so surprised,
that, at first, her only reaction was to open her eyes wide. And what was even more
surprising was that his eyes were closed. She couldnt remember if he had ever kissed her
with his eyes closed. When he broke the contact, she whispered his name quietly; unsure
of what he was up to.
He pressed his forehead against hers and said softly: Im happy, that you came after
me and stopped me, Sakura. His words were so out of character that she wondered for a
split second if she was still dreaming. But she could feel his warm breath on her face and
the heat of his body pressed against hers. When I said that I left because I was bored I
lied. I was just frightened. To be honest I I want to stay with you.
It was almost too good to be true. Never had he said something so beautiful to her. She
freed one of her arms and placed it loosely around his waist, just to make sure he was
really there.
He supported his upper body with his left arm and bent over her. He kissed her again, and
it was so different from anything she had ever experienced with him. This kiss wasnt a lie.
It couldnt be. She felt the tip of his tongue lick over her lips and she opened her mouth
slightly to give entrance to his tongue. His eyes were closed. He really meant this kiss. And
it felt good. No, more than that. Her heart was beating so very fast that she thought he
might feel it when he placed a hand on her chest. His fingers softly stroked her neck, her
breasts, and his hair was tickling her face. This had to be how it felt to be honestly loved.
And even if there was a chance that he did this just out of guilt, she couldnt help
surrendering to this dream. The dream that Sasuke might return her feelings.
On this stormy night it was as it should have been during their first time together. His
hands were searching for hers, their fingers intertwining, and he was looking deeply into
her eyes. They had been sleeping with each other a lot, but today it felt almost like it was
the first time.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------The first pale rays of sunlight on her face woke Sakura the next morning. She felt weak
and drained, but at the same time entirely happy. Maybe happier than ever before. She felt
his warm breath tickling her neck. She tried not to wake him when she moved to look at
him. He looked exhausted. Maybe, considering his state, they shouldnt have done what
they did, but she couldnt really bring herself to regret last night.
Sasuke had been so different. Loving and affectionate, even passionate. Somehow he had
made her believe that his reason for being with her wasnt to produce an heir.
She touched his face and couldnt suppress a delighted sound. It was a perfect morning
after a stormy night. That was when she realized that the rain had stopped. The sun was
shining through the window. Sasuke! Its over! she exclaimed. The sun is shining!
His regular breath stopped and he tiredly opened his eyes. Uh? What..?
She laughed. The storm is over. We can go home.

Ah he uttered, still somewhat confused. At that moment he looked so cute Sakura

felt something in her stomach butterflies.. it was that wonderful feeling of being in love,
which she had felt so often in Sasukes presence when they were younger. It was so
wonderful that she laughed merrily. He stared at her in confusion. Whats up?
Im just happy she replied with a smile. Could we stay here for another few minutes
before we leave?
Oh okay he replied, slightly insecure. She nuzzled closer to him to enjoy his warmth a
little longer.
With his fingertips, he stroked her cheek and his dark eyes were looking at her as if he
saw her for the first time. She wanted to say something but she simply couldnt. She didnt
want to ruin this precious moment. For the first time in months she could see a vulnerable
person beneath his mask of pride and loneliness. His fingers touched her lips. I am sorry,
he said calmly. Im sorry that I hurt you.
Only when he said it, she realized how much she had wanted to hear this. Something
rolled down her cheek and she realized it was a tear. I wish you could always be like this.
When you look at me like this it almost feels like we are lovers.
She expected him to glare at her, but instead he pulled her to him for a simple kiss. We
should get up and get home as fast as possible. I need to know if Naruto and the others
are alright.
Sakura agreed, even though it was so good to lie next to him like this. They let go of each
other and got dressed. After Sakura thanked the people who had generously helped them,
they left the settlement and made their way back to The Hidden Leaf Village.
Chapter 23: Fear
Sasuke and Sakura were welcomed with great relief when they reached the village. Upon
arrival, they were immediately informed that Naruto and the others had returned safely the
day before. Afterwards, they were sent to Tsunade and Sasuke told her what had
happened.
She checked him quickly for any lingering side effects and then said: Looks like you finally
got over the after-effects of the seal. As I said, the fever was just a natural reaction to it,
Im positive youll be alright now. But that doesnt mean that the curse cant break out any
more. If you meet Orochimaru, it might happen again. Thats why youre not going to leave
the village for the time being. Thats an order! Do you understand?
He frowned at her, but accepted her orders with a nod. Okay.
Both Sakura and Tsunade were satisfied with his answer and the Hokage added: Were
unsure what Orochimaru is up to. What we do know is that Naruto and the others were
attacked by the Sound-nin. But, I still dont know why they were attacked and you two
werent. Im quite sure this was about you, Sasuke-kun. Well try to find out more and set
up more guards in the village as long as this lasts. But, you both should be careful.
Both nodded in agreement. Afterwards Tsunade threw them out, adding offhandedly, I
have some other things to do, go home already! She was probably tired and wanted to
get some sleep, but Sakura didnt say that out loud.
When they left the Hokage building, someone was already waiting for them. Naruto
grinned broadly and said: I heard that you guys were back, so I wanted to make sure
youre okay. He himself wasnt injured, except for a few scratches.
Sasuke snorted: We were not the ones who were surprised by some Sound-Nin, isnt that
right, dobe?
The blonde made a face and they both stared at each other. Sakura rolled her eyes. Jeez,
some things never change. You can go on arguing, but Ill go home and lie down. Im dead
tired.

Sasuke threw her a quick glance and said slowly: Im hungry. Ill go get something to eat,
then Ill come home too.
Okay.
The two young men watched her leave and when she was out of sight, Naruto said:
Wanna get some ramen?
Sasuke thought about it for a moment. It was unusual for Naruto to invite him, but for the
most part, it was a good idea. Ramen was quickly served and the local ramen stand wasnt
too far away. So, he shoved his hands into his pockets and accepted the offer.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Not much later, the two young men were sitting at the counter, sipping noodle soup. Why
did you come back? Naruto asked, pointing at Sasuke with his chopsticks. Didnt you say
you wanted to leave because of her? Now youre here again and you two look more like
husband and wife than ever before.
She asked me to stay, he replied. She said, if I leave, Id never see her again. My feet
just wouldnt move.
Seems like she has more power over you than you thought, Naruto replied dryly.
Oh shut up.
Naruto chuckled, Im sorry. Im glad, that youre back. Sakura was really worried when I
told her you were gone. I still dont understand how you could do that to her.
Because you dont have a clue, Sasuke replied darkly. I fucked up, Naruto. I shouldnt
have come back. And, even worse, I raised her hopes. She she was there when I had
this fever and she took care of me and everything was different. I was thankful no,
thats not the right word. I got carried away with saying things I didnt He shook his
head. To say he hadnt meant the things he had told her would be a lie.
When Naruto realized that he wouldnt finish his sentence, he asked: What are you afraid
of?
What are you talking about?
You like Sakura, even I notice that. At first, I really thought you hated her. But now, when
you look at her something is different than before. You like her a lot, dont you? Thats
great! She loves you! And youre married. Whats your problem? Why do you keep pushing
her away? What are you afraid of?
He didnt have the strength to think of a good lie right now. Hesitating, Sasuke replied: Im
scared, that it might happen again. Naruto threw him a surprised look. Im afraid, that I
might fall in love with her. That something will happen to her and I wont be there to protect
her. Or that she leaves me, that she turns against me just just like Itachi did. Ive lost
everyone I ever loved once. I couldnt even trust my own brother. Im just scared, that it
might happen again.
Naruto pointed to his temple, spinning his index finger around in fast circles, the universal
symbol to let Sasuke know that he thought his former team mate had lost his marbles.
Youre mean to her, because youre afraid to lose her? That doesnt make sense. If you
push her away again, you are going to lose her.
Yes! And then I can keep the distance from her, instead of falling in love! Sasuke replied
and shoved his bowl away. He didnt feel hungry any more. I swore to myself not to let
anyone get close to me, ever again. But she she made me put my guard down.
You worry too much, Sasuke. Just do it. Sakura is good for you. She changed you. Just
try to trust her. You wont regret it.
Sasuke sighed deeply. Who would have thought, that Id ever take any advice from you?
Well, Im tired. Thanks, Naruto. Ill go home and get some sleep. Good night. He hopped
off of the stool.
Hey! What do you mean, good night! Its 9 in the morning! Naruto railed.

Sasuke ignored him and dragged himself home. Naruto was right, it WAS still morning and
the sun was shining brightly. But, he felt so very tired. At home, he undressed on his way
to the bedroom. At the bed, he stopped for a moment to think. Sakura was already asleep.
She must have been exhausted too. He thought about what Naruto had said. You worry
too much.
He shrugged. With a yawn, he slipped under the blanket and hesitatingly placed an arm
around her. She snuggled against him. It didnt take long until he fell asleep as well. For
the first time in a while, he was spared from any nightmares.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------They were both so exhausted that they slept through the entire day and the whole night.
Every now and then, one of them got up to get some food or go to the bathroom. Sasuke
finally awoke when the first rays of sunlight shone through the window the next morning.
Sakura was half lying on him, she was still asleep. He considered getting up, but actually it
was far too comfortable in bed right now. Usually he didnt allow himself the luxury of
spending a morning in bed, but today was different. And he didnt have any plans for today
anyways. The thought was disturbing, he felt useless when he couldnt work. Not because
of the money, he had plenty of that, thanks to his inheritance, but because he hated to do
nothing.
With a yawn, he stretched out and with that his wife woke up. At first she sighed, then her
eyes opened and she raised her head, muttering something about, far too early! and let
her head drop against his chest again.
Sasuke chuckled and waited patiently until she was more or less awake. She opened her
eyes again and smiled brightly at him. Good morning. How are you? she asked.
I dont know good? he replied awkwardly. He actually never really knew how he felt; he
didnt waste a thought on that. Well and you?
Mmm, Im good. And Im glad, that youre here, she purred and moved so that her face
was above his. Her long hair was tickling him. And what are we going to do now? she
asked seductively. He grinned and raised his head to kiss her. He couldnt deny that he
was attracted to her. The memory of when he had slept with her after he got over the fever
was still vividly on his mind. It had been so different from usual. He still found it hard to
believe that it was possible to feel something like that. This feeling was addictive, he
thought he could never get enough of it. He placed a hand on her neck and pulled her
down to him, to.
The doorbell rang with deafening noise and abruptly they broke apart. What the?
Sakura hissed. Someone knocked on the door and a high pitched voice called from
outside: Where are you guys? Helloooo?
Sasuke was about to say something but Sakura was faster. She got up and raised a fist.
NARUTOOO! Quickly she wrapped a blanket around herself, while Sasuke didnt bother
because he was, at least, wearing boxers. Together they went to answer the door and
Naruto grew pale when he saw the angry faces of his friends.
W-were you two uh busy?
Sakura growled: You have ten seconds to explain why youre disturbing us so early in the
morning!
Naruto stepped back and muttered: Well, I just wanted to ask Sasuke, if we could go
training together. At the moment, I dont have anything to do either and Tsunade told me to
look after him! And you have to go to school in a little while, or dont you have to teach
today?
Oh SHIT, I forgot! Sakura yelled. Im never gonna make it in.. She raised an arm to take
a look at her watch, but unfortunately it was the arm she had used to hold together the
sheet she had wrapped around her almost naked body. The blanket loosened and Sasuke
slammed the door shut before Naruto could see anything that wasnt meant for him to see.

Sakura disappeared to the bathroom and Sasuke opened the door again to tell Naruto:
Alright, lets go train. Ill be ready in a few minutes.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------The following days, Sasuke and Naruto were training together daily. Usually, Sasuke was
gone until the evening and when he returned he was exhausted and not very talkative, but
Sakura was still happy, because he seemed to be pleased because he, as he said, got
better every day thanks to sparring with Naruto.
Sakura was busy herself at the academy and was tired too in the evenings, thats why they
didnt get to talk at all. Even though Sasuke had changed a bit, they still hadnt talked
about their current situation. She didnt know if he planned to leave again once Tsunade
would cancel the detention. She knew him; it was at least possible, that he could change
his mind eventually.
In addition to that, Sakura noticed something different about herself. She felt strange from
time to time. She got sick, especially in the mornings, and twice, she had fainted for no
reason. Of course, she assumed that she was finally pregnant, but she hadnt found the
time yet to see a doctor and to confirm her condition. Also, she didnt know what to think
about a possible pregnancy. Just now, that everything was more or less okay, she was
probably pregnant. A child could mess up everything and she had no idea how Sasuke
would react or even how to tell him. She definitely needed time to talk to him.
Sakura was working on grading her class papers at sundown. She expected Sasuke to
return in two hours, at the earliest and she was planning to talk to him today. But
unexpectedly, she heard a noice from the living room. She listened attentively and heard
the front door being shut. A smile played on her lips. Sasuke! So, he had made it home
sooner than usual.
She got up, calling his name she opened the door to the living room, but to her surprise
she was greeted with darkness. Sasuke? she asked into the dim room. Hello? Is that
you?
Abruptly, she was grabbed from behind and before she could resist or even realize the
situation, a kunai was pressed against her throat and a hoarse voice said: Forgive me.
She tried to free herself but she wasnt fast enough. The kunai was stabbed into her belly
and her assailants had covered her mouth, suppressing her horrified scream.
Chapter 24: My Nightmare
Sasuke was about to unlock the door to his apartment when he realized that it was already
ajar. He opened the door; the interior of his home was dark. He threw a quick glance at his
watch it was around 9 p.m. Sasuke was surprised that she was asleep by now. He
removed his shoes and placed his bag next to the door.
Sasuke noticed a strange smell and was overcome with a sense of dread. It was unusually
cold in the room, as if someone had left a window open. When he closed the door, he
discovered a dark stain next to the handle. It was then that he recognized the odour. The
air smelled like blood. Sasuke practically froze.
Sakura? he heard himself ask. With trembling fingers, he felt around for the light switch,
but the light wouldnt go on. Sasuke took a step into the room. Something unusual was
lying on the floor in the middle of the room. No, not something, someone. He wanted to go
and check on the unmoving person, but his feet wouldnt move. He was frozen in shock.
It was just like back then; when he had come home and found the dead bodies of his
parents. The air had smelled like blood then too. He was breathing heavily and his hands
were shaking. No. No, it couldnt be. History was repeating itself. Everything was just like
back then. It was as if he was stuck in his worst nightmare. Only that this time, it was real.

He summoned the courage to continueand forced his legs to move. Sasuke wasted no
thought on being cautious when he approached the person on the floor. It was a woman.
Slowly he knelt down, reached out and turned the corpse on its back. It was the face of a
stranger; not Sakura.
Immediately, he pulled his hand back and stood up again. He looked over at the window.
The glass was broken, cold air streamed into the room from outside. Sasuke tried, but he
wasnt able to calm himself down. He was shaking uncontrollably. He forced himself to
take out his kunai and slowly approach the bedroom door. He knew what to expect. He
knew it, he had lived through it all once before. Sakura was dead, that horrible certainty
was choking him. He didnt want to see it. He wanted to run away, he didnt want to relive
this absolute horror.
And yet, he placed a hand on the handle and opened the door painfully slow. In the
bedroom, the smell of blood was even stronger. He felt sick, he felt like he was about to
throw up. Another body was lying on the bed. No no, it cant be! He reached for the light
switch, but the light wouldnt go on in here either.
As if from far away, he heard a sound, but didnt even consciously realize it. All he saw
was the dead body and he knew he had to see if it was Sakura. He walked over to the bed
and reached out for the corpse. His eyes were wide open; sweat was forming on his
forehead. She couldnt be dead. It couldnt happen again.
He grabbed the body and turned it on its back. Blue eyes, stared at him and he backed
away horrified. It wasnt her. The dead body was a stranger, it wasnt Sakura. The bed was
covered in blood. On the floor there were shreds of Sakuras clothes. Calm down! Move!,
he told himself over and over. Look for her! Calm down already!
Once again he heard the sound and this time he noticed it. It was a quiet whimper, coming
from the darkest corner of the room. He turned his head and saw someone cowering
under the vanity table, crying silently. He took a step in that direction and hoarsely asked:
Sa Sakura?
She winced, raising her head to look at him and whispered: Sasuke? And the vision of
his nightmare burst into pieces.
The kunai fell to the floor. Sakura was still alive. He fell to his knees. Tears of relief
streamed down his face, she wasnt dead. It was as if he had woken up from a terrible
nightmare. She stared at him with scared eyes and whimpered: I I killed them They
appeared all of a sudden and I I
He noticed the spreading blood stains on her clothes. Youre injured! Sakura, dont move!
He pulled her out from beneath the table and laid her on her back. Carefully he ripped
open her shirt and revealed the heavily bleeding stab wound on her abdomen. She
needed help, but he didnt dare leave her alone. Dont worry, he said. Dont move, youre
gonna be okay!
Sasuke She was trembling. Im sorry I wasnt strong enough
Shhh, save your strength, he said softly. Dont move, Ill go get help. He hardly dared to
leave her like that, but she urgently needed a doctor. He got up and ran to the phone to
call for help.
When he came back, she had placed her hands onto her belly, muttering something
inaudibly. He had brought a towel to press it on the wound to staunch the bleeding
somewhat. He took her into his arms and hugged her tightly. Sakura
Sasuke, she whispered, Youre crying
He kissed her forehead and said softly: I love you, Sakura. I love you. He was scared;
horrified, that this was his last chance to say these words to her. Hed never had the
opportunity to say them to his parents. He cradled her in his arms and the minutes until
Tsunade and the Medic-Nin arrived, seemed like an eternity to him. She was pulled out of

his embrace and Tsunade took care of her. Sasuke knelt next to them and held his wifes
hand.
Before she lost consciousness, she squeezed his hand and said: Promise me, that youll
be here for me promise me that you wont take revenge please!
I promise it, was all he could reply.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Two hours later, Tsunade left the room they had brought Sakura to (at the hospital).
Sasuke had been waiting outside the entire time, without knowing if she was going to be
alright. When Tsunade came out, he asked: How is she? Is she okay? When The Fifth
looked at him sadly, he felt like he was going to faint. No. It couldnt be
Shes alright, given the circumstances, Tsunade assured him, but he could sense that
she was holding something back. She lost a lot of blood, but thankfully you found her so
soon. A little later and she would have bled to death.
Sasuke couldnt relax. He knew something wasnt right. Tsunade was too serious. But
there is something else, right? Whats wrong?
Shell wake up soon. You should be by her side. She needs you now. The fact that she
didnt answer his question confirmed that something was not right. But the most important
issue right now was that Sakura was alright. He placed a hand on the doorknob, when he
felt Tsunades hand on his shoulder. Sasuke, she said hesitatingly. Sakura she was
pregnant.
Chapter 25: Bad News
Sakura she was pregnant, Tsunade said sadly.
Sasukes knees went weak and he had to hold onto the doorknob, so he wouldnt fall
down. Was? he repeated hoarsely.
Tsunade just nodded and he understood. To know how close he had been to fulfilling his
dream was like a slap to the face. The Hokage said softly, Dont blame her. It wasnt
Sakuras fault. I know youve been treating her coldly, but she needs you now.
Who did this to her? he asked darkly. Who were these people?
Were not positive yet. At first, we thought they were from The Sand. But now we think
that they were Orochimarus subordinates. Were not 100 sure though. Ill let you know as
soon as our investigation is complete.
Without a reply, he opened the door. Three medic-nin were still inside and he threw them
out of the room unceremoniously. He approached Sakuras bed and sat down next to it.
Hesitatingly, he raised the sheets to reveal the bandages covering her stomach. She had
been pregnant. Why hadnt she told him? Did she know it? Even if she had known, the
child was gone. His chance to revive the clan had once again slipped through his grasp.
When he looked at her face, he felt a stinging pain in his chest. She was pale and had a
bruise darkening below her eye, probably from a blow to her face. He remembered when
he had found her, held her in his arms, bleeding and so close to death. It had been the
worst moment of his life. Sakura was alive and that was most important now. He reached
out to touch her cheek and felt her stiffen. Slowly she opened her eyes to look at him.
Sasuke, she muttered weakly. She looked around the hospital room and asked: What
happened?
You were attacked in our home.
Yes. Yes, I remember, her voice was barely audible, I tried to fight, but he was so fast I
couldnt I couldnt stop him She tried to sit up, but fell back, her face contorted in
pain. Obviously in a great deal of agony, she pressed her hands to her abdominal wound.
Sasuke wanted to do something, anything, but he didnt know what. She calmed down and
said: Tsunade said that I was

I know, he interrupted her,You were pregnant.

She turned her head away from him. Sasuke wanted to say something to make her feel
better, but he had no words for what was going through his mind. Moments passed and he
heard her cry softly. It was overwhelming, his entire being wanted to flee from the room.
Sakura, he said forcefully and was surprised that his voice sounded so different. He had
to get out of here, the silence was unbearable. He could only hope that shed understand.
Slowly, he stood up. She turned around to look at him. He bent over the bed and placed a
hand on her chin. Carefully he tilted her head up and kissed her on the lips. Forgive me. I
wasnt able to protect you. He turned his gaze away from her, and headed for the door.
Sasuke! she urgently called after him. Dont leave!
He paused, lowered his head and left the room. When the door fell shut behind him, he
started to run. He passed Tsunade without reacting to her protests and stormed out of the
building. He ran through the village and out the main entrance. Not stopping, until he found
himself in the middle of the forest, where he gave free rein to his anger.
With a wild scream he gathered chakra and created a giant fireball, which set the nearest
trees on fire. It didnt help. He yelled his frustration into the air and fell to his knees. His
hands were trembling. He wanted to leave the village right now, to look for Orochimaru and
kill that bastard snake with his bare hands. But he had promised her that he would stay.
He fell against a tree, and while the treetops above him were aflame, he doubled over and
tried to cope with the pain and the guilt in his own way. While in The Hidden Leaf Village,
his wife laid in her bed, crying her heart out, and needing him by her side more than ever.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Sasuke opened the door and entered the apartment after his wife. It had been six days
since he found her so near death on their bedroom floor. Sakura had been released from
the hospital today. He was glad to have her with him again, where she was at least some
what safe. The last few days, he had spent sneaking around the hospital, watching out for
possible attackers.
Sakura went over to the window, which he had had repaired, and looked outside.
Nonchalantly, Sasuke stood at the door with her bag in his hand and waited for her to say
something. Since he had picked her up, she had been so quiet. It was so uncharacteristic
for her. He had expected her to seek comfort from him, but since he had left her crying in
that hospital room, she hadnt tried to talk to him about what had happened again.
Because she said nothing, he eventually went to bring her bag to the bedroom. When he
came back she was still standing in front of the window. The silence in the room was
unbearable.
Like many times before, his instincts urged him to run from the silence, but this time he
suppressed it. He remembered how he had held her in his arms and told her that he loved
her. It was the truth. There was no point in running from it any more. He couldnt lie to
himself any longer. He loved her so much that it hurt and he just wanted her to be happy.
Why did something always have to ruin his chance at happiness?
Not everything was lost. With heavy steps, he approached her and pressed himself
against her from behind, placing an arm gently around her waist. She leaned back against
him and asked: Do you hate me now?
Why would I?
I was pregnant. If I was stronger, the child could be alive.
His arms encircled her slender frame and he bent his head to bury his face in her hair.
You are still alive.
But that isnt enough, she said regretfully. Her eyes were still staring out of the window.
Do you know why I stayed with you despite of all the things that happened, Sasuke? I
wanted to help you fulfill your dream. You wanted to revive the clan, I know that. You have
been protecting me so many times and I wanted to give you something in return. You were

cold to me and eventually my feelings for you waivered. I stayed anyway, because I
thought if only I became pregnant, you would be happy.
He listened to her quietly, not knowing what to say.
Why did this have to happen now? she asked sadly. When we were out there in the
forest, during the storm, you were so different. I really felt loved. I was stupid enough to
fall in love with you again. She was trembling slightly. Was she crying? He placed a hand
on her shoulder and forced her to turn around. She had tears in her eyes. When she pulled
him down to her for a soft kiss, he felt something similar to pain in his stomach. And now,
finally, he was able to name this pain: love.
But then she let go and took a step back. Tsunade said, that there is only a small
possibilty that I can ever get pregnant again. Most likely, I wont be able to have children.
She said it so calmly, but to him it was like a slap to the face.
Before he could react in any way, she said determinedly: I am only a burden for you. Ill go
back to my parents. Talk to Tsunade, Ill agree to a divorce, I wont contest it.
She lowered her head and turned away from him. Wordlessly, he watched her as she went
to get her bag from the bedroom and then passed him to walk to the door. She didnt even
wait for him to hold her back. She left him, just like that. He wanted to say something, but
he couldnt. After all, she was right. If she couldnt have children, this marriage was nothing
but a burden, right? She put on her shoes and left. The door fell shut and Sasuke was
alone once again.
Chapter 26: Yearning
Sakura was sitting on the small bed; her arms were wrapped tightly around her pillow. She
had been crying all day and Ino had decided it would be better to leave her alone until
now. Hours had passed and Ino was starting to worry, so she went into the room and sat
down beside her sad friend.
Sakura, stop tormenting yourself. You cant go on like that, she said carefully.
Leave me alone, Sakura sobbed and buried her face into the pillow.
Youve been alone for too long already, Ino replied and placed an arm around her friend.
Please. Tell me what happened.
Sakura shook her head and wiped her face with the back of her hand. Nevertheless, she
said, I cant have children she stammered, I told him.
He threw you out? Ino cried. She would have never thought that someone even as cold
as Sasuke would do something so cruel.
Ino was already thinking about who she could to hire to kill Sasuke, when Sakura said,
No. I left.
What!
Ive become useless to him. I cant help him any more.
What are you talking about?
Sakura cried out in frustration. He only married me because he wanted to have kids to
rebuild the Uchiha clan.
Ino was shocked. I I didnt know The entire village had known about how cold
Sasuke had treated his wife, but she would have never guessed that this was the only
reason why they had married. That was so cruel. Sasuke was a cold-hearted bastard.
Sakura didnt deserve to be treated like that.
He doesnt deserve you! Its good, that you got rid of him!
I would have thought so too, Sakura sobbed and then told Ino an unusual story about a
mission during which Sasuke and Sakura had been separated from the rest of the team
and had spent a night alone in some room. He was so caring and sweet. I really thought
he cared for me. And I was stupid enough to fall in love with him AGAIN!

If youre still in love with him, then why did you leave him? Did you even give him a
chance to say something about this?
No. I didnt want him to throw me out, Sakura stammered. I wanted to leave him before
he could leave me. She pressed her forehead against the pillow and said, It hurts so
much.
Sakura I promise, everything will be okay. Somehow, everything is going to be alright,
Ino said and hugged her friend.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------For nearly five minutes, someone was knocking against Sasukes door, but he didnt open.
He was sitting on the window sill and staring outside, lost deeply in thought. Naruto was
outside, yelling, OPEN THE DOOR RIGHT NOW, SASUKE! He didnt really feel like
talking to anyone right now, let alone Naruto.
Sasuke hadnt had the time to think about what had happened. He hadnt found any sleep
that night and since sunrise he was sitting here, brooding without having found any way
out yet. Lost in thought, he played with his silver wedding band, the counterpart to the one
he was wearing on a silver necklace; Sakuras wedding ring. He had found her wedding
ring in the mail box this morning. It had hurt, when he had found it without any message
from her.
It had all been overwhelming. What Sakura had told him was a tragedy. If she really
couldnt have his children, then there was actually really only one solution, and that was to
find another woman. He didnt care what the villagers might think about him. What he
wanted was to revive the clan. But there was also something else. Sakura. He couldnt
imagine waking up next to someone other than her. He loved her. But was that enough to
give up his dream? If he stayed with her, the clan would die with him. He had to decide
between the clan and Sakura. How was he supposed to make such a decision?
For hours, Sasuke had been racking his brain, but he couldnt find an answer.
And there was also something else. Tsunade had visited him yesterday. As expected, the
bodies of the assassins found in his apartment were Orochimarus subordinates. They had
worn the typical Sand-nin clothes and forehead protectors though, if Sakura hadnt killed
them, it all would have looked like an attack from the Sand. Sasuke knew why Orochimaru
did this. If they had succeeded in killing Sakura, Sasuke would have had a target for his
hatred once again. And since he wouldnt have suspected Orochimaru at all, that would
have directly led him to the Sannin in search for more power. Just like back then.
Orochimaru, that back-stabbing bastard was responsible for all of this. He had done this to
Sakura, mutilated her and in doing so, he had taken away their chance to be happy.
Sasuke hated Orochimaru almost as much as he had hated his brother. His nails dug
deeply into his flesh and the pain and the promise he had given Sakura were all that kept
him from leaving the village right then and killing the Sannin with his bare hands.
But he couldnt even take revenge if he wanted to keep his promise to her. Orochimaru
had ruined everything and now all he could do was sit here and think about the whole
situation. Sakura was still in danger, and so was he.
The unnerving knocking on the door had stopped and Sasuke leaned his forehead against
the window. What now? What was he supposed to do now?
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Forgive me, the hoarse voice said and then there was this incredible pain shooting
through her body. Sakura tried to scream but she couldnt. She broke down, pressing her
hands against her stomach. She felt the blood pouring out between her fingers. Why
why was this happening to her?
She heard footsteps and when she raised her head, a woman stared down at her with cold
eyes. Sakura realized that the woman was going to kill her. Two people, she thought to

herself, the woman and behind me, a man. She watched as the woman pulled out a kunai.
If she didnt do something, she was going to be killed.
Sasuke!
No! She wasnt going to die here! She jumped up, ignoring that pain that felt like her
insides were torn apart, and grabbed the womans kunai. Her opponent was too surprised
to react, Sakura felt the cold metal in her fingers and without thinking, she stabbed it right
into the womans chest. She heard the man behind her scream and then the woman fell to
the floor with a thud.
Sakura turned around and ran to the bedroom. It was dark and she was in so much pain,
she felt like fainting. He was following her, she could hear his footsteps, and then he was
in the room, trying to grab her, to hurt her. She tried to scream but she couldnt, she ripped
her arm from his grip but fell backwards against the wall. His kunai was still dripping with
her blood and he was coming closer. I cant leave Sasuke alone! I cant die here! And then
she was screaming, everything was a blur. She didnt even realize she had used a jutsu,
before she saw the man flying backwards and landing on the bed. She didnt know if he
was dead or not, panicking she backed away from him until she was sitting in the corner
beneath the vanity table. He didnt move. Sakura felt tears rolling down her cheeks. She
was so scared and it hurt so much
Suddenly, Sasuke was there. He was pulling her out from beneath the table. Tears were
streaming down his face. He was crying
With a start, Sakura awoke. Damn these dreams. She had this nightmare every night and
it always scared her deeply. She reached for the pillow and hugged it tightly. Sasuke
thinking of him hurt, but she couldnt keep crying forever. She had to accept that she had
lost Sasuke. Because she had been too weak to defend herself.
Ino wasnt at home, she had said something about getting something from the flower store
and Shikamaru was still out on a mission. Sakura had the small apartment all to herself.
Although, at the moment she didnt feel like being alone. Sasuke Was there really no
other way? Tsunade said that there was still a slight chance that she might be able to
concieve. But that didnt really matter. She had thought that Sasukes feelings for her had
changed. When he had found her, bleeding and crying, he had held her in his arms and
told her that he loved her. Was that a lie, or was Sasukes love just not strong enough to
overcome his wish to restore the clan? She sighed deeply. She didnt want to lie to herself.
If he had wanted her back, he would have showed up here a long time ago. He was
probably glad that she had made a decision before he could.
Frustrated, she threw away the pillow and stood up. She didnt want to cry any more. He
wasnt worth it, she told herself. She opened the window and stared outside, her gaze
drifted upwards to look at stars. This time she could think of a thousand reasons why she
loved Sasuke so much, but also a thousand reasons why it couldnt have worked. Why
they both had never really had a chance.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Freedom Sasuke I wanted to be free
Sasuke opened his eyes and found himself in his bed. Shit, just another nightmare. But
something was different. When his hand reached out to feel the other side of the bed, he
realized that he missed her.
He sat up and looked at his alarm clock. It was 10 p.m. He hadnt been able to sleep for
three days now. A part of him still hoped that she would change her mind and come back.
Of course that was stupid. Sakura could be so stupid
His gaze found the picture frame on his nightstand and he reached out to grab it. Sakura
had placed it there. It was the only picture of them both that existed. It had been taken a
long time ago. Back then, they had still been Kakashis students and she had more or less
tricked him to get the picture taken. Now he was glad that it existed. The apartment was

empty again. He was alone once again, just like back then. At the same time, he had
wished for this often after she had moved in with him.
With his thumb, he stroked the picture. Back then, she had still been able to smile so
brightly. Just like on that morning when he had woken up from his fever. Her smile
something inside his stomach hurt and he realized for the first time that love could hurt too.
He put the frame back and he shivered. It was cold in here. Why hadnt he noticed that
before? He considered trying to go back to sleep, but then he remembered the dream he
had had. He didnt want to risk a repeat of that dream. What was it that his brother had
said? Freedom I wanted to be free
Freedom, Sasuke repeated thoughtfully. He had reflected on these words for a long time.
Free from what? Free from the constraints and duties of their parents? Free from guilt? Or
free from being an Uchiha? Sasuke stopped. Being free no longer being an Uchiha
And suddenly he realized what Itachi had meant. The freedom to make his own decisions.
Itachi had wanted that freedom for his brother too. And yet, Sasuke had tied himself to the
clan. That was the only reason why he hadnt tried to get Sakura back. He had clung to the
goal of rebuilding the clan.
He inhaled deeply. Freedom. The Clan was a prison. And she was freedom. Maybe for the
first time in his entire life Sasuke made a decision that was entirely for himself. He jumped
up and pulled off his shirt with the Uchiha crest.. He searched his closet and pulled out a
simple black shirt. Suddenly he felt relieved. Confident in his decision, he left his
apartment and headed to her parents home.
Chapter 27: Snow
Sasuke stared at Sakuras mother unbelievingly. What do you mean, she isnt here?
The woman just shrugged. I thought she was at your place. Did you two have a fight?
Does that mean she was NOT here for the last three days?
Sakuras mother didnt seem to worry about her daughter at all. You must really have
upset her if she wasnt at home for so long. We were on a business trip until yesterday,
and havent heard anything from her since we left two weeks ago. Im sorry. With that she
closed the door and Sasuke realized that Sakuras family probably wasnt the ideal family
either. Obviously, they hadnt even noticed that their daughter had been attacked and
injured a few days ago.
He had hated her for having the perfect family and now he realized that her parents were
far from being perfect. He wondered if they even cared about their daughter. Come to think
about it, they had seen him treat her badly and they hadnt made any attempts to help her.
He shrugged off the thought and contemplated where else he could look for her. There
was only one person that came to his mind. His features darkened. Kakashi. If that pervert
had taken advances on his wife yet again, Sasuke would kill him this time for sure.
It was getting cold and he already regretted that he hadnt taken a jacket with him. He ran
through the night to his former senseis apartment. There, he knocked on the door and it
took about a minute until a very sleepy Kakashi opened it. Sasuke he yawned. Its late
and I have a mission tomorrow whats up?
Is she here? Sasuke hissed.
Who?
My wife! he barked impatiently.
No Kakashi said and seemed serious suddenly. Did something happen to her? I heard
that she was attacked in your apartment a few days ago. You shouldnt leave her alone.
Great. Now Sasuke was starting to worry. But of course he wouldnt show it. I guess she
is alright. I just dont know where she is. And I need to find her.
Ah. Well, she isnt here. Try Narutos place. Or her parents.

Hn. He turned around. Everything was going wrong today. When he felt something cool
touching his arm, he realized that it had started to snow. Just great. Frustrated, he
continued his way to Narutos apartment. Which was, of course, just about on the other
end of the village. He tried not to be worried. But it was strange that she wasnt at her
parents house or at Kakashis. What if something had happened to her? What if
Orochimaru had sent someone else to try to kill her?
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Angry and trembling from the cold, Sasuke stomped up the stairs to his apartment. That
stupid weather and that stupid Naruto and that stupid village! Where was his wife? She
could hardly have disappeared. After all, Tsunade allowed no one to leave the village.
Maybe Kakashi lied to him? Was she at his place?
He tried to think of anybody else she could be with. He had never bothered to find out who
her friends were. After he had once almost thrown her parents out of the house, she had
never brought anyone else home. He had never cared about her friends.
Frustrated, he tried to unlock the door, then realized that it was already open. Maybe he
had forgotten to lock it. He entered the apartment, shivering, and turned on the lights. That
was the moment when he realized that that something was wrong. Someone was in here.
He looked around himself and discovered someone sitting on the window sill. Who?
The person stood up and he recognized her. Ino? What the hell are you doing here?
She stared at him coolly. Where were you? I wanted to talk to you?
Thats none of your business.
I heard that you two broke up, Ino said slowly. And I also know why. He attempted a
dark reply but she continued: You are a stupid asshole, Sasuke. If I had known that you
married her just to revive the Uchiha Clan, I would have talked her out of this a long time
ago. But I guess now its too late. She loves you. Ino pulled something from her pocket
and walked over to him, to hold it out in front of his face. It was a key. She is at my place.
The apartment next to the Yamanaka flower store. If you want to talk to her, then go. But
dont you dare to hurt her. Or Ill make you regret it.
He stared into her eyes. He had never suspected Sakura to be at her place. With a silent
nod of gratitude, he took the key and left his apartment.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Sakura sighed. Outside, it had started to snow. Somehow, that fit her mood. It was getting
cold in the room, so she got up and partially closedthe window. She didnt mind the cold
weather; she wasnt in the mood for sunshine right now anyways. She missed Sasuke. But
this time she wouldnt come back to him. She expected Tsunade to contact her for the
divorce any day now, but so far, she had heard nothing from the Hokage. She wondered
who Sasuke would choose now, probably one of the remaining fangirls. If he really wanted
to, he could have a lot of girls, she was well aware of that. The thought hurt, but she
couldnt suppress it.
She winced when she heard a sound downstairs. Finally Ino was back. She left the room
and went outside. She turned on the lights, but before she could call out Inos name, she
stopped. Surprised, she stared at the unexpected visitor who was standing by the stairs.
Sasuke
When she saw him, hope newly awoke within her. Maybe he had come to get her back?
Immediately, she suppressed these thoughts. It would only hurt so much more if she
raised her hopes again.
He stared at her and said: Finally I found you.
What do you want? she asked icily. This time he wouldnt see her cry. I told you that I
wont be in your way. Its okay if you want to get divorced. Ill get the rest of my stuff as
soon as I find a place to live. I dont think theres any more to talk about.

Before he could say anything, she turned around and returned to the room, slamming the
door shut. She didnt want to see him, it hurt too much. She turned off the lights and sat
down on the bed. She didnt want to cry, but she was on the verge of tears. That stupid
Sasuke. Why was he here? Why did he have to do this to her? This was even worse, than
what she had felt for the last few days. The slightest hope that he might want her back was
even more hurtful. She knew hed disappoint her again. He always did.
The door opened. Sakura sat with her back towards the door, so she didnt have to see
him. She didnt dare turn around. Go away already.
Is this your way of getting back at me for treating you badly? she heard him ask. We
need to talk, Sakura.
Then talk, she said curtly. Actually, she didnt even want to hear it. The only thing she
wanted to hear was that he wanted her back. But he wasnt going to say that. But make it
short. Im tired.
For a moment, it was silent in the room. She stared stubbornly at the wall and he was
standing by the door. Eventually, he said: I want to be free, Sakura.
She lowered her head. No, she wouldnt cry. Not in front of him. I know. I wont stop you.
No, you dont understand She heard his footsteps when he approached the bed. I no
longer want to live like that. I dont want the clan to decide on my life. I thought I could be
happy if I revived the clan. But I found something that makes me truly happy.
Sakura held her breath. Could it be? He sat down on the bed next to her and embraced
her from behind. Her heart was beating so fast. Was this really Sasuke? At first she didnt
dare to move, scared that this was just a cruel joke or that this was just a dream and shed
wake up any minute. He pulled her closer to his chest and eventually she relaxed in his
arms.
Softly he said: I dont care if we have children or not. I dont want anyone else. I only want
you.
Are you serious?
Yes. Im sorry for how I treated you. It took me a long time to realize that you mean more
to me than the clan.
Sasuke I love you She leaned back against him and closed her eyes. This was what
she had missed for such a long time. To know that he really cared, to be embraced and
held, to have a sign of affection. Once again she was close to crying.
Sakura? She heard him say. I want you to come home.
I do too, she murmured and snuggled closer to him. He picked up a blanket and wrapped
it around them both. This wasnt a dream. Sasuke would never be a perfect husband.
There would always be a certain distance, because he just wasnt the type to completely
trust others. But he had changed, for her. He had opened his heart to her, and that was
more than she had ever expected. For that, she loved him even more. Outside, the first
snow was falling and she was sitting here, wrapped up in a blanket together with Sasuke.
Could there be anything better? This was happiness.
Sasuke? she muttered. Do you mind if I just fall asleep in your arms?
He chuckled instead of a reply. She yawned and felt him relax too. Accompanied by the lull
of his heartbeat she finally fell asleep.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------When Ino came home much later and threw a worried glance into the guest room, she
couldnt suppress a giggle. Sasuke and Sakura were lying on the bed in a tight embrace,
wrapped up in a blanket. And they were both fast asleep. They were just so cute! She
fought down the urge to go downstairs, get a camera and take a picture of the couple.
It was chilly in the room and she sneaked over to the window to close it. When she
attempted to leave the room, Sasuke raised his head and stared at her, sleepy at first and
then sullenly. She just grinned and placed a finger against her lips to let him know that he

could go back to sleep. Before he could say something and wake Sakura up, she sneaked
out of the room and closed the door from the outside.
She could hardly wait to tell Shikamaru that Sasuke and Sakura were back together. And it
was all thanks to her, Ino decided.
Chapter 28: Snake In The Grass
Fearlessly, Sasuke pulled the heavy door open and entered the huge room. His
expression blanched when he saw the huge chair in the center of the room. It looked as if
this was a throne room. Next to the throne there was a hand carved from stone, which had
a ring on its finger, the same ring Itachi had worn until the day he died too. It was the
akatsuki ring.
The door fell shut and Sasuke took a few steps towards the throne.
I didnt expect you to come here so soon, Sasuke-kun, a husky voice said, echoing
through the room. Orochimaru definitely had a weakness for grand entrances. He
appeared out of thin air and took a step towards Sasuke.
Im not afraid of you, Orochimaru.
The green eyes of the sannin stared at him angrily for a moment, and then he regained his
composure and calmly said, Are you here to accept my offer?
For some time, your offer really tempted me. Nevertheless, I have to decline it. I only
came here to tell you that I will never come to you on my own will.
I wont let you go.
Sasuke smiled. Yes you will. I know you were the one who sent the sound-nin to kill
Sakura. And I also know that youre planning to do it again, even though now I know that
you were behind it.
Well, Id rather have you come here to kill me than not come to me at all, Orochimaru
admitted.
I didnt come to avenge her, Sasuke replied. She survived. I just came here to let you
know that youll never have me, no matter what you do. If you kill Sakura, Ill kill you.
Orochimaru laughed, Thats what I wanted to hear.
With a calmness that seemed to confuse the sannin, Sasuke rolled up his right sleeve to
reveal a tattoo on his wrist. Orochimaru stared at it in disbelief and Sasuke smiled. You
recognize it, dont you? After all, you were the one who invented this forbidden jutsu.
Orochimaru identified the tattoo jutsu as one he had taught to Anko years before, she must
have showed him the forbidden technique.
The legendary sannin was shocked. You- you wouldnt do that!
Sasuke nodded triumphantly. Oh yes I would. You know what this sign means. Nobody
can remove it. A simple hand seal and some chakra will be enough to activate it.
If you do this, youll die too.
I know. And the Sharingan will disappear irretrievably too. With just one hand seal I can
destroy everything within a radius of several kilometers, but you know it better than I do,
right? After all, there is a reason why this jutsu is forbidden.
Orochimarus face faltered for a second, before the sannin forced a grin on his lips. So
you came to sacrifice your life and kill me?
No, Sasuke stared at Orochimaru to convince him that he was dead serious. I just came
to show you, that I am serious. If you kill Sakura, Ill find you. And Ill kill myself to destroy
you once and for all. The hatred in his voice scared even Orochimaru, who had believed
the Uchiha to be bluffing until then. No matter what you do, this is the guarantee, that you
wont get my body or the Sharingan. And Im ready to die here to protect Sakura from you.
Do you understand?

The sannin didnt say a word; he just stared at Sasuke in utter disbelief. Sasuke turned
away from him, attempting to leave the room. Quickly, Orochimaru appeared in front of him
and Sasuke stopped. He had expected this. Orochimaru needed a little more convincing
that he was dead serious.
You are not leaving, Sasuke-kun! I have been waiting for far too long to give you up now,
Orochimaru hissed.
Are you trying to test my determination? If you dont get out of my way, Ill use the kinjutsu
and Ill kill us both.
Orochimaru made no attempt to step aside.
Still completely calm, Sasuke made the solitary hand seal. They both fell silent.
Orochimaru might believe that this was a bluff, but Sasuke was determined to go through
with this if it meant keeping Sakura safe.
The sannin realized that he had lost. If he didnt let Sasuke go, the young man would kill
them both. And if he let him go, he would lose him forever. If he killed Sakura, Sasuke
would come back and, at best, kill himself and take the secret of the Sharingan to the
grave, or, at worst, he, Orochimaru, would lose his life too.
After deliberating the scenarios, Orochimaru yielded and gave up. He took a step aside,
You win, Sasuke-kun. That was a clever move.
Without looking back, Sasuke left Orochimarus throne room, assured that he and Sakura
would be safe from now on. He had defeated the legendary Sannin.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Exhausted, Sasuke closed the door behind him and slipped out of his shoes while he
threw his backpack in the corner. A loving voice said: Welcome home. He looked over at
his wife, who was standing by the bedroom door, looking sleepy. She came over to him,
embracing him. Where have you been?
Were you afraid, that I wouldnt come back? he asked instead of replying.
No. Sakura let go of him and accompanied him to the bedroom. He undressed and she
noticed the tattoo on his wrist. Whats that? she asked, astonished.
He sat down on the bed next to her and she took his hand. With her fingertips she touched
the tattoo. Thats the guarantee for your safety, he replied.
You went to Orochimarus, didnt you?
He nodded. I made sure that hell leave you alone from now on.
Tsunade is going to kill you, she said. She was really angry that you left the village
without permission again. He shrugged and laid down on the bed. Sakura stretched out
next to him and rested her head on his chest. He closed his eyes and heard her say,
Youll stay with me forever, right?
Slowly, he opened his eyes. She stared at him expectantly. Yes. He placed a hand on her
cheek, If you still want it, that is.
With an almost sad smile she answered, What do you think? Dont leave me alone, ever
again. Thats what I want.
He couldnt help but remember how he had treated her since their wedding. He had hurt
her so many times and she had accepted it all and still loved him. Why had he been so
stupid not to notice what a wonderful woman she was?
Sakura, he said. Curiously, she sat up and looked at him. He pulled the necklace over his
head. Currently, there were two rings on it; he hadnt had the chance to give the wedding
ring back to her. He opened the necklace and took the smaller ring from it. He took her
hand and attempted to just put it on her finger, when he remembered that he was probably
supposed to say something. You know... Im not good with words; I dont have much to
say. But, I want you to know that Im sorry for everything I did to you. I gave you this ring
for the wrong reasons. He put it on her finger and even though this was a pitiful gesture to

make up for a lousy wedding and an emotionless proposal, but she had tears in her eyes
nonetheless. Lets start over, Sakura.
She just nodded, unable to say anything. This was uncharacteristic for her; he had come
to realize that his wife usually had a reply. Her head dropped and, unexpectedly, tears
were dripping onto the sheets.
Sasuke didnt know that people could cry when they were happy, too. Worried, he grabbed
her shoulders and asked: Sakura? Are you alright?
She wiped her face and tried to smile. Im just happy.
Relieved, he embraced her and said, I made you cry again. It was still a little strange to
have her this close to him, but it felt good to have her in his arms. She was his true
weakness, but he was willing to accept a weakness if it made him feel so... warm and
comforted.
Sasuke? he heard her say.
Hn?
Could you say it again?
Say what?
Youve only ever told me that you love me once, she replied. When you found me in our
apartment.
I thought you were going to die in my arms, he said. He didnt even know why, but to say
I love you was still hard for him.
She sighed. Alright, its okay. Im glad you said it once.
He didnt respond. A lot of things had happened and she had changed him, whether he
wanted to admit it or not. But he still couldnt help it; he hadnt used the word love in
years. To him, it left a bad taste in his mouth. He would say it again, but not just yet.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------Carefully, Sasuke checked on his uniform and the weapons he was planning to take with
him. Today he was wearing the typical Anbu Uniform. Sakura loved when he was wearing
the skin-tight black suit, he felt rather silly in it, but at the moment he didnt want to provoke
Tsunade. She hadnt been very pleased about his trip to see Orochimaru and had not
assigned him to any missions for the past three weeks. But now, Anbu couldnt do without
him any longer, he mused. Grinning, he reached for the mask.
The bedroom door opened and his wife stood by the door. She was wearing only a shirt,
his shirt, to be exact, and at that sight he wished back the past three weeks which had
been like vacation for both of them. Sakura smiled, Youre leaving this early? I guess its
an important mission.
Thats right.
And youll probably risk your life once again, right?
He nodded once, I guess so, yes.
She walked over to him and embraced him. No matter how many missions you
accomplish, I will never stop worrying about you. Take care and come home safely.
He kissed her and replied: Dont worry. Hesitantly, she let go of him and he walked over
to the door. As always, she went to stand by the window, to be able to see him on the
street before he left. He felt an unexpected warmth at the sight of his wife. It felt good to
have someone who worried about him and wished for his safe return. He smiled. This was
the freedom Itachi had wanted for him. It felt so good. He left the apartment and before he
closed the door, he said softly: I love you...
owari

AT THE END OF ALL THINGS

Itachi x Hinata
By GlitterNinja
On a dark and dreary day in December, long and blood-filled years after he had stepped
out of Konohas gates forever, Uchiha Sasuke breathed his last in its shadow.
Though Naruto protested, he eventually agreed that Sasuke was not to be buried within
the village walls, nor to be remembered on the memorial tablet. This last good deed could
not redeem Sasuke of all his past offenses. A traitor was a traitor after all, and one man,
even a Hokage, could not stand alone against all of Konoha.
Under a light snowfall, Naruto alone set out to prepare Sasukes burial in a small clearing
outside Konohas gates. Naruto had said nothing when Hinata had appeared in mourning
black; he would not ask for reasons she did not give of her own free will.
Hinata herself was not entirely sure of her reasons. Few in the village had not lost a loved
one in the war against the Sound, and Hinata would not soon forget the deaths of Kiba and
Shino and Neji and countless others. But perhaps, she speculated, she had only continued
to live even after she had lost all she had ever loved because she felt an obligation to see
Sasuke to his end.
Shovelful by shovelful of earth, Naruto said his goodbyes to a man that had been both his
closest friend and his greatest enemy. Breath by breath, Hinata sang a song of winter, high
and haunting, that she had heard Sasukes mother sing once in the marketplace, a song
she must have learned in some faraway land as a young kunoichi.
The small headstone was bare save for a small carving of the Uchiha fan and the word
redemption.
An hour after the grave was filled and covered with stones, Sakura came to retrieve her
husband. She had given Hinata a nod of acknowledgement and a tightlipped smile as she
held tightly onto Narutos hand. She had not even spared the grave a glance as they
turned to leave. Sakura had made her peace some years before, cutting her ties with
Sasuke as he had cut his with her.
Hinata waited a while longer. She waited because she could not cut those bonds as easily
as Sakura. She waited because she had been waiting nearly her entire life, now. An old
habit, she surmised, looking up into the dark and foreboding sky, and waiting for the
second man who had turned his back on her without so much as a goodbye.
If he would ever come in this lifetime, he would come now, she was sure. Because the one
he had loved the most, the one he had sacrificed everything for, the one that he had given
his lifes meaning to, was now resting six feet under earth and stone.
When she felt his dark and terrible and achingly familiar presence behind her, she said,
You made a miscalculation. About Sasukes character. Your efforts were wasted. Though

he was free of the Uchiha, he found another puppetmaster in Orochimaru. A tool until the
end.
And Itachis voice, rougher than she remembered it from those long decades ago,
answered into her ear, What else could I have done? The Hyuuga had fallen into decline,
and the Uchiha were poised to follow. You knew it as well as I did, even then. They would
have held him back, like they tried to hold me back. She knew the sneer of contempt in
his voice, the same sneer she had seen in Sasukes face as they stood on the opposite
sides of a blood-soaked battlefield. The Uchiha were fools that feared strength even while
they claimed to be the strongest. The worst kind of hypocrites.
All things that begin must end. All things that end must begin anew. She turned, just
enough to see the dark shadow of her past. The Hyuuga have become strong again in
Hanabis hands. The Uchiha would have, if they had been given the chance.
Was it time that made the Hyuuga strong, Hinata, or was it war? Without the Sound,
without Akatsuki, would any of you be as strong as you are now? Strength is attained
through killing, not waiting to die.
Hinata smiled, colder and bitterer than the winter wind that lifted her hair. And there they
are. The words that spelled the doom of the Uchiha.
A cause doesnt need words to justify it, he said, his voice quiet.
It must have been something in the timbre of his voice, that cold conceit, that blind faith in
his own power, that made her carefully trained composure snap. Dont you see? She
spun to face him. We are not gods! These cursed eyes of ours... Though we see destiny,
we cannot change it! You tried and failed! In the end, Sasuke was still a tool. With the
Uchiha, he would have become a weapon to protect Konoha. But with Orochimaru, he
became a weapon to destroy it! Thousands of lives, lost! Hinata felt her hands trembling
whether it was fury or anguish, she could not be sure. Can you bear their weight, Itachi? I
cannot!
Itachis eyes narrowed in surprise. You did noth
I knew you killed Shisui. I knew that the night you dealt the Uchiha clan its deathblow,
something was happening in the Uchiha compound. I could feel the death in the air. But I
did nothing. I ate my dinner and went to bed like I knew nothing. And the next morning
The next morning
Itachis calloused fingers were warm on the back of her neck. Hinata molded her face into
a placid mask again, kept herself from leaning back into that warm, familiar hand that she
had yearned for for decades. She could not yield to it, this love that had stayed her hand
that fateful night. Hinata stepped back. He let her go.
When she finally spoke again, her voice was as soft and cold as the snow that fell around
them. We must both die here today. There is no place for the two of us, now that Sasuke
is dead.
Itachis jaw tightened, almost imperceptibly. Stubborn as ever. You were only nine years
old.

Hinatas eyes softened into what could have been a smile. We both know that I havent
been a child since I was three.
Itachi closed his eyes and lifted his face to the sky. Hinata felt as if in this one movement,
he was shedding the weight of the world from his shoulders. For half a moment, he
seemed at peace. When he opened his eyes again, he said to the sky, Even though I was
only thirteen, and you were only nine... His voice was as soft and smooth as the voice of
the Itachi of her memory, and she could not help but savor the sound of it. It was, after all,
the sound of the boy who, if it had been as Fate had first dictated, would have been the
father of her childrentwo boys, one girl. If I had askedwould you have gone with me?
Yes, she replied, honestly, without hesitation.
Itachi smiled then, warm and real.
Hinata could only look away. It was not the sort of happiness people like them, who bore
the weight of thousands of souls, deserved. And so she said, Farewell, man who would
have been my husband. You, Sasuke, and Iwe will all three of us meet again in Hell.
She shifted her weight as chakra began to pool into her hands.
Yes. His hand rested casually on his katana. Farewell, woman I have loved.
The flash of a sword being drawn and the flicker of chakra in her hands, and it was over.
There was no epic battle, no long speech about the woes of love and the cruelty of Fate.
There was only a man and a woman, embracing in death as they never had in life, beside
the headstone that read only redemption.

ONE DAY BY THE RIVER

Itachi x Hinata
By KalliopeStarmist

Oh, look at him, isnt he adorable, Sherry? Is he your little brother? Daw, his little swim
trunks are so CUTE!
Uchiha Itachi, age 11, has recently learned a valuable lesson. His little brother, Sasuke, is
a babe magnet. Now, most older brothers might be a tad bit jealous that their six-year-old
brother is more popular with the ladies than they are, have been, or ever will be, but not
Itachi. No, Itachi is an intelligent young lad, and he has used his new knowledge to his
advantage. For example, he has dramatically upped the amount of Quality Time he and
Sasuke spend in public places. Say, down by the river, Konohas ever-popular swimming
hole.

Being fawned over as the caring older brother of an adorable child by bikini-clad girls is
pretty high on Itachis list of priorities, but it is not at the very top. Second and First place
on that list goes to (respectively) hanging out with his friends and playing mind games with
small children. Hes an Older Siblings Older Sibling, that Uchiha Itachi.
Leaving Sasuke to the mercy of the Isnt-Our-Classmate-Itachi-a-Great-Guy-Look-At-HisLittle-Brother Fanclub, our entrepreneuring hero joins his friends, who have asked to be
identified only as Mike, Rob, and Tim. (Can you blame them? Would YOU want to be
remembered as one of those kids who was friends with Uchiha Itachi, back in the day?)
-------------------------------------------In another corner of the old swimming hole, Hyuuga Hinata, age 6, is desperately trying to
memorize a list of every living relative she has. Her father promised her fifty bucks if she
could. What a (rich) six-year-old is going to do with fifty of the best, she isnt sure, but
perhaps some deep-seated instinct is warning her that in a few years her baby sister is
going to become the favorite, and she had better start saving up her capital now, while
shes ahead.
The Uchihas declared themselves a separate clan three centuries ago? Four centuries
ago? Wait, Ill get back to that, ok, there are currently four people in the Main House, Uh...
Fuigi-sama? No... Wait, theres Sasuke-kun, his older brother, Itachi-san, and theyre my...
seventh cousins? No, that cant be right. Oh, I have no idea! Maybe I should ask Sasukekun,
Ask him what? Do you have a crush on him, too, Hinata-chan? Yamanaka Ino and
Haruno Sakura have a very unique ability. They can hear the word Sasuke over half a
mile away.
N-no, I just,
Daw, its ok! You can tell us!
No, I- its just, hes one of my cousins, and I had a question for him,
Sakura and Inos eyes light up. They had been expecting to initiate Hinata into their group,
but an even better idea has just occurred to them.
-----------------------------------------------------Itachi, company, Rob points at the little girl lurking on the outskirts of their group.
One of the Sasuke-kun Fanclub, no doubt, Mike adds. Your little brother is a playah.
No, hes not. Hes too clueless to be a playah. The girls in his class are just completelyHi, Hinata-chan!
For Hinata has finally worked up the courage to approach her something-th cousin with Ino
and Sakuras question. H-hi,

Itachi is surprised at first. He never thought of Hinata as the type to fall for Sasuke, if only
because she always seems to have some common sense to him, but then he hears one of
the bushes giggling, and he figures it out.
I- Im sorry to bother you. Um,
You want to know about Sasuke-kun, right? Do you want me to let him know you like
him?
Hinata turns red. No! I - its not,
Itachi kneels down to be eye level with her and winks, nodding over at the bushes. Seeing
that he understands her predicament, Hinata relaxes a little. Ill give you a tip, he says
loudly. If you really want to catch his attention, try growing your hair out. Sasukes got a
thing for long hair. He lowers his voice a little as the shrubbery shakes in the background.
Is that enough to make them leave you alone?
Hinata nods gratefully and skips off to get back to her family tree, and Itachi returns to his
friends.
Does he really? Tim asks.
Does who really what?
Does Sasuke really have a thing for long hair?
How the hell should I know? I just like having control over the fashion styles of an entire
age group. Itachis eyes glow eerily, Power...
You know, Itachi, sometimes we worry about you.
-------------------------------------------------A/N: Little did Itachi know that he had started off a chain of events that would culminate
with one of the funniest fights in Chunin Exam history.
You do have to wonder how that rumor got started, though.

WHITE AND SILVER

Itachi x Hinata
By SweetStealer
--Itachi Uchiha could only mutter incoherent curses as he trailed behind his father and
mother. They had come to congragulate Hiashi Hyuuga on having another child. However,

they were there for other reasons as well. Hiashi's wife had died in childbirth and the
Uchiha's, being closely related to the Hyuuga's and all, came to pay their respects. Halfassed respects...
Itachi only half-listened to the conversation that his parents were having. Sasuke was
holding onto his brother's shirt hem and looking around the Hyuuga estate with interest.
His parents were being escorted around by an old maid who looked weary. She was telling
them about the first born Hyuuga daughter who was to become heiress.
"Well, Hiashi has not been pleased with her lately. Some think it's because of her mother's
death and all, but I know Hinata-sama has been pushed to her limit. Hiashi trains that girl
day and night without any rest! Yesterday, she collapsed from exahustion and Hiashi beat
her down...poor thing, she was bleeding all over. Thankfully it wasn't major. Minor cuts and
all. But shocking to say the least."
"That poor girl. How old is she?" Itachi's mother questioned, horror in her eyes.
"Five. It's quite sad. Her older branch cousin, Neji Hyuuga, has been testing her also.
There's been no rest until now. Too bad she had to witness her mother dying." the maid
sighed.
Suddenly, Itachi's eye was caught by a small boy running down the hall towards them. He
was a year older than Sasuke, with long brown hair tied loosely at the back. He wore a
black shirt and black shorts. His white eyes were sharp and cold, a memory of happiness
and fun.
'A Hyuuga boy?' Itachi wondered.
Sasuke approached him and stood behind his father. The Hyuuga boy skidded to an
impressive halt in front of them, his eyes calculating.
"Ah, Neji-sama. These are the heads of the Uchiha Clan. They are here to pay their
respects and see the new baby." the maid said, trembling. Neji was strong for a kid his
age. Itachi had quiet admiration for the young Hyuuga genius.
Neji looked them over critically. He bowed to the heads and towards Itachi and Sasuke
too.
"Pleasure." he said shortly. "Himoko, have you seen Hinata-sama?" he asked the maid.
"No, I'm afraid not. I thought she was with her father." Himoko said, her brow creasing.
"Well, she's not. It appears she's disappeared. Again." Neji sighed.
"Sasuke, don't you and Hinata go to the same Academy?" their father asked his younger
son.
Sasuke nodded and remained silent. He eyed Neji and frowned. Neji was smarter and
faster then him and Itachi knew he was putting him on the 'people-to-destroy' list.

'It's just like him.' Itachi thought, smirking. He did notice the gleam in Sasuke's eye when
he heard Hinata went missing, though.
"Hinata-san has gone missing?" he asked a hint of excitement tinting his voice. Itachi
could tell Sasuke was just itching to get away from his parents.
Neji nodded.
"Can I help look for her with Neji-san?" he asked, looking at his parents.
The two nodded and looked in Itachi's direction.
"You should help too, Itachi." his mother said, watching the two younger boys walk off,
talking quietly.
Itachi shrugged and wandered off.
The first thing Itachi noticed was that the Hyuuga complex was huge. Corridors twisted
and connected to each other, creating a never ending maze. One could get easily lost, but
Itachi didn't really care. He just needed something to do, dammit!
His ears picked up someone crying. Following the sound, he came to the back gardens.
He had been wandering for a good half hour. The garden was large, flowers popping up at
him like fireworks. The crying sounds got louder as he advanced into the shadows of the
back
When he stopped, he found a little girl on a tire swing in a black kimono that seemed to be
too big for her. She was a shy child around five, small and quiet. Her pale skin seemed
white against her robe and her pearly eyes were filled with pained tears.
He raised a critical eyebrow.
'This...weakling...is the Hyuuga heiress?' he scoffed.
The little girl, who he asumed was in fact Hinata Hyuuga, turned in lazy circles on the
swing. The tire just about swallowed her and she had tucked her legs in and wrapped her
arms around them, as if she was protecting herself. She looked pretty secure in the swing,
but not so sure about herself.
'Might as well try to get her out.' Itachi thought, bored.
He didn't really care about the death or the birth. He had been forced to come along, after
all. He watched as Hinata stood up on the tire, oblivious to him, and attempted to balance
on it. He smirked.
"Hey." he said, quietly.
She turned to him, her eyes widened and she promptly fell off the swing with a cry. She
landed with an 'oomph' in Itachi's arms.

The Uchiha had mananged to quickly catch her before she hit the hard, rocky ground and
cracked her skull open.
Hinata shook her head and looked up. Her eyes went even wider and she gave a small
gasp. She averted her eyes and focused on the ground.
Itachi let her down and she sat in front of him, her big eyes now focused at him. He looked
a little taken aback. Usually people cowered in fear, but this little girl was looking up at him
with...wonder? How the hell did that work out?
"What's your name?" he asked at last.
"H-Hyuuga Hinata." the soft, quiet voice answered.
Itachi sat down in front of her, never breaking eye contact. He folded his hands and
analyzed the little Hyuuga. He noticed how fragile and innocent she looked. He also
noticed she looked...ridiculous...
Someone had put her in a kimono that was obviously too big for her and too mature. The
silver thread that weaved up and down the sleeves was beautiful and intricate, yes, but too
much for a small girl.
"Why are you dressed in black?" he asked.
Hinata looked up.
"M-My mother has died." she murmured, playing with a piece of unbloomed clover. She
twirled it in her hands before picking off the little petals one by one.
Itachi watched these white petals drop to the ground or get carried away by the wind.
'Of course, I knew that.' he mentally said sarcastically.
"Do you know who I am?" he asked finally as Hinata plucked the last petal off and let it
blow away.
She nodded and said with a smile,
"You're Uchiha Itachi, the famed Uchiha prodigy."
He turned to her, detecting sadness in her voice. She looked back innocently and she
dared to continue.
"It must be hard for you too." she said, looking up at the clouds.
The sun was playing hide and seek, its rays only coming out for a few moments. Itachi
looked at her, a little surprised.
"Why do you say that?"
"Because..." she trailed off.

There was a silence.

"P-People always a-acknowledge you for what you can do, not who you are. I've never
heard them say, Uchiha Itachi likes the color silver."
Now, Itachi was more than surprised. Deep down, he knew she was right. People were
always saying what a genius he was. He was also mildly surprised that she had guess his
favorite color right off the bat.
"How did you know my favorite color was silver?" he asked, puzzled.
She just smiled. The sky opened up and sun shown down on her like a thousand angel's
halos...sorta...
"You're wearing many silver articles. The chain, symbolizing you're feeling weighed down.
You have on a silver ring with the inscription 'bane' which means you're expecting death.
Also, you're carrying a silver dagger attached to your left wrist. You're a cautious person,
but not...afraid." she trailed off.
Itachi's mouth had fallen open slightly and he realized that this was no ordinary child. She
was good. Really good. She might have not looked strong, but she was smart. Her level of
wit and understanding had been over ANBU level. AND SHE WAS FIVE!
'She didn't even activte her Byakugan.' he thought, slightly mystifyed.
Itachi didn't know what to make of her. He looked at her.
'My turn.' he thought, smirking. He had been with the ANBU for a while and his knowledge
was growing by the second.
He looked her over and said,
"Young, yet...mature. You're weighed down by the expectations of your father and your
clan. You don't say anything, but you want to break free. You're desperate to improve and
go further, but you're always getting pulled down by your low self-esteem and your
hesitation. You struggle to be recognized. But...all you really need is simple things
like...love and caring. You're favorite color is...purple." he concluded.
Hinata cocked her head to one side and said,
"How did you come up with that conclusion?"
Itachi smirked.
"You're shy and quiet, but you're looking at me with eyes that say you want something
more."
"N-No, I meant my favorite color. You...got it wrong..." she said, watching the clouds,
absentmindedly. Itachi blinked.
'What?' he wondered.

Hinata shifted and said quietly,

"Well, my favorite color is white."
Then it hit Itachi.
'I should have got this right on the first time...' he thought.
"White is innocent and pure. It can also be changed into any other color. You want to
change into something, don't you?" he asked softly, picking her up. She didn't object.
"What about you? How do people see you?" he asked, holding her comfortably in his
arms. He could get used to this...he liked how she didn't struggle or scream to get away
from him. She just sat quietly, plucking another clover, her head resting against his chest.
"My family...always says that I'm worthless. They only know from what they've seen. They
consider me a-a weakling, and I'm not fit to be the Hyuuga heir."
There was great pain in her small voice. He reluctantly released her and she wobbled back
to her spot.
"That's what clans do. They weigh you down. People judge you by what clan you're in, not
who you are. Remember, you are not anyone other than Hinata. You don't have to go
along with everything your clan thinks is right. You do what you think is right." Itachi said,
looking into her eyes.
She looked slightly surprised but regained her shy demeanor. Usually she never talked
unless talked to, but she just had to ask a simple question.
"What about you? What about your clan?"
Itachi didn't even know what he thought about his clan anymore. Things were getting so
confusing at home with his father...Not to mention frustrating that people always called him
a 'genius'.
"I'm not a genius. You're right. People always judge you from your clan. They expect you to
be as good or as better then them. It's terrible isn't it?" he smiled, unsure of what he was
actually saying.
Hinata smiled back, not finding any morbid meaning in his words, and stood up and
walked unsteadily over to him. He caught her as she tripped and he ruffled her hair. She
looked up with her large innocent eyes.
"Remember me, Hinata-chan." he said, holding her tiny hands in his own.
"Remember me, Itachi-san." she whispered, looking at him.
Itachi picked her up and began to carry her back to the front of the house. He noticed how
tiny she seemed to be in his arms. He took a long detour, just to keep her in his arms
longer. She didn't seem to mind because she kissed him mildly on the forehead and then
drifted off to sleep.

The small, insignificant kiss almost made Itachi's heart stop. He softened and lifted her to
a more comfortable position.
'She's the one. She's the only one that understands...' he thought, glancing at the sleeping
child. 'To think she's only five. She makes the adults look like fools.'
"An angel. Sweet angel..." he murmured in her ear.
'My little piece of heaven...' he thought.
Hinata stirred and snuggled into his shirt, gripping it tightly. He might actually miss this
feeling.
He took one last look at her and rounded a corner.
There he met the head of the Hyuugas, Hiashi-sama himself in all of his smug, glaring,
I'm-gonna-kick-your-ass glory. Their eyes met and his strayed to the child asleep in Itachi's
arms.
"Hinata! Give her to me." he ordered, snatching the girl away.
Hinata awoke instantly and her eyes widened. She reached out for Itachi who lifted a
finger and she was about to grab onto it when Hiashi pulled her away. She didn't protest,
but she kept gazing at Itachi with her large, sad eyes.
"Where was she?" Hiashi snapped.
"She was in the back gardens." Itachi answered coldly.
"Oh. She was just trying to escape training again, the stupid girl." Hiashi sighed and looked
at his ashamed daughter who struggled to get out of her father's arms.
Itachi only had one word pounding in his head.
'Fools.'
"I'll be leaving now." Itachi said as soon as he spotted his parents rounding the corner with
Sasuke and Neji.
"Hinata-sama, we were looking for you everywhere!" Neji said, running up as Hinata was
set down.
Hinata's eyes weren't on him but on Itachi who was walking away. She quickly ignored Neji
and Sasuke and ran after Itachi.
"Wait..." she cried softly.
He turned.
"W-when will I see you again?" she asked.

'She's lonely...' Itachi looked on the girl pityingly.

"I'll be around."
He bent down toward her ear and whispered,
"If you ever need me, come find me without hesitation. I'll always come when you call,
angel..."
Hinata looked at the ground shyly and Itachi quickly kissed her on the forehead while no
one was looking and vanished into thin air, leaving an astonished Hinata in his wake. The
kiss lingered and tingled...a sweet innocent kiss, for a sweet innocent kid.
Neither of them knew that Itachi would murder his family exactly two years from then.
Neither of them knew Hinata would come looking for him for help nine years down the
road, desperate for power and love.
Neither of them knew that they would end up the way the would.
Their relationship was formed that day and it played a very important role during the rest of
their lives...

ANGEL OF MINE
Itachi x Hinata
By SweetStealer
--Night. A killer sat crouched under the moon from a roof top, his blood red eyes scanning
his dark, bloodstained surroundings.
Shadows flickered and roamed, making Itachi Uchiha slightly uneasy. Wait. He was Itachi
Uchiha. He wasn't paranoid or uneasy. He wasn't one to doubt himself.
He was a killer. A death dealer. A ruthless slayer. A murderer. A cold, heartless
bastard...Cunning...uncaring...evil?
Itachi leaped from the roof and began to catch up with Kisame who had finished off their
new targets with ease. Sometimes, being an assassin was so...easy. Itachi had escaped to
scout the area and to think hard. In peace. The last thing he needed was Kisame
questioning him again.
People had called Itachi many things, and the some of the most common names were,
'homicidal maniac', 'cutthroat', 'psycho'... and of course, his favorite, 'DEMON'.

When he had killed his last target, he remembered what he had said.
'You must have been sent from hell, you evil demon.'
"Evil demon, huh?" Itachi muttered as he watched the sky cloud over and the world
succumb to darkness.
'Am I really evil?' he thought.
A small, innocent voice floated in from the very, very dark back of his mind. A sweet,
voice...a tender voice, so very far away...
"P-People always a-acknowledge you for what you can do, not who you are. I've never
heard them say, Uchiha Itachi likes the color silver."
Itachi suddenly slipped and managed to grab onto a branch and swing back onto the limb
from which he 'fell'. He clenched his teeth. He never slipped. Steadying himself, he looked
up at the navy sky.
'Why the hell is she coming into my mind now?' he thought, furiously.
Hinata Hyuuga. The last time he had really thought about her was right after he massacred
his clan. After forcing himself to forget her, Konoha, and his family, he had vanished.
But now...Hinata slowly slipped into his mind like a poison, working into his head and
messing with his senses. Chaos and trouble began to work into Itachi. This had never
happened before. He could feel his chakra stirring uneasily and recklessly... like...
something had made it sting.
'What the hell is this?' he thought, his hands forming fists.
His nails dug into his flesh with such force that little streams of blood began to trickle out
and down his fingers. The night air blew coldly around him. The black and red Akatsuki
cloak he wore suddenly felt heavy and burdening.
Itachi quickly shed it, his bloody handprints stained it crimson. He regained his calm
demeanor and memories began to creep into his brooding mind.
"You're Uchiha Itachi, the famed Uchiha prodigy."
"You're wearing many silver articles. The chain, symbolizing you're feeling weighed down.
You have on a silver ring with the inscription 'bane' which means you're expecting death.
Also, you're carrying a silver dagger attached to your left wrist. You're a cautious person,
but not...afraid."
"Remember me, Itachi-san."
Grabbing his cloak tightly, he put it back on, feeling chilled and disturbed. Itachi slipped
back into shadows and the dark and continued to go after Kisame.
"Hyuuga." he muttered and took off.

He guessed Hinata needed him. After all, that may have been the reason why she popped
into his head so often. And he had promised, after all...
"If you ever need me, come find me without hesitation. I'll always come when you call,
angel..."
--She was bruised. She was bloody. She was tired. She was weakening. She knew her time
was up. It was over.
Hinata struggled to get up, disgusted with her own weakness. She knew her body really
couldn't take much more strain, but her father was in a bad mood. He was going to push
her to her limits today. There would be no escaping the pain of private training.
To add insult to injury, Neji and Hanabi were there, critically watching her every move,
shouting out pointless and obvious advice. This was getting unbearable and humiliating.
Hinata wanted out. Now.
She wiped sweat from her brow. Her heart was racing and she felt very heavy and dizzy.
Her father had somehow broke into two people. Why was she seeing double? She lazily
closed her eyes and began to drift...
'NO. Keep it together, Hinata.' she pleaded with herself.
Hinata shook her head and the world turned rightside up. She opened her eyes only to find
her father charging at her, full speed and full force. Hinata braced herself and felt herself
fly backwards into the side of the house when her father made contact.
Windows shattered, wood was broken and pieces of it pierced her body as she slid down
the side. She shut her eyes in pain and bit her lip until the crimson blood flowed out.
Training was obviously getting more violent.
'I'm not keeping up!' she thought desperately. 'But I can't give up...'
She bravely raised herself up onto her two feet again and clutched her right arm. The
pieces of wood were visible. Her shoulder was killing her. Her head was pounding. She
was hyperventilating. The world was spinning. Her life flashed.
Father. Hanabi. Neji. Her mother. Itachi. The funeral. Itachi. Naruto. Itachi. Kiba. Itachi.
Shino. Itachi. Itachi. Itachi. Itachi...
She gave a cry as a sharp painful punch crashed full force into her head, sending her back
to the pile of matchstick wood and splinters. She fell. That wood was really starting to kill
her. She hurt so much...the pain was getting unbearable.
'Itachi...' she thought.
"If you ever need me, come find me without hesitation. I'll always come when you call,
angel..."

'Itachi!' she screamed.

No one could hear her thought because Hinata promptly blacked out, with the sound of her
father's raging shouts, filling her ears and his punches and blows hit her tired, broken
body.
On the outer border of the Fire Country, a sharp pain hit Itachi in the chest, making him
wince sharply, like he had taken a direct hit from a kunai. He turned to a puzzled Kisame.
"We're taking a side trip." he said sharply.
"To where?" Kisame asked, adjusting the Samehada to a more comfortable position. He
stared at Itachi. Usually, the Uchiha never deviated from a plan and the plan at the
moment was to go back to base and report.
"Konoha."
Kisame came to a full fledged stop and Itachi looked at him coldly. His eyes, burning red,
were icy and cold.
"Have you lost it completely?" Kisame hissed, staring at his companion with confusion.
"Maybe." Itachi muttered, glaring at the stars. He winced as another invisible blow hit him.
'What did I do?' he wondered, as he clutched his chest. He hadn't felt pain in a long time.
"What the hell is she doing?" he hissed, staggering up. He hadn't felt this much pain in
ages.
"What the hell is who doing?" Kisame asked, glaring at Itachi. The Uchiha was slowing
them down, making them stop.
"What the fuck is going on, Uchiha?" Kisame shouted as Itachi slid down the side of a tree
to rest.
Itachi was silent. He was grateful that it was a cold night and the breeze was icy. He was
burning up, like he had a fever or something...
He forced himself up and thought back to the day he had made his promise to Hinata. Did
he do anything? Did an invisible bond form or something?
Hinata's eyes weren't on him but on Itachi who was walking away. She quickly ignored Neji
and Sasuke and ran after Itachi.
"Wait..." she cried softly.
He turned.
"W-when will I see you again?" she asked.
"I'll be around."

He bent down toward her ear and whispered,

"If you ever need me, come find me without hesitation. I'll always come when you call,
angel..."
Hinata looked at the ground shyly and Itachi quickly kissed her on the forehead while no
one was looking and vanished into thin air, leaving an astonished Hinata in his wake. The
kiss lingered and tingled...a sweet innocent kiss, for a sweet innocent kid.
"That's right..." Itachi murmured as he and Kisame took off into the shadows again.
Kisame looked at his partner, anger growing impatiently. This wasn't good. If something
had disturbed Itachi so much to deviate from a perfectly good plan, then something was
wrong. Very wrong.
'I had forgotten. I marked her when I kissed her.' Itachi thought, infuriated at his
stupidness.
When Itachi kissed her forehead, he had put a little bit of his chakra into her so that he
would know when she really needed help. Of course, he had forgotten and she didn't know
the truth.
'But why haven't I felt it before?' he thought, picking up his speed to catch up with the
shark man. 'Surely she would have been in dangerous situations before...'
This was an answer he didn't know.
'I'll just have to find out, won't I?' Itachi smirked.
"HURRY UP." Kisame shouted impatiently, using his blade to shave a few branches off a
tree.
Itachi, smirking, went into the darkness, a flicker of his red stained cloak disappearing
behind him.
'Wait for me, Hinata Hyuuga.'
It was 3:00 in the morning when Hinata shot up from her bed, breathing hard. Her back
was damp with the cold sweat that ran down. Her face was pale and frightened and her
hands trembled.
Her white eyes were wide in surprise. She was so sure it was him...She was certain he
was there, watching her from the shadows...
Hinata, out of reflex, activated her Byakugan. She scanned the room, trying to find signs of
life. Nothing. The room was dark and empty, with only a few things in it. A dresser, a chair,
her closet and the bed. Nothing special. Nothing...strange...

Flickers in the dark made her shiver and look around wildly. Fear slithered around her,
drowning her in self doubt and worry. The shadows mocked her fear and weakness,
laughing and hissing silently, like little devils in the dark.
Hinata flew off of her bed and put her back against the cold wall. She could faintly her
Neji's soft breathing on the other side. He, of course, wasn't being tormented by invisible
terrors.
'Calm down. It's all in your head.' Hinata thought, looking again.
Well, at least nothing leaped out at her. She sighed with relief and walked over to her
dresser. Sitting down in the chair, she opened a drawer with a little box inside of it.
'I was so sure he was here.' Hinata thought, looking at the closed lid of the box.
She gingerly opened it, her hands shaking. Inside of it lay a plain silver ring with the
inscription 'bane' on it.
'Itachi-san's ring...' Hinata thought, her gaze softening.
She had found it on her pillow right before Itachi disappeared. No note, no nothing. Just
the ring in the box.
Being five, she had been fascinated with it. She was about to go show someone when she
heard that the Uchiha Clan had been massacred. Itachi was gone and Sasuke was the
only survivor.
Hinata's heart had hurt. She had cried for all the dead souls. She cried for Sasuke. She
cried for Itachi.
Everyone was certain Itachi had been the assassin. There was no doubt about it. When
Hinata heard Itachi had been labeled a rouge and S-Class criminal, she felt her heart
crack, but not break.
She didn't blame the man for what he did. She held no grudge against him, yet, fear and
terror had developed in her heart. She slowly began to realize what he had done and the
seriousness of the situation he was in.
'Itachi-san...' she thought, clutching the ring to her chest.
She set it back down and placed the box back in the dark compartment. She then sighed
and hesitantly looked at herself in the mirror.
A weary, frightened girl looked back. She was bruised and broken. Her pale skin was cut
and red. A large, smooth bandage was covering the left side of her face. Her back was a
wreck. The wood had cut deep. It still stung when she moved.
She was a total walking disaster.
Laying her head down on the desk, she began to cry softly. Sadness and agony filled her
eyes and tears rolled down her face.

"Itachi-san..." she moaned, half expecting him to answer back.

No one did. Only...darkness.
After wasting her tears, she dragged herself back to her bed and sat down indian style and
looked at her lap. Her mind began to wander. She was drifting off, whispers of sleep began
to talk...
Cold hands worked their way upon her neck and face. She felt someone whisper in her
listening ears,
"Miss me, angel?"
Hinata didn't scream. She didn't cry. She didn't wish him away. She knew who this was.
She knew he wouldn't hurt her. Her eyes closed.
"You're back..." she whispered to the dark.
"Yes, I felt I was needed here." the dark murmured back. The cold hands caressed her
skin...Oh, what a gentle touch...that familiar gentle touch...
Hinata remembered she had silently screamed his name during practice. But now she
wondered, what could he do? Was he just here to finish her?
'No.' she thought.
The man behind her gracefully flipped off her bed and stood in front of her, towering over
her. Hinata rose.
He stood nearly two feet above her, his famous Akatsuki cloak wrapped around him. He
was dark, menacing...frightening...
Hinata stepped foreword. She looked up at his face and his bloody red eyes. She shivered
as a cold stare met her curious one.
"You needed me?" he said, in what he thought was a cold voice.
She looked down, ashamed. Here she was, standing in front of one of the most
dangerous, strongest, smartest man on earth, almost admitting she was weak.
"Yes, I guess so."
Hinata never stuttered when she was near him. Fear, or maybe courage, stopped her from
doing that. All self doubt was slowly washing away.
"Well?" Itachi raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"
Something went off in Hinata's head.
'This my chance to escape! I can get out of here...' she thought, hope rising in her heart.

"Take me away from here." she said, looking at the ground.

The man, not really believing what he heard, put a finger under her chin, raised it, forcing
her to look at him.
"Look at me. Now tell me what you want." he hissed, annoyed by her shyness.
She looked him in the eye. Determination (or stupidity) filled her eyes and she said,
"Take me away from here. I don't want to stay."
The Akatsuki member took away his finger.
"Why?" he questioned harshly.
Hinata, ignoring his coldness, bravely answered him.
"I hate it here. Everyday, I go through the torture of my family. My friends call me a
weakling, my family calls me a failure, my crush won't acknowledge me, I-" she broke off
when she heard his cold, bitter laugh.
"You want to leave because your love won't look at you?" he taunted.
Hinata glared for the first time in her life.
"You really don't understand." she said.
He looked at her. Bitterness had filled him before. He was disgusted that he was forced to
make such a silly side trip but he looked her over, hate fading. She was in bad condition.
He would have to fix that.
"Lie down." he ordered abruptly.
She looked at him, bewildered.
"Wha-" she began.
"Do it." he sighed.
Cutting through the back of her nightgown, he began to heal her wounds. He wasn't much
of a medic, but he knew more then the idiots who claimed to be ones in the Hyuuga
household.
'They didn't even clean them. Are they trying to kill her off?' he thought, slightly angry.
Silently doing a few handseals, he managed to bring water from his fingertips and began
to apply it to Hinata's cuts.
The girl struggled under the sudden use of water, but began to relax and remain still. She
felt the water change to chakra and seal off the bitter injuries.

There was silence between the two.

"Why?" she asked finally.
As the man, half shrouded in shadows, dressed her wounds, he looked at her. She was
staring out the window and watching the silver grey clouds drift by.
"Why what?" he asked as he finished.
She sat up. Her torn night gown hung loosely around her shoulders and slipped down
occasionally, but it didn't show much. Not that he cared, though. The man had bigger
things to think about. But...she was showing skin...The man licked his lips, wondering what
it would be like to...taste...
"Why did you heal me?" her voice was soft, but curious.
The Akatsuki leader stopped his mild fantasies and looked at her smugly. He had made his
decision.
"I can't have you traveling with us all wounded. You'd just slow us down."
Hinata's mouth dropped but she remembered to close it. Her eyes were wide with
excitement and she lunged onto her old 'friend' and hugged him.
"Get off..." he muttered, though not really attempting to push her off.
'So soft...'
How he remember her embrace from ages ago...her lovely embrace, filled with
compassion and understanding...
When she did let go, he looked her over again. Color was beginning to come back to her
face and she looked...happy.
He ruffled her hair, just like when they were younger and jumped onto the window ledge.
"Be ready in two days time. Meet me on the roof."
Hinata blinked. He was about to leave when he turned to her.
"Be safe, angel."
He was gone.
Hinata crawled back to bed, feeling refreshed and blissful.
'The night is...interesting.' she thought, before drifting off into the ebony dreams that
awaited her.
2 days later...

Hinata stared up at the deepening sky, her mouth slightly open in wonderment. She
scanned the starry heavens with her pearly eyes and a small smile graced her lips.
'Beautiful.' she thought, simply.
The sky was painted a dark navy, gradually getting lighter the farther you got from the
Village. The stars glittered and sparkled in the dome of blue, winking at the Hyuuga girl.
She felt so small and helpless when she looked at the vast sky.
'It's so large. It seems to go on for forever...'
The milky white moon shone brightly, contrasting between the dark sky and the paleness
of its light. It was full at almost all of Kohona seemed to be bathed in its bright, frosted
light. The village looked...
'Enchanted. Almost...serene.' she thought, staring up at the great, curious sky. She was
finally healed and could walk again, thanks to a special someone...
Her heart skipped a beat when she heard someone whisper in her ear,
"Time to go, angel."
She felt her enchantment shatter as she slowly turned around. She sighed and whispered,
"Oh. I-It's you."
"Yes, it's me. Are you done looking at the sky? We have to go."
She didn't need to activate her Byakugan to know who the man behind her was. She
shivered and tore her eyes away from his blood red ones and took one last look at the
heavens.
Hinata looked down, picked up her pack and faced the man again. He smirked and
laughed bitterly, saying,
"So you really want to do this. I don't even know why I decided to let you join in."
Hinata just nodded. The man looked her over, smirked again and bent down so he was at
eye level with her.
"You're either very determined or very foolish."
"Maybe I-I'm a bit of both."
The man drew himself up to full height. He was still frightening and threatening, his black
and red cloak swaying in the gentle wind. After a period of silence, he finally said,
"Let's get going. You have everything, right?"
"Yes..."

"Say goodbye to Konoha, angel. You won't see it for a while."

Hinata realized she was beyond the point of no return. There would be no backing out
now.
'But this is what you wanted, right? You want out, and this is the only way...' she thought,
determined.
She watched as the man vanished into the shadows. Hinata nearly tripped coming down
from her own roof. She landed silently and to her confusion, she couldn't find the man
anywhere. She looked around, bewildered and then a voice sighed,
"Over here. Hurry up, angel, we don't have all day."
"Y-Yes Itachi-sensei."
The two vanished into the darkness and neither were heard of for quite some time.
Tsunade was not very happy. Her well-earned sleep had been disturbed, right when she
had drifted off. Along with that, it was an ungodly hour and already, half of the town was
awake. Lights had flickered on and there was hushed talking among the villagers.
Shizune burst into Tsunade's office. The 5th lifted her head wearily and to her surprise, a
few white-eyed citizens crowded into her office. She spotted Hiashi in the front with Neji
and Hanabi.
'Hyuuga...dammit. Where's Hinata?' she wondered.
"Alright, explain your business. I want to sleep." Tsunade said, annoyance tinting her
voice.
For a moment, no one said a word. Hiashi threw a piece of paper in front of her, his hands
trembling. He was leaning heavily on his stick and he looked so weak and helpless.
Hanabi was clutching her father's robes and tears leaked out of her eyes. Neji's arms laid
by his side, his hands clenched into fists.
Tsunade eyed the paper and gingerly picked it up. She began to read, her eyes growing
wider with every word.
My dearest father,
It is with a heavy heart I must write this letter to you. For years on end you have been
telling me I am weak; unworthy to carry the name Hyuuga. You constantly remind me that
I cannot even measure up to Hanabi who has already passed me. You expect me to be
like my cousin, Neji, who is without a doubt, a genius within our illustrious clan. And here I
am, Hinata, the heir to the family name, a weakling. A nobody. I fear I have ruined the
name 'Hyuuga' forever.
So, I have decided there is only one thing to do.

I have gone off to train and become stronger. Maybe then you will see that even I, the
weakling, am not worthless. Even I, Hinata, the unworthy heir, can be someone. Maybe
you will see, and one day regret not knowing, that I was commendable all along.
I leave you now, with these final words. I will return. I will return, changed and powerful. I
will have become strong and smart. When I have finished training, I will be able to beat
and or tie, any of my fellow classmates and friends. This is a promise I will sign in blood.
Don't worry. I'm not alone. I'm with intelligent people. You have no need to come after me
and chase me down. If you attempt to find me, you will fail. This I know. Why?
The Akatsuki said so.
Hinata.
There was a stunned silence. Tsunade observed that Hinata's name was signed in blood
and that the letter sounded so unlike the quiet girl every one of them knew. This letter
voiced the opinion of a strong female, bitter and determined. Was this the real Hinata?
Hiashi suddenly banged his hands on Tsunade's desk in anger. Hanabi unclenched her
tiny fists from her father's robe and stumbled backwards.
Neji looked at the floor. He would never admit it, but tears began to shine in his eyes and
drip down his pale face. He was indeed crying. The great Neji Hyuuga was crying over his
cousin...the same cousin he had tried to kill only a year ago...
"We need to find her." Hiashi ordered. "Send out a search party."
Tsunade began to pace around. A headache was beginning to form and the mention of the
Akatsuki didn't help. She turned back to the letter.
"She says not to follow her." Shizune stated the obvious, reading over Tsunade's shoulder,
her brow furrowed.
"TO HELL WITH WHAT SHE SAYS!"
Hiashi smashed his fists back onto the desk. Tsunade couldn't understand his worry and
concern. One minuet he was hitting her into unconsciousness and the next he was
attempting to find her when she ran away. From him.
"But she is right." Tsunade murmured.
Everyone looked up. Tsunade continued.
"It can be concluded that Hinata is indeed with the Akatsuki. If that is so, then she is not
only under protection, but under a very good cover."
"How can you be so sure she's being protected!" Neji shouted, abruptly.
Tsunade gave a false smile towards the young Hyuuga boy. He looked so lost and
confused...so worried and angry.

"If the Akatsuki have accepted her into their organization, she will be protected very well. It
is a tight knit group, like a family, but more dangerous then you could ever imagine. I
expect she is under Itachi himself. He will look after his new charge like a hawk. But that's
just me." Tsunade continued, sitting down at her desk.
Silence was broken by an incoming shriek.
"Is it true!"
Some of the Hyuuga members had left out of sheer weariness and in their place was all of
the original teams and their sensei.
Kurenai was looking devastated. Her hands were clenched and her eyes shone with
unshed tears. Kiba and Akamaru looked broken and lost. Akamaru was curled up and
whining in Kiba's hood. Shino was stiff and rigid. Hinata's old team was just itching to find
her.
Asuma and his team were assembled...sorta. Choji was dozing on the spot, and for once
he didn't have a bag of chips with him. Ino was attempting to stay awake but kept drifting
off onto Shikamaru's shoulder. Shikamaru, to the great surprise of many, was the one who
was fully alert.
Kakashi entered with Sakura. She looked worried and upset. Next to her was TenTen and
Lee. Gai was with them, his hands covering his eyes. TenTen was holding hands with
Sakura. She was pale and shaking. They seemed like sisters...Lee was unusually quiet,
fingering his bandages.
"HIANTA!"
Naruto barged in through the doors with Sasuke right behind him. Both were pale but had
hate in their eyes. They skidded to an impressive halt in front of Tsunade.
"Where is she!" Naruto demanded, nearly knocking over Hiashi.
"Where is my brother!" Sasuke hissed, standing next to Naruto.
"Ahem." Tsunade signaled to their sensei.
Kakashi pulled both boys back and restrained them. Gai, Asuma and Kurenai stepped
foreword next to Hiashi.
"Is it true? Did Hinata really-" Gai began.
"Yes. It's true." Tsunade muttered, looking at the letter again.
"But-but...the letter could have been forged! Itachi could have copied her handwriting and
forged it! Hinata could have been kidnap-" Kurenai began helplessly.
"No. This letter is real." Tsunade murmured. "Only Hinata could write like this. I can tell she
is determined to gain power."

Sasuke clenched his fists.

"Power... Is that what she wants! Where's Itachi! He tricked her!" he shouted.
"He's long gone, kid." Asuma said, taking a long drag of his cigarette.
There was silence. Hiashi motioned to one of the maids who stepped foreword wearily.
"Take Hanabi home." he ordered.
The maid took Hanabi's shaky hand and the two went out together. The information was
beginning to sink in finally.
Hinata had gone rogue and went off with the Akatsuki. She wanted power and skill. She
would return one day...but that could be any time...
"But why-why would she do such a thing?" TenTen asked, squeezing Sakura's hand.
Ino sleepily moved next to them and laid her head on the wall, her eyes half lidded and
looking at the ceiling. The girls were especially disturbed. They had all been like
sisters...tight friends. Guilt rose in them...Maybe they should have looked harder, listened
to the quiet Hyuuga more often.
A few glanced at Hiashi as the question was posed. Kiba could take it no more. His eyes
burned bright and he shouted,
"It was you! You drove her to do this! You and your idea of worthlessness! You've just
about killed her now! I'll kill you! I'LL KILL Y-"
Just as Kiba lunged at Hiashi, Kakashi went behind the Inuzuka and hit him sharply on the
back of the head. Kiba fell down unconscious. Kakashi handed him to Shino who
supported him wearily.
"I think the kids should leave." Asuma began, taking another drag.
"NO!"
The band of teenagers turned to their sensei with pleading looks in their eyes. Shikamaru
was the first to speak.
"Are you sure she's untraceable?"
"Unfortunately..."
"Can't we at least try to look for her?" Sakura began but was cut off by Gai.
"No. The youth should not have to look for her. Hinata is a rogue and is now labeled a
missing nin." he said, firmly.
"No!"

Several of them turned furiously at this answer, including Hiashi.

"There is nothing we can-" Lee began but stopped when he saw Gai shaking his head.
Kakashi sighed.
"Well, you should all head back to your homes now. It's late. We can't really worry about
Hinata now. She's 14 and I think she can take care of herself." he said.
The others groaned and filed out one by one. Neji and Hiashi were the last to leave.
"I've got to try to find her!" Neji muttered.
"No." Hiashi commanded, sharply. "No." he said again, wearily, shaking his head.
Neji hung his head and slowly walked out.
There he met up with Shikamaru, TenTen, Lee, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and Shino who
was still supporting Kiba. They all seemed to be waiting for him. They were leaning on the
railings, not talking or discussing that nights disturbing and shaking events.
"Neji." TenTen said quietly.
He looked up. Naruto and Sasuke were very quiet. Sasuke's eyes burned with hatred and
Naruto's, with worry. Shino was fidgeting and delving his hands into his jacket pockets
while keeping Kiba up. Shikamaru was looking at the ground and seemed to find the
concrete most interesting. The girls seemed close to tears. Lee, however, was looking at
the sky.
"It's very clear out." Lee murmured.
The group looked up.
"Look at that moon." Shikamaru whistled.
No matter how hard they tried to put the events and the letter into the back of their minds,
one prayer was running through all of their heads.
Be safe, Hinata.
1 year later...
"NARUTO-DOBE!!!!!!!"
"SASUKE-TEME!!!!!!!"
With a cry, the two powerful shinobi charged at each other. The Rasengan and the Chidori
were activated and the result was breathtaking.

Sakura watched in awe as the two met and flew backwards from the force of their attacks.
She knew none of them were hurt, of course.
The gang had all advanced to Chunnin, well, except...Sakura's heart sank. On to that
subject...
'Hinata...'
She remembered the devastated looks on everyone's faces. She sighed and held her
head in her hands.
'You're thinking too hard.' she thought, shaking herself.
"SAKURA-CHAN!"
She turned around and found Lee, TenTen and Neji walking towards the old training field.
She grinned and waved to them. Lee ran up, hugged her quickly and looked at the battle
going on between Sasuke and Naruto.
"Wow, they're really giving it their all..." TenTen said, applauding.
Sakura glanced at Neji. He had acquired a far away look ever since Hinata had left. He
was watching the battle, but she could tell he wasn't thinking about it. Hinata's
disappearance had hit him hard.
'He's still hurting.' she thought.
"Umm...yeah..." Neji said, not really paying attention.
"HEY!"
Kiba, Akamaru and Shino jogged up and skidded to a halt just when Naruto went flying
toward Neji. Neji, who was still deep in thought, cleanly dodged it and let Naruto sail past.
(He eventually hit a tree).
Sasuke walked up and nodded to the others. Sakura smiled at him and handed him a
bottle of water.
"SASUKE! I WANT TO FIGHT YOU!" Lee challenged, pointing a finger towards the Uchiha
boy.
"Now?" Sasuke muttered, but set down the water. Sakura shook her head and said,
"You guys need to stop pushing yourselves."
TenTen nodded in agreement. The girls glanced at Kiba who had acquired a fake smile
and had plastered it onto his face. Akamaru let all his feelings show. He whined and
Sakura picked him up. Shino was as quiet as ever, stuffing his hands into his pockets.
"Well, well. What do we have here?"

A cold, mocking voice filled their ears. Sakura's blood froze...But then"GAARA! HEY, BUDDY! LONG TIME NO SEE!"
Naruto glomped the unsuspecting sand nin whose defensive armor kicked in and sent
Naruto flying backwards. Yet again.
This was an unexpected surprise. A...nice one but a surprise none the less...
Yes, Gaara, Kankuro and Temari stood before them, in all of their mocking, smirking glory.
Still, they looked as impressive as ever.
"What the hell are you doing here?" TenTen voiced, raising an eyebrow at the Sand
Siblings.
"Hey. What are you all doing on our old training field?" a new, lazier voice filled their ears.
Shikamaru and Ino walked up. Choji was not with them. Temari's eyes lit up slightly and to
her surprise, Ino just waved at her, smiling.
'No crush on Shikamaru? What's up with that?!' Temari wondered along with Sakura and
TenTen.
"What's up?" Ino asked. She was being unusually polite...
"Where's Choji?" TenTen asked, curiously.
"Oh. He's in the hospital." Shikamaru said, waving a hand absentmindedly.
"EH? What happened?!"
"During training he fainted. Malnutrition. It might have been my fault...We were attempting
to get him on a diet, but..." Ino said, slumping down.
"Oh." Sakura said, glancing back to the Sand visitors.
"As if anyone dies from lack of food." Ino said grumpily.
Everyone chose to ignore that comment.
"So what brings you to Konoha?" Lee asked as he postponed his battle with an irritated
Sasuke and shifted his attention to Gaara.
The Sand Siblings glanced at one another. Everyone saw their hesitation and finally, Kiba
said,
"Well? Spit it out already."
"We have some news..." Kankuro began, glancing at Gaara.
"News?" they all questioned.

"Two years ago, the Akatsuki came to your village and one of your own went with them,
right?" Temari asked, fingering her shirt hem.
Neji looked up.
"You have news of Hinata?" he asked, mystified.
They nodded. Gaara held up a video tape. They all stared.
"They came into Suna three days ago. They caused quite a lot of chaos...all on video too.
We thought you should see this." he said.
"Does Tsunade-sama know?" Sakura asked.
"No. Not yet. We thought you should see it first." Kankuro said.
"You can come to my place. Hiashi is out on a meeting trip and Hanabi went with him." Neji
said quietly.
Gaara nodded to him and they all got up and raced off to the Hyuuga complex. Not many
people had actually been inside it but, now...
"WOAH! THIS PLACE IS HUGE!!" Naruto shouted, looking up.
"Naruto, if you can't shut up, I'll ask you to leave." Neji muttered, hoping no one from the
Main House was home.
They entered Neji's room and sat down in various places.
"Are any of you easily disturbed?" Temari asked.
They shook their heads.
"Get freaked out easily?" Kankuro added.
"Noo...?" TenTen said. "Why?"
"Well there is a disturbing part between Gaara and Hi-" Kankuro added but was cut off
when Gaara sent his sand to shut him up.
"Get a life." he hissed and pushed in the video.
Everyone was basically holding their breaths, waiting to see Hinata after such a long time.
Neji was sitting calmly, but everyone knew he was restless and excited. Kiba was next to
him, Akamaru fidgeting. Kiba himself was restless also. Shino was more relaxed, but no
one knew what was going through his head.
Sasuke and Naruto were bickering again, over something stupid like ramen and
fans...TenTen and Sakura were sitting with baited breaths, Ino next to them, talking
because of nervousness. Shikamaru and Temari were sitting together, not daring to look at

each other. Kankuro was alone in one corner, shaking his head. Lee was talking to Gaara
who was waiting for the video to start.
There was a hushed silence as the video flickered on.
"KISAME-KUN!" a high pitched voice cried. "GIVE-IT-BACK!"
A man with blue skin was holding a shopping bag high above a young girl's head. She was
around fifteen, a petite with dark purple hair. There was no view of her eyes. She was with
two other boys who looked older then her.
They seemed normal, laughing, arguing and kidding around...Perfectly normal. A blonde
haired boy swooped up the girl bridal styled and swung her around.(People in the
audience were beginning to wonder if this was the wrong video. None could image the
Akatsuki members ever having a parental streak.)
Suddenly, Temari and Kankuro appeared in front of them, halting their fun. Temari leaped
down from her fan and Kankuro jumped down from a rooftop. The blonde haired boy set
the girl down gently and stepped foreword.
"What do you want?" he asked sharply.
"The Kazekage wishes to see you." Kankuro said with equal coldness.
"Does the Kazekage even know who we are?" Kisame asked, clearly pissed off.
"No, but you've disrupted the town. And by this we mean you've exploded one of the
natural landmarks of Suna. You're to come with us. Now." Temari growled.
At this, the blonde haired boy smirked.
"That was me." he taunted.
"That was the tomb of the second Kazekage!" Kankuro said through gritted teeth.
"Who does the Kazekage think he is, to order us around?" the brown haired boy smirked,
roughly.
"The Kazekage is Sabaku no Gaara." the siblings hissed, angrily.
"Well, tell him we're not interested." they said, coldly.
"You're coming with us, dead or alive." Kankuro muttered, taking out his puppet.
"Bring it on then." the blonde boy challenged.
"We'll handle this. Go alert Itachi." Kisame said to the other two.
"As you wish." they smirked.

"You're the Akatsuki!" Temari gasped, bringing her fan into view again, watching the other
two vanish.
Kisame just grinned. The young girl looked at them nervously, sighed, and set down the
shopping bags.
"Here we go again." she murmured.
Kankuro and Temari were starting to get irritated...
"I thought you were gonna bring us in. Dead...or alive and screaming." Kisame grinned,
unsheathing the Samehada.
Temari and Kankuro grinned. All of a sudden, Temari realized something and her eyes
widened.
"Wait-you're the girl that Konoha is looking for!"
"Hyuuga? Hinata Hyuuga?" Kankuro questioned. He remembered her battle during the
Chuunin Exams and realized she didn't really pose much of a threat. Temari, however,
kept her guard up.
Kisame and Hinata just glanced at each other and Hinata said softly,
"You have underestimated me, once again."
"Enough with the chit-chat, let's just bring them in already!"
Kankuro charged at them, his puppet behind him. Hinata performed a series of handseals
and muttered,
"Byakugan."
Hinata...
"Go! I'll take puppet boy here-" Kisame began but Hinata charged head first into the fray.
Kisame growled at the deliberate disregard for his order. He just stepped back to watch.
He knew Hinata would be fine. She had trained with the best, after all. Sasori had taught
her everything he knew about puppets and their tricks. Hinata could easily beat Kankuro.
Her katana flashed and she jumped over the puppet who was pretending to be Kankuro
and cleanly stuck her sword into what a few people thought was the puppet. Kankuro
winced in pain as the sword went through his body. Hinata looked hesitant though, and
withdrew her katana, blood staining the blade..
"Kankuro!" Temari yelled, to make sure he was breathing.
"Yup, she's a Hyuuga." Kankuro muttered as the casing around him fell away. He began to
regret his underestimation.

Hinata vanished abruptly. Temari looked wildly around.

"Over here!" Hinata hissed from behind. Temari turned.
"No! Over here!"
"I'm to the left."
"Behind you."
"In front of you."
"Can't catch me."
Hinata was fast. She was very, very fast. Temari lunged wildly at where she thought Hinata
was only to find air.
How fast have you gotten, Hinata?
"DAMMIT!" Temari screamed and took out her fan."SLICING WINDS!"
Yes, the winds did catch Hinata, but a ring of fire surrounded her and the winds suddenly
didn't seem to effect her as much.
She began to perform handseals and advance on the wind girl. Temari stepped backward
as the fire began to rise and continue in her direction.
"What the hell...?" she muttered.
"SHARINGAN!" Hinata cried, her white eyes turning red.
WHAT?!
Hinata, copying Temari's attack, gave a cry and made a sweeping motion with her hands.
"WIND!" she shouted.
The attack wasn't exactly the same and shaky, but close. Temari used her fan as a shield
and hid herself behind it. She was trying to comprehend if this was the same weak girl
who had lost her Chuunin Match against her own cousin. Little slits began to form on the
fan that was taking a beating.
"Who is this?" she muttered.
Suddenly, Temari felt Gaara's presence and looked up over her fan. Hinata seemed
unaware that the Kazekage was standing right behind her.
Sand coiled around her hands which were controlling the wind and forcefully brought them
down. Hinata turned around to the extent of her ability. Her eyes widened.
"Sabaku no Gaara..." she began.

"GET AWAY!" Kisame shouted and charged at Gaara, but to his surprise, a fiery cage
sprung up from the ground and surrounded him, making it impossible to move for fear of
being burned.
"WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!" he shouted, swinging his sword around, trying to
break free of the fiery cage that Hinata set up.
Hinata and Gaara were locked in a staring match. Hinata managed to break free and run a
few paces, only to be dragged back by Gaara's sand.
"What are you doing here?" Gaara asked quietly.
"W-What is it to you?" Hinata struggled.
Gaara said nothing. He beckoned the sand closer to him. The two were barely four inches
apart.
"Go back to Konoha. Everyone's worried about you." he said, coldly.
Hinata glared.
"So what? I went with Itachi to get stronger. Not weaker." she said.
"You were already weak. How could you get stronger with them if you couldn't even excel
with your family?" Gaara hissed.
"Too many people, too many pressures."
"Hinata."
The two looked up. Itachi was standing in the sun with Kisame, Deidara and Sasori. They
were glaring at Gaara.
"DON'T WORRY, ANGEL, YEAH! WE'LL GET YOU OUTTA THERE, YEAH!" Deidara
shouted and was about to jump down when Itachi grabbed his cloak and threw him back.
He nodded to Hinata.
"Hurry it up." Itachi sighed in a bored tone.
She looked straight at Gaara, who looked taken aback. She blushed and whispered,
"Don't take this personally." she laughed quietly and closed the gap between them.
Gaara took a few steps backward as Hinata softly kissed him. Gaara's eyes widened in
shock and there was a few seconds pause.
"Let's go, Hinata." Itachi muttered, irritated.
The sand loosened and Hinata broke away and vaulted to where Itachi and the others
were smirking.

"Till next time, Gaara!" Hinata laughed and they vanished in a whisk of fire...
The video was paused there. There was a silence. Then Ino laughed sheepishly. Neji's
mouth had fallen open slightly and he was pointing at the TV screen in what was
horror/surprise. Naruto was laughing his head off, Kiba had fainted and Shino was silent
and smirking.
TenTen was giggling with Sakura who was grinning. Sasuke was smirking at Gaara who
had turned slightly red but retained his cold demeanor. Lee hit him on the back, laughing.
His optimistic behavior was back. Shikamaru had fallen asleep...
"So...she defeated you with a kiss?" Sakura asked between laughs.
"It's not funny." Kankuro hissed.
"Woah. Chill out. It's just a joke. I mean, that couldn't have been Hinata..." Naruto said
meekly.
"It was. Her white eyes gave her away. How she acquired the Sharingan is a mystery to
us, but still..." Temari said, sighing.
Everyone glanced at Sasuke. He glared back. The sight of Itachi had made his blood hot
again and he wasn't too happy.
"Sasuke..." Sakura began, worry painting the name dearest to her. She rested her hand on
his trembling arm.
"No...I won't go after him. But if he ever comes here..." he faded off.
There was a silence.
"So, Gaara. Was it your first kiss?" Lee snickered.
"Shut up."
"Get up, angel. Is that the best you've got?" Kisame laughed harshly, leaning on his sword
for support.
"Not in the least." Hinata smirked.
While she vanished into the air, Kisame stopped smiling at once. He suddenly felt a great
weight on him as Hinata's foot collided with his face.
'Damn, she's getting fast.' he thought, as he hit the earthy ground.
Hinata stood over him, laughing. It wasn't a cruel laugh or a mocking one, just generous
and humor filled. Kisame was, after all, her favorite sparring partner.

Hinata had indeed changed. Her dark purple hair fell to her shoulders and she had gotten
taller. Her pearly white eyes had grown sharp and cunning, but not cold.
She still seemed sweet and innocent, but was stronger and much more wild. All her
hesitation was gone. In its place was skill. She had acquired the need to fight, aggressive
blood ran wild in her veins.
This was the effect Itachi had on her. The effect that the Akatsuki had on her.
She wore her same black capris with a weapons belt and pouch slung carelessly around
her waist. Her black mesh teeshirt stuck to her hot body like glue. A black, sleeveless vest
with a high collar had been thrown to the side since her training had started. Her forehead
protector had a deep scratch etched right through the Kohona symbol.
The sweet, hated memory of her village...
Sweat rolled down Hinata's face. She examined her opponent carefully. She had trained
with Kisame before. This time, she was close to beating him. Oh yes, Hinata had gotten
stronger. Much stronger. Her speed rivaled Gai's and her instincts and planning were
similar to Shikamaru's. However, she did acquire several new advances...
"Sharingan!"
Yes. She had gotten the Sharingan from Itachi. He wanted to see if she would live through
the process. She had. His little guinea pig.
Her desire to live was strong. She wanted to show what she had learned to the world, the
desire to prove herself. They had exchanged blood and to Itachi's slight disappointment,
he had not acquired the Byakugan, only a new, but skilled, apprentice. This still pleased
him...
Pulling out a katana from her sword sheath on her back, Hinata analyzed her attack for
flaws. She found none. She went into a familiar attack stance, only she put her sword in
her mouth. This made her hands free to perform jutsus and handseals when needed. She
would need them in this final attack.
"You can't touch me." Kisame roared, knowing she was going all out.
The two charged at each other and were about to collide when Hinata, in the blink on an
eye, vaulted into the air, and shouted,
"DRAGON FIRE EDGE SWORD!"
Her katana ignited in a burst of flames and she went all out on the shark demon who was
struggling to continue. Sparks were flying. This was it...this was the moment...
'I'm going to win!' Hinata thought, excited. 'Almost there...'
"Stop." a cold voice commanded.

Itachi stepped out from the shadows. Hinata looked up. She respectfully, but reluctantly,
lowered her blade and stepped back.
'SO CLOSE!' she thought, furious that she hadn't finished it off sooner.
The Uchiha, seeing her disapointment, ruffled her hair and said,
"Deidara and Sasori are back from their mission."
Hinata's eyes lit up, all traces of being let down, gone. Sasori and Deidara were like older
brothers to her and she was totally devoted to them. She was even more devoted to them
than she had been to Naruto...
"They're back already?! That's great!" she smiled, knowing that Sasori and Deidara would
have yet another interesting story to tell her.
"Yes, well..." Itachi faded off into silence.
"What's up?" Kisame asked, sheathing the Samehada.
"Nothing." Itachi said sharply. "Hinata, go start dinner."
Hinata cast one last worried look at her mentor. Itachi saw this and awkwardly patted the
top of her head. He was never one for affection.
"Go." He ordered and gave her a push.
"A-alright..."
She vanished into the forest. Sasori and Deidara emerged from the tops of the trees,
laughing quietly to themselves.
"She looks well..." Sasori observed.
"She's doing fine...She's still hesitant and a bit too kind for my taste, but she learns fast."
Kisame reported and sat down.
"I have news." Itachi said abruptly.
They all looked at him.
"News, yeah...?" Deidara asked, sitting as well.
"Remember when we were in Suna? You caused a lot of trouble and the Kazekage
bodyguards showed up?" Itachi asked.
They nodded.
"You were videotaped. All of us. For Hinata, this isn't good. The tape is now in the hands of
Konoha's Hokage, Tsunade. I expect she'll send out a seach team by tonight."

"What?!" Kisame roared.

Clouds of black birds took into a startled flight. Itachi nodded.
"There's no way. I cut all of them...every single...one..." Sasori muttered, lost as to how he
missed a camera.
"That girl...the sister to the Kazekage. She was rigged."
"So what will we do, yeah? We can't let angel go back, but we can't let ourselves get
caught either, yeah." Deidara asked, looking to Itachi.
There was a silence.
"S-Sasori-kun! Deidara-kun!"
Hinata had been bringing back their dinner (smoked fish), but she dropped the package
and threw herself onto her favorite Akatsuki members.
"HEY! ANGEL!" Sasori shouted, plastering on a fake smile.
"I missed you!" she cried, hugging Deidara.
Deidara and Sasori had fallen in love with the adorable girl when they first met. Hinata was
a little afraid, but with Itachi and Kisame's help, she got to know them...sorta.
"Is dinner ready?" Kisame asked, standing up.
"Yup!" she said brightly.
"Let's eat. We'll talk more later." Itachi said, beginning to walk off.
He let the others pass him and he looked around.
'We're being watched...' he thought.
However, only patches of sunkissed leaves met his red gaze and he shrugged and walked
off.
Hinata lay awake, stirring restlessly in the dark of night. Itachi was a little ways away, next
to her, looking at the moon. Hinata got up and went to him. Kisame and the others were
already asleep or out scouting the area. She could still faintly hear Sasori and Deidara
near the campfire, fighting over directions. Again.
"Itachi-sensei? You should sleep." she murmured.
He turned to her.
"I don't need to." he said, coldly.
"O-oh."

There was a silence. Hinata looked up at the sky, realizing it was exactly the same way
she had left it when she had taken off with the Akatsuki. Same full moon, same glittering
stars, same navy sky...
"Beautiful..." she sighed, content.
Itachi cast a glance over at her. She still looked so innocent in his eyes. But then again, he
was a cold-blooded killer. He breathed in deeply. The forest air was clear and cold, making
him alert.
"Do you miss Konoha?" he asked suddenly.
Hinata turned to him, a questioning look on her face. When Itachi asked her a question, it
usually had a deeper meaning.
"S-sometimes." she said, softly.
"Did you...ever regret joining with us?" Itachi asked quietly.
'He's worried that I'll turn my back on the Akatsuki. Is he thinking I just...used them?'
Hinata wondered.
"Never. Killers and cold-hearted you claim to be, but that's not entirely true. Sure, you can
all kill in cold blood and turn your back on the world, but you aren't all... evil." Hinata
began, looking at the stars.
Itachi looked at the fifteen year old girl next to him. He knew she was still afraid of him, and
he knew she had a reason to be. But still, here she was, telling him, Itachi, the one
responsible for the massacre of his clan, that he wasn't evil.
"The reason I know this is because...you let a poor, worthless girl into the Akatsuki. You
took her and molded her into something, you made her someone. You taught her how to
be strong..." Hinata sighed.
Itachi absentmindedly ruffled her hair and she looked at him, puzzled. He gave the first
warm smile he had given in years.
"Good."
They sat on the grass in complete silence. They stared at the sky and Hinata glanced at
her mentor. She knew something was...off.
"I've taught you everything I know. Even then, you still found time to train yourself and
learn new jutsus. Your skills have improved dramatically. You've learned and mastered the
secrets of the Byakugan and are starting to learn the Sharingan. Your speed and wit are
above natural ANBU level." Itachi said, almost incoherently.
Hinata looked up, completely startled. Itachi had never praised her, or anyone for that
matter. This was completely new.

"Through all of this, you've mastered the art of summoning the elements without
handseals, something I couldn't do until recently. You've become a genius in the arts."
Hinata nearly choked on air.
"Wha-?" she questioned.
"I'm saying, there's nothing more I can really teach you. You learn pretty fast. In just a year
you were able to do all of this, while still perfecting your chakra control." Itachi continued.
"Sensei, please. You're becoming soft. You're giving me too much credit. I-I'm still weak
and my practice regime is full of mistakes." Hinata looked to the ground, her mind racing,
trying to figure out all the possible reasons Itachi would be telling her this.
Itachi was silent for a long time.
"I'm not your sensei anymore. I now see you as an equal."
Hinata's mouth fell slightly opened. Her face paled and her pearly eyes went wide.
"NO! Itachi-sensei! Have you been drinking or something?!"
Itachi gave a cold laugh. Hinata looked up questionly.
"Angel, angel, angel..." he began, "Your self-esteem is still pretty low. Work on that."
"H-hai..."
Itachi stood up. He then vanished into thin air and Hinata returned to looking at the moon.
She began to think and think very hard.
She began to remember why they called her angel and that day in Suna, before she
battled the Kazekage and his siblings. A warm day...
Flashback://
"Kisame-san...why do you call me angel?" Hinata asked as she carried the shopping bags.
It was midafternoon and the sun was beginning to go down. It left behind a trail of red, pink
and white, painting the sky. The air was warm and dry and hardly anyone was in the
streets. Well, after the chaos they had just caused, they didn't really expect anyone to be.
There was a small period of silence.
"Why do we call you angel?" Sasori asked. "Tell her Kisame. Just don't let her go
all...mushy on us."
"Huh?" Hinata turned to him.
"I guess we call you angel because..." Deidara began.

"You're our bit of heaven. You're like the little innocent...thing that we can't help protecting."
Kisame answered, turning away. He never had been good with words.
"Yeah. We usually stand for bloodshed and killing, but with you, we just want to protect our
angel...?" Deidara stated. It came mout ore like a question.
"That would be you, Hinata." Sasori added, scratching the back of his head awkwardly.
Hinata froze. She dropped the shopping bags in shock.
Affection?
"Wha...?" she began.
Tears began to well up in her eyes and she covered her red face with her hands,
embarrassed.
"Aww...she's so humble." Sasori teased, taking her hands off of her face.
"You're probably one of the most important things to us, yeah..." Deidara added, picking up
a dropped grocery bags and taking out an apple.
"Remember that, angel." Kisame grinned at her, revealing his teeth.
Hinata couldn't stand it anymore. She ran over to them, and hugged them tightly, as if she
never wanted to let go.
"Hey...don't get mushy-." Deidara sighed, impatiently but was cut off.
"THANK YOU." she cried.
T-these people. These assassins...could show me love...when my own family couldn't?
Hinata cried into their shirts and they just rolled their eyes and glanced at each other.
"C'mon, angel, let's go. Itachi is waiting for us."
Hinata drew back, wiped her eyes and smiled at the rare sign of love they were showing.
'They are...people too, after all...' she thought.
End Flashback://
'They're not evil, cruel or harsh. They're just...misunderstood.' she concluded lazily and
she drifted off to sleep.
A half hour later, Itachi found her asleep in the exact same place he had left her. He shook
his head, bent down and picked her up. He carried her back to the camp and left her there
to sleep the night away while he kept watch over her.

He looked down. She really did look angelic. An innocent girl, still new to the world, still
curious and scared. Itachi sighed and traced her face with his finger.
'It's been one year...'
Itachi took the rest of the night to think. Why did he take her in in the first place?
'She was the only one who understood...' he thought, remembering the day when they had
first met.
At first, he had mocked and taunted her weakness, but then she made him realize that he
wasn't alone. She was with him. She too was being weakened by her clan's expectations
and pride. She too wanted to break free and fly...
"An angel..." he murmured as he stroked her hair.
My angel?
Love was an emotion Itachi was new to.
Tsunade ran a hand through her hair as she watched the video for the sixth time that day.
It was late in the afternoon and she still didn't have any course of action to take. Shizune
handed her another glass of sake and Tsunade drank it down in one gulp.
The new Konoha chuunin were sitting restlessly in her office, watching the video with her.
Gaara was getting over the humiliation and was now seeing and sensing the tense and
worried atmosphere the video was creating.
'One little video does all that?' he thought, watching Hinata kiss him over and over again.
The most restless were Neji, Naruto and Sasuke. It was understandable, yes, but
still...every few seconds Neji would ask,
"Have you figured out what to do, yet?!"
Sasuke would stand up every time Itachi came on screen and Sakura would have to force
him back down, a pleading look on her face.
Naruto was his same, loud, annoying self, staring at the screen, pretending to have a plan
going on in his mind.
Finally, Tsunade turned off the T.V. She swiveled in her chair and faced them. Her eyes
told everyone she was reluctant to say what she was about to, and her knuckles turned
white from gripping the seat.
"Fine. We'll send out a search party."
Neji, Kiba, Shino and Naruto sprang out of their seats and Naruto shouted,

"FINALLY!"
"Wait." Shizune said quietly, knowing her boss wasn't finished.
There was a tense silence.
"Only a select few will go. I want Hyuuga, Uchiha, Uzumaki, Inuzuka, and Aburame to go.
The rest of you will stay here." Tsunade ordered firmly.
"WHAT?!" the girls shrieked. Shikamaru snored contently in his corner. Gaara and his
siblings walked out, feeling slightly relieved.
They felt their part was done. They had delivered the message.
"I'm sorry. I need all of the girls here and Shikamaru will also be needed. I don't have many
to spare. And with Lee on a mission with Gai...we need all the help we can get. You have
two days. No more, no less." Tsunade said quietly, folding her hands.
She was beginning to wonder if this was the right thing to do.
"The Akatsuki should be in the Fire Country. Search the areas and leave no spot
unchecked." Shizune said, handing Sasuke a map with information on it.
"Remember." Tsunade voice was sharp when she spoke. "This is a search and rescue
mission only. I don't want any of you to engage in combat with any Akatsuki members
unless absolutely needed. Understand?!" she asked, mainly toward Sasuke, Neji and
Naruto.
They grumbled in response and walked out, leaving an unsure Tsunade behind and a
frightened Shizune by the window.
A half hour later, the small rescue team was assembled. They decided, to avoid conflict,
that there would be no team leader.
"We should work as a group and stay as a group." Shino advised, looking at the map over
Sasuke's shoulder.
"Agreed. Hinata should be somewhere in the forest on the border. We'll check there first."
Neji said, looking around to see if anyone had any objections.
"What if we do run into the Akatsuki? I mean, we do have the possibility of fighting." Kiba
asked, scratching a shaking Akamaru.
"We...take Hinata and run like hell." Naruto voiced.
The others looked at him, annoyed.
"We'll face them if we have to, but only in defense. We're there to get Hinata and then get
out." Sasuke muttered, rolling up the map.
"Well then..." Naruto said as began to walk out of the Konoha gates.

"Let's go." Neji said firmly.

They took to the shadows in the forest, with Sakura, Ino and TenTen watching them from
afar.
"They'll bring her back..." Sakura muttered.
"Of course. After all...they are Konoha's finest." TenTen smiled at Ino.
"We all are." Ino finished.
Quietly, they all said a prayer and reluctantly went back to training by themselves.
Be safe. Let everyone come back. Alive.
The morning sunshine was glaring at Hinata, shining like a ten trillion watt death ray that
was about to blind her into oblivion...sorta.
Wearily she opened her eyes.
'God. I hate empty dreams.' she thought, rubbing her eyes, hoping to brush away the
sleep.
Her hand felt strangely warm...
"Hinata, are you up?" Sasori asked, poking his head into her tent.
"Yup. I'm up. Unfortunatly." she added.
He laughed. It was awkward and weird to hear the Scorpian of the Red Sand laugh, but it
was also weird to see Itachi smile...warmly.
Hinata grinned. She jumped out of her sleeping bag and proceeded to walk out when she
tripped over her own feet and flew the rest of the way there. Thankfully, Sasori managed to
catch her in time.
"You're such a clutz, angel." he muttered, pushing her rightside up.
"Heh heh..." she laughed shyly, rubbing the back of her head.
"Let's go. Today we need to go on some scouting missions and steal a few things...other
then that, it's gonna be quiet."
Hinata nodded and Sasori left to let her change. Hinata sighed and looked around for her
clothes.
Damn...she forgot. She had washed all of her clothes and now they were drying on a
nearby tree...

"I'll borrow some of Deidara's...or some...thing..." she thought, sweatdropping.

She finally found a long black shirt from Deidara, her black capris that were a little muddy,
and a vest from Sasori. She threw on her shoes and socks and crawled out of the tent.
Lastly, she put on her Akatsuki cloak and tied it around herself.
She collided neatly with Kisame who looked down on her with a questioning stare. Well, it
was more of a glare. They never really did get along, but they were still friendly...a little...
"What?" they both asked in unison.
"Nothing." they said again.
Hinata stood up, spit at his feet, and walked off.
"GET BACK HERE HYUUGA!"
Deidara was coming out of his tent when Hinata flew past him with a panicked look on her
face and a very, very pissed off Kisame behind her.
"What the fuc-" he began but Sasori followed them and crashed into the sleepy Akatsuki
member.
"WATCH WHERE YOU'RE GOING, YEAH!" Deidara shouted at Sasori.
"YOU'RE ONE TO TALK, FACE!" Sasori yelled back, smacking him as he past the
explosion master.
"DON'T KILL ME!" Hinata cried, as the Samehada nearly came crashing down on her.
"I'LL KILL YOU IF IT'S THE LAST THING I DO, ANGEL!" Kisame roared, trying to shave
her down into a pile of dust.
"GET BACK HERE, BOTH OF YOU!" Sasori shouted, running after them, leaving Deidara
lying on the ground moaning.
The three of them managed to race out onto the forest. There was no one about, and all
three of them were surprisingly energetic for it being 8:00 in the morning.
Memories rushed back to Hinata as she fled Kisame. Somehow, talking with Itachi about
Konoha made her remember a little bit...The roads, the fun, the excitement...
'The weakness.' she reminded herself severely.
As she dashed into a clearing, Kisame threw his blade. Hinata only had a half second to
backflip out of the way and skid to an easy halt. Sasori stood in the shadow of the trees,
watching Kisame exercise Hinata little to get her and keep her pumped up.
'Dive, dodge, fall back, charge, dive, dodge, fall back, activate Sharingan.' Hinata mentally
talked herself through the routine.

"You're getting good, angel." Sasori observed as Hinata and Kisame took a break 40
minuets later.
Hinata, breathing heavily, gave a weak smile.
"Thanks to you guys." she grinned, picking up her katana.
There was a comfortable silence between the three of them.
"Kisame, we have scouting duties. You'll be ok here, Hinata?" Sasori asked, standing up.
Hinata looked surprised, but nodded.
"I'll be ok." she said and stood up with them.
"We'll be back soon. Deidara or Itachi will come to check on you soon." Kisame said and
with that, the two leaped onto a tree branch and disappeared from sight.
Hinata suddenly felt very...lonely. She wished for some form of company and she slumped
down the side of a tree. She could feel the rough bark etch into the back of Kisame's vest
and she laid her head back.
"WOOF WOOF!"
Hinata sat up straight as a pin. A large, white dog came bounding up to her and pounced
on her, licking and slobering her face.
"What the-" she began and pushed the dog off. She took a good look at it.
Her eyes widened and her heart nearly stopped.
"A-Akamaru...?"
The Rescue team:
Naruto
Sasuke
Kiba
Neji
Shino
"AKAMARU FOUND SOMETHING!" Kiba shouted to the others as he watched his
abruptly excited dog bound off into the foliage.
The other four caught up with Kiba who was chasing his dog.
"It could be-" Naruto began but suddenly stopped when they all reached a small clearing.

A girl...A girl with white eyes and dark purple hair sat quietly in front of them...a sad,
innocent girl...
How-?!
"H-Hinata?" Kiba and Neji muttered.
Hinata stood up, Akamaru bounding around her legs like an overly excited puppy. Shino
took of his sunglasses to see if it was really her.
"N-Neji nii san?" she stuttered.
Neji stepped foreward with the others.
"H-Hinata! It's really you!" Neji smiled for the first time in a while.
Hinata stepped back.
"HURRY HINATA! COME WITH US BEFORE THEY CATCH US!" Naruto shouted to her.
Hinata seemed frozen and she backed up against the side of the tree. Color drained from
her face and she felt so cold...
"N-no. Go away!" she stammered and tried to move.
She found herself still frozen to the tree.
"Let's go!" Kiba had a big grin on his face and he stepped toward her.
"S-stay back!" she cried.
Now, they were confused. Why did she want them to stay away? Naruto reached out to
touch her when a cold voice hissed,
"Make one more move toward her and you're dead."
Itachi appeared from the ebony shadows and pulled Hinata away from them.
There was a silence. Hinata looked at them pleadingly. Itachi was remaining in his usual
cold, uncaring pose. However, there was a flicker of sadness in his eyes.
Sasuke stiffened and grit his teeth menacingly.
"Hinata, come home with us!" Neji begged, stepping foreward.
Hinata's hair covered her white eyes. She finally raised her eyes and they all stepped a
few feet back. Her Byakugan was activated and there was immense pain visible.
"Hinata..." Kiba faded out. Akamaru was cowering to the side and Kiba had tears running
down his face.

"Come home, Hinata..." Shino stepped foreward, his hands outstretched.

Hinata backed away hesitantly. She shot a nervous glance at Itachi who looked back
slightly dazed.
"No..." Hinata wailed. "Please, go home without me!"
"But-" Naruto began.
"Naruto-kun! Please don't try to convince me! I'm sure this is what I want!" she cried, as
the blonde boy walked to her.
Naruto reached out to hug her when Itachi suddenly stepped foreward again. Sasuke saw
this and was at Naruto's side in a flash. Both eyes were red and filled with fury. However,
Itachi was not trembling with rage like Sasuke, he had put his arms protectivly around
Hinata who backed up into his embrace.
"Stay away from her." he hissed.
"YOU'RE THE ONE WHO SHOULD STAY AWAY FROM HER!" Sasuke shouted, his fury
echoing in the silence of the forest.
"Foolish brother." Itachi addressed him.
Hinata closed her eyes.
"Go now..." she murmured.
Itachi stepped foreward. He towered over them. As he released Hinata from his embrace,
she stumbled backwards. She saw what was coming.
Sasuke had the Chidori activated in the blink of an eye, Naruto had already formed the
Rasengan. Shino was ready to attack with his bugs, who were buzzing angerily. Neji and
Kiba stood to the immediate left and right of Itachi. Neji's Byakugan was activated and
Akamaru was growling furiously.
Itachi was surrounded.
Hinata's eyes widened as all of the rescue team charged at him. Itachi didn't even blink an
eye. Unthinking, she began to run into the battle.
Why are you doing this? Why are they here? Why don't they leave?!
Please don't have anyone killed...Please don't kill anyone!
DON'T KILL!
Blood.
Hinata appeared in front of Itachi in the blink of an eye. She spread her arms outward and
closed her eyes and waited for impact.

'I CAN'T STOP!' Sasuke and Naruto's eyes widened.

No one of them could. Itachi took the few seconds he had left and looked down at the girl
who was protecting him.
His heart beat a little faster. He let a little more emotion in. He blinked.
Hinata gave a shriek as all of the attacks hit her. She skidded back into Itachi who caught
her and held her close.
Death...
The Chidori and the Rasengan had done the most damage, but it was the minor things
that really counted.
Shino's bugs didn't have enought time to stop and had blinded Hinata so she couldn't
defend herself. Kiba and Akamaru had nearly torn her left arm to pieces, blood seeped and
spread everywhere, painting their faces and clothes. Neji had hit her with his Hakke
Rokujyon Sh. He had hit hard. This shut down her chakra control so that when Sasuke
and Naruto attacked, she was completely helpless.
She was so weak.
The boys' eyes widened as they saw the damage they had inflicted on their friend.
Blood. Bruises. Broken bones. Muscles torn. Hearts broken. Pain. Fury. Hate. Dispair.
Love. Regret.
Itachi, furious, brought out his Magekyo Sharingan. Sasuke stepped back, his own
Sharingan blazing with fury and horror. Itachi clutched her shoulders and snarled when
Sasuke and Neji tried to come close.
"Don't...fight." Hinata managed to stammer out as she looked up, weakly.
She looked up and smiled weakly at them. In the midst of the attack, she had grabbed
Itachi's hand. She now squeezed it tightly and finally collapsed at their feet, hanging
between life and death.
Itachi let her hand fall and stepped back a few paces. His eyes were still unreadable...but
behind his eyes...inside his head...
She risked her life for me. Why?! Why would she do something so stupid?!...Foolish girl!
Stupid, stupid, stupid girl!
The boys went completely off the attack and dropped to their knees in front of her.
"HINATA!" Neji shouted, shaking her frantically...desperatly...wanting some sign of life.
"We...killed her?" Naruto questioned, paling considerably.

"Nonononononononononononono..." Kiba stuttered over and over, feeling for a nonexistat

pulse.
Sasuke remained standing in complete horror with Shino who was shaking from head to
toe. Itachi knelt down next to them and immediatly the others formed a protective barrier
around her.
She's dying. She's dying because of me.
"Get out of here." Sasuke hissed, angrily. "I will kill you."
"Move." Itachi said, quietly.
"No." Naruto said hotly, activating the Rasengan.
"If you don't let me heal her...she'll die. It will be your fault if you don't let me get to her." the
Akatsuki said calmly.
They hesitated...and pondered quickly.
"F-fine..." Kiba said, being the first to stepped back.
The others followed suit and hurridly retreated giving him some space. Some.
Itachi gracefully sat down. He put two of his fingers on her forehead and relesed some
healing chakra into her.
He then picked her up gently, much to the anger of others.
"Set-her-down." Neji said through gritted teeth.
Instead of responding to him, Itachi turned around and spoke to the trees that surrounded
them.
"You can come out." he said, his voice cracking.
The new Chuunin looked around. From the trees, Kisame, Sasori and Deidara emerged
from the darkness, unreadable emotions painted on their faces.
A heartless monster.
A puppet master.
A pyromaniac.
A demon.
"What the hell happened here?" Sasori asked, looking around. His eyes fell on Hinata. He
glared dangerously at them.
"What did you do to her?"

Deidara rushed foreward to take Hinata from Itachi.

"She's hurt, yeah. We need to take her to a hospital." he said, feeling her forehead. "She's
burning up, yeah."
"The closest hospital is...Konoha." Kisame said, regretfully.
Everyone turned to the shark demon. This was true, and the possibilites were endless.
How much did they care for her? How much were they willing to risk for her?
"Fine. We'll take her home." Neji said, feeling slightly relieved.
"But you're all coming. Wether you like it or not." Naruto hissed.
The Akatsuki looked at Itachi who nodded.
"Oh, we're coming. We're coming for her. Because of her." Sasori said coldly.
"Let's go. We're all on the same side for now." Neji said, looking at Sasuke, worridly.
The younger Uchiha stiffened at the idea but went along anyway and jumped into the air. \
"This isn't a good idea." Kisame muttered.
"We'll have to turn ourselves in." Sasori said to Itachi.
There was a silence.
"I know."
Will I risk death for her?
They all disappeared into the deep ebony of the forest.
The sun began to rise.
Hiashi Hyuuga stepped into the hospital. His forboding presence made the white building
frosty and cold. Next to him was Hanabi, who was a trembling mass of nerves and cells.
She held onto one of her nurse's hands and walked in hesitantly. The hospital went silent.
The ringing of the telephones was unanswered until after Hiashi passed, his gaze piercing
every soul in the room.
"Hyuuga, Hinata." Hiashi said softly to a flustered nurse. The name was seemingly foreign
on his tongue, and it came out colder then intended.
A young, blonde nurse looked up, frightened, clutching her clipboard to her chest, crushing
all the graphs and paperwork with a small 'crunch'.

"Uh...uh...She's in the ER Hyuuga-sama. You can't see her right now thoug-" she stumbled
over her words, trying to flatten out the crumpled papers.
Hiashi silenced her with one of his glares and stormed off to the elevator. Hanabi and her
nurse rushed in behind him, not wanting to be left behind. Hiashi forced people out of the
way, his white eyes burning. The elevator car was silent as the grave.
When they got out, they found several people already there.
Neji was pacing in front of a closed door, worry lining his handsome features. His hands
were clasped behind his back, and his face pale and gaunt. Instantly, Hiashi was reminded
of a time when Hinata looked like that, when he was in the hospital.
She had been...4? Or was it 5? Hiashi had an encounter with some troubling ninja,
wounding his arm. Afterwards, he reminded himself as he shook himself from memory, he
had picked her up and swung her around lovingly.
Memories.
Sasuke and Naruto were sitting back to back, staring off into space. They leaned on each
other for support, something neither of them got a lot of. To them, this was more than a
retrival mission. This was saving a friend. Hinata, though she was not well known to
Sasuke, had done little things for them. But all Sasuke knew was that his brother was with
her. If she was with him...did he need to kill her too?
Decisions.
Kiba had fallen asleep with Akamaru on his lap. Blood was caked onto Kiba's arms,
leaving a dirty red stain on everything he was wearing. Akamaru had been given a bath
and was whining in his owner's lap as the dog listened to the even breathing of Shino, who
was leaning against a wall, his arms crossed.
Heartache.
Sakura and Ino were there, in a daze. Their eyes continously darted toward the ICU door
where frantic shouting from Shizune was heard. TenTen was playing with a kunai
nervously, swinging it around through the loophole. Lee, who had gotten back right after
they left, was sitting in a tense silence, watching Neji pace.
Worry.
"Neji." Hiashi commanded. "Come here."
The boy looked up, as did everyone else in the room. He obidently came, his eyes
wandering to his uncle's face. He was surprised to see that the cold look that he usually
reserved for his children was now...softer. The older man sighed and Hanabi latched
herself onto her father's leg.
"Hai, Hiashi-sama?" Neji bowed, respectfully.
"How is she?" he said, his voice hoarse.

"We...we don't know." Neji murmured regretfully, looking around at the faces of his
comrades.
There was a silence. Hiashi looked at the red light about the ER doors that held his eldest
daughter right behind them, bruised, bloody, and possibly dead.
"And the Akatsuki?"
--------------------------The former Akatsuki members were conversing in harsh tones, in the darkness of prison
cells. Kisame was twirling his Samehada absentmindedly. The blade was making quite a
mark on the wall. Dirt crumbled to his feet and his annoyed, manic grin increased with
every notch he made on the stone. Sasori and Deidara were silent, eyes sharp and aware.
"We never should have come here, yeah." Deidara, hissed, his palms bandaged, his arms,
feet and hands in chains.
He struggled for a minute, the sounds of metal against metal reaching their ears. The
shadows and darkness played on their faces as each adjusted themselves.
"No, Hinata needed us. We couldn't have just let her-" Sasori began, tiredly.
"Oh shut the FUCK up, Sasori-senpai, yeah." Deidara shouted, well aware of the ANBU
smiles behind their masks. It was amusing to hear him curse at his senpai.
It was even more amusing to hear a hint of worry lining his words.
"Look where we are." Kisama muttered, stopping his movements.
His cell was surrounded by a quite galling blue curse, he was free to move around, yet he
could not break the walls that held him captive.
"Itachi-senpai! I hope you are happy, yeah. Leader-sama will be most displeased, yeah."
Deidara snapped, his eyes flashing in the darkness.
"No, he won't." Itachi spoke quietly for the first time in hours.
"Hinata-hime's dying and we're sitting here. If we had just left we would have had a better-"
"Silence."
The four Akatsuki members turned their heads. Tsunade was walking towards the dim cell,
a light emitting from her hand. The ANBU retreated as Tsunade glared at them.
"Leave us." she hissed.
"As you wish."
They departed, their black cloaks touching the floor ever so lightly as they fled from the
room.

"Now...Where to begin?" the woman asked, smirking, as she began to form seals. "Tell me
how to free you."
Itachi looked closely at Tsunade's eyes. He was amazed to see that they were not their
regular amber color that he remembered, but"Hyuuga?"
-----------Hanabi's eyes shifted uneasily as she cast a dark look towards the ER doors. When she
was younger, she hadn't appreciated her older sister a lot, she thought the older girl was a
nusicance. It wasn't until after the failed Chuunan exams, that Neji told her something.
"In all reality, she defeated me." Neji whispered, quietly.
"What are you talking about, Nii-san?" the young girl snapped. She was quite ill-tempered
and annoyed at her sister's feble actions to hit her father.
Neji remained silent, his eyes drifting towards Hinata, who was training with her angry
father. He was pushing her to her limits. She was getting beaten and everyone knew she
couldn't uphold much longer...
"She taught me compassion. I didn't think much of it at the time, but she taught me to
feel."
Hanabi snorted. Hinata skid into the dust and swung her leg around, bringing her father
crashing down.
"That's stupid and dramatic." she said as her father hit Hinata so hard that the glass on the
winds broke and wood splintered. Neji cringed slightly.
"You're getting weak, Nii-san." she taunted, leaving the training arena.
Neji watched the younger girl walk off, disgusted, and turned his gaze back to Hinata. He
walked over to his other cousin who had been knocked unconsious. He bent down, looked
over her bloody clothes and called for the House nurse.
Hanabi watched from the shadows. She knew, deep down, she was jealous of her sister.
"Stupid." she muttered, and walked away.
Hanabi now looked pale and frightened. She resembled her sister in a way. The younger,
black haired girl was fidgetting with her hands, holding her father's black robes. She closed
her eyes as Neji and her father conversed in soft, quiet voices.
"Neji, understand...they will imprision her when she recovers." Hiashi whispered.
Neji stiffened.
"What?" he hissed, loud enough for Sasuke and Naruto to look up, curious. "Why?"

"She is still considered a missing-nin, and a traitor to Konoha." the Hyuuga Clan leader
sighed, his head in his hands.
Hanabi froze. No, her sister couldn't live under the earth, in a cold, damp prision cell. Little
did she know, Hinata had been living in one for over a year. The Akatsuki lair wasn't
exactly home sweet home.
There was a hesitant silence.
"Hanabi."
She looked up. Sasuke Uchiha was calling to her. She walked over to the boy, not knowing
what to expect. The obsidian eyed boy looked her over and whispred,
"How well can you perfrom henges?"
Everyone deserved freedom, right?
In hasty movements, the figures darted across the rooftops, their feet never really touching
the metal, just enough to give them enough of a thrust to launch them back into the cover
of darkness.
Red eyes skimmed the all too familiar surroundings. It was once a place Itachi could call
home. His mother, his father, his brother...they were all people he cherished at one point in
time. How had things come to this? It was a choice, a decision he had to make. Power
versus Family. Killing versus Love.
Akatsuki versus Hinata.
He had taken both. Was this luck or stupidity?
"Itachi, we need to leave." Kisame said, indifferent, feeling uneasy as he looked back
towards the prison cell that they had gladly left behind.
"I know." he whispered, looking back at the lights of the warm village.
He suddenly halted. He looked at the Tsunade impersonation in front of him. It flickered
and the girl's pearly eyes widened. Itachi's eyes narrowed. There was something
different...something inaccurate about this henge.
He had taught Hinata better. He knew it.
"C'mon! We have Hinata, let's go." Kisame growled, motioning to the poorly excecuted,
henge of Tsunade. Sasori and Deidara decided to hang back, not wanting to interfere with
the soon to be arguement.
However, in the blink of an eye, a kunai struck the shoulder of the poor henge.
Immediately Tsunade vanished. In her place was a girl, smaller then Hinata, and more

filled out. She had limp black hair...but the same white eyes. Colder, more frightened, but
the same Hyuuga eyes.
"Hanabi. What are you doing." Itachi questioned, coldly, the younger Hyuuga's name
slipping back into his mind.
"N-Nee-chan is dying..." the girl cried, flinging herself before them, begging for mercy.
"Please help her!"
"You are her sister, I presume?" Sasori asked, gently.
"H-hai." the girl bowed her head.
"Don't touch her." a cold voice hissed from an opposite rooftop.
There was a 'click' of metal as the figure vaulted to their platform. His face was shadowed
but Itachi had recognized the chakra pattern long ago. He had been tailing them from a
distance. Itachi sighed, wearily, as Hanbai scrambled over to him, her once proud Hyuuga
eyes wide with fear and horror.
Sasuke Uchiha.
Itachi Uchiha.
I hate you.
The younger glared with such a bloodlust that Kisame shifted his sword straining against
its bandages, while the other merely stared back, no signs of surprise or any emotion at all
for that matter. Maturity had a different effect on both of them.
Sasori and Deidara fleed through the tree tops, back towards the gateway to the border.
Kisame readied his Samehada, the large sword hissing with excitement. Fresh blood
tonight...
"Put it down." Itachi ordered, quietly.
Sasuke's eyes shifted and Kisame lowered it with an impatient growl.
"Fight me." the younger of the brothers snarled, pushing Hanabi aside, chakra building up
in his hand.
"No." Itachi hissed, menacingly. "Get out of my way, boy."
"DAMN YOU!" Sasuke shouted, charging down the center of the clay red roof, the Chidori
emitting a high pitched whistling.
Itachi outstretched his hand to stop his raging brother when Sasuke vanished from plain
sight and appeared right behind his momentarily confused brother. He was unprotected.
Suddenly, there was a hiss behind him and Itachi felt electricity running through his body.

Quick.
Itachi was soon replaced by a log and Kisame vanished. Sasuke, panting, his eyes furious,
knelt down on the now deserted rooftop. Sasuke knew he should have known better. He
let hate blind him again. Always...had he underestimated the situation?
"Itachi!" he roared to the night, his cry of hatred echoing through the sky.
Itachi was well on his way to the borders of Konoha by then, with Kisame right behind him.
As he fled, he faintly heard Sasuke's cry of fury.
"I HATE YOU!"
As Itachi turned to look at his brother from the concealing foliage, his eyes began to bleed
back to normal and his gaze softened.
"That's okay." he whispered, though he knew Sasuke couldn't hear him.
Foolish boy.
------------------------------------"They're gone."
The unlucky ANBU agent who had to deliver the news nearly missed dodging the flying
sake cup that came rushing his way. It was followed by Tsunade's whole desk, chair and
bench. Shizune gave a high-pitched screech as the Godaime tore apart her once pristine
office, in an anger that would rival Hades.
"What do you mean, 'they're gone'?!" the Hokage shrieked, her eyes burning with rage.
"Tsunade-sama! Control yourself!" Shizune cried, forcing a calming, almost paralysis, jutsu
on the rampaging woman.
All were breathing heavily, emotions running through their eyes. Worry, anger,
disappointment...fear. Tsunade undid Shizune's jutsu and composed herself. The younger
nurse breathed again.
'This was not supposed to happen. They should have never gotten out of their cells. No
one should have known where they were hiding...' Tsunade fumed, chakra building up into
her hands, ready to produce more wreckage the more she thought about the
incompetence of her ANBU agents.
And these guys were supposed to be the best?!
"All I asked was for you to contain these S-Class ninja, and you let them ESCAPE?!" her
voice excaladed up and up until Kakashi and Gai rushed in.
"Tsunade-sa-" Kakashi began but was cut off by a raging Tsunade.
"They escaped, Kakashi." Tsunade hissed, her lily white hands clenching in anger.

There was a stunned silence that filled the room. Gai stumbled back. The stillness of the
room was broken as Kurenai poofed into the now destroyed office, a scroll grasped in her
hands. She looked around for a moment and then hesitated to speak.
"G-godaime-"
"What?" Tsunade snapped, feeling all hope and hard work rush from her body with every
step she knew the Akatsuki were making towards the edge of the border.
"It's Hinata. She-"
"Did she go with them?!" Gai asked, his hands in open claws, as if trying to drag back
some hope.
"What? Go with who? I just came to say that...she's awake. They have her on a respirator
and IV tubes." Kurenai raised a curious eyebrow and fumbled with the scroll.
"However...Sasuke and Hanabi have gone missing."
Tsunade stiffened and motioned for Shizune and the ANBU agent. They followed hurridly
as the Hokage walked towards the open door.
"Fill her in." she ordered and the three of them vanished in a whirlwind of dust and dirt.
Kurenai turned as Kakashi and Gai began to whisper things to her. The quiet was once
again broken as the sound of the paper scroll fell out of the hands of a horrified teacher
and clacked onto the wood floor.
------------------------------------------------------Tsunade had trouble containing her disappointment, but forced it down anyway when she
entered the ICU ward the contained the now awake Hinata. However, she was surprised to
see that everyone was still in the waiting room, save Sasuke and Hanabi and the girls.
Hisashi's head was in his hands, and he was breathing shallowly.
"Why are you all sitting here like a bunch of fools? Didn't someone tell you that Hinata is
awake?" she asked sharply, looking to see if anyone else was missing.
"She doesn't want to see any of us." Kiba said, placing a hand on Akamaru who whined
and thumped his tail.
"What? Why?" Shizune asked, hesitantly opening the ICU door.
Suddenly, a green filled jar flew right past her unsuspecting head and crashed right about
Naruto's, raining down glass and medicine upon his blonde head.
"That's why." Neji said, quietly.
"The next person who tries to open this door will find themselves with glass in their throat."
a voice from the dark ICU room hissed with such fierceness that Tsunade stepped back.

"I thought you said she was calm when you were fighting her." Shizune cast a petrified
glance towards the boys.
"She...she was." Naruto began to protest but Lee and Shino stopped them.
"She's asking for Uchiha-san." Lee murmured.
"Sasuke?" Tsunade asked, quickly.
"No." Hiashi's voice echoed in the ward. "Uchiha Itachi."
From inside the hospital room, a crash of glass was heard and a hurt, desperate, wail from
Hinata chilled them. She was crying.
Tsunade gave a hard look to the Hyuuga leader, surprised to see him so passive, and
finally opened the door, catching the flying glass that shot her way. She closed the door
behind her and looked around the room.
Red eyes were seen, gleaming from the corner. A figure was crouched on a window sill,
another glass medicine jar poised for an accurate hit. Tsunade extended her arms and
hands. Tsunade was just a bit startled at the sight of her Sharingan so perfectly executed,
but her mask of calm was nothing less than perfection.
"Hinata Hyuuga...please remain calm."
"Why should I?!" the girl cried, throwing a jar that missed Tsunade's head by a milimeter.
It crashed on the opposite wall, spattering green ointment everywhere. The Godaime
made a mental note to put medicines in plastic jars from then on. But at the moment, she
had bigger things to worry about.
"What's wrong, Hinata?" Tsunade asked, in the most soothing voice she could muster up
in her situation.
"Where. Is. Itachi." Hinata hissed, furiously pulling out IV tubes from her arm.
"He has left."
Hinata dropped the glass jar she was holding. Her red eyes began to bleed back to white,
the same expression of complete surprise staying the same. Her whole face showed
distrust. She activated her Byakugan.
"You lie." she snarled.
"Why do you suppose you feel this way? Even though you spent time with the Akatsuki,
you still retained a somewhat gentle nature. This isn't your emotion speaking. It's Itachi's."
Hinata started, but slumped back down when Tsunade pinned her in place and put a
sedative shot in her arm. It was something that would soothe her, but keep her awake at
the same time.

"You have Itachi's blood running through your veins, right?" she asked, trying to figure out
her next move.
Hinata, numbed, nodded mutely.
"Then he is angry."
"That's because you put him in chains!" Hinata cried, her voice low and hollow.
"He has escaped."
"No. You're lying." Hinata bit her lip until it bled.
Tsunade watched the blood trickle down her chin and onto her neck. She took a damp rag
and wiped the clearly distressed face of Hinata clean. Her heart softened, though she did
not know why Hinata would have been so upset.
"If you lose anymore blood, you will die." Tsunade stated bluntly.
Hinata was silent.
"Hinata. Look at me." Tsunade ordered.
The girl faced her, hoplessness filling her eyes. The woman was taken aback.
"He said...they said they would always be there. No matter what."
"They delivered you back to your home. Isn't that what you wanted?" Tsunade asked,
quietly.
"No!" Hinata whimpered. "No...I never wanted to see Konoha again."
"Well, tough luck kid." Tsunade muttered.
"I hate this place. Go to hell." Hinata shut her eyes tightly, her brow furrowing.
"At least they liked you enough to bring you to where you could be healed." Tsunade tried
to offer a sensible pathway.
"I would have rather died defending Itachi-sensei than return to the hell-hole."
Tsunade, realizing she would not crack the young girl this way, stood up and walked
towards the door. If she didn't find a way to save Konoha's prodigal daughter, she would
surely...
"Hinata. Get some rest. You will be interrogated soon."
"I will not speak." the girl stubbornly replied, rolling onto her side, pain filling her muscles.
"Whether you speak or not is none of my concern. If you do not answer our
questions...you will be excuted."

There was a silence and Tsunade walked out of the room, leaving Hinata alone in the dark.
---------------------TenTen sipped her tea quietly. Her eyes strayed towards Lee and Neji who were sitting on
the bench in silence. She had made them all tea and Lee half-heartedly accepted it and
Neji didn't touch it at all. As the only girl on her team, she had forced them out of the
hospital, seeing that Hinata wouldn't speak to any of them.
Sasuke and Hanabi were found in separate places, worn out and silent. They would have
to be questioned also, much to the displeasure of Kakashi and the Hyuuga household.
Suspicions mounted; qestions arose.
Worry passed through TenTen's mind and she sighed, dejectedly. She was so tired. The
return of Hinata had caused an uproar not only in the Hyuuga household, but in the whole
village. Rumors that she had tried to kill her saviors had surfaced and every day, Neji had
to constantly correct them and lash out when anyone questioned him. After all, he had to
keep up the Hyuuga name.
TenTen looked down. She knew what a strain this was putting on Neji and the Main and
Branch houses. Things were boiling and the silence in that house was cold enough to
make her shiver everytime she went near it nowadays.
"NEJI-SAN!"
The unusually quiet group looked up in surprise to see Sakura and Ino charging at them,
full speed. They skidded to a halt, breathless.
"What?" Neji asked, tiredly.
"Hinata's going back to your house. She was released from the hospital and she's going to
see Hyuuga-sama before she goes into questioning." Sakura managed to wheeze out as
she gasped for air.
Lee gave her Neji's untouched tea and she took it gratefully, giving a smile to him. TenTen
poured the last bit of tea out from the thermos for Ino who was gasping in the same
manner as Sakura.
Neji looked disturbed.
"I need to leave." he said, abruptly, before shooting off into the trees above.
Their eyes followed him until he was out of sight. Lee sighed.
"Poor Neji..." TenTen sighed and offered the two girls a seat on the vacent bench. Lee
nodded.
Sure, Lee was slightly jealous that he couldn't have gone and saved Hinata, but on the
one hand, he was glad he didn't have to witness Hinata being hurt. He would have
probably caused more damage, or even killed her.

"I'm...amazed." Ino managed to say, before finishing her tea.

The others looked at her.
"Why do you say that?" TenTen asked.
Ino was silent, as if trying to see if her words made any sense.
"When Hinata left, everyone was in a uproar. And now, everyone is in an uproar again
because she returned. All of the guys are worried about her, even Choji and Shikamaru..."
Ino faded off into silence.
"The only reason is because she did something so out of character that basically the
whole town was shocked." TenTen said gently as she drained her cup.
"But she's still Hinata underneath, right?" Sakura questioned darkly.
"In a way, she's lucky." Ino grinned.
"Why?"
"She has such a way with guys..."
Neji couldn't help but feel put out. Kiba and Shino had beat him to seeing Hinata for the
first time in days. As he looked her over, for the first time in his life, Hinata made him
feel...afraid.
She was dangerously pale and looked so fragile...as if she would break if he, or anyone
else, touched her. Her white dress hung limp around her figure, but was still fitting. Neji
noticed the lack of the formal kimono or yukata. Just a plain white dress that was a little
above the knee, with a red ribbon under her bust.
'So her color is red now...' he thought as he approached her.
Hinata turned to him, their eyes fully meeting for the first time in ages. He realized how
cold and empty they looked, so unlike the fullness and warmth she had always shown
them before.
Kiba and Shino also turned. They were standing outside the Hyuuga household, feeling
uncomfortable. Kiba was in a loose blue shirt with dark blue cargo pants. His jacket was
tied carelessly around his waist and Akamaru was at his feet.
Neji watched as Kiba reached out to touch Hinata's bandaged arm but drew back and
sighed.
'He must feel guilter then me.' Neji thought, eyeing the physical damage Kiba and
Akamaru had done.

Shino was in his white jacket and looked about the same. Same sunglasses, same hair,
same pants, same jacket...same mystery. Neji wondered whether the blue butterfly sitting
ontop of Hinata's head was due to him.
"Nii-san." Hinata greeted quietly, her voice as empty as her eyes.
"Hinata-sama." Neji stopped in front of them.
For a moment, no one spoke. Then Neji did something totally out of character for him.
He hugged Hinata.
Hinata didn't make any move to get out of his way as he drew her into a tight embrace.
She was still so small compared to him...so fragile and weak.
Neji felt tears. He never cried. He never showed any emotion towards her before, and he
wondered whether it was guilt or relief that brought them on. He decided it was both.
Now, salty liquid drops of pain leaked out of his eyes as he managed to say,
"I'm sorry. Forgive me...for everything..."
Hinata gently put her arms around him and looked at her exahusted cousin's back. He was
gripping her tightly, as if he didn't want to let her go. For the first time in a long time, she
smiled gently, as if to understand...it was still a dark, hesitant smile, but it was enough to
raise his heart a fraction of a milimeter.
Kiba went around and hesitantly put his arms around his former teammate also. Unlike
Neji, Kiba burst into tears and sobbed full out. He had lost so much sleep knowing he was
the cause for a lot of the blood loss. He had been so worried...so insanely worried over
her. She was, after all,...like his little sister.
Hinata just stood there, outside her former home, with two great and powerful shinobi
crying on her. Shino just stood there. He had never been one to show emotion and he
wasn't about to now. He just went over, squeezed Hinata's hand and wouldn't let go.
"Hiashi-sama will see you now." a sharp voice cut through their reunion like ice.
They all looked up. A man from the Main house was there to greet them, his eyes
mysterious. The white was tinted with flecks of gold. He bowed low and motioned for them
to follow him. Hinata gazed at him and the man's eyes flashed.
Kiba and Shino looked at each other.
"We'll wait out here." Shino offered quietly. Hinata was amazed at how deep his voice had
gotten.
She nodded and entered the familiar home. The servent walked at an infuriating slow pace
with Hinata and Neji trailing behind him. The house was as silent and as cold as she
remembered it.

So cold...
Hinata watched as a passing maid gasped, and dropped the stack of small boxes she was
holding, and then looked down. She knelt down to pick up the boxes only to find that
Hinata was in front of her, the boxes neatly stacked up in her arms. She handed them back
without as much as a word.
"Hinata-sama..." the nurse bowed again.
They continued down the long corridors that led to her father's private office. Light footfalls
were heard coming down the hall way. Hinata and Neji activated their Byakugan only to
find"Nee-chan?"
Hanabi had thrown herself onto Hinata and cried into her dress. Everyone seemed to cry
when they saw her. To Hinata, whose heart was still cold, it was almost annoying and
disgusting, but she allowed her sister a hug. She had somewhat missed her.
"Hanabi..." Hinata murmured.
Even though they had been separated for two years, it felt more like 50 to the reuniting
sisters.
"Father is expecting you." Hanabi rubbed her eyes and she stepped back.
"I hear you're going into questioning." Hinata smiled gently and took her sister's hand.
Hanabi nodded seriously and Hinata gave a laugh. Hanabi hesitantly smiled. It was a
rather odd reunion for her. But she knew something was off...Hinata had changed.
Her laugh had been empty.
"Hurry up." the servent snapped and Neji gently tugged at his cousins' arms.
Upon arriving at the door, Hinata didn't need to knock. Her father could already see her
through the door, his Byakugan activated. Hinata didn't need to be a genius to figure that
out. She opened the door.
"I'm here," she whispered, hands clasped together and eyes staring straight ahead.
Hinata watched as Hiashi went around to face her. He had been standing at the window,
his features weathered and aged as time worked furiously against his body. His rough
hands were cracked with scars and withered with age. His face had deep lines of worry
and pain.
Her eyes widened in surprise, her hands twitching as her old habit of bringing her hands to
her mouth surfaced. She expected him to glare, to hiss, to taunt her. She expected him to
shout, to disown her, to drive her out. She expected anything but this.
Oh how old he looked!

A heavy silence filled the chamber as Hiashi, head bent, turned to face a ghost from his
haunted past. His white eyes, dark rimmed from insomnia, and slightly bloodshot from
worry, gazed on at the beauty before him. She looked like her mother, and it pained him to
remember even more cracked faces.
They continued to stare.
How long have I been waiting?
"Are you ready to accept the concequences of your actions?" he asked her, his voice
breaking.
"I am." she murmured, eyes closing.
He rushed at her.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------Hinata shut her eyes and waited for the hardness of the familiar Juuken she was prepared
to defend herself against. But the Juuken never hit. Instead, warm arms envloped her and
her father latched onto his daughter's body and cried.
Hinata relaxed, her body loosening up against an action she had so desperately wanted as
a child. But time works in various ways. Hiashi was old, and Hinata was breaking. She
could feel the shell that Itachi had worked so hard to put up, crack straight down the
middle and fall to shattered pieces.
"I will never forgive myself-"
Hinata couldn't move as her father's words penetrated her heart. In truth, she hadn't
missed him...so how had he missed her? After everything she went through?
She bit her lip.
Fate was being nasty to her.
Hiashi sighed and you could pratically feel unhappiness and regret seeping off of him.
"Some father I am..." he muttered, as he let of of Hinata and slumped into his brown
leather chair, worn with age like its owner.
Hinata stood very still, confused as to what happened. Hiashi watched her with tired and
defeated eyes. Hinata stared back. He realized, that she looked so empty... it was the
same expression that she had when her mother had died.
Itachi said there was no going back.
"You look so much like her..." he whispered.
Hinata bit back tears of regret and fear. Her mother had not been mentioned in over nine
years. This wasn't right. Guilt worked under her skin...pieces of her old life came floating

back, putting themselves into her empty heart like a puzzle, filling the space where Itachi's
shell had once been.
He said I would die.
The girl supressed a sob and resisted the urge to hug her father as he put his head in his
hands and get that tired look that fathers get. It clawed at her heart, pushing away all of
Itachi's teachings and warnings about the fragilness of the ever emotional heart.
But he was wrong.
"Hinata. You will be interrogated tomorrow. You will be staying with us until then." Hiashi
said, quietly, turning to face the window where light streamed in.
The reply caught in Hinata's throat and she murmured the words that could destroy all that
she ever believed and worked for.
I went back.
"H-hai, Otou-san."
So why am I still alive?
Outside, the servant stiffened, narrowed his golden eyes and shot off when the younger
Hyuuga and her elder cousin vanished from sight. The servant slipped out through the
back gate and into the awaiting forest.
This was news worth spilling to Itachi.
Afterall, Sasori need to know Hinata's situation before any of them could form a plan.
Hinata woke up with a cry and cold sweat ran down her back. She pulled the blankets
around her tighter and drew her legs in. She still felt half asleep and her eyes were half
way closed.
Night was beginning to wane and the sun's first early morning rays trickled in through her
familiar bedroom and closed windows, waking her even more. It had been so long since
she had slept in the old satin sheets. Her back had been used to trees or the warmness of
Itachi or Sasori, whose arms she would use as pillows. Deidara would have always"No." Hinata whispered coldly to herself.
She sat up and rubbed sleep from her eyes. The silence of the room made her uneasy.
She knew she would have to let the Akatsuki go. But a deep, dark part of her would not
break its hold. Hinata, with a little worry, realized that she knew too much. She had already
seen too many plans.
'Leader-sama will murder me.' she thought hesitantly, looking at the silver ring on her
finger that had once belonged to Itachi.

She sat in silence, watching the sun creep into her room, clawing at the floor, the furniture
and finally at her own body.
'Too bright...' Hinata thought as she stretched and made to get up, pushing all thoughts of
murder aside.
Forcing sleep away, she stood up, and didn't even to bother changing.
'No one should be up..' she thought.
She stopped, activated her Byakugan and sat perfectly still. Her father was asleep or
meditating, she couldn't tell. By his breathing rhythm, she guess he had just fallen asleep
in an upright position. Hanabi was breathing raggedly, her arms curled up into her chest.
Neji was drowsing, with insence burning lazily in his room. She watched his movements
and decided it was all clear.
Hinata got up, felt the grain of her wooden paper doors and silently slid it open. She had
learned to grease the door well so it didn't make a loud noise when she opened it.
With her heart pounding, she took off in the direction of the gardens. She knew Tsunade
had put a guard on her, but she didn't know who. It was probably an ANBU disguised as a
servant, so she would have to be careful. She didn't want to risk running away and giving
away her plan.
As she approached her favorite hiding place, she collapsed on the wet ground and laid her
head on the old tire swing where she had first met Itachi. She found herself wishing all
over again.
Please forgive me.
---------------------------------Gaara immediatly sensed Hinata leave her room. Though not many of them knew it, he
had been requested by Tsunade to look after Hinata and report all of her doings to her. For
what reason Gaara was put in charge, the world may never know.
Now, he was looking up, trying to see or hear where she was headed. The steps were
quick and almost silent, but all the same he heard them. He saw her shadow dart from her
room and into the darkness of the halls. He watched the sunlight chase her.
'It's as if she's running away from the light.' he thought, jumping down from the roof and
following her at a good clip.
He heard the lazy creak of the tire swing and saw her sitting on it, her eyes unfocused and
her body unalert. He narrowed his eyes, just in case.
'A waste of my time.' he thought, indifferently.
He watched her a while, taking in the red robin on her shoulder, bobbing about on her
shoulder. Hinata was turning in lazy circles, stroking the bird's chest, her hands gliding
over the smooth feathers.

"Hyuuga." he said quietly.

Hinata looked up at this and the robin flew away, startled. Her eyes were dilated and she
gripped the rope tighter. Her left arm was still bandaged tightly, but she would fight if she
had to.
"What are you doing here?" she asked softly, her fingers picking the petals off of a stray
clover flower, destroying the petals one by one.
Gaara didn't answer. He didn't need to. Hinata, with a little surprise, already figured out
that Gaara was her guard.
"Shouldn't you be back watching over your people?" she asked, the lack of curiousity and
care in her voice made plain by her indifferent tone.
"No." was the short, sharp answer she received from the Kazekage.
He's as monotone as Itachi.
There was a silence as they surveyed each other. Gaara's cold, aquamarine eyes
analyzed the girl before him. He could see that her will had a deep crack in it. He
compared her to when they had last met. She had been so animated...so full of life. This
girl was sinking back into submission.
"Why?" Gaara finally asked, causing Hinata to shift, her pale legs hanging haphazardly off
of the swing.
"Why, what?" she whispered, gazing at the trees behind the man who rigidly stood before
her.
"Why did you choose them?"
Gaara, who rarely spoke, found himself voicing these questions to a girl who had so boldly
kissed him a few weeks past. Hinata let her eyes wander from his face to the stem of the
now demolished flower she had been holding. Gaara waited patiently.
"I'm sure you know...everyone has a place that seems to be empty. After a time...it can be
filled by a person, thing...I didn't get that. I started to hurt." Hinata whispered, putting her
hands over her heart.
Gaara's eyes widened and his look softened. He remembered that feeling. Those feelings
of intense lonliness, the hoplessness of the situation known as life, the cruelty of people
who had no idea...absolutely no idea that he was hurting...
Hinata raised her eyes and looked at him. Her smile was soft and empty, but she watched
the sunrise as well. The red bird fluttered back onto her shoulder and she looked at it and
then at the sunrise. Her empty eyes seemed to spark as the sun rose red.
She gave a heavy sigh and the bird hopped off her shoulder and flew back into the trees,
watching them from a distance.

Both the bird and the sun were bright red. However, Gaara found the girl next to him more
interesting then either of them.
----------------Deidara motioined to Sasori as his bird came back. The tiny clay robin dropped as a small
scroll came out of his body and Sasori opened it carefully. He skimmed it, nodded and
stalked off to find Kisame and Itachi. Deidara looked around and took that scroll.
"Where is she?"
Deidara gave a startled yelp and fell backwards. He groaned, and looked up to see the
shadowed faces of two tall men, one with a black and orange mask and the other with
Venus fly trap claws surrounding a black and white face, with cold golden eyes peering
through his claws.
Tobi and Zetsu.
"Damn you, yeah." Deidara cursed, rubbing his head.
"Where is the...girl?" Zetsu repeated, looking around, the awkwardness of actually
acknowledging the female shadow of Itachi.
See, if any of them used her actual name, unless it was her beloved nickname, Angel, they
knew they would understand her to be one of them. No, Hinata would never really fit in.
She wasn't much of a killer, as said girl had only killed three times in her stay with the
Akatsuki.
Hinata was a fighter. And a hinderance
She was, without a doubt, a hinderance, but Itachi had stubbornly refused to send her
away, kill her or hand her over to Zetsu who had always wanted to have a taste of her
tender flesh. No, he had overlooked that aspect, and continued to train her with a passion
that never surfaced anywhere else.
"She's at her house. They are interrogating her this morning in a cell underground." Sasori
said, his monotone voice slipping through the leaves and to Itachi's awaiting ears, as said
man was standing behind them, staring impassivly into nothing.
"Well, shall we go get her?" Kisame asked, looking at Itachi who swept a branch aside and
looked at his fellow Akatsuki members.
He was not fond of them. He would not die for them. He knew the stakes. He knew the
rules. Human attachment, or any companionship was forbidden. Though Leader-sama had
recognized Hinata as a member, the others flat out refused to see her as anything but a
girl, a liability, and an angel in Hell.
"Not yet." Itachi hissed, watching the sun hide behind the clouds.
He cast a look towards Sasori. Hinata had sometimes favored Sasori over himself. The
puppet frowned disapprovingly, and looked to his partner, the explosive blonde. Clay stuck

to his fingers like glue. The stormy blue eyes were furious and impatient, but Sasori glared
and the blonde stilled.
"Why do we have to keep her with us, yeah?" Deidara whined.
Sasori raised a quizzical eyebrow.
"I thought you were fond of her." he stated simply, his eyes shutting as he began to
meditate.
Deidara began to squirm and his eyebrows creased.
"I AM NOT, YEAH." he replied hotly.
Kisame snickered and Tobi said quietly,
"You didn't object to picking her up in Suna."
Deidara, his face a nice fire-engine red, retorted with as much anger as he could muster,
"I DON'T LIKE HER, YEAH."
Sighing, Itachi watched as Kisame walked away to anothe part of the clearing to check up
on Hidan and Kakuzu who seemed to be quite amused at the sight of Hidan's blood.
Silently he stood up and began to walk away, thinking.
-------------------Indifferently, Itachi turned towards the sun rising behind Konoha. Hinata had gotten the
message loud an clear. He was thankful that Gaara was not suspicious and that Hinata
had found a way to communiate without the sand tamer watching.
Thinking back to when he had first ripped the seams that held her captive in Konoha, he
could remember her hesitant face, and her adoring eyes. She learned quickly, and fought
for her survival. When she had been tried to be used as a vessal for a poison Orochimaru
was brewing, she overcame it in a way, and as an added 'bonus' the Sharingan was
delivered to her.
Blessed Angel.
'She has no idea how lucky she is.' Itachi thought, watching a black raven wheel over his
head. Walking away from his group, he glanced backwards out of the corner of his crimson
eyes. He sighed, sensing a familiar chakra presence and turned around, bowing in respect
when he completed his 360.
"Leader-sama." he said quietly.
"Itachi." the Leader hissed, his body only a shadow of a madman, flickering as his jutsu
gave off a ghost.

The silence was so thick that you could probably cut it with Kisame's Samehada. Itachi,
expressionless, walked closer and awaited his orders. Or critisim. Whichever came first.
"You disappoint me." the Leader taunted, his eyes glaring through someone who was once
a very promising assassin.
Apparently it was the critisim.
"In which way?" Itachi asked, assuming there was more then one.
"This girl!" the Leader snarled, eyes wide with anger.
Itachi remained silent. Instinctivly, he put up a guard when he heard the tree branches
rustling above him.
Someone else is here.
He watched and 'listened'. However, whatever was said to Itachi was not heard by the boy
murderer. Itachi had stopped 'listening' a long time ago. He was giving up. He knew it
would come to this eventually.
"You need to let her go." the Leader said finally, knowing he would not get anywhere by
insulting Itachi.
The red-eyed man looked up, gazing into the distance.
The swish of a cloak.
The tremble of a tree branch.
The quiet breaths.
Someone is watching.
The Leader must have heard it also, because he began to disappear. Itachi, hearing the
slight movements, perked up, watching his boss fade into nothing.
"Remember Itachi. If she does not come back, I will kill her." the Leader glared and finally
vanished. Itachi froze, and looked up. Time was running out.
-------------------------Hatake Kakashi narrowed his eyes and lay a shaking hand on his dog, who whined,
attempting to comfort his distressed master. He dashed through the trees, disturbed to the
highest degree at what he had witnessed in the clearing.
Eight.
There were eight.

Kakashi, trembling, realized what kind of foolish determination had made him go there. He
was lucky enough to escape with his life, let alone all of his limbs and a lack of battle.
It had been disturbing indeed.
He began to recall how many there were, and the scenes he had witnessed.
Eight deadly assassins, right on Konoha's doorstep.
-------------------------A man, silver haired, impaled his body on a katana, laughing as the blood rushed from his
body. A whymsical grin was plastered to his pale face as he turned to face his partner, who
was shaking his head in shame. The partner was crouched over, his face covered by a
black cloth. His sharp eyes roamed the landscape, his breathing erratic.
"You're wasting my time." he hissed at the silver haired man.
"Jashin-sama will help us make the kill." the man argued reasonably.
Kakashi retained a sharp breath that was trying to escape his dry throat. His eyes went
wide and even Pakkun looked uneasy and he scratched his ear.
Hidan. The Reaper.
Kakuzu. The Rag-Doll.
Kakashi turned his gaze towards another pair, one consisting of a hyperactive, almost
hysterical member, and his partner, the quiet, pensive, cannible.
A split personality argued and whined with its halves, wanting to kill, but trying to stay
patient. Venus fly trap claws engulfed the cannibal, who was feasting on the bloody flesh
of a young, unfortunate rabbit. He was snapping at his partner, who was laughing.
Black, spiky hair stuck up behind a black and orange mask. The illusional mask was quite
the confusing puzzle, but Kakashi analyzed the rest of the boy before trying to put a face
to the body. The mannerisms were familiar, hyper, boastful and optimistic. It was a
reminiscence of Uchiha Obito, perhaps?
Kakashi jolted, and Pakkun finally took off to find a replacement dog. There was no way he
would stick around to witness this.
'Stupid dog.' Kakashi thought, smiling slightly, though feeling a little put out that his own
nin-dog would abandon him in such a dire situation.
The grin slid off as he thought of the names.
Tobi the Child.
Zetsu the Cannibal.

As Kakashi analyzed the rest, he steadily climbed higher in the trees, so as to give himself
the best coverage as possible. His nerves were shot and his breathing was harsh and
raspy. He gave a jolt when he felt something prickle on his hand.
He looked down and saw a small green caterpillar crawling up his hand. He breathed and
gently let the tiny insect inch its way off his hand and onto the bark of the tree. He jumped,
once again, startled by a loud noise from below.
"Sasori-danna, yeah! Let's go, let's go! Do we need to keep her?" an explosive blonde
hissed into his red-haired danna's ear.
The crimson haired man sighed, and rolled onto his stomach and ignored his partner.
Pouting, and very disappointed, the blonde haired boy took out a piece of clay and began
to feed it into his palms. Kakashi shivered with disgust, but stayed quiet as he racked his
brains trying to remember names.
Sasori. The Master Puppetteer.
Deidara. The Explosionist.
And lastly...Kakashi's targets. His mind played the last battle he had with Itachi. It had left
him weak useless for a few days.
'Mangekyo Sharingan.' he thought, surveying Itachi with displeasure.
He noticed, the subtle form of the Leader, who gliched ever now and then. He turned his
weary gaze to the shark man who was whistling a little ways away. The Samehada was
growing restless, and Kakashi could see its bandages were becoming very strained.
Itachi looked up. Kakashi, startled, withdrew into the leaves, wondering what on earth to
do now. He was surrounded by Akatsuki agents from all sides and was extreamly
outnumbered.
Kisame. The Shark.
Itachi. The Madman.
"Kakashi. Let's go."
The Jounin turned to find a returned, but terrified, Pakkun, who nodded and the two of
them fled through the trees.
---Photos hung in simple black frames and posed elegantly for the post-Hyuuga heiress as
she waited patiently for the ANBU to take her away for questioning. She wasn't scared.
She still had little need for the emotion of fear. If the Akatsuki had kept all of her traits, and
thrown away one, it would have been the irritating emotion of fear.
Who needs fear?

It holds you back. It drags you down. It is a liability.

Hinata watched the faces of her ancestors and her family, wishing she could erase the
eager smiles from the children and place them on the cold, unforgiving faces of her father
and even sterner elders. She looked away, seeing her reflection in the glass.
Her white gaze slid to the floor, analyzing her situation. She was still fiercely loyal to the
Akatsuki, and would remain that way. Hinata knew that the ANBU would do everything to
weasel the truth about the Akatsuki. She would do anything but give away their secrets.
Angel.
The wooden chair she was sitting in was hard and unforgiving, and she began to fidget,
anxiously awaiting the agents in red and white masks.
She looked back at the pictures, her gaze falling on one in particular. She stifled a laugh
when her eyes came to rest on if fully and she got up to take a closer look at it.
The Uchiha clan.
Uchiha Fugaku, the proud, yet commading line of his mouth made Hinata shiver, even to
this day.
Uchiha Motoko, her gentle smile and warm eyes made Hinata wonder how this kind
woman could have ever married a man like Fugaku, arranged marriage or not.
Uchiha Sasuke, whose mouth was half open and the red of strawberries staining his face.
And lastly, Uchiha Itachi, who cold distant eyes seemed to be looking past the camera,
bored by the trival family picture.
She smiled, but the dry grin slid off of her face as she turned to the picture that hung
innocently next to it.
Hyuuga Hiashi, whose glare was empty, save the burden of Clan duties and meetings
showing through.
Hyuuga Himoko, her diamond shaped face was filled with love and care that Hinata so
colorfully remembered, with pain.
Hyuuga Hinata, the reflection of a ghost of a girl who no longer existed in her body, but
lived among demons and ghosts. And she liked it.
Hyuuga Hanabi, the girl was about three, squirming on the ground, the hem of her yukata
stained with mud.
Now, Hinata frowned and reached up to trace her mother's face.
I miss her.
"Hyuuga Hinata."

The girl turned around, and sighed.

"Let's go."
No less then four ANBU agents would accompany her to the dark questioning cells below
the earth. She met the aquamarine gaze of Gaara, who nodded at her, and disappeared in
a whisp of sand. He had been perched on the adjacent rooftop, watching her every move
with careful analysis.
Hinata sighed as the last grain of sand disappeared, and turned back.
"Hai, I'm coming."
The darkness of the metal box Hinata was entrapped in did nothing to affect her what-soever. The ANBU had ditched her in the darkness, and she was forced to activated her
Byakugan just to stumble to the metal chair in the middle of the room.
The chamber reeked of blood, tears and sadness. Overcome with a strange emotion, the
creamy-eyed girl placed a small, soft hand on the stained wall, and pressed her ear
against it.
Agonized screams of tormented prisoners reached her ears, and she closed her anxiety
ridden eyes. If there was one thing Hinata had held onto for two years, it was empathy.
The door slammed open and Tsunade approached her, along with Kakashi, Gai, Asuma,
and her dear old teacher, Kurenai. Hinata noted how pale and shaken Kakashi looked.
"What troubles you, Hatake Kakashi?" she questioned, her soft voice hinting curiousity and
the mockery of scorn.
"You've become very acute, Hinata." Kakashi laughed, a hesitant grin falling into place.
Hinata merely stared back in quiet revelation that maybe he had seen them. Them. The
red dawn rising.
The Akatsuki.
"Hinata-chan," Kurenai began, her voice breaking into Hinata's thoughts like needles in the
flesh. "please undersand, you need to tell us all you know about the Akatsuki."
The fifteen year old girl sighed and stared at her old mentor. She smiled, but they kept
their guard up. After all, Itachi had been her former teacher. Anything could happen.
"And why should I tell you?" she sighed, tiredly.
"We only want to help." Asuma muttered from his corner, watching her with sharp eyes, his
cigarette hanging out of his mouth.
Smoke curled about the room, lacing the disgusting room with a nauseating smell of
cigarette smoke. Hinata, unfazed, looked at her mentors and whispered,

"You can't help me anymore, sensei."

Gai, who had stayed silent, murmured to himself,
"The springtime has left you, Hinata."
"Do you think I care?" she hissed abrubtly, a sudden monstrous emotion of hate clawing at
her soul.
"You should, your life's on the line." Tsunade said, calmly, sipping at the sake cup she
lazily held in her hands.
"I would die for them." Hinata scowled, her white eyes bleeding into the red of the
Sharingan.
"But why die for someone who wouldn't die for you?" Kurenai tried to reason with her
former pupil.
Hinata replied tonelessly,
"I love them."
The silence was broken by the shifting of Asuma and the clenching of Gai's fists. Kakashi
stayed impassive, while Kurenari and Tsunade began to scrutinize the girl with hawk-like
stares.
"You...love...those creatures?" Asuma asked, confused.
"Hai."
"But why?" Gai wonder aloud, his hands slowly uncurling into limp fingers and tired palms.
"They gave me a life. They cared for me. I learned more there in two years then anything I
had ever learned here." Hinata whispered.
"You learned to kill." Tsunade corrected.
"Hai, but I learned other things, too." the young girl reasoned, her eyes roaming the faces
of her sensei.
"They experimented on you, betrayed you...hurt you. So...why?" Kakashi asked, again.
"You would not understand."
The questioning went on for hours, with Hinata avoiding them, answering vaguely, her
indifferent stare aggravating Tsunade and confusing the rest. Finally, the Godaime stood
up.
"Take her to my office. And call her family."
Hinata, surprised, looked up.

"What for?"
Tsunade made for the door, and her lily white hands rested on the cold metal knob as she
turned back around to face her charge.
"For your execution."
----White light filled the Godaime's office, making the room seem heavenly and serene.
Silently, the ANBU placed the fifteen year old girl in the center of the room. She waited
patiently and noted that she had yet to be chained down or restrained. The ANBU took
their places in the corners of the room with one man in between them.
Hesitantly, the Hyuugas began to file in. Hiashi, Neji, Hanabi and the elders took their
seats on the rows of metal chairs that had so neatly been placed for them. Neji, his eyes
gazing into Hinata's, never left her face. She gave a weak smile to her sister who was
clutching Neji's hand in terror and fear.
Finally, Tsunade walked in. She took her place solomnly at her desk and stared Hinata
down. Folding her hands together, she said clearly,
"Hinata Hyuuga, do you wish to remain a part of the Akatsuki or rejoin your family?"
The girl thought, and wished, and prayed all in the mere five seconds it took her to
respond simply,
"The Akatsuki is my family."
------------------Kiba and Shino took their places on the steps of the Hokage's mansion. Kiba sighed,
folded his arms and laid his head down to rest. Shino was unusually anxious, with his little
black bugs crawling down his arms and the occasional one crossing his face.
Sigh.
TenTen, Ino and Sakura sat on the bench outside of Ino's garden, quietly discussing the
present problem and what might happen. They leaned on each other for support and worry
was written all of their brows.
Please...
Shikamaru, Choji, and Lee were busy sharing a huge bag of potato chips which was
devoured in mere minutes. Lee, who was doing one armed push-ups, stared at the grass,
hoping and praying things would go well. Shikamaru and Choji remained silent.
Let her make...
Naruto and Sasuke were sitting on top of the statues of the Third and the Fourth. Gaara
stood behind them, his eyes gazing into the distance, trying to see what was happening in

the Hokage mansion. Sasuke, restless, folded his arms and slid back down. Naruto, more
hyper and anxious then usual, began to talk like the world was coming to an end.
The right decision.
---Tsunade's auburn eyes flashed and the 'clink' of two kunai being drawn out echoed across
the room. Hinata blinked as her gaze connected with her father who would not save her.
No, not now...not ever. Hiashi made to get up, but an ANBU agent held him back. Hanabi,
fearful, turned away as Hinata looked straight at her baby sister.
Neji was faster. He shot up, and flickered to Hinata's side, his eyes blazing with fury.
"Don't you touch her." he hissed, shuriken poised and ready between his pale fingers.
There was a silence, as dust fell between the rays of the sun. Neji stood protectively in
front of his younger cousin. The girl stared. Here was her cousin...the very same who had
tried to annihilate her during the Chuunin Exams...the very same who had given her the
cold shoulder ever since they were young...
What had changed when she was gone?
Hinata whispered dryly,
"You would kill for me, Nii-san?"
The quiet stilled as Neji turned slightly and gave the softest smile that would make even
Ten-Ten's heart ache. He said with a serene, almost tender voice,
"Hai."
Hinata, her moon colored eyes brimming with shining tears, smiled back, and murmured
compassionatly,
"Arigato, Nii-san."
She placed her hands on Neji's back when he turned back around, chakra engulfing her
pale palms. Neji's eyes went wide, and he gently fell to the floor as Hinata refused his help
in her own quiet way. His weapons fell to the floor, defeated. At this, Hiashi pushed the
ANBU aside and stood erect.
Hinata met his gaze once more and he let out the deep breath he had been holding. His
daughter, who had looked so torn and distressed, stared at him with comforting...almost
knowing eyes. The same knowing Hyuuga eyes that her mother had possessed.
Slowly, the girl began to walk backwards towards the the window. Hiashi felt the distance
between himself and his daughter grow with every step she took. Once again, he did not
break the chains that held them together, she did.
"NO! Hinata!" Tsunade commanded, but it was too late.

Hinata turned, ran, and crashed her body through the window, the glass breaking into a
million shards. Tsunade, quick to react, threw her kunai, with Hinata's body as the mark.
The girl saw them coming, but did not react. Tsunade never misses.
Her body arched gracefully as it was impaled by the kunai. Blood mixed with glass, and
Hinata began to fall to the earth.
Hiashi let out an inhuman cry of fury and his fists grasped Tsunade's desk in horror, and
the Clan head fell to the floor in grief. Hanabi left her father to sprint to the window, and
clenched the broken glass, mixing her blood with her sister's.
"Nee-chan!" she shrieked, watching Hinata fall, her own snowy eyes filled with liquid pain.
Neji, lifting his weakened body off of the Hokage's floor, dragged himself to the window
ledge, and lifted himself up. His eyes filled with sorrow and regret, and he whispered,
"Hinata-sama..."
Destiny was cruel.
Silently, the ANBU fled out the window. They would make sure it ended swiftly. They took
out their own assortment of weapons, ready to finish her off.
Tsunade clenched her fists, Neji pulled Hanabi away from the window and covered her
eyes, while shutting his own, salty tears of hate running down his face.
Some things were not meant to be seen, even by the Byakugan.
There was the sound of tearing flesh, the quiet sighs, and the deep breaths of the ANBU
agents. Hiashi, crippled with horror, could only watch from the ground, and see Hinata's
body ebb blood and breath.
Love was watching someone die.
Glass sprinkled down on Kiba and Shino like snow, while blood began to speckle their
faces like red paint drops falling from the sky. Shino looked up, gasped, and extended his
arms in a panic as a shadow descended upon them. Kiba gave a shout, dashed foreward,
and the two caught the body of their fallen commrade.
The ANBU fled from their sight.
Sasuke was the first to see them scatter like birds and he shot up, sending rock pieces of
the Fourth onto the tourists below. Naruto scrambled up beside him, his eyes wide as he
watched the faint outline of a body fall from the shattered Godaime window. Gaara's eyes
widened a fraction but his features hardened into indifference.
I knew she would never let go.
Gaara glanced down at his two comrades.

I never really let go either.

"Let's...let's go." Sasuke muttered, his words broken.
Naruto began to tremble with rage and dispair as he saw the black birds flee from the
broken foliage. Hot tears of hate rolled down his marked face and he began to run in the
direction of the Hokage's palace, Sasuke hot on his heels. Gaara stood there, and
vanished into thin air.
Far below them, Ino gave a start as the birds shrieked as they were disturbed by a falling
soul. Sakura looked up sharply, her jade eyes glazed over in worry. TenTen narrowed her
own chocolate orbs as an ANBU agent whisked past her, kicking up dust and leaves. She
watched him leave, the black of his cloak disappearing in his footsteps.
Ino bit back a sob as she listened to the silence.
"Iie..." Sakura whispered.
They shot off the fence and towards the Hokage's mansion, praying.
Shikamaru watched as the three girls passed overhead, not noticing their own little group.
Lee blinked when he caught TenTen's eye. Ino let out a sob and Shikamaru, concerned,
sat up. Ino's tears graced his face as he watched them leave. Choji crumpled his potato
chip bag and threw it away.
Lee, his face the mask of seriousness, stopped exercising and nodded to his companions.
"Let's go." Shikamaru whispered.
They followed the parade.
----------------The girls arrived a little after Naruto and Sasuke. Gaara was gone. The fox-boy was pale
and his eyes horrified. Sasuke put on a mask of indifference and sighed in regret.
Shikamaru skid to a halt, kicking up a dust cloud.
The group was unusually eerie and silent. Choji and Lee fell to the ground when they saw
the sight, from shock and exahustion. TenTen knelt down next to Lee who glanced at her
and she laid her head on his shoulder.
Sakura, frozen, placed her hands over the girl's chest and nodded to Ino who sat across
from her. The two ignited their hands with bright green chakra. They were, medic nins after
all.
Finally.
Hinata gave a sigh and her eyelashes fluttered as she opened her eyes lazily. Sakura
gave an audible gasp as she watched crimson Uchiha eyes watch her from a broken
Hyuuga body.

Hinata shifted her gaze to Sasuke, who could only stare back mutely. He was surprised to
find her looking almost serene. He glanced away and she gave him a soft, yet teasing
smile. She knew his secrets. He knew she knew. He was willing to let her go.
She turned to Naruto who pushed his way through so he was standing before her. He knelt
down in front of her and he dug his nails into the dirt where he looked away.
"Hina-chan..." he whispered, his face closed with pain.
She reached up to place her palm on his forehead and whispered things to him that no
one could understand or hear, but watched as Naruto's breathing slowed and he drew
back, letting the earth fall from his hands.
She turned to Kiba and Shino. She beckoned Shino closer and he drew in. She began to
pull down his collar, but stopped herself.
"It's part of your mystery, isn't it?" she murmured.
She turned to her long time friend. Kiba had tears of anxiety rolling down his face. She
lifted her hand to his cheek where he grabbed it and held it there.
"Gomen, Kiba-kun." she gasped out as her body was racked with coughs.
Her eyes began to fade from red, to pink to white...finally settling on her long time color, a
lavender white. She let exhaled deeply and shut her eyes.
"Arigato, Neji nii-san." she whispered, lifting her hand.
She was searching for her cousin who simply wasn't there. Her brow furrowed, but she
never opened her eyes again. Her hand dropped and they watched her with baited
breaths.
Without hesitation, Ino and Sakura ignited their hands once more, in attempts to revive the
girl. Kiba grabbed Hinata's hands.
"Stay with me, Hinata!" he said, panic lacing the edges.
Naruto, his breathing once again ragged, widened his eyes. He bent down towards the girl,
grasping her ankles, feeling how cold her body was.
"C'mon Hina-chan..." Naruto cried, biting his lip.
Sasuke turned away, his eyes full of regret. He'd have to find Itachi another way. His best
chance of finding his brother was dead. Nevermind the girl...
Shikamaru touched Ino lightly on the shoulder, and Ino silently stood back, watching
Sakura try and try to bring back the dead.
There was a crashing of branches as Neji dashed in, a whirlwind of green and yellowing
leaves in his wake. His face was pale, with tears rushing down. He stopped and stared,
bits of dust glowing metallic in the afternoon sun behind him.

Finally, he let out an anguished wail and held his head in his hands. TenTen rushed to him
and cradled him on her shoulder. He shoved her aside and pushed Sakura out of the way.
He grabbed Hinata's hands and brought them to his face.
"I'm here, Hinata. Stay with me. STAY WITH ME!" he cried, his words muffled as he
collapsed in her neck.
Kiba gave a howl of fury and buried his face into the dead indigo locks of his friend.
Shino took off his sunglasses and began to cry.
And Gaara, ever watchful from the shadowed treetops of Konoha, turned his head in an
overwhelming emotion of sorrow and vanished in a whisk of sand.
Epilogue.
Rain drizzled down into a fine mist, the drops of water hailing down like ice. Hanabi
shivered as she bit her lip and watched the blood run down her chin and into the ground.
The air smelled like earth and the ground oozed with mud. Hanabi angrily shoved her
black mary jane into the mud, covering all the scuff marks.
She stared at the polished black coffin with white paint decorating the top in an intricate
design, as was custom for a Hyuuga, Main House or Branch. White rose petals slipped out
of the cracks and Hanabi reached up to catch one.
Her white eyes turned to her father, whose own gaze was soft and pained. Next to him
was Neji, whose empty eyes were so depressed that Hanabi felt her heart ache. She
remembered that look; the look he had when Hinata was once missing. She wasn't
missing anymore, though. She was dead.
Bitterly, Hanabi looked at Hinata's teammates. They were silent, and very...black. Kurenai
was standing next to Asuma who took a long drag of his cigarette before putting an arm
around her. Kiba looked dead, to put it bluntly, and Shino was stock still, his hands in his
pockets.
Sighing, Hanabi let the flower petal go and watched it get pulled into the mud by the ever
burdening rain. Hanabi let her eyes close and she felt tears working up from her throat.
Why did Hinata have to die? Why was she left to be the new Hyuuga heiress? It wasn't
fair.
"Nothing's ever fair." Neji whispered beside her, as if he knew what she was thinking.
She stared at him and he kept his eyes focused on the coffin. Hanabi knew he was right.
Life wasn't fair. Never was, never will be.
The ceremony began.
------Neji was wishing.

He knew wishes never came true, but he wanted to try...even if it went against his
weakened thoughts of destiny. At first, he had no idea on what to wish for, and he racked
his mind all the time the priest droned on.
Then, it came to him.
I want to see her...just once more.
He waited through the funeral ceremony, he waited through the condolences and
sympathies, and through the whispers and stares. He waited until his family had left. He
waited until Kiba and Shino walked off through the rain. He waited until Hiashi pulled his
body off of Hinata's coffin, saying his last apologies and goodbyes. He waited until Hanabi
dragged her feet home, her tears mixing with rain.
Finally.
He walked over to her black resting home, and touched the polished wood. Silently, he
pushed open the lid and watched as it began to reveal Hinata's pale face. He sighed, and
shoved the lid back further so her whole body was showing.
Rain dripped onto her face and he watched her for a while, not knowing what to say.
"It's me. Nii-san." he whispered.
Suddenly, much to his surprise, her whole body burst into white flames and he stepped
back in shock. He ran back to her coffin and gripped the edges, not caring if it was white
hot. He stared into the flames and his eyes went wide. Her face, once pale and smooth,
was rough and woody.
Her body was too rigid to be a body...
Leaves were burning, the roses giving off a pleasant but strong scent. He saw, in her
place, was a wooden puppet, hand crafted and beautifully made.
"Hinata-sama?"
A minute later, all that was left was ashes and a white piece of paper. Feeling quite
disturbed and hesitant, he picked up the paper and began to read.
-------Far away, in the darkness of a cave, Itachi waited in anticipation. Water dripped down,
echoing in the shadows. Kisame was sitting with his fangs bared, and grinned at his
partner with patient amusement. The Samehada was twitching, not having a battle in ages.
"Relax, Itachi." he laughed.
Itachi merely glared, his black eyes piercing Kisame into fear. The two looked up as there
was a crack that echoed around the room. The rock in front of them began to roll away and
a figure, dressed in the traditional Akatsuki garb walked in. A black cloak. Red clouds. The
straw hat. A paper tag reading 'the Lady Angel'.

The shadows hissed in response and the darkness shivered under the footsteps of the
new arrival. Itachi stirred and blinked impassively.
"Welcome home." Kisame smiled haughtily, got up from his sitting position and guided the
weary figure in. "How was your trip?"
In response, the figure took off the hat and arrogantly shoved it into the shark demon's
stomach, revealing pale skin and purple nails. Kisame growled in annoyance, but took the
hat anyways. Itachi surveyed the person critically.
"Good." he whispered at last.
The person looked up.
White eyes flashed in the darkness, and followed Itachi as he moved towards the steps
that would lead to the Akatsuki lair underground. Kisame shoved him aside and went first.
Itachi, irritated, turned around to the figure who blinked.
"Well? Aren't you coming, Angel?"
---------Neji nii-san,
I knew you would come back. I knew you wouldn't forget me. Did you like my
performance? I should get an award I was so amazing, right?
It's ok to laugh.
Gomen, for all the trouble I caused. I must have worried you a lot. Everything that I've
done, every plan, every bit of blood...it was worth it.
I'm going now.
It's ok. You can let go now. I'm happy again. I'm in a better place.
I promise.
Hinata.
P.S. Arigato, Neji-nii.
----------.Fin.

PAST MIDNIGHT
Itachi x Hinata

By Tsunade's Apprentice
Hinata was in one of the training grounds on the outskirts of Konoha. It was well past
midnight and the cool night air passed her in gentle breezes, ruffling the edges of her coat.
It was the middle of the summer and the night air was pleasantly warm, she didnt need
her coat but she wore it all the same. She stood in front of a post, punching it until her
knuckles bled, and even then she didnt stop. Something was going to happen tonight, she
wasnt sure how she knew, she just did. It was something she had been waiting for for the
last eight years. He was going to return.
They had never really known each other but they had met on a few occasions and had
spoken, given something to talk about by their similar situations. Both came from the most
powerful clans in Konoha, and both were the heir to their own clan. Neither of them wanted
the responsibility but had it forced upon them by their familes. Neither of their families were
satisfied with them; one too weak, the other too strong.
Both were naturally quiet and where seperated by the enmity between the two clans, but
on the chance occasions that they did meet, they seemed drawn to one another. Hinata
was too weak to become the leader of the Hyuuga clan. She wanted to please her father
and gain some recognition and respect from the clan elders. She heard them often,
speaking to her father, telling him that Hinata would never be able to lead the clan, that
she should be disowned and Hanabi should become the heir. Although her father had not
yet gone along with their wishes Hinata could tell his patience was wearing thin. She knew
she couldnt reach his standards in the time she had.
Itachi on the other hand had been a prodigy, admired and praised by everyone. Until he
became too strong. Then the whispers started, the hushed conversations that started as
he passed. The Uchihas were now becoming wary of the young prodigy, they couldnt read
him, they didnt know what he felt or thought, they couldnt see past his blank expression.
He scared them. He didnt want to become the leader of a clan that was so intimidated by
power and yet so eager to name his achievments as their own. He was bored with the
monotony of life as an Uchiha and as a Shinobi of Konoha. One day he would leave, he
would see what he could do and truly test himself. They couldnt stop him, no one could.
For the last few days Hinata had felt expectant, knowing something was going to happen.
She didnt know what it was but it was something. And then today she had woken up and
known that he was going to return and she knew he was coming for her. She wasnt
scared of him, what was the worst that could happen? He would kill her? Even if he did
she wouldnt care, what did she have to live for? Failure and shame. No one recognised
her, not even Naruto. He had encouraged her that one time in the Chuunin exam but he
was far too interested in Sakura to care about her. If he didnt recognise her who else
would? No one. If Itachi did let her live then everything would carry on like before. There
was nothing to lose.
So here she was, in the training grounds, waiting for him. She didnt know what he wanted,
what he was going to do or even when he was going to get there. So she waited, and
while she waited she made hefself a promise: she wouldnt be scared, she wouldnt be
shy. She was going to be the person she had always wanted to be, if only for tonight. She
was going to be calm, assertive and and she was going to show him that she wasnt
scared. If she could face him then she knew she could stand up to her father, to the
elders To Naruto.

Time passed and the full moon travelled across the sky, periodically being obscured by
whispy clouds. Eventually she heard a noise, just the slightest rustle in the trees that didnt
match the sound of the breeze. If she hadnt been waiting for it she wouldnt have noticed
it. She knew he was there and it was time to start her act.
Without looking up at the tree where he was standing she made it clear that she had
noticed his presence. She stopped her training, stood back from the post and bowed to it,
turned to her bag and proceeded to calmly clean and bandage her bleeding knuckles.
When she had finished she turned and looked up to Itachi. It had been so long since she
had seen him, they had hardly known one another and yet when he left she had felt as if
something important was missing. She had known the whole time that he would be back,
but she had never been aware of that knowledge until this morning. Now he was here,
looking as young as she remembered him, his black hair framing his face the same as it
used to, he looked the same as before except for his eyes. He had always had pure black
eyes, eyes that gave away no hint of emotion. They were different now. They were red like
blood. Gained through blood.
He smirked down at her, his usual disdainful smirk. So you knew I was coming. It wasnt
a question, it was a statement. Youve gotten smrater since I last saw you I see. And
stronger. I wonder how many seconds you would last if we were to fight? Ten maybe?
Nearly as long as my foolish little brother.
Hinata knew he was trying to scare her. It was working, but she wasnt going to let him
know that. She tried to stay calm and keep her voice from betraying her. If you want to
fight then why are you waiting?
I never said that I wanted to fight, you arent worth my time where fighting is concerned.
Im here for different reasons. As he spoke he jumped down from the tree and landed just
a few meters away from where Hinata stood. His voice remained quiet but clear. Hinata
heard every word but could detect no hint of emotion in his voice other than mockery and
disdain. As he finished what he was saying a smirk once again spread across his face.
I have nothing to lose, Hinata thought, trying to calm herself. His presence was
overwhelming now that he was standing so close. Her pulse quickened. Not with fear but
with something similar, something more controlled. She wasnt going to show him she was
scared. If she survived she was never going to let anyone know she was scared again.
This was her chance to prover herself, not Itachi or her father, but to herself. Then what is
it you want? Are you trying to scare me because its not working, Im not scared of you!
She said, not shouting, but loudly and clearly, she wasnt going to stutter or stammer, and
she wasnt going to whisper.
He laughed, an arrogant laugh that left Hinata with no doubt that he knew she was lying,
that she was acting. Then, faster than she could blink, he had her pinned up against a
tree, her arms pinned at her sides in his vice like grip. Her faade fell for an instant before
she could recover from the shock. It was enough for Itachi though, she knew he had seen.
My foolish little girl, do you really think you can fool me? Do you think I cant see? Youre
terrified of me. I could kill you before you were aware of what happened and you know it.
Dont try and play tough with me, He leaned in by her ear and in a barely audible whisper
said, Youre not.

Hinata shivered. She could feel his breath on her neck, on her ear. His hands were cold on
her wrists but his breath was hot as fire. She had never been so close to anyone other
than her teamates, Neji and her father, and that had only been during training or the
chuunin exam. This was different. Somehow this felt right. Maybe it was just the adrenaline
but she didnt mind him being so close. Focusing on that thought she calmed herself,
slowing her heart rate and slowing her breathing. Just because he knew she was acting
didnt mean that she was going to admit defeat. Maybe Im not tough, but Im also not
scared. So tell me, what do you want? Why risk being caught just to see me?
Well little Sunshine, he said, adding the name as an insult, Maybe I just wanted to see
how youd grown, see what you had become He let his voice trail off. He was having
fun confusing her.
She wouldnt show her fear, she wouldnt! So, Itachi, what have I become? She asked.
She didnt understand why he was here. She didnt understand why she had been waiting
for him. She had to know.
Youve grown, Hinata. He wasnt going to let her know what he was doing back in
Konoha just yet.
And what interest is that to you? She was intensely aware of him moving slightly closer
to her with each breath.
He moved closer and closer until when he spoke his lips brushed against her neck just
below her ear, The utmost interest my Sunshine
As his lips brushed against her neck all the fear left her, everything left her, she just
shuddered from his touch, her body responding to him in ways she hadnt expected. Her
pulse quickened making her heart beat agains her ribcage, her breathing deepened, her
whole body became warmer.
Noticing this Itachi gently kissed her neck and felt her shudder again. He pressed his body
up against hers, gently pinning her in place. He released her arms and wrapped his arms
around her. One of her hands grabbed the front of his coat, holding her up, she hadnt
realised how weak her legs had gone. How could he do this to her with so few actions?
Once Hinata had steadied herself on his coat she placed her other hand on the back of his
neck. She was hardly in control of her body, instinct and desire had taken over. She
moaned as his tongue slid up her neck and his mouth gently closed around her skin, biting
her. She nearly let go of his cloak and sliped but he held her up.
He pulled away from her and looked her in the eyes. All he could see now was desire, all
the confusion and fear was gone Ive been waiting for you my sunshine. he said as his
lips covered hers and he kissed her passionately, he didnt have to wait anymore, she had
grown enough. She was going to be his.

NOT SO TROUBLESOME
ShikamaruxTemari

By Crystal Jaganshi

Shikamaru stared blankly at the people passing by the many venders as him mother
rambled on about her vacation with Chojis mother as they sat at an outdoor caf. His
mother had dragged him out of bed claiming that today was going to be a Mother-Son
Bonding Experience. Like he wanted to go shopping with his mother. At least there
werent any clouds out. That would have made it worse.
So, what have you been up to lately?
Shikamarus eyes shifted towards his mother who was beaming at him with a you-betteranswer-me-or-else look. He sighed before he answered her. Nothing much really. The
Chuunin finals will be held soon and Im the ref. His eyes shifted back to the street and he
propped his chin in his hand, elbow on the table.
How wonderful! Im so proud that my baby is coming along well as a ninja. So how is
Choji? His mother told me that hes been training very hard.
Hes fine. He answered shortly. He really wished there were clouds in the sky today
Thats good. Shikamaru noticed the sly tone in her voice as she asked And Ino?
Tch. Shikamaru shrugged his shoulders and out of the corner of his eyes he saw his
mother frown. Great. Here comes the You-Need-To-Find-A-Girl speech.
Shikamaru-But whatever his mother was rambling about he didnt hear as the Sand-nin
trio walked slowly, looking at the venders products. Shikamaru had heard that Gaara, the
new Kazekage, was in town for the Chuunin finals but he hadnt expected them to be in
Kohana so soon. The large gourd was absent on his back and the shadow ninja swore for
a split second he saw the Kazekage flash a wide smile. Shikamaru was glad for Gaaras
change of heart. He really didnt want to deal with him in his killing obsessed state again.
That one time in the hospital with Naruto was enough. His elder brother, Kankuro, was
makeup-less and the bundle that bound the puppets to his back was also missing.
Shikamaru had never really talked to Kankuro before but what he heard wasnt too bad.
He did hear from Kiba that he was rather merciless on the failed mission to save Sasuke.
His attention drifted over to the oldest sanding in between her two brothers.
Hey, check out that chick! She sure is hot!
Shikamarus eyes glanced back for a moment and spotted two older teenaged boys
behind him that his mind automatically registered as trouble. He did have to agree with
them however. Temari, the eldest of the sand trio, was beautiful. Troublesome, but
beautiful. That part of Temari never really appealed to him though. She was just like
Sakura or Ino. Sure, both of them were kind of cute but after that they were troublesome
too, Ino more than Sakura. He supposed that she looked less troublesome today without
the fan on her back but he knew better. That woman was troublesome no matter what.
He looked at his mother to make it look like he was paying attention when the boys
volume in their voices dropped. Quickly, his mind deducted a 95 probability that they were

talking about Temari and any boys talking that low and secretively about a girl meant
trouble.
They were muttering perverse things and so the young Chuunin relaxed but then tensed
again. Why did he care? All she ever did was wake him up from a nice nap, ruin his cloud
watching, and cause nothing but trouble. Did she even count as a friend?
YES!
Oh no Shikamaru thought as two versions of himself popped up into his head. One of
them wore a white toga while the other wore a red one. I hate being so smart.
White Toga Shika: Heart-Shika! What are you doing here!
Heart Shika: Nothing. What are you doing here Logic-Shika?
Logic-Shika: I live here! Get out! You never make sense and your reasoning is ridiculous!
Heart-Shika: No its not!
Logic-Shika: Then why did you think it was an excellent idea to say to INO of all people
that Sasuke is stupid and she should just date Choji?
Heart-Shika: Because its true!
Logic-Shika: anyway, look. Temari is NOT our friend!
Heart-Logic: Is too! Dont say youre not excited when she comes over to our hill!
Shikamaru ignored his other selves while they bickered, like usual when his ears perked
up.
Ill give you 1500 yen if you go over there and giver her a hand, if you know what I mean.
One of the boys said slyly to the other.
Shikamaru frowned. They were going to do something perverse to her, most likely grab
her, and the outcome wouldnt be pretty. The gears in his head began to turn and he
deducted that because the Sand-nin didnt have their weapons, they intended to look nonthreatening which was very important now that a former traitor is the Kazekage. They
wanted to show Kohana that their treaty would be a lasting one this time around. So, that
left a few options of what could happen.
OPTION 1: Gaara and Kankuro beat these guys up. Not the best choice as it would
increase tensions between the two countries.
OPTION 2: Temari pummels them. While this option is more likely, tensions would still
increase even though she could claim self defense. People twist stories as they get
passed down the grapevine so who knows how far from the truth the rumor would be?
OPTION 3: They do nothing physically. This has less than one percent chance of
occurring. The most unlikely option.

OPTION 4: I step in. This option is also unlikely but understandable due to the fact that
boys shouldnt treat girls that way. Its not right. However, it would also save the Sand-nin
from hurting their hard-earned peace with Kohana and the people wouldnt have anything
bad to say about them. Hmm I suppose this option is unlikely because Im not sure if I
want to get up or not..
Well, what are you going to do Shikamaru?
He was jolted out of his thoughts by his mothers voice. She held a passive look on her
face for once and was looking at him with a subtle curiosity.
What are you talking about? He replied, trying to sound bored and took a sip of his own
tea.
Shikamaru, she paused in thought before starting again. I know youre smart and even
though it may not seem like it, Im happy that you are a lazy bum. With your intelligence
you could do so many things for your selfish gain but you choose not too. You use it to
solve and decide anything and everything and you make good choices. Sometimes lazy,
but good. They dont harm others or yourself.
She sighed and sipped her tea as her son asked, And the point?
What Im getting is that sometimes, you dont need your head to solve something. You
can just do what you feel is right. Ninjas use instinct correct? I feel that this situation is a
time for instinct, not intellect. She frowned at the puzzled face that Shikamaru gave her
and she turned her head towards the Sand trio.
So, what are you going to do? she asked again taking another sip of her tea.
So, she knew what he was thinking about. Hmm.
Heart-Shika: GET UP LAZY ASS!
Logic-Shika: WHY?
Heart-Shika: BECAUSE WELL REGRET IT! This is or chance to make an impression on
her!
Logic-Shika: Why is that important!
Heart-Shika: Because shes our friend and we like her!
Logic-Shika: Shes nothing but trouble!
Heart-Shika: Oh, so you dont like it when she lays down next to us to watch the clouds?
Oh yeah, remember the time in winter when we fell asleep outside and she woke us up!
Do you remember how scared she was for us then! We could have seriously gotten sick if
it wasnt for her!
Logic-Shika: ITS NOT LOGICAL!

Heart-Shika: ITS NOT SUPPOSED TO BE!

Shikamaru rubbed his forehead as he heard the scraping of the chair behind him. The guy
was getting up. He looked back at the sandy-haired girl and shrugged his shoulders.
Option 2 wasnt bad. But as the sleazy guy walked over slowly to her, he began to feel a
knawing in his chest. With each step the guy took, it got worse and Shikamaru was startled
when he heard a crack.
He looked down and saw that the clay tea cup had cracked under the pressure of his
hand. He looked back up and saw that the guy was almost to her andhe saw Gaara glance
back his eyes narrowed. Shikamaru looked back at his mother andsighed How
troublesome.
The guy was behind Temari now and his hand was ready to grab her butt as he said Hey
Baby, mind if I give you a hand? He however never got a chance to grope her and she
never got a chance to knock the living daylights out of him because Shikamaru did it for
her.
As the guys hit the ground with a bloody nose, Shikamaru frowned. That was not what he
was intending to do. But it was he wanted to do. Instinct. Is that what his mother had
said? Instinct.. Maybe it was a good idea.
Wh-what the hell? The guy yelled and Shikamaru took his favorite pose, hands in
pockets and a bored look crossed his face.
Shikamaru! He heard Temari gasp from behind him. He heard her take a step forward but
one of her brothers stopped her because he heard her ask Why not! Im gonna-
Temari, Im going to get this guy. And his friend sitting over there. Shikamaru said icily
which surprised her and himself. Since when was he this mad? He was acting like this guy
had tried to feel up his girlfriend! Wait a minute.
Great. This is really troublesome. He muttered a blush forming on his cheeks.
Fortunately, no one heard him.
Who the hell are you? Im going to beat the crap out of you, punk! The guy stood up and
slapped a fist into an open palm, for emphasis.
You know, its not nice to try and grope women. Shikamaru stated calmly. He guessed it
was a bonus that he didnt feel like putting his Chuunin vest on today. There was no way
for the guy to tell that he was a ninja.
SHUT UP! the guy roared as he charged the shadow ninja. Shikamaru brought his foot
up and kicked him in the gut. As the guy fell over, Shikamaru ducked as the guys friend
sung his fist at him. Shikamaru tripped the guy and kicked him in the side, which ensured
that he wouldnt be getting up.
Satisfied but now a bit upset that the girl he had chosen to like was more troublesome than
his mother, he began to walk back to the table where his mother was and the big smile on
her face.

HEY! Where do you think youre going!

Shikamaru stopped at Temaris voice and she went around to face him. You didnt need to
do that! I can handle myself thank you very much! She snapped angrily.
He said nothing, afraid that he would let out more than he wanted her to know. He had
already done something he hadnt planned on already anyway. His silence however only
aggravated her more.
Do think Im weak! Im a jounin! I can handle street punks myself! He could see her trying
to restrain from knocking his daylights out. He figured he better say something or else she
would hit him.
I know that. But politically, it would have been a bad move. He stated, his calculative
eyes looking into her now downcast ones.
Well why did you do it? She asked softly, still looking downward. I thought that this
sort of thing would have been too troublesome for you.
Temari, he said softly, the words rolling off his tongue without a thought as to what they
were, Those guys were troublesome. You are even more troublesome. But beating them
up was not.
Logic-Shika: WHAT DID WE JUST SAY!
Heart-Shika: Shell love us for sure now!
Shikamaru ingrained the image of the shocked look on her face, a blush accenting her
cheeks into his head and as he walked back to his mother. As they walked home, his mind
argued back and forth between his heart, and he was so confused about his feelings for
the Sand-nin that he helped his mother clean the house and make dinner.
By the time he curled up in bed however, both Logic and Heart-Shika were put at ease
with the new Shogi board on his desk, and the water melon lip gloss on his cheek.

The First Thing About Her

Naruto
By Sheo Darren
So, Shikamaru? What was the first thing about Temari that made her unique in your
eyes?
Without hesitation, and much to the amusement of everyone in hearing, bride included, the
bridegroom answered: Shes more frightening than my mother.

OVERPROTECTIVE OLDER BROTHER

Kankuro x Ino
By Freakish muffin

Hey, you know how Shikamaru and Temari are sort of, ya know Together?
Ino jumped when she heard the voice. Shed been busy arranging a bouquet in the flower
shop, deeply engrossed in adding a sprig of babys breath among an intricate combination
of lilies and daisies. Grumbling at the interruption, Ino threw down the flowers and turned
around.
Only to crash into a tall teenager, clad in black from head to toe. Would you mind backing
off a bit? she grunted at him, thoroughly appalled that the stranger dared to get so close.
The man rolled his eyes, the layer of purple face paint slightly creasing at corners of his
lips. Ino couldnt help but find him slightly familiar, though the sand-nins name completely
escaped her memory.
Annoyance spread across the mans face as he recognized the look the blonde girl was
giving him. It was that whole I-dont-remember-his-name-but-isnt-he-the-teammate-ofthat-psychopath type of look hed gotten accustomed to receiving throughout his life. With
an out-of-control brother and a hot as hell sister (the village boys words, not his), he was
often the forgotten member of his team.
Kankuro, he finally said, ending the girls mental struggle for a name. And youre Ino,
right? Ino nodded slightly, turning her attention back to the flower arrangement from
before.
Yeah. So?
Well, since Shikamaru is your teammate, I was just wondering if you could tell me how he
treats his girlfriends, Kankuro spat out. His eyes quickly darted around the shop, as if
afraid anyone would catch him in the act of being a concerned, older brother.
Inos face colored at his request. What makes you think Id know? she snorted.
I just assumed-
What? That I like to date all of my teammates? That Im some sort of slut who hooks up
with every guy Im familiar with? she retorted angrily. Ino jabbed her long, pointed finger
into Kankuros chest, accusingly. You know, just because Im gorgeous, it doesnt mean
Im a whore!
When did I ever say you were gorgeous?
This was, quite obviously, not the right thing to say. Instantly, a perfectly manicured fist
came hurling towards the sand-nins face at an alarmingly fast speed. His reflexes kicked
in at the last second and he dodged, barely avoiding the impact. Kankuro even heard the
sharp swooshing sound of air as the fist swung past his right ear.
No reason to be such a bitch about it! Kankuro shouted, Leaf-nins could be so annoying
sometimes. I mean, if its not true and you didnt date Shikamaru, whats the big deal?
Inos face suddenly turned a vibrant shade of red. Glowering, she stared at her flower
arrangement and smashed another sprig of babys breath into it. Kankuro noticed her
obvious discomfort and smirked.
Ino? he called. The girl ignored him, violently jabbing a slightly crushed rose into the
mass of flowers. Is this your way of saying Yes, Kankuro! You are right! I did totally go out
with Shikamaru, even though I was acting stuck up and offended by your completely

correct assumptions! He snickered to himself as he mocked her with a high, girlish tone
of voice.
I guess that means you can answer my question, then! Kankuro grinned. How did that
Nara boy treat you?
Fine, Ino grumbled.
You sure it was only fine?
Yes!
Did you guys fu-
This time, reflexes werent enough for the sand-nin. The now abused flower arrangement
was thrashed across his stunned face, the thorns of the rose leaving long, skinny
scratches across his cheeks. What is your problem! he exclaimed, wiping off a small
spurt of blood. His purple face-paint smeared, turning dark magenta as it mixed with the
small amount of blood.
One: You do not ask a girl that question! Ever! Two: We were fourteen! Ino was
screeching at him now. The six other occupants of the flower shop stared at the enraged
girl, scrambling quickly to exit before the scene got ugly. Besides, did you ever sleep with
your teammate? Ugh! Shes my sister! Kankuro shouted, thoroughly disgusted.
Shes your sister? Ino repeated skeptically. She let out a rather unlady-like guffaw when
the man nodded. Kankuro stared at her, angered. Whats so funny?
Shes Temari! Ino choked out, her laughter growing even louder. So, what! he
thundered. Shes, like, every mans dream! And you! Ino sputtered. You wear a cat suit!
You obviously know nothing about culture, Kankuro muttered. Finally, Ino caught her
breath after a minute or two of laughter. So, thats why you came here, Ino said, wiping a
few stray tears of laughter from her eyes. Playing the Protective, Older Brother card,
huh? Well, you really shouldnt get involved with their relationship, you know. I can
guarantee you that Temari wouldnt appreciate this visit. Kankuro rolled his eyes, feigning
indifference. You shouldnt worry, though, Ino continued. Shikamaru was too lazy to get
very physical.
So, he never tried any funny stuff with you? No sex,
making out, and stuff? Kankuro asked, relieved by what he heard so far. Ino raised one of
her thin eyebrows. I didnt say that. Of course we kissed and made-out! What do you
expect? A look of thoughtfulness spread over Inos face as she remembered their brief
relationship. He was a really good kisser, actually. That guy? Kankuro snorted. A good
kisser? I really doubt that. Like youd do any better, Ino mumbled. She rolled her eyes as
Kankuro scowled at her. Much better, he responded pompously. Whatever you say.
I am! Ino was about to
let out a sharp retort when the sand-nin smashed his lips into the blondes, muffling the
reply. Abruptly, he pulled away, realizing he was kissing the girl hed been arguing with for
the past fifteen minutes. Ino stared at him with wide eyes. Well. Yeah, Kankuro grinned.
So? That was, Ino paused for a moment, terrible.
What! Kankuro
exploded, his face now a mess with the array of reds, magentas, and purples that
occupied it. Yeah. To be honest, that was really weak.
Grumbling,
Kankuro stalked out of the flower shop. Ino barely flinched as the door slammed shut
behind him. The blonde girl sat for a moment, sorting through the jumble of thoughts that
marched through her head. Finally, she sighed, placing an Out to Lunch sign on the front
door and exiting. She peered left and right, searching for a particular black figure among
the crowds of people. She couldnt help smiling, deciding to be thankful for two things. One
was being a particularily gifted liar. The other? The fact that she would never have to go
through the troubles of having an over-protective, older brother. An over-protective
boyfriend would be enough.

LITTLE GREEN LEAF

Kankuro xTenten
By Ninja Shen

She shot soundlessly through the trees at an incredible speed, hidden by the leaves and
the dark of night. Destination in mind, nothing could dissuade her from making the journey,
and nothing could stop her from attaining her goal.
Three and a half years she had spent on this. Three and a half years of training, her body
and her mind. Genjutsu, ninjutsu, taijutsu, all her own unique moves- dedicated to this
night, when she could finally set her mind at ease, and taste her hard-earned victory.
There was no way her efforts were going to waste. She would not allow failure after all this
preparation. It was time for her rematch; it was time to set things right.
Tenten would never forget her absolute and utter defeat to Temari at the preliminary
Chuunin Exam three and a half years ago. That smug look on the Sand girls face as she
easily swatted away all of Tentens furious attacks, even her final attack, as if they were all
merely bothersome flies. Tenten had not been prepared for such a humiliating loss. She
had been too cocky, too sure. After all, she was on a team with Neji and Rock Lee, and it
was easy for ones confidence to swell with those two easily defeating any foe that came
for them, no matter how formidable. Fighting WITH them was easy. But fighting by her
lonesome
It was so frustrating to be told by Gai-Sensei that she needed more practice, that she
should stay after with him and Lee and they could help train her further. She did not WANT
to be the weakest one. After all, the weakest one was originally Lee. At what point had he
so thoroughly surpassed her? At what point did she start relying on them to help her fight?
After her defeat, she had awoken in the hospital to discover that Temaris brother, Gaara,
had just crushed Lee and all three of the Sand siblings had gone on to the third round of
the Chuunin Exam. This discovery made her go into a brief depression. Even Lee had
been defeatedwho was she to think she could stand a chance? She who was not even
worth the effort of a fight? How could she have let herself think she was as strong as them
in the first place? Where did she get the nerve telling Rock Lee to give up, because he
would never surpass Neji? How could she have been so stupid?
But watching the final match-ups of the Chuunin Exam a month later rekindled her fighting
spirit. Watching Neji be defeated by Naruto proved that hard work could, in fact, defeat
genius- and watching Shikamaru outsmart Temari proved that she was not as tough as
she thought, nor as clever. Armed with these sudden comprehensions, Tenten began a
vigorous training regime; ignoring things she once spent time fussing over, such as Neji.

If she ever felt anything for her teammate, it was a mere girlish crush, long since stamped
out by her determination to better herself. Now she was left with only a profound sense of
respect and admiration for her colleague. The only time she ever spent with him anymore
was on missions and training. He did not seem to miss her company.
The trees were becoming scarcer now as she began to enter the Country of Wind. She
knew soon it would be a vast desert with little to hide behind- which would have made any
ninja from a village hiding in the leaves very uncomfortable- that is, if they had not spent
the last three and a half years training for this,
Tenten had been preparing for everything. She scouted the border between the Country of
Fire and the Country of Wind for a long time, preparing her body and mind for everything.
After all, she intended to challenge Temari- which meant she would have to fight the fanwielding girl on her own terrain. Tenten needed to be able to understand her surroundings,
as well as see through any trick of Temaris using the sand to her advantage. Admittedly,
Temari did have the upper hand, being more familiar with the battlegrounds. Hopefully
Tentens surprise attack would catch her off-guard and level the playing field. After all,
Temari had not spent over three years preparing to fight Tenten again. She would probably
underestimate her, armed only with the information she had from their last fight, and that
would be her greatest mistake. Temari undoubtedly would have gotten stronger over the
past three years, but she should not be ready for someone who had spent that time
studying how to defeat HER. Someone whose aim was one hundred percent dead-on,
someone who stayed up late, long into many nights on end learning to throw a variety of
ninja tools past, through, and around a cyclone, someone who would not once again be
defeated by wind.
By now she could feel the sting of the wind on her cheeks. The forest was becoming less
dense, and she was running out of places to hide. After the forest, there was a field, then
the desert stretched across the land like a vast ocean. A knot in her stomach tightened
slightly. She was nearly there. She knew from her research that Temaris hometown was
not too far from here, past the field where the grass stopped growing, and the sand
blanketed the country. She would be there in just under two hours. It would not be long
until she could finally avenge her loss and set her mind at ease.
Suddenly she stopped, standing on a branch of one of the last thick trees. She looked
around warily. Something was not right. Something was...something was out of place.
There was someone here.
She was not doing very much to erase her presence at this moment, standing out in the
open. She searched for the source of this discomfort as quickly as she could, hoping to
see them before they noticed her, or at least before they attacked her. This would be a
very bad day to be ambushed. Damn, she had been so focused on her upcoming fight that
she had not paid that much attention to her surroundings
Finally, with a start, she spotted him. He was sitting lazily, relaxed even, on the branch of a
tree several meters away from her. Her hopes sank when she noticed that he was staring
right at her. There was no way she could get past him now.

Oh well. Ignoring him would not do any good. Swelling up her chest determinately, she
scowled at him. If she could not get past this, she did no deserve to make the rest of this
journey.
Who are you? She demanded. And what are you doing here?
I could ask the same of you, he drawled lowly, a hint of playfulness in his voice.
Damndid she know that voice? He was too far away for her to see him very well.
That business is my own, she replied resolutely. I have no fight with you. I trust youll let
me pass?
That depends, he replied, slowly rising to his feet. Just where do you think youre
going?
I have a fight scheduled with someone in the Sand Country, she announced. Youre
making me late.
Oh? he asked, bemused. And who is that? Maybe I know them.
She furrowed her brows at him. Damn, who was this nosy guy? She could not see his face
from where she stood. She would have to get closer.
Thats none of your concern, she replied bitterly.
He grinned. It is, though. You might be planning an ambush on someone in my country.
Then I could be held accountable if you killed them, since I saw you coming. I have no
reason to let you pass. He eyed her up and down. Then again, I probably dont have to
worry about a little green leaf like you killing anyone. I bet youve never done it before.
Dont underestimate me! Tenten scowled at him. Ive traveled for three hours to get here,
and you wont stop me! If youre so sure I wont kill anyone, let me pass!
Well, he replied in an infuriatingly impassive way, Youve got quite a sting, dont you?
Maybe you ARE dangerous. Just tell mewho are you going to fight?
At this point, anything to get rid of this asshole.
Temari, she spat.
To her surprise the boy laughed cruelly. He then picked up something rather large, slung it
over his shoulder, and leapt forward to the next tree branch. Now that he was out of the
shadows, Tenten could clearly see him in the moonlight. She gasped.
Oh, God. It was Temaris brother.
Not the dangerous one. The other one. What was his name?

Seems you recognize me, he smirked, squinting his cat-like, painted eyes at her. I must
have made quite an impression on one of my journeys to Konoha. Unfortunately, you didnt
seem to make quite the same impression. I dont know you at all.
That arrogant son of a
My name is Tenten! She stated, And dont get so full of yourself. The only reason I know
you at all is because Ive been training to fight your sister. I dont even know your NAME.
He winced, and she smirked a little when she noted the scowl on his face. Obviously, he
did not like being known only by association, being stuck in anyones shadow. It briefly
occurred to her that he probably got that a lot, being Gaaras brother.
My name is Kankuro, he said fiercely. And I dont remember Temari mentioning any fight
with you, or anyone else recently. I dont think you scheduled this with her at all.
Then maybe I lied," Tenten fumed impatiently. Im going to go fight her, one way or the
other. Its been a very long trip and youre very irritating. Its in your best interest to just let
me pass!
Instead of replying, he regarded her silently for a moment. That was sort of confusing to
her. She had expected an answer to her demand, more or less, and his silence was
awkwardly piercing. Tenten furrowed her brows at him, curious and at the same time, sort
of uncomfortable under his gaze. His feline stare was quickly becoming enraging. She
could feel her cheeks burning with anger. Was he just going to stand there? The hell was
so fascinating? Just as she was about to shout at him to say something, he smirked. His
scan of her evidently complete, in his mind a conclusion had been reached.
"Tenten, you said it was?" he said slowly, mockingly, as if testing out her name. "I think I
remember you now. Almost four years ago, right? At the Chuunin Exam in your village?"
Shit, she thought, it was better when he did not remember her, instead of remembering her
agonizing defeat. Luckily she was already red in the face from anger, or he would have
seen her blush in humiliation.
"Yes," he grinned through his kabuki make up, "I know you now. You fought my sister at
the preliminaries. She WASTED you, didn't she? Are you holding some kind of grudge for
that?" He shook his head sadly, making an infuriating tutting sound. How DARE he look
down at her, clicking his tongue so condescendingly! As if he knew anything about it! He
brought his gaze back up to meet hers. "That's very sad. She barely lifted a finger to
defeat you. You must have been SO embarrassed, when you woke up from your coma.
You poor thing." He grinned lowly at her, his voice dripping with mockery. Tenten seethed,
her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
"I don't need to hear any of this crap from a battle clown like YOU!" she roared furiously,
and was satisfied to see him become notably angered by her comment.
"'BATTLE CLOWN'!"

"This has nothing to do with you," she continued, "So stay out of my way! You'll see when I
defeat Temari that I am NOT the little girl who was so easily swept aside! I am a kuniochi
of the Hidden Leaf Village!"
"BAH!" He scoffed, bitterness more obvious in his voice now, "You're a silly child with a
death wish, then. Temari will KILL you, and I'm not joking. An annoying little green leaf,
coming to challenge her in her own home! I don't care if you have some stupid grudge. Get
over it, and go home!"
"I refuse. Let me pass, Tenten said through gritted teeth. She was so enraged right now,
she was sure she could kill a whole village. "I've been training for three and a half years for
this! I've forfeit time with my family, friends, teammates, everything! She will not defeat me
again! And if she does, then by God, let her kill me, for it's all I'm worth! Now let me pass,
you arrogant son of a bitch!"
Her words hung in the air for a few moments before fading into silence. The look on his
face now was not condescending or coy, but contemplative. She cocked her head
curiously. He seemed to be trying to make a decision about something. She hoped he
would give up and let her pass, because she was running out of breath, and did not feel
like arguing with some overprotective little brother all night long.
Then he did it again. That arrogant smirk through those squinty cat eyes. It made her sick.
"Fine," He said it coldly. "If you want to die so bad, it's your call. But you gotta prove to me
your worth an effort now, or she's gonna bitch at me for letting you go, and Temari really
knows how to bitch. I'll let you fight my sister... but first, you gotta get through ME." With
that he slung the large object off his shoulder and set it beside him on the branch. She
recognized it as the large dummy wrapped in bandages that he always carried on his
back.
"Fight with YOU!" She shouted, angered and at the same time shocked, "That's ridiculous!
Youre not who I'm here to fight!"
"That's the condition," he replied coolly. "Don't think you can sneak past me. I know this
area better than you. Either fight me, or go home."
"This is stupid!" She snapped, "I didn't travel three hours to fight some make-up wearing
boy who plays with dolls. I won't waste my time with this!"
"Then get lost," he seethed, his patience wearing thin. "Because I'm not letting you pass."
Tenten was forced to consider this. She believed that he was telling the truth- he would
not, under any circumstances, let her pass without a fight. If she won, though, he would
have to let her go, but by that point, she would have expended a great deal of her chakra
and energy, and would no longer be able to fight Temari on an even scale. If she left, she
would appear weak, and prove his point in calling her childish and ridiculous. She was not
just going to prove herself to Temari; she wanted to prove it to everyone, including this
asshole. She could never fully respect herself as a ninja knowing that she ran away from a
fight. Besides, now that he knew what she was up to, he would probably continue to
challenge her before she ever got a chance to see Temari- there was no real way around

it. God, why did she have to run into him tonight? If only she had known! But it was too late
for that now. She narrowed down her choices, and finally, made her decision.
"You asked for it," she said coldly. With that statement, she set her teeth and leapt back a
branch, preparing a handful of shuriken.
"That's more like it!" Kankuro grinned, whipping the bandages off Karasu in a flash,
revealing his life sized marionette, "The stage is set, and the curtains rise!"
A flash of silver streaked towards him as she released her shuriken, which Karasu quickly
deflected. As the puppet swept the throwing stars aside, Tenten disappeared suddenly and
reappeared behind Kankuro, simultaneously discharging several kunai at the puppeteer.
They struck him in his back, then with a cloud of smoke, and the revelation that her kunai
were actually lodged into a block of wood, Karasu's wooden arms met the backside of her
skull, sending her flying into a tree. It then shot a poisoned dagger at her landing spot,
narrowly missing her as she spun out of the way of the projectile.
Standing up to recollect herself, she felt her leg twitch strangely. Frantically looking down
at it, she saw that tied around her ankle was a thin, blue string of chakra. She tried
desperately to release it, only to find that it was too late as Karasu's mechanical face was
now right in front of her own. She held up a kunai just in time to deflect another poisoned
dagger that came from the puppet's wrist, but it had more arms than she did. It forcefully
knocked her aside, sending her painfully to the forest floor.
She stood up arduously, wiping some blood from the corner of her mouth. The back of her
head bled and stung severely. That really smarted. This was harder than she thought it
would be. She might have to use some of her better techniques to fight the guy...
Leaping back atop a branch, she pulled a scroll from a pouch on her side and rapidly
unraveled it. Swiping across it the blood she had wiped from her mouth, she twirled it
around her in a dizzying motion. Then, from the ink and paper and traces of blood, she
began to pull an assortment of weaponry, including kunai, katana, daggers, scythes,
wakazashi, shuriken, maces, morning stars, and any number of other instruments and
flung them at her enemy, and his puppet.
But by this point, she had lost sight of Kankuro, hiding somewhere in the trees and
shrubbery. She flung her weapons across the area, hoping desperately that one would hit
him. Her mark was always dead on, but usually she could SEE her target.
Suddenly, dodging her furious barrage, Karasu came flying forward. Tenten quickly pulled
a series of invisible wires, recalling her fallen weaponry, causing them come sailing
towards the marionette's back. But what did not seem to occur to her was that Karasu was
made of wood, and weapons would only do so much to a doll. As a few kunai and other
instruments thunked into Karasu's back, she was horrified to discover that it did not seem
to affect him at all. His ambush on her continued and for just a moment she froze, unsure
of what to do.
It was a moment too long as Karasu's face suddenly opened up, revealing another
poisoned dagger. Before she could react, it had plunged the dagger into her right shoulder.

Stunned, Tenten coughed and sputtered as the puppet retracted its knife and smacked her
in the side, hurling her once again toward the ground, where she landed with a painful thud
on her stomach.
Shit, she thought, as her vision began to blur, this isn't what I was expecting to happen
She could barely see her blood pooling on the ground before her, dampening the grass
and staining it a deep red. She could not feel the wound. The poison from the dagger had
already numbed it, and she did not know how long until it spread through her body
completely, destroying her from the inside.
This was never supposed to happen. It was not fair. She was not supposed to fight
Kankuro, whom she had spent NO time preparing for. She was supposed to fight Temari.
Now she was going to die, alone, between two countries where her comrades would never
even find her. She truly was pathetic after all. She should have spent more time preparing,
preparing for EVERYTHING- why had it not occurred to her that interference by Temari's
brothers was possible? Why did she have to be so reckless, so obstinate? This was not
even a mission, so she was not even going to get her name carved on the Hero's Stone in
Konoha. Her death would be meaningless.
She could not move. She had taken too many blows to the head, and the poison was
affecting her motor skills. Above her, she could barely hear the trees rustling. Perhaps
Kankuro was re-wrapping Karasu in its bandages, recognizing his victory. Of course there
was no hope in him helping her. There was not even any hope in him telling her family
where she was. After all, a ninja from Sand just killed a ninja from Leaf with no apparent
motive. That would just get him in trouble.
Tenten never wanted to kill Temari. Just mess her up a little. If Temari died, after all, she
would not be able to respect and acknowledge Tenten's strength.
That was all she wanted, respect and acknowledgement. It was all she ever wanted from
ANYONE.
As a dizzying blackness overcame her, she began to fight with consciousness. She felt like
she was swimming within her own body, drowning, trying desperately to resurface, her
attempts futile. Finally, she succumbed to that terrifying darkness, and fell into a deep
sleep.
High above her, from the branches of the trees, a pair of squinted eyes observed his fallen
enemy. She was lying pathetically on the forest floor in a pool of her own blood. He did not
know if she was still conscience or not, but it did not matter. In a couple of hours, she
would be dead anyways.
He turned his back on her to return home, when suddenly he froze. For some reason, he
could not seem to compel his body to leave her behind.
"Stupid," he said aloud, trying to rationalize with himself, "She was a little idiot who got
what was coming to her." As true as he believed those words were, he still found himself
glancing back at her helpless little body. One of the buns she kept her brown hair in had
come loose when she hit the floor, and now lay disheveled around her face in a sad, blood
soaked little braided pigtail.

Did she TELL anyone she would be coming here tonight? Or would he return later to find
her body where he had left it? People rarely came through this part, as it was an area
between two countries and most citizens preferred to stick to their respective capitols.
A slight feeling of guilt began to creep through him. This miserable little creature soaking in
blood before him had not come to fight him at all. She was simply trying to get past him to
settle some score she had with his sister. And now, by his actions, she would never get
that chance. He did not have to be so hard; he could have gone easy on her. He did not
think, though, that she would be so inept. She had probably spent all her efforts in training
for her fight with Temari that she lost sight of a broader range of abilities. She was such a
lousy ninja. Even Shino had been a better fight than her, and he used friggen BUGS.
Kankuro straightened his composure as he reasoned with himself. Ninjas were not
supposed to let themselves become overruled by emotions. Remember to be as cold and
steely as a knife, because that is what you are. Your enemy is simply your enemy, another
knife, and nothing more. Not a human with thoughts and emotions.
Not a pathetic little pigtailed kuniochi with a reckless desire for strength and an ambitious
heart.
He turned his back on her again and began his trek home.

"Shit."
It was very late at night, and he was the only one in the training field. Night after night,
while the rest of Konoha slept, he trained his body. He still could not use any Ninjutsu or
Genjutsu, so Rock Lee trained hard to be the best at Taijutsu, not to be outmatched by
anyone.
He counted each kick as he demolished a wooden training pole. He was on 1,347 now,
and when he reached 2,000, he would switch and kick with his left leg. His knuckles were
already bloodied from the 2,000 hits they had each received. After this, 2,000 squats and
he would call it a night. After all, a tired ninja was useless on missions.
Rock Lee stopped suddenly when he heard a rustling from the surrounding trees. Was
someone else awake at this hour? Curiously, he looked around, stepping cautiously
towards the trees.
"Oi," Rock Lee was startled by the sound of a voice from the trees. He jumped slightly, and
faced the direction of the sound.
"Who's there?" He shouted. Because it was so dark, he could not see them through the
trees, and he did not recognize their low, drawling voice.
"This yours?" The voice asked, and a large object was suddenly dropped from the
branches. Lee outstretched his arms in time to catch the unconscious body of his
teammate, Tenten. He gasped at the sight of her. A large gash had been poorly bandaged
on her shoulder, and her shirt was stained with blood. One of her pigtails was hanging

down limply, matted with the same dried substance from some bruises on her head. Lee
looked up at the trees in outraged horror.
"What did you do to her!" The boy demanded furiously, holding Tenten protectively.
"Ask her yourself," the mysterious voice replied in a bemused fashion, "When she's
conscient, that is. By the way, you may want to get that thing to a hospital. She absorbed
quite a bit of poison."
Lee's face twisted with shock. He began to fill with rage. He would have jumped up there
and beaten them senseless if he had not been left with this sudden responsibility. He did
not know what happened, but he was sure Tenten would be able to tell him. He scowled up
at the trees.
"I won't forget this!" Lee swore, and then took off at his fastest speed to the Konoha
hospital.
"Do tell," the voice mused, watching the boy go through feline eyes, before turning to leave
him self, putting the whole mess behind him.
Kankuro aimed for the closest sturdy branch, and then finding a foothold he sprung off,
aiming for the next available limb as he tore through the forest that surrounded Konoha.
Even though he was from the country of Wind, he had always rather liked trees. There
were far more hiding places available, which was important not only as a ninja, but as one
whos best techniques required him to remain in the shadows as his weapon fought for
him. Besides that, the desert was swelteringly hot in the day and frigidly cold in the night.
He liked the cooler, consistent temperature of the forest. That was why Konoha had
always been nice to visit, but he unfortunately never went there to enjoy it. He had only
ever been there on missions. After all, if he did not have a passport, people there tended to
get testy he noticed. They were all too paranoid, like he was ever going to go there to
wreak havoc.
He would of course never reveal this secret to anyone, but Konoha was too nice for havoc.
It really was. They did not seem to realize there how lucky they were to be constantly
surrounded by trees.
Even if the ninjas from the Country of Fire WERE all crazy. He could name several off the
top of his head.
After several hours of barreling through the maple and oak between the borders of the
Village of Leaf and the Village of Sand, Kankuro still had no real purpose, and was not
really going anywhere. He was not going to Konoha (that would raise too many questions)
but he did not want to go home just now, either. He had just finished a mission with his
brother and sister to annihilate some nobleman and his bodyguards, and was still wired up
from the fight.
Besides that, he had gotten into another argument with Temari afterwards (she gets so
angry and lashes out at everyone when she screws up... Maybe if she watched where she
was going, she would not have tripped over him?) and so he did not feel like going home
just to have her bitch and moan all night. They got the mission done, after all. Anyway,

nobody except Kankuro and Gaara were alive to remember her undignified fall tail over
teakettle into the brush.
The beating he got from her afterwards, though, was very much worth the teasing she was
never going to hear the end of, starting tomorrow.
It was beginning to get late, now. Approximately three hours after sunset. Taking into
consideration the time of year and current time zone, that would have made it about...
midnight, or so? A proper time to consider going home. It was not a long distance away,
since he had not been going in any real straight line the entire night. He sighed,
disappointment obvious on his painted face, and changed his direction.
He stopped suddenly when he saw something flicker out of the corner of his eye. Years of
ninja training kicked in, and with cat-like reflexes, he threw himself into the shadows of an
old ash tree, and waited, and watched.
Silence. The forest was dark, and still. Was he wrong? It was easy to overreact. A forest
creature of some kind could have scurried across a branch and startled him...
There, again- something was definitely moving. It seemed to be going cautiously, carefullyas if awaiting an ambush. Animals did not await ambushes. This was definitely another
ninja. He set his teeth, his fist gripping the bandages that wrapped Karasu, ready to
release them at a moment's notice...
Kankuro watched the shadow vigilantly through his squinted eyes, barely daring to breathe
lest he should give away his position, if they did not already know. He did not know who
they were or what they were doing here, and he certainly did not want to find out the hard
way. They moved again- they were headed this way. They would probably pass right by
him, possibly through the break in the canopy where the moonlight poured through. He
would be able to see them.
He was right. The shadow stepped directly under the canopy and paused, looking around
them. And, just as the mysterious stranger stepped into the moonlight, revealing itself at
last, Kankuro had a revelation. Three days ago, at almost this exact same time, in nearly
this exact same place, he had fought a little green leaf with brown pigtails curled into buns.
And, unless his eyes deceived him, here she was again. How remarkable.
Her hair re-tied, and a couple of bandages visible on the right side through her shortsleeved Chinese style blouse, she looked around tentatively, yet determinately.
He could not hold back his grin. Nor could he refrain from his urge to make her life a little
more miserable.
Tenten warily eyed her surroundings. It was silent; still; and dark. But she would not be
fooled. It was sort of silly for her to think that he would be here again, unless he came to
this place every night at the same time. She had almost managed to convince herself that
it was a coincidence not to be repeated, but she was not going to take any chances. If he
was here, she would be ready for him this time. To lose to him twice consecutively would
just be unbearably humiliating. If this fight HAD to be repeated, it would certainly not have
the same results. Not this time. Not after her defeat had caused her to miss a mission with

Lee and Neji due to her injury, even though she had argued that it was only slight and
assured them she could still go. Not after the scolding she gave herself for being too
narrow minded, too focused on one goal, to see other ranges of possibilities. She would
never risk THAT again. It nearly cost her her life.
Somehow, miraculously... Only NEARLY she was spared. But how?
Cautiously darting through the trees between the border of Hidden Leaf and Hidden Sand,
she stopped briefly under a moonbeam, adjusting her eyes to the light to survey her
surroundings. Even though she had sworn to be more careful, she had not forgotten her
goal, and had every intention of attaining it. This time, Tenten would not fight Kankuro...
Tonight, she would certainly face Temari.
She leapt out of the moonlight, heading forward. She seemed to be in the clear... That
annoying boy would not be expecting her to come back so soon. This time, she would
surprise everyone.
Kankuro watched her as she dashed through the trees, looking around her carefully as if
awaiting something. Evidently, she did not see him, or sense his presence at all. She really
was a lousy ninja, but with an impressive recovery time, admittedly. That wound he gave
her should have had her bed set for at least a week, especially after it took him three hours
to get her to the hospital in her hometown; the patch-work job he did of bandaging her had
been a temporary quick-fix. And yet here she was, jumping around after only three days.
Konohagakure doctors must be quite talented... That must be it; a girl like that certainly
could not be out after only three days on her own stamina. He made a mental note to do
some research on the difference between the Wind Country and Fire Country hospitals.
Apparently, the gap between them was considerable.
As she began to move away from him, he slowly began to follow; carefully, so as not to
attract any attention to himself- he would hate to spoil this opportunity for an awesome
entrance. He intended to take every advantage of a surprise attack. With stealth and
speed, he dodged ahead of her, cutting off her path- the several hours he had spent in
these woods would now prove advantageous, as he now knew the area quite well.
Unfortunately for Tenten, and despite all her best efforts, Kankuro had been training his
stealth abilities for many years, outmatched by almost no one. A melee expert could not
arguably compare. So she had no idea that he was even in these woods, let alone setting
up the very ambush she was so careful to avoid. She did not know, in fact, until the very
last minute, when all of a sudden Karasu came crashing down from above her, stopping
just an inch in front of her face, and dangling there, eerily, on his chakra strings. Startled,
Tenten let out a short scream and jumped back, discharging two kunai at the source of her
shock protectively from each hand, gasping for breath. The enemy did not respond to her
attack, despite being hit dead center; and just as she began to recognize that marionette,
a low, drawling laugh emanated from the trees. She grimaced.
"Did I scare you?" Kankuro asked, smirking from his hiding spot with twisted pleasure as
he watched the rage rise to her face.
"YOU!" Tenten shouted, looking furiously around her, "What are you doing here!"

"Catching flies, apparently," he smiled. "You're back early. I expected you to return, but in
only three days? That's downright impressive."
"So what, were you waiting for me?" Tenten scoffed, trying to locate her assailant. His
voice seemed to be coming from the puppet dangling ominously in front of her. Damn,
even after all her caution, she was still at his mercy! How had this happened? She
concentrated on staying focused. Panicking would be the worst thing to do now.
"Are you so bored that you sit out here every night just to see who drops by?" she
continued assuredly, then added with a self-righteous smirk "Or maybe, you're in LOVE
with me."
"Don't say stupid things," his voice replied detachedly, "You're the farthest from my type."
"Oh?" She raised an eyebrow, "And is 'your type' made of WOOD?" she crossed her arms
smugly, awaiting an outraged response.
"Naw," he replied coolly, without a trace of irritation. "My type has bigger breasts."
"WHY, YOU... How DARE you!" Her face visibly reddened with humiliation and rage as
she crossed her arms protectively over her chest, infuriated, turning every direction, trying
desperately to locate him. The sound of his laughter surrounding her set her teeth on
edge. She closed her eyes and began mentally counting to ten, trying to keep a level
head. Obviously, he was trying to fluster her. It worked for a moment, but she would not be
beaten by him. If he was forced to resort to such lowbrow and lewd comments, he must be
intimidated by her. Still, it was embarrassing how horribly that had backfired.
"Come out here!" She demanded into the trees, tired of all this stupid banter. "Hiding is the
most cowardly act!"
"So claim the brash," was his reply. "Hiding is the CLEVEREST act."
"So say the WEAK. I assume you're going to hold to your stupid condition," she spat
menacingly, "And not let me pass. Is that correct?"
"Very much so," the voice from the puppet replied. "What kind of man would I be if I went
back on my word?"
"Then lets get this over with!" She courageously demanded, "So that I can defeat you
quickly and get on with it!"
"That's the attitude! You better be more of a challenge this time. I'm not dragging your
sorry ass home again!"
For the briefest of moments, Tenten was caught off guard.
Again
"Come at me!" She quickly recovered and readied herself into a battle stance.
Unfortunately, she would have to wait to attack until she could flush out his location.
Otherwise, her weapons would go to waste on his doll.

"As you wish it!" The puppet replied gruesomely, lunging towards her with killing intent.
Tenten weaved deftly to the side, maneuvering lithely behind it, trying to stay out of its path
but at the same time watching to see if she could not find its chakra strings. If she could
find them well enough, she could follow them to the puppet masters hideout.
As she dodged behind Karasu, it spun its mechanical head a full 180 degrees to face her
with a grisly clicking sound, and the rest of its body followed suit, mirroring the head and
changing its direction to sweep at her again, opening up its wrist to reveal a mean-looking
dagger that shot from its mechanized scabbard like a switchblade. It slashed at her and
she jumped out of the way, performing a swift hand seal as she did so. Suddenly, three
more of her appeared beside her, and quickly the four of them spread out in different
directions.
She knew these replications would be entirely useless in a fight, but they would at least
confuse him, she hoped- after all, his puppet could only follow one at a time. Meanwhile, it
would give her time to find Kankuros whereabouts.
It seemed to work for a moment. Karasu paused, confused it seemed, and did not follow
any of them. But Kankuro had seen this trick before. She was not the only one who
thought she could confuse him in this manner. And he had a neat little countermeasure.
Behind each of her copies, there suddenly appeared Karasu, as Kankuro mimicked her
technique, creating four bunshin clones of his marionette. Each one lashed forward, and
as replication hit replication, both dissipated. Finally, there was only one real Tenten and
one real Karasu.
Tenten grimaced, trying to formulate a new plan quickly as Karasu came forward again,
weapons out. She held up a kunai to deflect its knife, and swiftly jammed a second kunai
into its wrist as she held it in her block, hoping to disable the device and maybe break the
weapon off. Karasu reeled back its newly dysfunctional wrist, and with two of its other
three arms, struck Tenten hard in the side, sending her painfully into a tree.
It was at about that moment, as the blood began to seep through the bandages on her
right arm, that Tenten realized her mistake in assuming she could win any fight without
actually healing from the previous one first. Now her shoulder stung and bled, and that
would probably get in her way. And worse yet, to her dismay, she was not the only one to
notice.
Thats a nasty handicap you have there, Kankuros voice mocked her through his
puppets mouth. Guess youre not as impressive as I thought. Challenging anybody with
that wound? Thats just stupid. If you really thought youd fight my sister today, you should
have been ready. Tisk, tisk.
Shut up! She demanded, holding her bleeding shoulder. Its fine. Youll see that I can still
fight!
Well, I certainly hope so! He replied with enthusiasm, Because you havent proven to be
much of a challenge yet!
Then Ill just have to show you what Im REALLY worth! She proudly exclaimed, throwing
two handfuls of shuriken at Karasu as she lunged forward. The puppet briefly fell back, its

balance momentarily thrown off, and she speedily ducked behind it, racing past it directly
towards Kankuro.
He was so arrogant, he had to stop and scold her for being stupid. But while he laughed at
her, she was able to follow the chakra strings to his real hideout. Now, she could finally
take both the puppet and the puppeteer out at once. As she ran forward, she unraveled a
scroll, and began twirling it around it in a hypnotic fashion as she summoned her
instruments.
Kankuro was a little surprised to see Tenten running right at him, having finally discovered
his location. He quickly performed a few hand seals as she unraveled her scroll and began
to summon her arsenal. She then fired her canons, letting fly with her kunai and shuriken
and all other manner of weapons.
She assumed as much when she saw that the moment her weapons hit him, he
disappeared in a cloud of smoke, to be replaced with a block of wood. So she attacked the
surrounding area, hoping to strike him with a lucky shot, or if nothing else, discern his new
location. She turned, throwing more weapons behind her where she had come from, being
careful to watch for Karasu.
She realized it too late. Just as her scroll ran out of gifts to give her and fluttered
harmlessly to the forest floor; Just as she heard the sound of the familiar puff of smoke, as
the kawarimi block of wood Kankuro had previously used to disappear turned BACK into
Kankuro; just as she realized that, to her horror, he had used a genjutsu illusion to make it
APPEAR as though she had struck him with her weapons, and waited in the form of that
block of wood until she ran out of weapons; he had already struck. She tried to turn quickly
to defend herself from him, as he slashed a kunai upwards at her chest. She jumped back
quickly before he could strike again, and readying herself atop a limb of a tree, she held
two kunai defensively before her and faced him.
Kankuro stood before her, not bothering to hide this time. He was almost enragingly
casual, in fact. But something seemed strange. She raised a curious eyebrow when it
occurred to her that he was not really looking at her at all. Why was that? How could he be
so confident that he did not even bother to face his enemy? His feeble attack had not cut
her, although she had only barely managed to dodgeSlowly, with dawning realization, a look of horror spread across her features. Tentens face
drained of all its color, and then quickly turned at least seventeen different shades of red.
She crossed her arms protectively over her chest as she realized the absolute crime he
had committed. He had managed, probably on purpose, to cut the frog knots right off her
blouse; and not only that, he had split her bra right open.
She balled her fists, her knuckles white. Words could not express her rage. But she was
going to try to find a couple that came close.
YOU SICK, DISGUSTING PERVERT! She screamed at him at the top of her lungs,
THATS NO WAY TO FIGHT!
Fighting is exploiting your enemys weakness, he replied coolly, still not really facing her.
You cant get mad at me for doing just that.

OH, YES I CAN!

Do so, then. It doesnt change the fact. But now what? He smirked, Can you fight like
that? I doubt you brought a spare with you. Im sure you wont be able to concentrate, and
throwing weapons with one hand over your chest would be a little awkward.
Dont think Im beaten by something like this! She hollered, still holding her blouse
closed, It may even prove to be an advantage, if I can succeed in distracting you!
He rolled his eyes. I wouldnt call that a distraction.
More than anything else so far, that enraged her the most. But before she could voice her
objection, he continued.
Anyway, I doubt you have the guts to go very far like that. You have too much dignity,
dont you? Think carefully now, Can you fight me seriously in that state? You were at a
disadvantage to begin with, and now you won't be able to keep your head clear. You'll be
too angry. And you can't beat me if you fight on emotion. You need to fight with your
MIND. He smirked menacingly at her. Tenten scowled, seething. The worst of it was he
was right. She probably could not continue in this state. Her head was too full of rage. And
besides that, he had managed to come that close to her skin while only barely trying. It
was obvious that if he wanted too, he could have done much worse. The victor was clear.
Her head lowered in shame. All these years... and she still wasn't worth much of anything.
Something as ridiculous as this really was going to stop her. She tried to think of what any
other female shinobi would have done in this situation. Sakura might have stopped, she
was more female than she was ninja, but Ino probably would have kept fighting. Tenten
tried to concentrate on her nindo. What would Tsunade have done?
Then she quickly decided that she didn't really want to think about what Tsunade would
have done or the mental image would have been with her forever.
She raised her eyes to Kankuro, her hatred burning.
Youre disgusting, she hissed lowly.
Im considerate, he replied. I didnt want to tear you up like last time. I only wanted to
disable you so that you could go home by yourself and heal that wound like a good girl.
You see? I didnt even make you bleed. He grinned at her, making her want to punch him
in the teeth.
If you ever EVER think of doing something like this to me again She glared at him,
her eyes filled with loathing. I will MAKE you sorry.
Fair enough, he replied detachedly. I think youve learned your lesson. Besides, now you
know how it works. Now admit that Ive won, and go fix that shoulder of yours.
Tenten was silent for a moment. She considered pulling out a few scrolls and performing
the Rising Twin Star Dragon right at this very moment. He never would have expected it.
Why didn't she ever bring a sewing kit with her? It doesn't take up much space, and she's
been thinking about doing it for the longest time... even a safety pin would work

Dont think Im done yet! She finally snapped at him. This is a cheap win! You only get
it by default. Ill be back tomorrow! And every day afterwards, if it takes me that long to
defeat you!
In that case, he replied lowly with an eerie smile, Ill see you tomorrow.
She sped gracefully through the trees, muscles tense, slightly damp from sweat and only
scarcely battered from the fight, throwing kunai without hesitation. As predicted, they hit
their target, but it didnt cease its pursuit. She hadnt expected it to. She had finally come
to realize that she could by no means stop Karasu with weapons, as it had no vital organs
to hit; however, she could very slowly dismantle it, piece by piece. Then, Kankuro would be
left with no weapon at all, and she would have the advantage. But as long as He remained
hidden, fighting from the shadows with his life sized marionette; as a martial artist and
melee expert, she did not have as high a success rate. Even though she knew the best
way to destroy a puppet was to destroy the puppeteer, she was also forced to admit that
eight times out of ten she could not FIND the bastard. Kankuro was pretty clever when it
came to hiding, and because of that, she had lost many fights.
Karasu appeared suddenly before her and slashed a poison-tipped dagger at her, barely
missing her throat as she dodged the attack. She threw forward a kama, and it thunked
into one of the dummys four wooden arms at least halfway. With a tug, she pulled an
invisible wire and the kama flew back towards her, spraying sawdust like blood. Tenten
smirked, catching the weapon. Another hit to that spot, and she would undoubtedly be able
to take out that arm. In previous fights, she had been able to disable two arms and a leg,
before Kankuro had found some miraculously way to render her immobile and win the
fight.
As promised, Tenten had been returning to this same wooded area between the borders of
Fire and Wind at this same time every night for the past two weeks, as late spring slowly
melted into early summer. And, as promised, Kankuro had been there every night to greet
her. Every night she swore that this would be their last fight, that this time she would defeat
him and get past this ridiculous preliminary match so that she could move on to the boss
fight with Temari... But, every night, he managed to find some way to win. It had at some
point for Tenten stopped becoming humiliating and become a challenge, an obstacle she
had to overcome to attain her goal. By day she trained, and by night she fought, hoping
every time that this time she would stand over her fallen foe, victorious, and with a self
righteous smile, force him to acknowledge her strength at last.
It couldnt possibly be much longer until that day. Even Kankuro would have to admit that
she had been getting better, and started catching up to him in skill. Since she had stopped
bragging and started taking him seriously, she had been able to keep up.
But, in the end, she still lost.
Tenten dislodged a handful of shuriken at Karasu, aiming for the crack shed made with the
kama. Karasu dodged awkwardly, and only one made it in- but one was enough. She
carefully aimed a kunai at the shuriken sticking out of Karasus wooden arm, and smiled
broadly when it hit, forcing the shuriken further in, causing the arm to snap and fall to the
forest floor.
Stop that! She heard Kankuros disembodied voice demand, Thats annoying to fix!

If you didnt want your dolly broken, you wouldnt play so roughly with it, she teased.
Youre the one whos breaking it, he replied, and she thought she heard the slightest hint
of a pout. Ill just have to repay you in kind!
Youll have to catch me first! She laughed, pulling out her ever-famous scroll of
summoning and unraveling it with a flick of her wrist.
Oh no you dont, I know what that is. Thats that Scroll of Bad Shit. Kankuro grinned, as
Karasu came towards her, weapons out. Ill slice you up before you can finish your
technique!
She whirled the parchment around her as the puppet raced towards her, but just as its
bladed wrist was about to make contact with the paper, it fell under the crushing weight of
a spiked morning star.
It was too late. The parchment spat out weapons in all directions. Kankuro swore silently.
He had already learned that he could not defeat her while she was in there, he could not
get close; but if he could perhaps destroy the scroll before too much came out, she would
not have as many toys to play with.
Karasu tore its hand violently out from under the morning star, and continued forward,
suffering the many blows of her arsenal. The danger was minimal, since Karasu could still
move even with a katana sticking out of its head, but the damage ended up being costly.
She had at some point learned that she could tear Karasu to shreds with her weapons,
and since then, Kankuro had spent every morning repairing his marionette (much to
Temaris curiosity).
A sword came flying towards Karasu. Kankuro manipulated the chakra strings, and with a
swift motion, the puppet managed to catch the instrument mid-air, and slash at the
offending scroll.
As it tore into two halves, the spell was broken, and Tenten found that she no longer could
summon her weapons. But that was fine; she had a different plan in store. She had only
barely been aiming for Karasu; if she had, hed be firewood by now.
All around her, the surrounding trees and shrubs were impaled on any manner of shining,
silver weapons. Even the ground was completely spiked. But she didnt miss, and she
hadnt been aiming haphazardly. Carefully, she scanned each of the instruments, while
keeping an eye on Karasu who had just reeled back slightly, apparently preparing for its
next attack. She didnt have much time nowThere, at last! Slightly northwest, barely ten yards away. Just as Karasu came forward,
Kankuro jerked his arm to pull the puppets strings. Tenten caught his slight movement in
the reflection of one of her scattered kunai. She smirked. Perfect just as she had
planned it. Memorizing that spot, She leapt out of the way of Karasus attack. Now, she
had her own puppetry to perform. Landing atop a tree branch, Tenten pulled the invisible
wires attached to many of her weapons. As the scythes and swords and kamas and flails
came rushing back towards her, she swung her arms, and they all changed direction,
aiming for the marionette. The wires swung around it, left and right, faster and faster,
encircling the puppet until they ran out of wire to tie and instruments thunked into his

wooden body. Karasu was now completely immobile, as the wires and weapons held it
tight in their prison.
Using this opportunity, Tenten lunged forward, scooping up a katana as she did so, racing
towards the spot where she had seen Kankuros reflection. With a yell, she slashed hard at
the shrubbery he was hiding behind, and at the swords powerful stroke, the helpless
leaves scattered and flew pitifully to the forest floor.
Gripping the katana fiercely, Tenten clenched her teeth. For a moment, the forest was
silent.
Not there. That little sneak had disappeared again. She was so sure this time, too. The
plan was perfect. How could he have caught on? Where did he go?
Still, his puppet was still useless now. It was just a matter of hide-and-seek.
She turned slowly, surveying the area. Her weapons will still scattered, she could still catch
a glimpse of him in the reflection. Her eyes narrowed, studying. The forest was so silent
now unnervingly so.
He was spying on her from somewhere, watching her every move. The longer it took her to
find him, the more time he had to formulate his next plan. She had to act fast.
From above her, she heard the sound of leaves rustling. Her face blanched. Shit! she
swore, turning her head upwards quickly, Above me?
But it was too late, as Kankuro swept down from the branches, ambushing her. In one swift
movement, he landed behind her, grabbing her around the waist, pinning her left arm to
her side, and gripping her hand around the hilt of the katana, twisting it upward so that it
met her own neck.
Tag, he grinned lowly, with a soft chuckle. Tenten scowled, Barely daring to move. She
couldnt see his face from this angle, but she was sure it was twisted with sick pleasure.
Doesnt mean youve won, she hissed. I could get out of this.
Oh, really? he smirked. Then you must have forgotten that I can do this.
Without releasing his grip, he pointed his finger at Karasu, making a strange gesture. The
puppets head spun around eerily with a sickening clacking sound, and its head detached
and flew forward, opening its gruesome mechanical mouth to reveal a spinning drill.
Tenten unconsciously winced back into Kankuro, sucking in her breath and squeezing her
eyes shut as the dolls head flew towards her face. While her eyes were closed, she felt
Kankuro make some kind of gesture with his hand. Nothing happened. Slowly, she opened
her eyes. Karasus head was dangling inches in front of her eyes, its face still open to
reveal that terrifying drill. The head rocked and swayed, tied to a branch above it with a
chakra string, looking horrifying in the moonlight. Disgusted, Tenten tried to back away
from it, but found she could only back further in Kankuro, who still held her tight.

Still think you can win? He grinned evilly. Make any movement at all, and either Karasu
or I could rip you to shreds.
How? Was all she could manage to ask.
You arent the only one with good eyes, he replied. I could see my reflection in those
kunai, too. As soon as your eyes fell on me, I knew how you found me. So while you
tangled up Karasu, I relocated.
Her muscled tensed even further when she felt the blade being pressed a little closer to
her flesh. But it was nothing compared to the heat of his mouth next to her ear as he
whispered menacingly By the way, what you did to Karasu was very clever; but a real
nuisance. Thats going to take me forever to untangle. Maybe I should do the same thing
to you?
I wish you luck, she hissed, as a hot blush spread across her face and down her neck.
She needed to get out of here, but she was caught and surrounded. Karasus disembodied
head hung disturbingly in front of her. It was a wretched image, and distracted her from
thinking clearly. She squeezed her eyes shut to avoid the sight of it. Surely from his angle,
Kankuro would not be able to see that. She had to concentrate, to think of a way out of
this. But instead of a clever escape route, Tenten found that without her eyes, she could
only seem to concentrate on the sound of his breath in her ear, the smell of his clothes,
and the rising and falling of his chest pressed to her back as he breathed.
Why the hell wasnt he loosening his grip? It was obvious that hed won. She had no
chance of victory. Maybe he was waiting for her to admit it?
She suddenly started to feel claustrophobic. She needed to get out of there. She did not
want him to touch her anymore- could not handle him being this close. It was not the first
time hed been forced to attack with his own hands, but it was certainly the first time hed
grappled her. If she did not get him to let go soon, she was going to panic.
Fine, she admitted, her eyes still shut to avoid the sight of Karasu. You win. Let go of
me.
He smiled deviously. Of course he had won. He would always win. And he very well
intended to keep it that way, if he ever wanted to keep around his favorite toy. After all, if
he was not having any fun, he would not have bothered to come back every night for the
past two weeks. He didnt have THAT much conviction. He would rather have the evenings
to himself.
But as it so happened, he rather liked Tenten, the way a cat liked a mouse. He liked to let
her think she was clever, think she had finally escaped his reach; and just as she felt safe,
he came forward with his claws and snatched her up. The entertainment he got out of it
was far greater the cost of repairs on Karasu. It was his driving ambition for training in the
daytime. He needed to stay on top, to continue his winning streak, before The Mouse
learned how to break his claws.
Kankuro tightened his grip around Tenten, savoring his win, and found himself surprised at
how very small she actually was. He had known she was lithe and petite, but somehow in
his grasp, it felt like he could break her. His hand was clamped atop hers on the hilt of the

katana, and her fingers were amazingly small and thin. She really was just like a mouse.
Complete with little round buns as ears atop her head.
Her muscles were tense, and her breathing was heavy. He could tell she didnt like being
caught in his grip, but was equally averse to the katana at her neck and the drill in front of
her eyes, those being the reasons she had not yet escaped. She seemed to be trying to
pull away from them, but could only seem to press her back further in Kankuros chest.
He couldnt help but notice, as his heart rate increased ever so slightly with her
movements. She was warm, a little damp from perspiration, and she smelled like polished
steel and shampoo.
A light blush spread across his face as he quickly banished those thoughts, deciding that
he had held her in this pin long enough, maybe too long, in fact. But there was one more
thing he wanted to see before he let her go. Kankuro closed his eyes and concentrated on
the chakra string connecting him to Karasus ghoulish floating head. In his mind, an image
blurred into focus, as he moved his vision from his own head to the eyes of his puppet.
He wanted to see the look on her face. And what a surprise he got, to see that her eyes
were squeezed shut.
His mouth upturned into a coy smirk, then lifted into a grin, as he leaned forward again,
whispering eerily into her ear; Why are your eyes shut?
At that statement, Tentens eyes flew open in shock. How could he tell from behind? He
could not he could not possibly see through Karasus eyes!
He felt her wince at his words; a short gasp escaped her lips. With a menacing laugh, he
asked Are you afraid?
Yeah, she replied bravely. Im afraid your stupid doll is going to stab my eyes out. Ive
already lost, so why do you feel the need to torment me?
Because you keep breaking Karasu, he replied. You dont seem to realize what kind of a
pain it is to have to fix him every morning.
That comes with having a great big toy as a weapon. If you didnt want him broken, youd
fight with something practical.
Practical or not, Ive been defeating YOU just fine, havent I?
Tenten shifted uncomfortably, trying to break his grip. His hold on her was slowly driving
her insane.
Let go of me! She demanded. Or Ill start to think you LIKE this.
Are you getting uncomfortable? He mused, Am I making you nervous?
No, she replied sharply, Youre getting makeup in my hair.
Kankuro rolled his eyes. Its not makeup, He corrected, Its ceremonial Kabuki paint.

Then youre getting ceremonial Kabuki makeup in my hair, and its pissing me off! Let go,
already! She snapped. Kankuro shook his head sadly, and finally released her. She leapt
quickly out of the way, relieved to finally be free from his awkward hold on her, to be
embraced only by the suddenly very strikingly cold night air. A decidedly safe distance
away, she faced him, her arms crossed over her chest defiantly. Across from her, he sat
down lazily on a tree stump, watching her through his squinted feline eyes, smirking. He
didnt say anything, just watched as she was suddenly struck with curiosity.
Why do you wear that paint, anyways? she asked. Especially when its just us. Theres
no one else around. Why are you hiding?
He was silent for a moment, and she noticed his face fall into a slight frown. He then
turned it back into a coy smile, as if his expression had never changed at all.
I was wondering when you would ask that, he admitted. Most people ask by the second
day they know me, or even the first. You have better manners, it seems.
And he meant it, too. He heard that question a lot. He knew that someday she would ask
about it. After all, it obviously was not any kind of clan marking, as she had seen his
siblings and they had nothing of the sort. It was all personal choice. And as long as she
continued to see him every night, it was only a matter of time until questions arose, when
pure fighting became tiresome. For her to wait two weeks before asking anything about
him she must have expected to get past him much sooner, and not have to bother with
personal affairs.
She must be finally viewing him as an individual opponent, as opposed to an obstacle in
her path.
I didnt know you were expecting me to ask, Tenten stated, sort of curiously, Or that you
had me timed. Was there a pool? I hope you won a bet.
Nothing like that, he replied casually, waving his hand dismissively. Im just impressed, is
all. Why are you curious, all of a sudden? It doesnt seem like something that would
interest you.
I just want to know whats behind the mask, she said, sort of softly, lowering her arms to
her sides, as if trying to see through him at that moment. Kankuros lips lifted into a small
smile, a genuine smile.
Maybe someday Ill tell you all about it.
Ill defeat you before someday happens.
And then youll never see me again?
Tenten was silent. She had no response. There was no reason for her to continue seeing
Kankuro after she had defeated him; after all, that was the whole basis of their
relationship. She had no interest in Kankuro. Temari was her target.
But at the same time, after she defeated Temari, there was no reason why she would
never see Kankuro again.

Let me see your face. It wasnt a demand; it was more like a question in fact.
Why? He asked, a coy smile on his face.
To know who you are, she replied simply. To see who Im fighting.
Maybe thats none of your business, He stated. Tenten frowned at him, and her face
became visibly offended.
Fine, she rolled her eyes. It was a stupid question, anyways. Forget it.
What will I get, in exchange? He broke her off, his face still coy, curious. Tenten raised an
eyebrow at him.
In exchange?
I dont show just anyone my beautiful face. I have an image to maintain, after all. Ill show
you. If you make it worth my while. Now, what do I get in exchange?
What do you want? She seemed a little skeptical, sort of suspicious. Kankuro laughed.
Nothing BAD. Maybe a gesture of kindness. As opposed to your usual barrage of
weapons.
She furrowed her eyebrows. What kind of gesture of kindness could she offer to someone
like him? She had never felt any inclination to do anything nice for the person she was
trying to defeat in combat. She looked around, trying to think. It wasnt important even, just
sort of a suggestion at the time. She had been a little curious at the moment, and she
could drop it any time. But now she somehow found herself concentrating on what she
could do for Kankuro, in exchange for something she had wanted to know on a whim.
This is stupid, she thought, glancing towards the still tied and how headless form of Karasu
wrapped in wires and weapons. And at that moment, just before giving up and telling him
to forget the whole thing, she thought of something.
Ill help you untangle Karasu, she suggested. She was surprised when Kankuro laughed
in response.
You were going to do that anyways. You think Im letting you leave with him looking like
That? he chuckled. Tenten stuck out her lip in a mock pout.
Then how about I go easy on him next time? She asked.
Dont do anything that will end up costing you a victory, he grinned. She scowled at him.
What, then? she demanded impatiently. This game was getting irritating.
How about you wear your hair down, he suggested without the slightest hesitation.
Tenten paused, for a moment confused. Her hair? He was interested in her hair? She was
not even interested in her hair. She just put it this way to keep it out of her face. It never for

a moment crossed her mind that someone might care what it looked like. It was really the
only style she knew how to tie it in.
Thats it? she found herself asking, however silly it may have sounded when it was
said aloud. Kankuro nodded astutely.
Yeah. Thats it.
Sure, thats fine, she said with a hint of a laugh. What did she care if she wore her hair
down for a night? If that was all he wanted, she had no complaints. Ill wear my hair down
tomorrow, and you wipe off your makeup. And leave the hat.
The hat was never a part of this, he smirked.
It is, now! She commanded. Its a dumb hat. You look like a bat.
I like this hat! He defended with a hint of a whine in his voice.
You can go ahead and like it, but thats part of the deal. I get to see your WHOLE face.
You cant hide behind anything.
Fine, he agreed with a smile. What a demanding woman she was. Then its settled.
Tomorrow night. Now, he stood up off the tree stump, Help me untie Karasu, or you arent
leaving tonight.
Fine, she agreed. I wanted those wires back, anyhow. So dont cut them, Im taking
them home.
Right. Ill treat your weapons the same way you treat mine.
Dont you DARE!
He laughed in response.
Temari walked into the living room and was surprised briefly to discover an annoyingly all
too common sight. Kankuro sat in the center of the room, cross-legged on the floor, with a
wrench between his teeth, screwing a bolt into Karasu. He was wearing his comfortable
clothes, a black T-shirt with his personal crest emblazoned on the front and plain black
pants, and no makeup. The locks of hair that did not fit into the pathetic little ponytail at the
base of his neck hung in wild, unkempt light brown strands around his face. His attention
was concentrated on re-attaching Karasus head to his neck, his narrow eyes focusing
intently on the mechanical nightmare before him. Pieces and parts of the puppet
surrounded Kankuro, including an almost entirely emptied out toolbox, nuts and bolts,
screws, sawdust, wood shavings, and unused pieces of lumber.
Temari shook her head irritably, stepping over the mess towards her younger brother, and
set down a small white box near him.
If you even think Im cleaning this up, you have another thing coming, she scolded him.
Kankuro took the wrench out from between his teeth and responded with an agitated roll of
his eyes, never looking at her.

I can clean up my own mess, Temari.

Why dont you take all this to The Workshop? She asked, crossing her arms. The
Workshop had for a long time been the code for Kankuros room. And it was little wonder
why, as that was how he treated it. The maids had given up on that room years ago, and
didnt even venture into its vicinity.
No room, he replied detachedly, trying to ignore her as he squinted his eyes at the tiny
screw to make sure it was holding properly. Temari again rolled her eyes. His excuse was
perfectly reasonable. She had seen that room. It was like a graveyard for failed
mechanical experiments, broken dolls and scrap puppet parts. It was actually really
creepy, and she didnt understand how he could sleep in there with all those wooden eyes
and empty sockets staring at him all night. She decided that her brothers- both of themwere really very greatly disturbed.
She sighed, and returned to a more motherly-mode, a habit she had picked up in the
absence of any real parental figure in their lives. It usually fell upon the oldest in such
situations, and somebody had to take care of her brothers, had to keep what they had left
of their family together. Anyways, I brought you some dinner. Are you training again
tonight?
Yeah, he replied, now abandoning Karasu in favor of take-out. He grinned, opening the
box, and began happily shoveling rice into his mouth. He hadnt even realized he was
hungry til the food was in front of him.
Youve been doing a lot of that lately, she said slowly, raising an eyebrow at him. He had
been leaving at the same time every night for about two weeks now, and he was a fool if
he thought she didnt notice the consistency. The only inconstant thing was the times when
he returned. Last night, he hadnt come back until early morning. She was not hard
pressed to admit that curiosity was raging within her. She knew he WAS training at least,
because lately he returned wearily with Karasu in pieces, covered in shuriken. But who
was this mysterious training partner who had seemed to so encompass his attention? The
Kankuro she knew didnt have nearly that kind of conviction, as his training regime was
never so constant, but usually staggered depending on his mood. Somebody was
whipping her brother into shape.
Does your partner specialize in martial arts, or something? she asked, beginning a
curious interrogation. In response, Kankuro gave her a puzzled and sort of disturbed look,
his mouth enclosed around his chopsticks. Why? He finally asked.
Because, she started with a smirk, They seem to be finally kicking your sorry ass into
shape. Youve lost weight.
What does THAT mean! He hollered in offense, half rising from his sitting position on the
floor. Temari grinned at him.
It means youre FAT. Fatty, Fatty, Two By Four!
Piss off, Temari! He growled, turning his back to her in an attempt to ignore her, now
angrily trying to finish his dinner in peace. She smirked at this pouty gesture. He was
always so huffy. What a little brat.

Anyways, whatever theyre doing, its working and I hope they keep doing it. Youre
starting to get toned up. Looks good on ya.
He ignored her compliment, and she heard him mumble something about how he was
never fat. He hoped that she would go away soon.
They seem to be taking out a lot of aggression on Karasu, she mused, still pressing the
conversation, They must be pretty good.
Feh! Kankuro scoffed, half-turning to face her with a coy smirk. Its hardly worth the
effort to show up sometimes. All I get is a workout, shes the one training.
SHE, huh? Temari gasped in delight. Kankuros stomach turned as he realized the horror
of his mistake.
So what! He tried to erase his confession in a panic, but seeing his older sisters sadistic
countenance, his face fell into his hands in humiliated defeat.
A girl, huh? Temari grinned maniacally, squatting down to meet Kankuro on the floor,
Who is it? Do I know her? Is she from around here? Cmon, you can tell me!
I dont have to tell you anything! He snapped, a cold sweat beginning to mat his hair to
his forehead, So get lost! Yeah, shes a girl, so what! Doesnt automatically mean I like her
or anything. Shes just some kid I beat up!
But every night? She continued torturously, a diabolical gleam in her eye, Ive never
known you to be so constant about anything. Usually at midnight youre in bed, or creating
something monstrous in The Workshop. You would drop everything, every night, to see
this girl? Sounds suspicious to me! What do you think, Gaara?
Kankuros blood froze as he heard his younger brother reply, It doesnt matter to me. He
spun his head around to see Gaara standing impatiently behind Temari. When did HE
show up? Kankuro hadnt even noticed at all!
But to his relief, Gaara didnt seem to care one way or the other about Kankuros affairs.
He instead looked expectantly at Temari, awaiting something that the girl obviously could
not quite seem to pinpoint as she raised a questioning eyebrow at her youngest brother.
Finally realization struck her, and she gave him his dinner, which he ungraciously accepted
and turned with it to leave. In the doorway, he stopped and without turning to face either of
them, said slowly; But when he returns, he always does so. cheerfully.
With that he made his exit, and Temari once again turned to Kankuro, grinning devilishly,
fueled by this new information.
Cheerfully, eh, Kankuro? She chirped, So do you train and then make out, or make out
and then train?
YOU DISGUST ME! Kankuro shouted at the top of his lungs, then quickly scooping up a
mostly repaired Karasu and a handful of random tools, he slung the dummy over his
shoulder and stormed out of the house, slamming the door furiously. After he was gone,

Temari burst into a fit of hysterical laughter. It was only when she noticed Gaara watching
the door, his chopsticks raising noodles out of his take-out carton, did she stop.
He left without his hat, he noted with idle curiosity. Then, as if it were a passing thought,
he turned his back on the door and proceeded towards his room. Temaris eyes drifted
towards the window facing the street, as if hoping to see Kankuro outside. It was not
something she would have noticed herself, being used to Kankuros unmasked
appearance, but it didnt occur to her until Gaara said it that for Kankuro, it was unusual for
him to leave without his favorite hat, he was rarely seen without it around the Village
Hidden in the Sand. She shrugged, figuring that she must have made him angry enough to
forget all about it- which happened from time to time- and brushed it off, now concentrating
on her own dinner in front of her. She was always forced to eat last.
Tenten had been an anxiety attack waiting to happen all day. And while at first she ignored
it, even denied it, she was finally forced to admit to herself that she had been abnormally
out of focus. She was still able to function on a normal level, concentrate on her training
and later her chores; but she seemed more anxious than usual. And worst of all, that
wasnt even what she would have considered the abnormal part. No- that honor was
given to the source of her preoccupation, the burning question, which had been plaguing
her mind all day; the revealing of the face behind the mask.
It was so bizarre to her, that a simple question asked in passing could turn to such an
unruly distraction. When she had initially asked, she didnt even care about the answer;
but since he seemed to seclusive about it, had to make such a big deal about it, she
suddenly felt like he was revealing a great secret to her; one that almost nobody else
knew.
She didnt know how true that was, but it was how she was beginning to feel. It was true
that probably no one in Konoha ever saw his true face, as he wore the paint on missions
and any time he spent in her hometown was undoubtedly for that purpose, but probably
everyone in Hidden Sand had seen him in his casual wear. He didnt wear that ridiculous
stuff to town, did he? But he was always wearing it when they met- was he wearing it all
day, or did he put in on just for her?
These questions were boggling, both in the sense that she didnt know the answer and in
the sense that she was even thinking about such stupid things. Why would she bother to
waste a thought on Kankuro? He was an obstacle in her path. At least, it began that
way.
Tenten had to admit that her opinion of him had changed as they met every night for the
past two weeks, and it was becoming harder and harder to be angry every time she saw
him late at night, blocking her path like he usually did. While at first she found him to be
arrogant, obtrusive, and totally uncaring; she eventually noticed that while his personality
never changed, at the same time, none of those things were necessarily true. For all of her
losses, he never killed her and with the exception of their first encounter, never even left
her with any irreversible damage. She only suffered cuts and bruises, falls and mild
concussions, never anything serious or fatal. Whenever it came to that point, he always
stopped and allowed her the time it always took her to admit defeat. Then he would simply
let her go. He never even feared that she would fake a surrender and attack while his back
was turned, and even though her honor was too strong for her to actually do that, what
was so puzzling was that he seemed to trust her totally, right from the start. How can he

have so much blind faith? He didnt know her, had never even seen her save once or twice
before she stumbled across his path late one night.
Really, he wasnt even an enemy at all anymore- he was more like her training partner.
The fight they had every night, the verbal abuse she received in regards to being weak
and unworthy, they werent said and done because he thought it was true, thought it was
fun to break her spirit- if that were the case, he would have broken her body too- no, they
were to toughen her up for her eventual fight with Temari, who undoubtedly would not be
so merciful. He was training her body and her spirit so that she would be ready when she
went against his sister. He was not opposing her- he was helping her.
And that was very confusing, all on its own.
Through all her jumbled thoughts that day, she did not forget her end of their strange little
bargain. So, after she washed and combed her hair that night, instead of braiding it up like
she usually did, she allowed her soft, tidy brown locks to fall gracefully around her
shoulders and down her back. This actually sort of annoyed her, as she always preferred
to put her hair up, especially before a fight- but a deal was a deal, and she was a woman
of her words.
So she left that night with the wind whipping through her wild tresses, to the place between
the leaves and the sand.
She arrived at their usual training spot to find that, as usual, she was either the first one
there or her opponent was really very well hidden (the latter was usually the case).
Suddenly feeling a little shy, or perhaps a little anxious, Tenten brushed her air-dried locks
off her shoulder and announced herself in her usual way.
I know youre here, and I know you can see me. Come on out, Kankuro! I upheld my end
of the deal. The last part was added with a slight nervous pitch to her voice. Fighting with
her hair down was going to be cumbersome, so hed better be damn good-looking under
all that make-up. Or hideously deformed. SOMETHING interesting.
A low chuckle seemed to emanate from the trees. She gritted her teeth. Cocky bastard
he did that sometimes and it annoyed her every time.
So you have! She heard Kankuro say. Thats impressive- I was almost sure youd
forget.
We only spoke yesterday, she replied cynically, My memory is better than that. And
speaking of which, as I recall, you owe me a show. Come on out and lets see your pretty
face! it just then occurred to her to wonder briefly if she should have considered the option
of possibly thinking about bringing a disposable camera.
Too hasty! Came an amused little drawl. In due time, Little Green Leaf. First You have
to find me!
At that precise moment, Karasu shot out of the trees, barreling towards her. She flipped
backwards out of its way, discharging a volley of silver shuriken at the puppet. Karasu
dodged, but was struck unexpectedly by the black painted shuriken in the shadows of the

silver ones. As it reeled back in surprise, Tenten pulled a series of wires, and the silver
throwing stars abruptly changed direction, thunking into the back of the doll.
Shuriken, even that many of them, wouldnt stop him, she knew- but if they could distract
for a moment, she could perform her coup de grace. As Karasu struggled with the wires
and throwing stars, Tenten unfurled a large black Fuuma Shuriken, and sent it sailing in a
graceful arc towards her opponent before giving him a chance to blink. It hit Karasu dead
on, splitting the puppet like firewood. As the scraps of wood and sawdust began to hit the
earth, they disappeared in a cloud of smoke, only to be replaced by a plain wooden
branch.
Kawarimi, she spat as if it were a curse word, and turned around quickly to check behind
her, but her loose hair swung into her face, temporarily blocking her vision. She flipped it
out of her eyes just in time to be confronted by Karasus hideous, unscathed presence.
He swung a poisoned dagger at her, which she quickly deflected with a kunai, but as she
held her ground against that weapon, one of Karasus arms swung forward to strike her.
Tenten ducked, but was still sideswiped by him, and was knocked into a tree. She coughed
once, startled, but had no time to collect herself as she rolled out of the way of his next
attack, the dagger just barely missing her head as it slammed into the tree she had
previously been leaning upon.
She turned aggressively towards Karasu, teeth bared, brows furrowed, holding two double
bladed kunai in front of her protectively. Her eyes beckoned him to come and try againshe was ready.
Suddenly, to her great shock, she was struck from above- how was that possible? Karasu
was standing right in front of her! As she painfully met the ground stomach first, still in
amazement, she felt a weight pressed against her back, which swiftly pulled her Konoha
forehead protector over her eyes and pinned her arms to the ground.
Your problem is, Kankuro began with an amused voice, that you never remember that
theres TWO of us.
Shit! Tenten swore loudly, being unable to think of anything else to say and finding that
cursing seemed to suit the situation perfectly. She struggled, but he was straddling her
waist, pinning her arms down. Her headband was blinding her, her hair was splayed all
over the place, and she was face down in the dirt.
What a sorry sight I must be, she thought dejectedly, beginning to cease her struggle.
Good match, though, he complimented her, though he didnt ease his grip. You
surprised me with all those shuriken. I just barely got Karasu out of there.
Oh, shut up, she snapped. I dont need that.
Dont be mad, he grinned good-naturedly, making Tenten both at the same time feel a
little better and also want to punch him in the teeth. If she could at LEAST get her arms to
her face, she could move her forehead protector and see! I think youre still doing MUCH
better than the first few times we fought.

That means nothing if I still cant beat you, she hissed at him, taking no obvious comfort
in his words. She sighed slightly, her struggle completely given up on, and lay pitifully on
the ground at Kankuros mercy. He frowned. Was she depressed? That was a sort of
surprise. She seemed like a very strong willed girl with nerves of steel. Did she ever feel
anything but aggression? But he supposed a person could only get defeated every night
for so many nights in a row before it began to take its toll on them. Then, he thought
suddenly of a way to get her spark back, and smiled.
If it makes you feel better, I kept my promise, he said, and she could read the smile in his
voice. She began to struggle again, trying to flip over or move aside or something, but his
pin remained firm.
Well! She objected, becoming obviously irritated, Are you going to let me see?
No, of course not, he replied delightfully, I told you, you had to find me, and you never
did.
Thats hardly fair! Her struggle became more violent now, and he actually found that it
took most of his force of will to keep her down at this point. I didnt get much of a chance
before you rained down on me!
Your fault for not keeping on your toes, he casually replied with a smirk. She growled
loudly.
Then how do I know you even kept your promise! She demanded, irritated, humiliated,
and still blindfolded, Im here with my hair in my eyes, blinding me while I try to fight, and
now Im on the ground EATING it, all for nothing? Her raged fumed, Prove to me youre a
man of your word! Prove youre worth every night Ive spent with you up until this point!
Show me what I came to see!
Then, exhausted from the fighting and struggling and yelling, she lay still, boiling in her
anger, panting, and awaited his reply.
But one sentence in particular out of her little fit caught his attention. He couldnt help but
to focus on those words.
Show me what I came to see!
What I came to see.
What you came to see huh? He said quietly, mostly to himself. What she had come to
see she had come to see him?
Not the way that had been seeing each other, separated by his mask, hiding his identity
she wanted to see him. She came tonight, fought tonight, out of a desire to meet her
mysterious training partner.
Temari was nowhere in the equation. Tonight, she fought for him. She wanted to meet him.
Kankuro smiled then, genuinely, warmly. Maybe he wanted to meet her, too.

All right then, he finally agreed, Ill prove it.

At those conceding words, Tentens heart rate suddenly and unexpectedly sped up. But
instead of releasing his hold on her, or even removing her blindfold, he raised one of her
arms up over her head and brushed her fingers across his face.
See? He began, Or rather, feel? No make-up. All smooth.
Her face flushed brightly and became extremely warm all of a sudden. This was not how
she expected him to prove it!
He then moved her hand to brush through his wild light brown hair. And no hat, either, he
continued. Just like you said. You see? I am a man of my word.
She tried to concentrate but couldnt make the heat in her face subside, or the beating of
her heart slow down. What was this? Why was he so touchy-feely the last couple of days?
Why couldnt she seem to concentrate on anything but the texture of his skin and hair, the
warmth of his weight pressed against her back?
It its not the same! She sputtered. I need to SEE it!
I think I made my point, he coyly replied. I kept my promise. Two at once, in fact. I didnt
wear the make-up, and proved it, and didnt let you see, since you never found me.
I never agreed to that! She shouted.
But its the new arrangement, he grinned. So until you catch me, you dont get anything.
She growled fiercely, considering his words. Fine! she finally submitted with a sharpness
to her voice, But you better not wear that hat or anything tomorrow, either, and give me a
fair chance!
Or anything, huh? My, my! He grinned, and laughed.
THATS NOT WHAT I MEANT! She shouted, turning, if possible, even redder than
before. I mean you have to look that same tomorrow as you do tonight!
Fine, fine, he drawled lowly, his voice soft yet mischievous. I promise. Now, I have a
mission in the morning, so Im going home. Looking forward to seeing you tomorrow,
Tenten!
Then, unexpectedly, he reached forward and gently took up a lock of her hair. He combed
his fingers through it softly, causing her to blush. Then the weight on her back lifted, and
she heard the rusting of the trees, but by the time she flipped around and raised her
forehead protector, he was already gone.
And once again, Tenten felt suddenly quite cold.
Dont stop, Rock Lee reminded the exhausted girl laying in the grass, the both of them
panting volubly as they tried to catch their breath, Dont stop moving. Its bad for your

muscles. Come on, get up. He reached out his hand to help Tenten up, which she
grudgingly accepted, and it took most of the strength the two of them had left to pull her
back on her feet. He began to walk, slowly, and she followed.
Let me sit down, for just a second she protested tiredly, but Lee shook his head.
Youre supposed to walk it off, you know Ive told you this before. Lee smiled
affectionately at Tenten, as sweat streaked visibly down both their weary faces. Good
workout.
She smiled lightly in response. It was. Im glad we got to do this. You and Neji were gone
for so long, I actually had to seek out another training partner. She laughed a little and
held an aching muscle in her side. A nap was in order before she went anywhere tonight.
Im sorry, Tenten, Lee apologized. I wish you could have come with us on that mission,
but your shoulder-
I know, she interrupted, It was my fault for being reckless. I would have liked to go with
you, too, but Neji would have KILLED me if I endangered the mission by being a liability,
she laughed with a bit of a roll in her eyes. I still managed to keep up with my training
while you were away.
You certainly have! Lee replied enthusiastically, Youre almost entirely different since
when we left. Its amazing. Who have you been training with?
Oh she began a little distantly, Just someone I met recently. I dont think you know
them. I just met them around the time you left.
Lee thought about this for a moment, and the two of them walked around the training
grounds in silence for a little while as they gave their bodies a chance to cool down from
their strenuous sparring exercise. He had just remembered something as she spoke,
something he had not had the opportunity to question her on before, but he certainly
seemed to have plenty of time now, and hed been worried about it for several weeks since
he and Neji were forced to leave without her.
Tenten, Lee began slowly, The night I brought you to the hospital, you had a stab wound
in your shoulder that had absorbed some poison. I didnt get a chance to ask you while
you were healing before Neji and I left
Tenten silently sucked in her breath, already knowing the question that would be following,
but having no answer that she wanted to give to him.
But who was it that did that to you?
She stopped walking, and stared silently at the ground as she contemplated her reply.
What would be the least incriminating response? He didnt know of her grudge against
Temari, didnt know that she intended to challenge a rematch didnt know that shed
been meeting the very person who denied her the mission she was supposed to have
been on with Lee and Neji every night since they left.

Lee stopped and looked at her, calmly, patiently. Tenten smiled lightly at her friend,
glancing up at him. Even when she had been cruel to him, he was always so
understanding and caring with her. He worried over her so much when she was brought to
the hospital over two weeks ago, and tried to reschedule the mission until she was well,
but Neji would hear none of it, and so they were forced to replace her. Tenten had argued
that she could go, but Gai Sensei insisted that she remain bed set until she had fully
recovered.
Nonetheless, after they left, Tenten had gone off that night to face Temari again. Even if
they would not let her go with them, she had no intention of staying home, and needed a
good fight now to ease her anger not only about losing to Kankuro, but about losing her
mission as well. It turned out that hadnt been a very good idea either, when she later had
to return home by sneaking into her room by way of her window so she didnt have to
explain to her family why she was out with that stab wound, and why her bra was split
open.
She raised her eyes to Lee confidently. He was too nice to be lied to. It was my new
training partner, she finally replied to his question. Things got a little out of hand.
Really? He seemed to accept that, Was he the same person that brought you to me,
unconscious?
A look of shock quickly spread across her face. Did you see him? She suddenly gushed,
Was it him that did that?
Lee seemed to be taken aback by her abrupt outburst, and stammered I I didnt really
see him, I only heard his voice. He dropped you off half bandaged, and left. I didnt
recognize him Who is he?
Was it him? Tenten retreated to her own thoughts, ignoring Lees question. That first
night, when Karasu had stabbed her with that poison tipped dagger, Tenten had lost
consciousness and never learned who it was that had saved her. She didnt think Kankuro
would bother to take the time, not only to fix her up but to bring her home as well.
You say you didnt see him at all? She turned inquisitively to Lee, a look of curiosity
burning in her eyes.
I didnt, he replied, obviously confused, He hid in the shadows of the trees.
What did his voice sound like? What did he say?
Rock Lee tried to think back to that night, when the mysterious figure dropped Tentens
comatose body into his arms from the branches. He struggled to remember the
conversation they had briefly engaged in before he was forced to rush Tenten to the
hospital, though he was also intensely curious why this was so important to her. Did she
not know what happened to her that not? How could she not expect a new training partner
to take her home if he did too much damage?
It was a while ago, Im afraid I dont recall very clearly he began, concentrating hard,
But I believe his voice was sort of cynical, if thats any description. As for what he said,
it was something like Is this yours? and then he dropped you into my arms. He would not

respond to my inquiring who he was, but instead said Shell tell you, when she wakes
up or something to that effect. and then mentioned that you had absorbed some
poison. Tenten, who is this person? He seemed to know me, or at least that I knew you. If
you train with him, why would he treat you like he didnt care about you?
The look on Tentens face was a million miles away. She was silent for a moment, and
Rock Lee could have been standing next to her or not.
No, she began dreamily, possibly more to herself than to him, The question is, why
would he act like he did care?
This obviously puzzled Lee. Im afraid I dont understand.
Tenten finally returned to Earth, and looked at him carefully. She then smiled brightly, as if
trying to wash away his concerns by doing so.
Dont worry about it. It wont happen again. She then began to walk again, and Lee
followed. Tenten was very suddenly in an abnormally good mood.
Well, she smiled at him, I think Ive cooled off now, what do you think?
Lee grinned, narrowing his eyes. Shall we have a rematch?
Dont go so easy on me this time! She drew her body into a fighting stance.
Whos going easy? Rock Lee thought lightly, with slight amusement. She was not quite up
to his skill level yet, but she was closer than she had ever been since he surpassed her
years before. She was different now, somehow. During his absence, something had not
only succeeded in making her stronger, but happier as well, it seemed. She had renewed
strength and determination. He wondered if all these changes had the same cause. But he
was glad for her.
He charged forward, ready to strike.
And so once again, Tenten found herself three hours away from the country of fire at
ungodly hours of the night, looking for a boy who was undoubtedly hiding from her so that
she could fight him. Not a normal relationship by any means, but who needs normal? This
was much more fun.
Her conversation with Rock Lee earlier that day had brought a new revelation forth. When
she discovered the possibility that Kankuro may have saved her that first night, after being
the one to defeat her, she found that her reaction to this was surprisingly pleased. She was
happy that he would bother to help her in her time of need- even back when he didnt know
her, back when she was an annoying stranger whom he could have easily killed without a
second thought. But he went out of his way to spare her life. And while she had no proof,
she could tell from the description who it was. You dont spend over two weeks straight
with a person without beginning to understand a few things about them.
This was an all new level on her opinion of him. In fact, she found that tonight, she couldnt
wait to see him. She was going to ask him the truth- was it he who brought her home? She
was sure he wouldnt give her a straight answer, he had to answer questions like that in

riddles, but she was sure she could decipher it. And she was just as sure that she was
right about the answer. Why else would he have never asked how she got home that
night?
She smiled a little to herself and took in a deep breath. Lots would be answered tonight.
She would see him, the real him, under the paint he hid behind, and ask what had
happened that night.
And then, she would thank him.
Not just for saving her, but for everything. For helping her train, under whatever pretences.
For coming every night and holding to his promise. At first she hated him for it, but now,
she understood. Under all that sarcasm, he was really very kind to her. And she had been
nothing but awful. Tonight, whoever won their match, he deserved to be told that she
valued her time with him, and that she would like to view him as a friend.
A few small butterflies began to flit around in her stomach. Somehow, the prospect of
telling Kankuro she didnt dislike him was more nerve racking than any fight.
Tonight, though, as she stood under the dark shade of the trees in their usual training
ground, she found herself waiting an abnormally long amount of time for him. She was
beginning to feel rather uncomfortable, standing out here in the middle of the woods at
night all by herself. She couldnt figure out what was taking so long.
Fifteen minutes passed. She was beginning to like him less and less with each passing
minute. How long did he expect her to wait?
Twenty minutes. She could think of a few reasons why he wouldnt be here, and she didnt
know which one to hold to. Maybe he decided that she had trained enough, and this was a
way of telling her to proceed on to the next area? Or maybe it was a test, and he wanted to
see if she would try to sneak past, to move on towards the Wind Country and challenge
Temari- and then he would ambush her when she least expected it. Or maybe he was
just plain bored with her?
A knot in her stomach tightened at that last thought. Go figure, she thought, the day I
decide I dont hate him, he decides he hates me.
Twenty-five minutes. Should she proceed to the Sand Village, or go back to the Leaf
Village? It was strange, for weeks she had been hoping this would happen so that she
could slip past him and go on to face Temari like she had originally planned, but now that it
actually did happen, she had no idea what to do.
And she was still torn, when she suddenly remembered something.
Last night, after their fight didnt Kankuro say he had a mission for today?
Tenten sighed, and with a small laugh, slumped against a tree trunk and sat down. He did
say that. That was probably why he was so late. And furthermore, she would be unable to
go challenge Temari anyways, because undoubtedly they were both on the same mission.
That explained it.

Still, it would have been polite to tell her if this mission was going to take a few days, so
she could have stayed home. Letting her stand out here by herself all night was really
rude.
He must not have thought very much of her, after all.
Ten more minutes, she said aloud to break up the silence. Ill give him ten more minutes,
and if hes still not here, Im going home.
It was at that very moment that a kunai suddenly hit the tree she was leaning against, a
mere inch from her head. Tenten quickly flipped herself upright and threw a senbon at the
direction the kunai had come from, and watched it disappear into the darkness.
You waited for me! Kankuros jubilant voice was heard, Im flattered. I was almost sure
youd get bored and leave.
I have more conviction than that, she smirked. I dont just give up. What the hell kept
you, though?
I told you, The hair on Tentens neck rose as she realized the source of his voice was
now directly behind her, I had a mission.
She leapt forward and quickly spun around to face him, readying another volley of
shuriken. But instead of discharging them, she found herself completely frozen in shock.
She had no idea who this person standing so casually before her, with his hands in his
pockets, even was.
He had wild light brown hair that hung messily over his sharp, slanted eyes, and a
somewhat prominent nose. And then he grinned at her, and her heart rate increased quite
a bit.
K- Kankuro? she asked hesitantly, still trying to recognize him, shock obvious on her
face. She didnt know what she had expected when this night came, but somehow the last
thing she expected to think had been handsome. That came as a total surprise.
Im glad you waited, he smiled at her, and she found herself blushing furiously. He took a
step towards her, and she took a step back.
W-well I wasnt doing anything else tonight. Why was she so flustered all of a
sudden? Why couldnt she tear her eyes away from that face? Shouldnt this be like any
other night?
He took a few more slow, casual steps forward, and she took a few smaller ones back.
I thought you wanted to fight me first, before I got my prize, she stated, finally starting to
collect herself.
Ooh, I like being referred to as a prize, he grinned at her, totally ignoring the rest of what
she had said. Say it again.

No! What? What are you I mean, arent we going to fight? He was still advancing on
her, and for some reason she just could not keep it together. He did not even seem like he
had any intention of fighting at all- Karasu was nowhere to be seen, and his expression
now was sort of mischievous and carefree. He looked like he had some other intention, in
fact, and given that the basis of their relationship was fighting, anything else apparently
made her nervous. He took another step forward, and caught up to her. He was now within
an arms reach of Tenten, and she couldnt help but to stare, dumbstruck. What about him
was suddenly so distracting?
He leaned in close, a coy smile on his lips. He slowly raised his hand, and brought it gently
towards Tentens face, reaching up to her forehead. Her cheeks grew redder as he pointed
a finger at her hitai-ate, and pressing on the metal lightly, his coy smile grew into a
delighted grin.
You lose.
Suddenly and unexpectedly, Tenten was grabbed from behind by a pair of wooden arms,
and pulled back forcefully. She let out a short scream as her back hit something, the arms
let go, and suddenly it was extremely dark. She began to thrash around, trying to stand up,
but her head hit something, as did her arms. To her horror, she realized she had been
pulled into some kind of wooden barrel or crate. She began violently pounding on the
sides, cursing furiously, trying to break free. From outside, she heard Kankuro laugh.
You got too close to Kuroari. Now youve learned something new.
What is this! She shouted, searching now for a lid or a door or some kind of opening.
Its my other weapon, Kuroari, he grinned lowly. Didnt I ever tell you? I have two. Of
course, you cant really see him now, but his design is really quite clever, if I do say so
myself.
This is bullshit! She roared at him What kind of trickery was that! I- I didnt even know we
started yet!
Of course we did. I threw a kunai, and you threw a senbon. The fight began. He leaned
against his puppet, and could feel her moving around inside. But it doesnt matter now.
You lose. Its so easy to kill someone once theyre in Kuroaris reaches. He began to
laugh lowly, when suddenly the blade of a dagger shot out of one of the slots cut into the
wood, just barely missing his leg. He jumped quickly out of the way, surprised. Careful!
he said, startled, Blades usually go INTO those slots, not come out of them.
Not when Im in here! She replied testily, Have you met me? The blade pulled back in to
suddenly shoot out of a different slot. She was so angry at him, and at herself right nowhow could she let herself be so distracted by his stupid, ugly face well enough for him to
lead her into a trap! That must have been a real ego boost for that asshole. There had to
be some way out of here- it was cramped, dark, and reeked of blood. She could not take
much more.
Unfair! she shouted, I didnt know you had TWO puppets!

But you knew I had one at least, he replied, And you still fell into my trap. In fact, youre
lucky I brought Kuroari. If that had been Karasu, youd be dead.
Im not going home after THIS shitty fight, I demand a rematch! I waited almost half an
hour for you, you son of a bitch!
For a moment, there was no reply. She quieted in order to hear him, still simmering in her
fury. Suddenly, a door swung open on Kuroaris chest, and Tenten wasted no time
scrambling out. She was about to holler at Kankuro some more, when she saw him sitting
down on a fallen tree trunk, watching her calmly and unthreateningly. She raised a curious
eyebrow.
Youre right, he began, That was a shitty fight. I pulled a cheap trick.
Tenten stared at him in silent astonishment, mouth slightly agape.
What? Was all she found she could think of to say.
I said, youre right, he smirked. Does that amaze you?
Not amazed that Im right, she replied, But that you would admit it. Are you ill?
Yeah, he looked at her distantly, I think I am.
She gave him a curious and slightly concerned look. Is something bothering you?
He motioned for her to come over to him, which she did unthinkingly, and leaned against a
tree near him, keeping one eye out for the creepy barrel shaped puppet behind her, which
she could now fully see and still didnt trust.
I promise I wont attack you, he laughed a little when he saw her glance anxiously at
Kuroari. So stop expecting me to trick you.
Well I did fall for this earlier, Ill be damned if its going to happen again, she replied
incredulously. He didnt reply, and Tenten found herself suddenly filled with curious
concern. No smart-ass remarks on how easily she fell for it? No comments on how his new
toy could crush her? Nothing?
.Are you okay? she asked, and stepped towards him cautiously.
Im alright, he replied, and she found that without the paint, it was so much easier to read
his emotions. I just didnt feel like fighting today, is all.
You didnt? Then why did you come?
Because you were expecting me to, of course, he smiled, and once again she found
herself dumbstruck by that smile. So I pulled a cheap trick to get out of it. I bet you hate
me for that, dont you?
While normally it would have been very simple for her to reply with a yes, today for some
reason, as he looked at her with that dumb smile and those cat-like eyes, with his whole

face as she had asked him to do, she found that she couldnt seem to convince herself to
say it. After a moment of awkward silence, she sighed, and took a seat next to him on the
fallen log.
How did your mission go? She asked.
I killed some people, He replied, with almost no emotion. She somehow found that a little
disturbing.
I suppose you have to, its kill or be killed, thats a ninjas life. She wasnt necessarily
trying to be comforting, just stating a fact. He nodded.
We have another mission tomorrow, he started, It will extend for six days. On the sixth
night, can I expect to meet you here? He looked at her very seriously. She nodded
resolutely, though secretly inside her gut, she was a little disappointed at the prospect of
not seeing him for the next six nights.
Of course. Thats the arrangement. I have to meet you here, if I ever plan on defeating
you, she smiled coyly at him, and as he looked at her there, with those cute little buns, his
heart sped up just a bit. He decided that he rather liked that smile.
Youre wearing your hair up, he commented. Thats not fair.
How so? she asked, raising her hands to her hair. You already saw that. We didnt make
arrangements for you to see it twice.
If I have to look the same as yesterday, so do you, he replied, and without any hesitation,
proceeded to scoot over to her and undo the bindings in her hair. Tenten blushed.
What do you think youre doing? She asked, but at the same time, made no move to stop
him- in fact, she may have leaned her head towards him, just a little. His fingers were
quick and nimble as he untied the braids and clipped out the barrettes- but she imagined
that should come as no surprise to her. He was a puppeteer, after all, and they would have
to have fast hands. As he began to unravel the second braid, something occurred to her.
After a moment to build up her courage, she finally began, not wanting to waste this
opportunity.
Kankuro, she began, a little nervously, You never did ask how it was that I got home- the
first night we fought and you knocked me out.
She felt his hands stop for a moment and begin to loosen their grip, and then quickly went
back to work unwinding her braid.
Didnt I? he asked. Well, Im an insensitive bastard, arent I?
Yes, but that aside, she heard him laugh a little at that, Answer me truthfully. Did you
bring me to Rock Lee that night?
He finished taking out her braids then, and slowly he brushed his fingers through her dark
hair. It was long and thick, a little wavy from being braided while damp, and surprisingly
soft. And it still rather smelled like polished steel and shampoo, he noted. But then, she

probably wasn't the type of girl to smell like flowers. Her cheeks flushed as he combed his
fingers through her hair, and she made no indications that he should stop, as she awaited
his answer.
Finally, he untied the knot on her forehead protector and slipped it off, then backed away
from her. I couldnt very well just leave you there.
So it was finally confirmed. A smile lit up her face. The stupid jerk really did have a heart.
She smiled warmly at him, and now it was he who found himself a little astounded. He still
didnt really know what had possessed him to take her all the way to Konoha that night, but
it occurred to him that maybe the reason was that so someday he could see this smile on
her face, this radiant smile, which confused and terrified him, and was the most beautiful
thing he had ever seen. She had never smiled at him like this before. He decided that he
liked this smile, too.
In that case, she began, a light tint in her cheeks, I think I should thank you.
You dont. have to do that, he began, and turned away, a little embarrassed.
Not just for helping me that first night, she continued, But for every night, for the past two
and a half weeks. Youve held you your promise, even though you didnt have to, even
though you had nothing to gain from it and Ive gotten much stronger because of it. She
scooted a little closer to him, and a heat spread across his face and down his neck, and
his eyes were suddenly glued to this girl. Neither of them were wearing their forehead
protectors and they werent fighting so tonight, it was suddenly very clear that when
they werent being ninjas, they were just a boy and a girl.
So, she smiled, her small mouth suddenly looking so very attractive, Thank you.
And Kankuro found himself fighting off the strangest urge to do something totally
unexpected and completely unnecessary. He always knew she was pretty, but never
before did she seem so alluring. She seemed to be taunting him, with those captivating
olive green eyes and that long lustrous hair and those moist, fascinating lips; which she
seemed to be unconsciously licking, darting her little pink tongue out across her mouth and
quickly drawing it back in and he discovered, as he licked his own lips and his heart
pounded and his cheeks flushed, that he was leaning in, just a little bit, as if she was
drawing him to her by some unexplained force, and by that same strange force his lips
were parting ever so slightly, and he just kept getting closer and closer until he could
almost feel her breath on his skin, and if he kept going at this rate things would soon be
very different between them. It took all the force of will he had to pull away and look in the
entirely opposite direction, as he waited for his heart to slow and the heat to subside and
that bizarre compulsion to pass.
Dont mention it, was all he could think of to say. It was my pleasure. He half turned
to grin at her.
Tenten stared at her hands folded neatly in her lap, waiting for her own heart to slow.
Kankuro had just gotten very close- unnervingly close. And she hadnt done a thing to stop
him. In fact, she didnt seem to have anything going at all in her head during that moment.
All she could seem to concentrate on was how very close he kept getting and how very
handsome he suddenly seemed and how very interesting his lips were. She blushed, and

pulled her hair in front of her face like a curtain, as if trying to shield herself from him so
that he couldnt see her embarrassment. Things would have been very different between
them if that had happened. It was probably in both of their best interests to pretend it never
got that far.
So, she started, standing up from the log, Six days, then?
Yeah, he replied, watching her stand with curious apprehension, Six.
I wish you luck on your mission, then. She smiled at him. Try to come back alive, okay?
You arent leaving, are you? There was a tone in his voice that caught her attention, and
grounded her to that spot.
Well, she began, If you have a mission tomorrow, you should probably be preparing for
it, right?
I will, he smirked in that coy, familiar way. Tomorrow. But that has nothing to do with
now.
While she could have and probably should have argued with him that he should be more
responsible towards his mission and his other teammates, at the same time he was
making this excuse so that he could spend more time with her. And, truth be told, she
didnt really want to go home anyways. She rather liked the idea of staying here, just a little
bit longer.
She smirked at him, and crossed her arms over her chest. So, then, she began, If we
arent going to fight, what are we going to do?
Well, most normal human beings have conversations with their friends, he replied with a
smile.
Is that what friends do? She mused. Then perhaps, as friends, thats what we should do,
too. She sat back down on the fallen tree casually and looked at him. So! What do you
want to talk about?
How about we start with your last name?
How about we start with yours?
While normally considered a relatively brief length of time; less than a week, even; when
one is waiting for something, six days can take forever.
She had managed to occupy her time pretty well; even been assigned a three day mission
escorting some rich businessman to the Grass country (which she felt was sort of below
her, but the time frame was right), but that still gave her three days before she could meet
him again.
Three weeks ago, if Tenten had been told that within the month she would actually miss
Kankuros company, she would have stabbed the messenger. Repeatedly.

But as it turned out, her great rival also seemed to be very slowly becoming her best
friend.
She never would have thought that before their vacation from each other. Maybe regarded
him as a friend after their most recent encounter, when they had stayed up until ungodly
hours of the morning just talking, about everything and nothing; just enjoying each others
company for once; but certainly at that time she wouldnt have considered him her best
friend.
Until she realized that around nine P.M., when normally she would already be en route to
meet him, she would be getting kind of antsy. By midnight, when they normally met, she
would go into a brief, mysterious depression, and if she was not doing something
productive, it would quickly become a very bad mood. This was the lesson her teammates
learned on their brief mission to the Grass Country, and since then Tenten had taken to
training at night, just to have something to occupy her mind.
She couldnt get back on a normal sleep schedule either. Couldnt seem to get tired until
around 3:30 in the morning. A very unhealthy habit, she knew, but if she tried to sleep,
shed end up just laying there, tossing around, and thinking about how she wanted to fight
him again. Thinking, how was his mission going? Was it dangerous? Would he return?
Thinking about his fingers in her hair, the texture of his skin. Thinking that the next time
she saw him, she was going to beat the living Hell out of him for throwing off balance her
very pattern of life.
Her friends and family had now become slightly more than concerned. It was strange how
she left every night around nine and didn't return until almost four A.M. or later, but never
told anyone where she was going, or who she was meeting. Lee and Neji had been gone
for a while and didn't hear about her bizarre schedule shift until it was too late to make
corrections to it. Neji, of course, didn't care left, right, or sideways. But Lee was concerned.
However, whenever he attempted to discus his worries with her, she changed the subject.
He tried, even suggesting that they request a long mission that would take them out of
Konoha to give her a chance to break out of her bad habit of staying out too late and
maybe give them an opportunity to talk... but she declined, saying that she had something
she had to do first, and that taking long missions would be difficult until she was able to
complete a task she had set for herself. Lee pressed for more information, but that was all
he could get.
What was it she did every evening that took until the early hours of the morning? Was she
meeting her training partner, the one she had mentioned before, that brought her to Lee
late one night with severe damage and traces of poison? If so, why couldn't they schedule
their meeting in the daytime? He knew Tenten's agenda wasn't nearly so tight that she was
too busy to see him until late, but admittedly, Lee knew almost nothing of her training
partner. Perhaps he had more of a conflicting schedule?
Or then there was the obvious choice; they were trying to keep a secret.
But Lee couldn't even begin to think of a reason why. It didn't matter to him who Tenten
trained with, so long as they were a good partner who would do well with her, and clearly
they were, judging by her recent progress and unusual reactions to his presence or nonpresence. So why the need to keep it concealed? Was Tenten embarrassed? Or was there

really something behind the whole matter that needed to be kept in the dark, for fear of
damaging their strange relationship?
Many of her close friends had seriously considered following her one night, just to see
where she was going. But they all respected her privacy enough to decide against it,
trusting that she would tell them eventually, when she was ready.
They hoped, though, that it would be sooner than later.
Finally, after much anticipation and mild frustration, the sixth night came. Tenten was
clearly anxious that entire morning, feelings which just intensified as the sun set and the
afternoon slowly melted into evening, and one minute seemed to take three; until she
finally decided to just leave early before someone in her home decided to knock her
unconscious just to keep her from pacing and clicking her fingernails and tapping her toes,
and other annoyingly impatient habits.
So, she left at eight P.M., having been entirely ready three hours prior, even taking her hair
down and putting it back up four times with the same results each time, in order to fix
some minor flaw that only she was really aware of, if for no other reason than something to
occupy her time. She wore her regular training outfit; the Chinese styled blouse and dark
pants, but changed out of it a few times and then back into it before making a final
decision.
She was armed to the teeth, in obvious places and unobvious places to uphold a sense of
surprise, even sporting a plain looking but painfully sharp katana across her back, and
even had a few clever ideas for their next fight, which she couldnt figure out why she
hadnt put to use earlier.
Despite being a bit irritable the entire time, Tenten was glad for their six-day hiatus. She
got a lot of solo training done, along with some sparring with Lee and Neji, all of which
gave her some good ideas for what to use against Kankuro the next time they fought.
Tenten grinned broadly to herself as she dashed through the darkened trees. This time,
she could really surprise him.
As she made her long journey, she went over scenarios in her head about how this fight
would go, making sure to plan for every possible counter, even taking into consideration if
he decided to bring Kuroari again, with or as opposed to Karasu. Remembering that
sometimes Kankuro himself joined in the fight instead of controlling it from the shadows,
which gave her the possibility that worst-case scenario, it was her against three.
A mischievous smile stretched across her lips. Even in that case, she felt that today for
sure, she could win. Tenten snickered silently, reveling in her excitement and planning her
victory, and the time passed by quite quickly.
Though, perhaps, too quickly. When she arrived at her destination in their usual meeting
place, it occurred to her that she was an hour early. Now she would have to sit around in
the trees for an hour and wait for him, or longer if he was late again. But at the same time
as being a bit agitating, there was a slight thrill to being the first to arrive. This time, she
could ambush him. She could hide in the dark branches and wait for his arrival, then spring

like a trap and employ her new tactics at first sight of him, giving her the upper hand for
once.
She smirked at this idea. There was no way this could backfire.
Unless the impossible happened. Which, as it were, it did.
Well, a bemused and all too familiar voice was heard to say, Youre early.
Tenten very nearly fell right over when she heard him. Suddenly frozen in place, she
stared at him in shock. Why was that bastard so early, ruining all her plans?
So are you, she replied, regaining her composure, and added with a smirk, Were you so
anxious to see me?
Not so much as you to me, apparently, he grinned at her and leapt to a closer branch to
see her more clearly. Tenten was actually a bit surprised to see that once again, he wasnt
wearing his paint. Except for the bandaged up Karasu slung across his back, Kankuro
looked the same as the last time they met, the night they decided to postpone their match.
The lightest blush tinted her cheeks.
Well, I was going to set up some traps, but you went and ruined that by missing me too
much, she playfully commented with one hand slyly on her hip. She then raised her eyes
to him demurely. You arent wearing your paint.
Oh, you noticed that, he replied casually, as if it were an unobvious thing. No, doesnt
seem that I am. Why? Do you like the paint better?
Tenten shook her head with a shy smile. No. Its better this way.
He smiled very lightly. I thought thats what your opinion was.
Oh? She raised a coy eyebrow, And so thats why you did it? To impress me?
Of course.
That response floored her. She had really expected a reply somewhere along the lines of
anything but that. She then placed her hands on her hips, and replied with a roguish smile
Are you getting fresh with me, Kankuro?
Sure, whatever makes you happy, he grinned with a passive shrug. I just think its easier
for you to take me seriously when you can see my face.
Tenten gave him a curious look as he continued, with the slightest of smiles. Its easier for
you to separate me from my brother and sister.
To his surprise, Tenten scoffed in response and shook her head. He was a little offended,
until she raised her head and smiled warmly at him.
You jerk. I forgot about them long ago. This is between you and me.

Kankuro grinned. Damn, he had missed her.

But that doesnt mean you get to start painting your face again, she continued, folding
her arms crossly, Or Im going to have to personally wipe it off.
Ooh, promise?
She smirked at him. Ass. Lets fight, already.
You DID miss me, he smirked impishly, lowering Karasu off his back and setting him
noisily beside him on the branch. Ready when you are.
Ive been ready for days!
With that statement, her hand came to her weapons pouch as she flew forward towards
him, and in a flash she was on him, armed with a kunai, and within a moment she easily
laid the weapon to rest between his narrow eyes.
For the briefest of seconds her heart stopped, having expected him to dodge. Quickly,
though, that shock dissipated when she realized there was no blood. Kankuros hand
came up to his face and grabbed the kunai as sand began to fall from his skin, and quickly
his cover dissolved, revealing Karasu with a big crack in his forehead where she had
planted the kunai as he dislodged it with a forceful tug.
Beside him, the bandaged form Tenten had assumed to be Karasu unraveled suddenly,
and the wrappings fell to Kankuros feet. With his back to her, he half-turned and smirked
wickedly, then quickly disappeared into the darkness to control his puppet out of harms
way.
Now wielding Tentens kunai in one of his four arms, Karasu came forward and attempted
to grapple her. The lithe girl quickly spun out of the way, came around behind the puppet,
and forced a dagger into the gears that would have been considered his knee joint. She
dodged gracefully and backed up a few yards when Karasu swung at her, his wrists
opened to reveal the poison tipped daggers.
She smirked to herself as she watched the marionette attempt to take a step forward with
a disjointed knee. Things so far were working towards her favor.
But knees were things the doll didnt necessarily need. Karasu flew towards her then,
slashing his blades. She deflected one with a kunai, and another of his arms attempted to
surprise her with a low strike to her side. With her other hand she held that off, but was
now all out of hands, where he had two more. Before he had the chance to utilize this
advantage, with all her strength she threw off his two arms and flipped backwards. As her
legs came up, she struck him as hard as she could in the jaw.
The wood cracked and some chips crumbled off, revealing some of the menacing drill
Kankuro had stored inside Karasus head; but aside from being momentarily thrown off
balance, Karasu was fairly unaffected. She swore to herself as she up righted; somehow it
was easy for her to forget that she was fighting a being that had no nerves and didnt feel
pain. In a flash, the puppet recovered and barreled towards the girl. He threw himself into
her at full force, knocking her onto her back several yards away. Tenten winced as she hit

the hard earth, bruising her spine. As she recollected herself, she was surprised to see
Karasu standing on a tree branch a fair distance away. His gears whirred eerily and his
body began to move oddly. Tenten looked at him curiously, then watched in horror as
suddenly the wood on his arms began to spring open, revealing several long knives in
each of his four arms. Each thin silver blade gleamed darkly in the faint moonlight,
undoubtedly soaked in blood from battles won and promising a messy death.
Then, unexpectedly, his joints began to rotate, spinning the gruesome knives at high
speeds, increasing the danger considerably.
Tenten had never seen that before. Had that always been one of Karasus features, or was
it installed during their absence?
The marionette readied itself; its terrible blades spinning treacherously, and suddenly flew
down directly towards the startled girl. Tenten had to concentrate, or be pureed by the
giant wooden blender rushing towards her at high velocity. Quickly she formulated a plan.
The blades werent spinning by way of chakra; it was a mechanism installed into the doll. If
she could stop the gears from rotating, the knives would be easier to dodge.
Tenten set her teeth, and pulled out her kunai from a special reserve. As Karasu was just a
yard away from dissecting her, she discharged them, followed immediately by a volley of
shuriken, all carefully aimed. The weapons lodged themselves into Karasus gears,
blocking the mechanics and stopping the knives with a loud screech and a shower of
sparks as the metals grinded against each other. His direction now shifted, Tenten dodged
out of the way as Karasu smashed into a tree and tumbled unceremoniously to the ground,
unable to use his arms.
It was about that moment when the seal was activated on the tags Tenten had tied to the
kunai, and they exploded.
Tenten let out a short, wicked laugh as the wooden doll burst into flames. She then
unsheathed the katana at her back. Before the puppet could find a way to stand and fight
her as a giant flaming ball of disaster, she rushed towards him, and with all her might,
plunged the sword into Karasus back. The wood cracked as the blade went all the way
through and into the ground beneath him. She stomped on the hilt to further lodge the
blade into the ground, and for good measure, did the same with a kunai to the back of
each of his hands, effectively pinning him down, broken and burning. Every move the
puppet tried to make was in vain as the wood burned away, revealing all its hidden
weapons and red-hot gears concealed within him.
Tenten turned up to the trees where she had last seen Kankuro, and smirked darkly. I
hope you brought your other one, because this one is dead.
As if in response, a dark figure rained down from the branches, and Kankuro landed in
front on her. Wordlessly, he wasted no time engaging her in melee combat, and it was
clear by the look on his face that he was not happy with what had just happened.
They each drew a short blade and struck, each deflecting off the others weapon. Tenten
jumped back and threw a handful of shuriken at him, which he dodged gracefully, returning
a kunai at her. She hopped back and the weapon thunked into the ground at her feet, and
then unexpectedly it burst into a purple cloud of smoke.

Tenten quickly recognized this as poison. She exhaled sharply, to blast out any poison she
may have inhaled, then covering her mouth and nose, ran from the fatal gas.
Predicting where she would go, Kankuro made a point to be standing directly in her path
as she made her escape, and he was right. She dashed directly towards him, and he
lunged his dagger forward, plunging it into her stomach.
He knew he had made a mistake the moment the hot blood gushed out of the wound and
washed over his hand, staining it a deep red.
She gasped and then choked, her eyes wide with pain and shock, and as he pulled out the
knife with a grotesque jerk, she winced in pain and her knees buckled, and before his
eyes, she seemed to take forever to fall.
Her back hit the earth and her eyes still were wide, the blood kept coming and somehow,
Kankuro was immobilized. The bloodied dagger slipped from his wet fingers and clattered
to the ground and Kankuro couldnt seem to think of what he was supposed to do with this
victory.
Oh fuck. Oh fuck. You were supposed to block, you idiot! Tenten! Are you okay? That
didnt just happen. You arent that stupid! Oh fuck, the blood. Shes still bleeding. What the
fuck do I do! Is she breathing? Is she conscious? Fuck! What do I- Fuck!
His body couldnt seem to figure out how to move and his mind couldnt comprehend.
There had to be something he was supposed to do in the situation but he didnt know what
it was. Stop the bleeding! He had to stop the bleeding! He remembered then the bandages
he kept Karasu wrapped in. If he didnt do something quickly, Tenten was going to die.
As fast as he could, he located the bandages and pulled them back to where she lay. With
shaking, slippery hands, he carefully pulled up the material of her stained blouse and
revealed a deep, merciless cut up her abdomen, her flesh torn and her blood pouring out
and pooling beneath her. He drew in his breath sharply, pained by the sight, and attempted
to wrap the bandages around her wound, but the blood wouldnt stop and his panic was
overwhelming. The last time he had seen this much blood, the person died.
He clenched his teeth and his body froze as a sense of dread suddenly washed over him.
The fucking poison. That dagger was poisoned. Oh God, why did I do that! Why would I
have brought the poisoned daggers! That was so fucking dumb of me! I never actually
wanted to KILL her! You stupid girl! Fuck!
Hot tears burned the corners of his eyes and he ignored them as hard as he could as he
tried to tend to her wound but she kept soaking through and he was going to run out of
clean bandages and then there was the poison and, oh shit, how long did it take for that
stuff to kill a person? Had she at least bled most of it out by now?
A revelation.
The antidote. I keep a fucking antidote. You dont deal with poisons unless you fucking
have one!

He fumbled through his pockets clumsily, his blood soaked and still uncontrollably shaking
hands racing and panicking as sweat streaked down his face. The fuck! Where was it! Did
he bring it? Why couldnt he find it! Oh God there was no time for this Oh Jesus she was
going to die.
Finally, he pulled a small vial of light colored liquid out from his clothes. He breathed a sigh
of relief and carefully tried to unscrew the cap. He took a deep breath, trying in vain to
calm himself so that he didnt spill it all by shaking too much, then placed his hand under
her head and tilted her face upwards to pour the fluid into her mouth.
Dont die.
Dont die.
Whatever you do, dont die!
If you ever want to see your friends
If you ever want to face Temari
If you ever want to fight me again!
Swallow this! And dont you DARE choke on it!
God damn you! Dont do this!
DONT DIE!
Her throat opened up and the antidote slid down and Kankuro thanked whatever God had
blessed him for that. The poison was at least taken care of, but he didnt know if there was
any irreversible damage already, couldnt think straight to do the math.
Now there was just this giant gaping hole in her stomach and he just kept pressing his
hands to it but they just kept soaking up more of her blood and did she have very much
left? He couldnt even tell if she was alive or dead, her skin was so pale, but no one was
going to come and there wasnt a hospital for miles but he couldnt help her all by himself,
that much was clear.
He had to take her home. NOW.
But they were three hours away from NOWHERE on all sides, would she still be alive in
three hours?
It didnt matter, there was no time. He quickly scooped the girl up in his arms, the
bandages now finally seemed to be holding the blood in at least mostly, it was hard to tell
what blood was already there and what blood was fresh from the cut but there was no time
to think he just ran. So Kankuro ran. He ran as fast as he could, in whichever direction he
was facing, because hesitation would cost him her life and he couldnt afford that. He
prayed and he ran and he made a three-hour run to Konoha in less than two hours.

"Hey, I just saw her move! I think shes waking up!"

Very distantly, Tenten heard someones voice. It was familiar, loud, and somewhat
energetic. She tried to speak, but somehow, couldnt remember how to do it.
"She made a sound! Tenten! Follow the sound of my handsome voice, and let the spirit of
youth recover you!"
Another, similar voice, but deeper and more annoying. She scowled, and somehow,
managed to control the movements of her eyelids. Vision blurred slowly into focus. A white
ceiling and two strange green blobs hovering over her. They gradually melted into the
shapes of Rock Lee and Gai-Sensei. She groaned.
"Are you in pain, Tenten?" Lee asked, his voice ringing with genuine concern.
"It stings," she said coarsely through her teeth as her vocal abilities came back to her.
Despite not saying what it was that stung, Gai and Lee seemed to understand.
"Should we have the nurse get you some painkillers?" Lee asked, but Tenten shook her
head.
"Its nothing. It isnt that bad."
Lee said something, but she didnt listen. She was looking around, trying to figure out
where she was, and how she had gotten there.
It was clearly a hospital, and it must have been in Konoha because she barely recognized
the view outside her window. A sharp ache in her abdomen told her why she was there,
and she vaguely remembered how it had happened.
I was fighting Karasu No, Karasu burned It was Kankuro I was running from him,
or from that poison, thats what I was running from and then.
She couldnt remember what had happened next.
"How did I get here?" she asked them painedly. Gai and Lee exchanged worried
glances.
"We would ask you the same thing," Lee explained. "We were told by Neji that you were
here. The nurse said she didnt recognize who brought you here."
"You have the same type of wound Lee found you with a month ago," Gai continued.
"Tenten, however much it may pain you, you must tell us how this keeps happening so that
we may help you!"
"Was it the same person as before? Do you have a rivalry with them?"
"Or does it go beyond a rivalry into something more dangerous?"
"Are you in some kind of trouble, Tenten?"

Their words were beginning to annoy her. She felt disgusting enough as it was, and these
two interrogating her was not an improvement to her mood. Finally, she tore her line of
sight away from the window and locked eyes with them angrily, her face betraying her
irritation.
"Do you think Im incompetent?" she asked them harshly. Gai regarded her calmly, but Lee
appeared startled. She continued. "Give me a little credit! I know what Im doing. These
things happen. Im a weapons expert! Its expected for me to take a hit now and again! I
chose to go to that fight, and in choosing, I understood the risks involved! If I didnt take
these risks, how would I improve? I dont want to be saddled with easier missions with
minimal threats, I want to know how to handle the danger, want to receive recognition for
my talents! I want my skills appreciated, and I want to fight! Please stop treating me like I
dont know what Im doing, its very disheartening!"
Finally, she took a deep, relieving breath, and after a moment of looking into their eyes,
gazed down at her hands, somewhat ashamed. Lee and Gai were very quiet. She hadnt
meant to snap like that, but she was more than done with being underestimated, and felt
as though that had been a long time coming. She was so ashamed. From letting loose on
her friends, from the humiliation of losing a fight so badly that she needed hospital care,
and from the anger that it appeared Kankuro wasnt even around to make sure he hadnt
killed her. She put her fingers to her temple, trying to will herself to calm down. The last
thing she wanted Lee and Gai to see would be her breaking down.
The atmosphere in the room suddenly seemed very thick with tension, and Tenten
wondered if they were deciding what to say, or waiting for her to speak. Finally, Gai-Sensei
broke the silence.
"Your maturation into a respectable ninja hasnt gone as unnoticed as you seem to think,
Tenten," he began, and Tenten was surprised how serious her usually energetic and
colorful teacher was being. She raised her eyes to him.
"This past month especially, you have a new energy about you. Its very bright and
youthful!" He grinned, and she smiled slightly. "You train harder, smile more, do better
work, and, well. Sleep later," he seemed to smirk. A light blush tinted her cheeks. He laid
a reassuring hand on her shoulder, and she found that he did make her feel better, a little.
In a way that only Gai-sensei could.
"But try to remember all your precious people!" he reminded. "When we found out you
were hospitalized, we didnt even know how it happened! We arent scolding you for
getting hurt, were relieved that youre okay! We also want you to improve; were even
willing to help! Try to remember when you go out to fight, all the people important to you,
who you are important to!"
She looked at him, and he smiled toothily. She couldnt help but to laugh a little bit.
"Look at you, trying to pretend youre wise," she smiled at him. "You sure know how to
spoil a bad mood."
Suddenly, Lee threw his arms around her in a tight hug that nearly suffocated her. Pulling
back, he exclaimed brightly, "Maybe now that youre here, they can get you back on a real
sleep schedule!"

She couldnt suppress a giggle, and the two of them laughed as well.
"Sorry," she apologized sincerely, "I didnt mean to snap like that. Im just a little
frustrated. I mean, Kan- er He" She shook her head, as if trying to rattle her thoughts
into coherency, "Where is he? Was I unconscious for that long, that he just went home?
I I thought were friends! Is he still in town? Did he leave any message for me at all?
"
She was very sincere. Lee looked to Gai, who seemed to be thinking on some matter. He
folded his arms.
"This friend of yours He is the same one as before, isnt he? And youve been fighting
him every night?"
Tenten lowered her gaze slightly and nodded, somewhat bashfully. He continued.
"He isnt from Konoha, is he? In fact, hes from Sand, isnt he?"
This time, she seemed a little more surprised, and her reaction gave Gai his answer.
"How did you know all that?" she asked incredulously.
"Gai-sensei is fantastic!" Lee exclaimed proudly, "He is an elite jounin! He always knows
the answer!"
Tenten tried very hard not to roll her eyes at Lees enthusiasm, and continued to look to
her teacher questioningly. Gai grinned.
"When you asked if he was still in town, you betrayed that he was not from Konoha. The
poison and the antidote found in you are almost exclusive to the Village of Sand. "
"Tenten, is it true?" Lee asked in amazement, "Youve been going to the Wind Country
every night? Thats so far away, though!"
"We We meet half way" she explained a little timidly, feeling exposed. Gai brought
his hand up to his chin and smiled knowingly.
"Ah, youth. With it comes energy, experiences, and young love!"
Lees jaw hit the floor, and Tenten immediately turned bright red.
"Its not like that!" She loudly insisted, throwing her hands up defensively. "Theres nothing
like that going on! We just we just fight!"
Lee looked aghast, and Gai was laughing. Tentens face fell into her hands in humiliation.
"Youll see him again, wont you?" Gai asked with a smirk, and Tenten flinched slightly. The
way she answered this question would be very important, and she tried to think of the least
incriminating response.

".We need to settle this," she finally replied assuredly, satisfied with her answer. Gai
nodded, grinning, but Lee still looked startled, and alternated staring in confusion between
Tenten and Gai.
"In that case," Gai said, "Youd better get well soon! You only have ten days to get back in
top condition, so starting tomorrow, Lee and I will dedicate ourselves to helping you! I
know a recipe for dumplings thats said to have amazing healing properties if you eat one
hundred of them!"
"Ten days?" she asked, wondering where that number had come from, but Lee interrupted
with his own bright enthusiasm.
"Yes! We will help you, Tenten! Youll be better, in fact, more so than ever by the end of ten
days, with our help! You can count on it!"
Both he and Gai then gave her a thumbs-up in a gesture she recognized to be their selftitled "Nice Guy Pose". It was rather silly, but knowing that the two of them always stuck by
their promises- especially when accompanied by the pose, she did feel reassured, even
grateful. It was good to see the extent of their care for her.
"Were going to tell the nurse youre awake now, and then leave you to rest for today. Well
be back first thing tomorrow morning, so be expecting it! By the way, this is for you. Come
on, Lee!"
He said it so fast and so casually, that she barely registered it when he handed her a small
folded slip of paper before quickly leading Lee out of the hospital room. When they were
gone, Tenten curiously unfolded the piece of paper. A note was written on it.
Well try again in ten days. Get better quickly, and Im sorry.
In her surprise, she read it over three times, as if making sure she hadnt missed anything.
So he had left her a message. And although it was brief, it said everything she wanted to
know. She felt so relieved, that she actually giggled out loud. With a sigh, she fell back
against her pillow and glanced back towards the window as the nurse walked into the
room.
Kankuro didnt remember ever feeling so exhausted in his entire life. When he finally got
home, looking tremendously worse for wear, he felt like he hadnt seen his bed in months.
Temari was already up when he swung the front door open and trudged into the house. It
was clear from the surprised look on her face that she wanted to ask him a few questions,
about where he had been all night, no doubt, or whose blood he was covered in, or maybe
about the curious lack of Karasu, but he brushed past her quickly before she could even
open her mouth, and secluded himself in his bedroom with a resounding slam of the door.
He barely managed to peel off his blood stained clothing, forget about a shower, before he
collapsed onto his bed and fell asleep before he ever hit the pillow.
He slept for probably much longer than he would have normally allowed himself, and
honestly would have stayed in bed longer if Temari hadnt started pounding on his door,
insisting that if he didnt get out of bed she would come in there and drag him out by the
hair.

So, he begrudgingly tore himself out of the comfort of his sheets, deciding that he was only
doing so to use the shower, not because Temari told him to.
The hot water felt immediately relieving, soothing his sore muscles, and he watched as
Tentens blood washed off his skin and swirled down the drain. It was a depressing sight.
He still felt dirty, like all the soap in the world wouldnt wash off all the blood. Her blood.
What he did to her to someone he had called his friend was, to him, unforgivable.
What thought process could have possibly led to him plunging a blade into her belly? Sure,
they were fighting, but they werent fighting to the death. It was more like a spar, really. He
was just so angry about what she had done to Karasu that he may have acted a bit rashly.
She had entirely decimated his best weapon, which had come as a complete surprise, and
succeeded not only in disarming him but also enraging him. He acted rashly, blinded by
anger, and fought her with true intent, not holding back anything, and didnt comprehend
the extent of his actions until he felt her warm blood wash over his hands.
Ever since that first fight - the only other time she fell unconscious during their meetings ever since that first night when he brought her home to Konoha out of some sort of
obligation he didnt even quite understand; he had decided that if he ever had the
opportunity to fight her again, he would leave her alive. He would beat her down, but only
hard enough to cause minor damage that she could easily recover from. And, presented
with that chance, that was just what hed done, up until last night, when he acted
thoughtlessly out of emotion - the very thing hed scolded her for on any number of other
occasions when she lost to him because shed let herself get affected by his taunting.
He had to make it up to her. That was why hed told her to meet him in ten days, which
would give her plenty of time to recover. It would be harder to talk to her if she was still
suffering from the pain hed caused. He wouldnt bring any weapons; they werent going to
fight. He needed to talk. He needed to tell her that he couldnt fight her anymore; he
couldnt attack someone that he didnt actually want to die. Especially since her skills had
been improving so much lately. It was forcing him to stop holding back, and when he did
that, blood was spilt. Her pride would be wounded, he could count on that; she would
accuse him of thinking her to be weak, so much that she cant even defend herself, protest
that she didnt need his protection, exclaim that she came here to fight and she wanted a
challenge. But wouldnt she also be offended if they did continue their battle, and she
realized he wasnt trying to hurt her, that he wasnt utilizing all his skill?
He couldnt hurt her, not anymore, not after what happened. He cared about her too much
for that.
It was so peculiar, how far their relationship had come in just three weeks. And to think,
their first two encounters, hed challenged her just because he felt like being irritating. He
had enjoyed deflating her ego those times. Now, he enjoyed nearly every minute he spent
with her. Every scowl, every smirk, every bit of her.
But not the blood.
True to their word, Gai and Lee showed up bright the next morning to help Tenten with her
recovery training, and continued to show up every morning thereafter for the next ten
days. At first, it felt good to receive a little attention, as shed often felt like the most
forgettable member of their team, but after a while, she really wished they would just stop.

Most of their exercises were painful or exhausting, and some of them just tasted really,
really bad. She was starting to resent Kankuro more and more for causing this injury that
fuelled Gai and Lees ambition to make her stronger.
Training was good, she never disagreed with it, but these guys just didnt know how to
stop!
One day, they had even managed to convince Neji to grace them with his presence. At
first, Tenten thanked Heaven. Finally, maybe she would get a little relief! But as it turned
out, she had just been dropped from the frying pan into the fire. Neji was even worse! She
knew him to be relentless, but rarely did he dedicate any day to issuing orders for her to
run this many laps, do that many sit ups, hit those targets in this order with these weapons
and by the way youre being timed, if you dont make that time Im throwing exploding
notes at you, and now we see how far youve come, lets fight. He hadnt even given her a
ten minute break, even when she thought her stitches were going to split. It was like being
in Hell, and Neji was the devil. She found herself wishing somebody would throw a kunai
straight into her head just so she could escape this nightmare.
Of the training exercises she endured in those ten days, some of the practices were
physical, some were mental, and some were even medicinal, in hopes of completely
curing her by her deadline. Trying to speed up the healing process seemed against nature
(or so she once protested after the eighth or so cup of different flavored tea said to have
healing properties- she liked tea just fine but after a while she really just wasnt thirsty
anymore) but they had at some point caught the Hokages assistant Shizune and
managed to convince her to help Tenten along. Shizunes method felt much more effective
than pouring cup after cup of scalding water down her throat, and she did feel better
afterwards. However, that didnt stop Gai sensei and Lee, who wanted to "make sure", and
continued to present her with home remedies.
But for all the pain and horror she endured, she had to admit, it was working. By the end,
she felt perfectly healthy without a bit of pain in her abdomen (although there was a scar),
and in truth, fitter than she had ever been. Now, she felt, she was ready. Ready to face
anything Kankuro had to offer, for any surprise, even if he came at her with everything he
had. Never again would she need to be brought home for medical treatment and disabled
for that length of time. What if something happened and she was needed on a mission?
She couldnt let herself be useless, or worse, a liability!
But despite all that, despite that underlying anger about the life-threatening inconvenience
he had caused, there was one thought she just couldnt shake for all ten days. For the
second time, he brought her back. For the second time, he needlessly saved her life. And
this time, he even left her a schedule for their next meeting. She couldnt help but to think
that he really must want to keep her alive. More than that, he wanted to see her again. He
had even apologized. That was unlike him; usually when he won, he gloated obnoxiously.
Was he really worried about her? Was he still worried, now? Was he afraid she would be
angry with him?
She could see where that idea would come from; after all, she was clearly the type of girl
to hold a grudge. But when it came right down to it, she wasnt angry with him. Maybe
minorly irritated, but it really had been her own fault, she should have been more alert. If
that had been a real fight with a real enemy, shed be dead. He may have stabbed her with
a poisoned blade, but he kept her alive so that she could overcome that weakness.

Of course, that wasnt to say he wasnt going to get the living hell beat out of him next time
she saw him. She was, after all, the type to hold a grudge.
When at last the tenth day came, she could do nothing to hide her excitement. She had
suffered ten days of pain and torture (though she wouldnt admit that to the well-meaning
duo who subjected her to it), all for this night, all to see him again. She couldnt face him
again if she wasnt at top condition, it would only harm his opinion of her, prove that she
didnt belong there, with him. She absolutely wouldnt stand for that. Tonight, she would not
only prove her resiliency and determination, but also beat him for sure. Last time she had
disarmed him, before he pulled a weapon and miraculously won the fight. Before that, she
had been so close to victory, she could smell it. This time, it would be hers for sure.
Gai and Lee were supposed to see her off, but evading them, she left alone. Their help
had been appreciated, but this was something she had always done by herself, and she
would continue to do so. Seeing them would distract her from her course of action. They
would only be disappointed until she returned with her hard-earned win.
Feeling comfortable and confident, Tenten left Konoha.
Kankuro had managed to successfully pass ten days without worrying himself to death
about the impending meeting by busying himself with Karasus repairs. After retrieving
what was left of the marionette, which consisted of a burnt but salvageable metal skeletal
frame, he began a long road of work reconstructing it. And although the fight with Temari
when she saw Karasus remains was not looked forward to, it was inevitable. Sure
enough, she was enraged.
"What if wed been assigned a mission?" she berated, "What if there was an attack? You
always have to be ready, you idiot! How could you let that happen? Kuroaris still there but
hes useless without Karasu! You need that thing to fight, Ive seen your taijutsu!"
"Taijutsu? The hell is that?" he asked passively with obvious cynicism, his back to her as
he began measuring a block of wood that would encase Karasus skeletal frame and flesh
out his torso.
She scowled. "You wouldnt take that attitude with anyone but me, would you?"
"Nope, youre the lucky winner. Hand me that saw."
She rolled her eyes heavily and kicked it over to him. Temari then stormed away, leaving
Kankuro to do his work in private. And although she all but ignored him the next few days,
she managed to cool her temper, and even got on speaking terms with him again, unable
to stay mad for long.
Absorbing himself in all the very intricate work succeeded in distracting Kankuro from
darker thoughts, and he had resolved to have the project done before the ten day time
limit. Making a life-sized doll out of wood seemed like something one could easily make in
just two days, especially if every waking hour was dedicated to it, but making a life sized
working marionette with hidden weapons, alternative transformations, and a thousand
gears and joints was more of a challenge.

Over the next few days, He managed to finish reconstructing Karasu, which was a god
damn miracle as far as he was concerned, and had just enough time to test the doll out
and make sure everything was back in working order with Temari on the tenth day.
The spar ended with no victory for either side, and they sat down to catch their breath
under the shade of a brick wall on their property that served as a fence. After a few
moments of peaceful silence, their bodies cooled down, and Temari, now fully recovered,
looked curiously towards her brother.
"You wasted a lot of chakra and stamina on this spar," she began. "Dont you have a fight
today?"
"Im not fighting today," he replied emotionlessly, staring fixedly at the sand near his shoes.
"I thought you said you had a meeting tonight."
"I do. We arent fighting." He said it almost bitingly, as if the thought upset him and talking
about it was uncomfortable. Temari, ever tactical, easily understood the meaning behind
his tone. She very slowly grinned.
"I see. I think I understand this. Youre upset about nearly killing her, so you wanna call off
the game before someone gets hurt!"
"So what?" He snapped, turning sharply to her. "Shes getting too good. I have to fight her
now like I really mean it. But when I do that I end up taking the long way home. He
trusted her to understand the meaning behind that phrase, and turned his face away,
looking at nothing in particular.
"But you fight me all the time, and Im pretty sure youd be at least moderately upset if I
died," she began, "Why is she different?"
"You and I dont fight to win," was his very simple reply. He leaned his head back against
the wall behind him, staring absently up at the evening sky. There was a moments pause
as the pair internally contemplated their next move.
"You actually miss her, dont you?" Temari asked seriously.
For a moment, Kankuro didnt reply. He watched the wind blow the sand around their
property, deciding what the answer actually was, and what answer he should give Temari.
"Yes," he finally replied. Temari grinned.
"Then youd better take a shower before you see her tonight, you smell awful."
He turned his head to her with a wry smile, and wordlessly stood up and walked away,
trailing Karasu along behind him.
When he was gone, Temari stood up and stretched out, feeling her cramped muscles
tighten and her bones pop. As she reached forward to collect her fan, a sudden familiar
swirl of sand signaled the appearance of Gaara.

"Out for a stroll?" Temari asked him curiously. Gaara did not look at her, but instead stared
unblinkingly at the door Kankuro had disappeared behind a moment ago.
"Hes going out again," he remarked passively. Temari eyed him carefully, puzzled as to his
sudden interest in their brothers affairs.
"Yes, he does that sometimes," she replied.
Gaara was silent.
While it was widely assumed that Gaara didnt really care about the personal lives of his
siblings, apparently he did hold at least a mild interest. Temari considered for a moment,
before finally musing aloud I wonder where he goes.
Gaaras reply came as a slight surprise.
"Ill find out."
With that statement and a swirl of sand, he disappeared, giving Temari no time to reply.
She watched the place he had been for a moment before finally shrugging carelessly and
heading towards her home. She would, of course, have to tell Kankuro; but only after his
shower. She wanted to see just how fast he could be.
The wind whipped across her face and through her bangs as she blew soundlessly
through the forest. Her hair was tied into their familiar buns atop her head because it was
easier to fight with it out of her eyes, and also because Kankuro really hated it. If he
wanted her hair down, he would have to take it down himself. She then smirked a little at
that thought.
Tenten was positive that tonight would be their last fight. After how close she came last
time, and her extensive training over the last week and a half, there was no way she could
lose.
Faster and faster she ran, so close to her destination. She was anxious. It had been too
long. Far be it for her to admit even to herself, but during her week with Gai and Lee, he
had never been far from her thoughts. After all, he was the reason she was enduring this
grueling training regimen. She wanted to see him again. She wanted to hear him again.
God forbid, she even wanted to feel him again. She wanted him to fight her personally in
melee combat again, wanted to see that look of concentration on his face, as even he
knew that when it came to close combat fighting, she was a level above him. Maybe this
time, she would grapple him. This time, she would pin him down and force him to taste the
dirt, as she so often had. True, he was stronger and could probably throw her off easily, but
if she had enough sharp instruments pointed at his neck, she just might assure a win.
A mental picture of that potential victory crept into her mind, and she blushed slightly. What
a strange thing to think about. What a strange image she just couldnt seem to erase. And
what a strange way it suddenly resurfaced the memory of that night, just before he left on
his six day mission - it seemed so long ago - when he got just a little bit too close, and
looked just a little bit too handsome, and the nature of their relationship got just a little bit

too hazy, until he realized what he was doing and pulled back, before things got just a little
bit too awkward.
With that thought now planted firmly in her mind, Tenten could feel her face burning red
hot, and tried very hard to clear her head and concentrate on the forthcoming fight.
It wasnt much longer until she reached their meeting point. Already, she could see a dark
silhouette standing plainly out in the open. She smirked to herself. Did he miss her that
bad, that he would just come right out to say hi?
Quickly, though, her smile evaporated. The mood tonight the atmosphere around him
it was different. Something was different. Something was wrong. She slowed down and
entered the vicinity cautiously, her guard raised, her senses on alert. Finally she stepped
close enough to understand her sudden discomfort, and when she did, her blood froze,
and her face drained of color.
That wasnt Kankuro at all.
Kankuro bounded down the steps to the first floor, his wiry brown hair still damp from his
shower. Temari was reading a book on the couch, ignoring him as he pieced his things
together before leaving.
"Time to go?" she asked plainly, not raising her eyes from her novel.
"Yeah," he answered, pouring himself a glass of cold water from the kitchen.
"Better hurry," she called to him with disinterest. Kankuro snorted.
"No need. Shell wait."
"But someone may beat you there."
He then entered the living room, cup in hand, looking at her in puzzlement. "Who?" he
questioned. His sister ignored him, though. He studied her for a moment, and slowly his
face twisted from bafflement to shock.
"Wheres Gaara?" he asked slowly. Temari shrugged, and finally glanced towards him.
"Dont know. Maybe you should go look."
Kankuro stared at her in horrified silence, momentarily frozen, as the words sunk in.
Finally, he dropped his cup, which smashed to the floor, spilling wet glass across the
hallway, and ran to the front door, swooping down to scoop up his shoes and taking off like
a bullet towards their meeting place.
Tenten was still, her body frozen in shock, her face betraying her horror.
It was Gaara. It was Gaara! Why was he here? She looked around at her surroundings;
could she possibly have the wrong place, the wrong time? No, that couldn't be- this was
clearly the place, the damage shown on the trees were evidence of past fights; and she

had counted ten days to the minute, although he could have meant ten days from the
night he gave her the note, not the morning she received it
Gaara looked at her, his features registering, from what she could tell, absolutely no
emotion- not amusement, irritation, loathing, curiosity, anything. She had heard that he
wasn't nearly as homicidally insane anymore, he had even once helped her teammate Lee
out of a tight spot with the last Kaguya; but that wasn't too long after he had crushed Lee's
bones, also. She had seen him very rarely in the past, and he intimidated her every time.
Was he out here to be alone, and she had interrupted him? Or, scarier still, was he waiting
for her? How much had Kankuro told his brother about their nightly encounters?
Moments passed. She knew she had to say something; standing out here like an idiot was
probably not her best course of action; but the only think she could manage to vocalize
was "Uhh"
"So," he began slowly, and she still couldn't find any traces of emotion in his voice, "You're
her."
Breathe. Think. Breathe. Think.
"W-where's Kankuro?"
"He is on his way. I just wanted to meet you, since you seem to have become so important
to him."
Tenten did not know how to respond. She didn't know Gaara was interested in Kankuro's
life, but there were lots of things about both of them that she didn't know.
"What's your name?" He asked suddenly and with no hint of any real interest in the
answer.
"It's Tenten," she replied nervously. Was this going to be tonight's adventure? An
awkward evening with Gaara?
He made a small noise, indicating that he had heard her but did not care. Tenten bit her
bottom lip uneasily, glancing around. He had said that Kankuro was on his way, right? How
far along was he? How long would she have to be alone with Gaara? He seemed like he
was studying her, analyzing, judging. Was he really so concerned about the people his
brother meets, or was he just curious because his brother didn't meet many people?
He took a step towards her. Startled, she took a step back. To this reaction, she saw on his
face the lightest trace of a smirk.
"Are you frightened?" He asked with slight amusement. Tenten very carefully considered
her reply. What was the correct answer? She was sure in this case, there would be one.
"Just surprised," she finally decided, and it was true anyway. He didn't move any more,
so it must have been the right answer.

Then, his face went alight with recognition, and he seemed to come to a conclusion he had
been trying to reach. "Now I remember," he started carelessly, "where I've seen you. You
fought against Temari and lived."
Tenten was horrified. He actually remembered that! She had prayed he wouldn't know her,
or at least that if he did it was because she was team mates with Lee whom he didn't
seem to hate, not that humiliating defeat! Her mouth slacked and she couldn't think of a
single replythat she wanted him to know. Yes, I fought Temari; yes, I lost; yes, that's
partially why I'm here. Oh, no would he actually ask why she was here, or how she had
met Kankuro? No, he couldn't possibly have any interest in that but then, he HAD shown
up for the sole purpose of meeting her, he just might show a vague curiosity in her first
encounter with his brother. She prayed that he wouldn't as hard as she could. She wasn't
stupid enough to tell Gaara that something was none of his business, and she didn't know
how well he could see through lies, but he absolutely could not know that she had met
Kankuro on her way to challenge Temari.
Gaara seemed to be moderately entertained by Tenten's obvious mental turmoil. He might
have continued, but Tenten was saved by the sound of someone crashing through the
trees towards them at top speed, making no clear effort to mask his presence. It was
Kankuro. Tenten was so relieved she could have burst. My hero, she thought as Kankuro
stopped on a branch above them. She had never been so happy to see him. But her smile
quickly vanished as she registered the look on Kankuro's face. He was glaring at his
brother, shocked and enraged, his eyes wide and his teeth bared.
"What are you doing here!" He barked, incensed. Gaara remained cool.
"I just wanted to see who it was," he replied simply with a light smirk. Tenten wondered if
maybe he showed up not to see her at all, but for the sole purpose of pissing off Kankuro.
"It's not any of your business, where I go or who I see!" Kankuro snapped, and Tenten was
startled to see him so vicious. He was usually much more relaxed, and besides that, she
had never known anyone to ever lash out at Gaara. Unconsciously, she took a step back,
hoping this argument didn't lead to bloodshed. She didn't know them well enough to know
if this was common, or if it was unsafe for Kankuro.
"It does, if it will effect a mission," Gaara replied, showing for the first time slight agitation.
"Your weapon was needlessly destroyed. That's bad for business."
Tenten's gut wrenched. It had been she who destroyed Karasu. Had she caused a huge
problem for Kankuro? She had assumed it would inconvenience him, but she hadn't even
thought that it would inconvenience Temari or Gaara. And to think, she had been so
overjoyed when she did it! But, also that was what lead to her hospitalization. Tenten
suddenly felt very guilty. She didn't want to be a problem for him, and cause issues with his
family and his missions. But that seemed to be what she was becoming.
Kankuro growled, unable to come up with a satisfactory reply. He had had this same
argument with Temari, but Gaara wouldn't just get annoyed and walk away like she had
done when he wouldn't give her a clear answer. Not wanting to do this now, he changed
the subject.
"How did you find this place! I've never told you or Temari about it!"

Gaara's steady gaze remained trained upon his brother. "You've broken a trail."
Kankuro inwardly swore. That was probably true; he'd been coming here every night for a
month, and after a while, made no real effort to hide his trail. It didn't seem like anything
that would ever be a problem. He should have been more careful. He should have
considered that someone might follow him someday, for some purpose or another! And
now, Tenten
He glanced over to her. She looked terrified. Was it because of Gaara?
"You didn't do anything to her, did you?" He shot an accusatory look to the other boy, who
scoffed.
"That would hardly be necessary. I told you- I just wanted to meet her."
"And you have now, so go home!" Inwardly he was not hard pressed to admit that issuing
orders to Gaara frightened him a little, as the old Gaara would have wasted no time
crushing his windpipe with a grip of sand and not a second thought- but that side of Gaara
had receded recently, and Kankuro hoped it wouldn't resurface, because the elder boy
could not seem to control his anger. What he did out here and who with was no one's
business but his own! His relationship with Tenten was a matter only between the two of
them! "This is between Tenten and me! It has nothing to do with you, OR Temari! Tell her
that, I know she put you up to this!"
There was a moment of heated silence as the two brothers stared hatefully at one another,
expressions livid. The atmosphere was thick with tension, and Tenten was terrified that
Gaara would lose it completely and splay Kankuro across half an acre. It was clear he
didn't like being told what was or was not his business and more than that, issued orders.
But Kankuro's expression never faltered, his determination remained steady, and after
what must have been the longest minute Tenten had ever suffered through, Gaara turned
his back. He began to walk towards the Sand Village. As he passed Kankuro, he paused
briefly and turned towards him. Kankuro noted that his expression had changed nowinstead of reflecting deep rage, he now displayed a very wicked smirk.
"Brunette."
Kankuro gestured violently towards the direction Gaara faced, and with a whirl of sand, the
younger boy was gone. Tenten let out a deep, relieving sigh, but was immediately startled
again when Kankuro turned his furious eyes on her.
"Why are you here!" He demanded fiercely, his face showing none of the softness or
smugness it usually held. Tenten was stunned by his attitude, for a moment she was sure
her heart stopped, and then she quickly began to boil with anger.
"Because you TOLD me to come, you jackass!" She retaliated vehemently, displaying the
same savage hatred she had shown him on their first encounter. His sudden shift in
personality towards her confused and enraged her. How could he possibly be angry with
her? She had only done as he had asked, she was expecting Gaara's arrival just as much
as Kankuro was!

Kankuro's expression remained, his assault on her continued. "I mean, why do you KEEP
coming here? I'm not who you want to fight, and there are a million ways to get around me!
You could take a different path, or come at an earlier time!"
"I keep coming here because I said I would!" she spat venomously, "And YOU said you
would, too! You said you wouldn't let me pass until I beat you, and I agreed! What's so
difficult about that!"
"So you keep coming because you feel honor bound to come?" he raged harshly, and
Tenten's stomach tightened. She realized that she was shaking slightly, but couldn't seem
to make it stop. Tears threatened to fill her eyes, but she held them back as hard as she
could, not wanting to display a weakness now, not wanting to break down now. What
brought on this anger he was displaying she couldn't say for certain, but she was starting
to see where it was leading.
"I come here because I want to come!" She yelled, and Kankuro scoffed visibly.
"You come here because you want to fight. Even after what happened last time, you've
brought your arsenal now," he sneered, gesturing towards the weapons she visibly wore,
and her blood boiled with intense rage, and at the same time, her heart felt as though it
was being crushed with a fist, and it hurt.
"You didn't leave me any instructions not to!" It was very difficult for her now not to sound
hurt by his words, but she managed to restrain the tears, which fought and burned the
back of her eyes. "In fact, your note said we would 'try again'! What was I supposed to take
that to mean!" There was a prolonged moment of stifling silence, the air between them was
thick with heated tension. Kankuro seemed to straighten up and collect himself, but the
harsh anger in his eyes did not subside.
"I'm tired of this game, now," he started, and despite the obvious aggression, she was
slightly surprised to hear underlying tones of weariness and pain in his voice. "I don't want
to fight you anymore. Go home."
And with those cold words, he turned his back on her and disappeared into the dark
shadows of the trees. Tenten found herself momentarily blinded by her own watering eyes
as she watched him go, it seemed so surreal, did that actually happen? Was it possible
that she was still laying in that hospital bed, having a nightmare? Or maybe that wasn't
Kankuro at all, that certainly wasn't the Kankuro she knew! But the pain was real, and the
tears were real, and it all became a horrible reality as the weight of what had just
transpired came crashing down on her, and before she knew it she was turning and
speeding towards Konoha, the tears burning a salty trail down her cheeks. She could not
stop them now, she did not try. All she knew was that she needed to get away, needed to
run, to go to a place where pain didn't exist, maybe she could outrun her despair. She
didn't understand what had just happened, but it hurt. She hurt like she had never been
hurt before.
He's so stupid! She thought as she ran, teeth gritted in a feeble attempt to hold in her
choking sobs, So stupid! What is his problem? It was his idea! He told me to come back,
and so I did! How can he get angry for that? I haven't done anything to offend him! I've
done everything he's ever asked!

She wiped her reddening eyes on the back of her arm, but the hot tears continued to flow.
Her heart thudded violently against her chest, threatening to crush itself against her ribs.
I shouldn't have come tonight! I shouldn't have started coming at all! How could I let a
stupid guy like that get to me! I hate him! I wish I'd never met him! I can't believe I actually
missed him! I can't believe I wanted to see him!
She stopped running to avoid stumbling when her legs began to give way under her, and
rested against the trunk of an old oak tree, shaking from anger and sorrow and confusion.
Her eyes were still streaming, hiccuping from the sobs she was repressing, wishing she
could stop crying, stop hurting, brush the whole matter off, but she couldn't.
I can't believe he would say those things to me! Questioning my motives! I thought we
were friends! What did he mean, he's tired of this game? What did all those nights mean to
him? Was he making a toy of me, all this time? Was I an evening's entertainment? Or
does he think I was toying with him, using him in some way?
.
As she thought this, she suddenly bolted upright, realization swept through her as though
she had just been struck by lightening. Instantly, her crying ceased. She knew what had
caused this, she knew what she could do to fix it. Was it too late?
Turning quickly back towards the Wind Country, she shot off into the night, faster than she
ever knew she could run. Along the way, she discarded various weapons, flinging them
haphazardly into the grass and trees, feeling that they were slowing her down with their
excess weight, and at this moment, speed was the most important thing in the world. The
fact that they slowed her down may or may not have been true, but she felt faster
releasing them. She wouldn't be needing them now.
She had to catch up to Kankuro. She understood now. She understood! He was feeling
used! He was feeling that she still only had one objective in mind, to pass him by! He was
frustrated because he thought she still only viewed him as an obstacle! He was feeling like
a tool! Gaara's arrival angered him, because it forced him to realize that they couldn't
continue every night they way they had been without the nature of their relationship being
questioned by others, and he didn't know what the answer was, he assumed her view of
him was completely different from his view of her! He assumed she didn't want a
relationship past fighting, that after her fight with Temari she planned to never see him
again! Couldn't he see that that was no longer the case? Couldn't he see that she was
using these fights as an excuse to see him every night?
You are so stupid, Kankuro! She thought as she determinedly swept through the maze of
trees, and passed their usually meeting place, where too recently she'd had her heart
broken. Do you really still think this is about Temari? Can't you see through this faade of
mine?
She had never gone this far into the Wind Village before and she was starting to fear she
was getting lost. Kankuro knew this area well and would undoubtedly be very fast, while
she was slowed down. She tried not to panic. It was very important that she stop him, or
she might never see him again! She plunged ahead desperately, hoping to catch sight of
him, or at least signs of the trail Gaara had said he followed.

"KANKURO!" If she called out his name, would he stop? Would he allow her the time it
took for her to catch up, would he hear her? Or would he run faster?
"PLEASE, WAIT!" Did he really never want to see her again? Was he truly just tired of
being near her? Would he not even listen to her explanation, her confession? It had taken
her this long to understand him, was she wrong? Or was he tired of waiting?
She had almost lost all hope, almost lost the fight, almost forfeit to futility, when she caught
a glimpse of something in the distance. Her heart stopped again for an increasingly
dangerous number of times that night as she followed the vision, which grew into a
silhouette of a person.
He had stopped and waited for her. So he did care, after all.
When Tenten caught up to him, she had to stop and catch her breath before she could
speak. He watched her silently with cold, narrow eyes, his hands casually and uncaringly
in his pockets, and he waited for her to speak. If her blood was boiling before, it was
freezing now. She took a deep breath.
"You're such a jerk!" She began intensely, and for a moment, Kankuro was startled. Was
that really what she had followed him this far to say?
"Why did you get angry? Do you really still think this is about Temari?" She continued,
her eyes were questioning and her voice was pained. "I told you before! I stopped caring
about that a long time ago! I come to fight because it's my only excuse to see you!"
She had his full attention now, she could tell, and she found that the words she hadn't in
the least bit rehearsed or even knew she wanted to say came to her with astounding ease.
"I don't even want to fight Temari anymore. It isn't important! I understand now that my
desire for revenge was childish and ridiculous you helped me realize that! That part of
me is in the past. That fight is in the past!" Her voice was now increasingly desperate as
she poured her heart out and prayed he would understand what she was trying to say. "But
even when I knew that was true, I kept coming! Even if I'd won, I still would have come
back the next day! I know why you got angry I've been so stupid! You must have felt
used and by breaking Karasu, I must have caused you so many problems! I'm sorry
I'm sorry, okay! I thought this was the only way we could meet! I thought you wanted to
fight, and so I came prepared to meet your expectations, because it meant spending the
evening again with you! Do you Do you understand what I'm saying?" She trailed off
at the end, her heart pounding, her eyes pleading, hopeful, fearful, and anticipating.
Kankuro regarded her for a long moment, registering every word she had said, weighing
her resolution. Her eyes were watery, her cheeks were stained with tears, and he
understood how serious she was. When he finally spoke, his voice no longer held the
dangerous sharpness that had cut her before, but rather a quiet softness, tinted with his
usual smug attitude.
"You could have just asked me out on a date."
Despite herself, Tenten laughed a little.

"You're such a jerk!" She said again, as a fresh flow of tears streamed down her cheeks. At
the same time, she was greatly relieved. In his own smart-ass way, he accepted her
apology, and he understood what she had said. She was so grateful it was actually making
her cry again. She rubbed her eyes, trying to forcibly stop them to stop watering, trying to
hide her face. "I wish you had told me off in a nicer way!"
He laughed slightly, and took a step closer to her. "I wish you had said all that sooner, so
that I wouldn't have felt the need to tell you off. We're both guilty."
She nodded silently, finding that speaking anymore was coming with great difficulty, feeling
worn out, exhausted, like shed lived a thousand lives in one night. She managed to stop
the tears- they were ridiculous, really- and was trying to wipe her face, to hide the traces of
her weakness. How awful she must look! Shed used to hope that if she ever found herself
in this situation, shed at least look good, not wind blown and tear streaked and half dead
from exhaustion. He smiled at her and shook his head, and she cursed him for being able
to stay looking so good, so very good, at pretty much all times.
Catching the slightest hint of her jealous pout as her fingers went to her hair as if in an
attempt to straighten it, a warm smile lit Kankuros face. It was like hed never been angry.
How could he be angry? He could be so brash. It was a little painful, knowing how much
he must have hurt her for her to come barreling towards him with tears streaming down
her face, and hed seen the shocked, wounded look in her eyes when he snapped at her,
but he just couldnt seem to stop the anger. Everything shed said was true; he had been
feeling like an obstacle in her path, something she would move past upon his defeat, and
nothing more. Like anything else, any other relationship, any feelings attached, were all his
own. And if that were the case, he wanted it done. That may have been fine when they first
met, but now that hed gotten to know her, started to care about her progress, about her
health, about her; if his care was one sided, he would rather not have it. And so he tried to
severe the ties, to break away, before someone- before he- could get hurt. Hed broken
her heart because he couldnt face his own weakness.
But then, she called his name. And he froze, down to his very core. He saw her face, and
she looked so desperate, her eyes pleading with him to give her a chance to explain, her
weapons all discarded. And in her own, Tenten-like way, she confessed all the same
feelings hed held for her.
And now here she was, looking a mess, looking beautiful.
Tenten.
The kunoichi was startled slightly by the brush of his skin on her face as he gently raised
her chin and forced their eyes to meet. She turned a little pink and averted her eyes, but
he held his gaze. She could feel it, even looking away, the heat of his dark eyes on her,
burning holes through her, tearing down all her defenses. She didnt understand how he
could hold so much power over her, so much to make her feel weak in the knees at the
look in his eyes, the sound of his voice, his lingering touch. And she wished she knew why
she was so enthralled by the smell of his clothes, the shape of his eyes, the slight breeze
blowing through his hair. She wanted to keep all of it, every bit of it, for herself. She never
wanted to miss him again, she never wanted to hurt him again, and she never wanted him
to stop looking at her with those warm, gentle eyes. The eyes reserved just for her.

And now his hand was cupping her face and she was blushing so hot it was a wonder she
didnt catch fire. His fingers brushed up her face to her hitai-ate, slid under the thick
material and swiftly pulled it off her head, dropping it to the ground. Now, the two of them
were even.
I meant it when I said I didnt want to fight you anymore, he began seriously. When we
last fought, I nearly killed you. For about three hours, I thought I did. It was the worst
feeling of my life. I dont want to do that again. He frowned slightly, and shook his head,
but continued, looking steadily into her eyes. Sorry I snapped at you back there. And,
while Im on the subject- he laughed slightly- Sorry I stabbed you, too. He then smiled
viciously, and added, But you should have been able to dodge that. Really, I was very
disappointed in you.
Maybe you shouldnt have shown up with POISONED blades! She returned with a playful
smirk. I dont forgive you at all. I think you owe me.
In that case, I dont forgive you for incinerating Karasu, and I think you owe me.
Alright, alright, she threw up her hands defensively, I think we can call it fair. Even if by
doing so, were putting my life on the same level as a life sized dolly. She smiled at him,
an eyebrow raised coyly, and brushed her bangs out of her eyes. She felt more
comfortable now; the tension in the air seemed to have lifted since they began teasing
each other again. She was glad he wasnt angry with her anymore, but now there was a
new question.
So, Kankuro, she began slowly, with only a slight hint of timidity which she seemed to by
trying to cover up by shifting her weight, If we arent going to fight what will we do?
Well, he began, looking intently at her with a wicked grin, I thought wed do a whole lot
of this.
And without a word of warning, he suddenly leaned forward and pressed his lips firmly
against her own in a dizzying kiss. Tenten was startled senseless at first, but very quickly
her mind flooded with endorphins, and she responded, returning the kiss with equal
passion. Her hands gripped the front of his shirt and his arms wrapped around her body
tightly, the world seemed to disappear around them, and when they finally broke apart, he
did not lessen his hold on her, but instead buried his face in her hair. She pressed her face
into his shoulder, and they stood that way in silence, absorbing each others warmth,
inhaling each others scent, being in each others arms, and it felt good. It felt right. Like
some empty hole had been filled. And they realized then that even if they hadnt known it
before, they had been wanting this for a long time now.
So Kankuro finally spoke after several moments, that was my idea. Unless you
have a better one.
Tenten laughed, blushing madly. I think I like that idea.
Good. If you didnt, Id have to keep trying until you did, he grinned. Tenten smiled and
pulled away from him. She picked her forehead protector up off the ground, but did not put
it on.

It might be difficult to maintain a relationship from two separate countries, she stated
seriously. Kankuro seemed unphased.
Weve done pretty good so far.
So were just going to keep meeting half way? She raised a questioning eyebrow at
him, and he shrugged, smiling.
For starters. Then well see.
Tenten crossed her arms, looking amused. It was true that their relationship had
progressed just fine so far on a nightly meeting half way between their respective
countries. There was no reason to discontinue. After a while, maybe she would even be
able to convince him to come visit her at home.
Of course, he was probably plotting the same thing.
Fine, she smiled. But can we at least change our meetings to daytime?
How unromantic.
I sleep til noon! She protested, but she could tell he was kidding. He threw an arm
affectionately around her shoulders, drawing her close to him, and turning to her, he
smiled into her hair.
How did I ever end up attracted to a little green leaf like you? he asked, mostly to himself,
in amusement.
You must have very good taste, Tenten replied with a smug little smile. Kankuro laughed,
and drew her in for another kiss.
You must be right.
THE END

DESTINIES CHANGED, HEARTS CHANGED

Gaara x Hinata
By Ame no megami

[[Hinata]]
Resting my head on the pillow, I closed my eyes as I let the tears slip by. Why? Why me?
Everything, anything I do. It doesnt help. I try. I try, but in the end, it makes no difference,

does it? Training until dusk, after Kiba and Shino had left, but I still compare nowhere near
those two. I'm just weak. Weak, useless, failure; I hate those words. All these years Ive
worked to improve myself and to get rid of those names. Sometimes I just feel like giving
up. I can never measure up with Hanabi. Everyone thinks so, everyone but my teammates
and him.
You can do it, Hinata!
Dont give up just yet!
I try not to; I tryed to listen to those words of his during our first Chuunin selection exam.
But I somehow always come short of it. All I ask for is recognitionrecognition from my
fathermy sisterand Neji-niisan. And from NarutoI love him. But what am I to him? He
doesnt feel the same; he already has his eyes set on the pink-haired girl. Gripping the
blanket harder, I have no chance with that either. Sakura was outspoken, pretty, and
smart. Me? What do I have?
I let the tears flow, biting my lips to suffocate the sobs that would have choked out,
smothering my face into the now damp pillow to cover up my sniffling. I dont need to let
everyone in the house find outnot that any of them cared anyway.
Go away.
D-Demo, Otousan, I-I ju-
I said go away. Youre taking up my time.
Simple as that. They didnt want me, not anymore; I couldnt be what they had wanted.
Pulling myself up to a sitting position, my back resting against the wall, I took in a deep
breath, closing my eyes. Ill show them. Ill train my hardest, to show them that I wasnt
weak, that I wasnt scared. Swinging my legs over the bed, I managed myself, wobbling to
a standing position. Quietly, I moved over to my closet and pulled out the backpack I
always use on far, long missions with Kiba and Shino, and quickly stuffed some clothes
into it.
Kiba. Shino.
Ive totally forgotten about them. But does it matter? Shaking my head I proceed to the
other side of my tiny room. They probably can easily replace me with someone else
stronger. Opening my window slowly, I climb onto the ledge. Performing some hand seals I
carefully activated my byakugan, not to wake anyone. Scanning the area, I tracked down
possible threats to my escape. Nothing. They probably thought I was too stupid to do
something like this. Theyve always underestimated me. Well guess what. Im going to.
And Im not coming back until I am able to prove everyone wrong about me.
And Naruto I guess Im just going to have to suck that up too. I cant change what he
likes or admires. Maybe, but maybe I can become one of them, in the future. For now, in
the silence of the night, Ill leave my farewell.
~~~

Jumping softly from tree to tree, I try my best not to rustle the leaves on the trees. Im just
glad its been warm the last couple of days. Turning around, I took a tentative look at the
walls of Konoha. All my friends. Kiba, Akamaru, Shino, Naruto, Sakura, Ino.
Theyve been so good to me. So nice.
Was it worth it? Maybe, if I can just
No. Ive gone too far already.
No ones going to stop me now. Hesitantly, I jumped onto the branch of the nearest tree,
taking a last glance at gate.
"I need to find myself, Ill come back when I do" I whispered to the wind, and maybe, it
would bring the message to my friends. The only thing I have in this bleak life of mine.
Facing the forest again, I drew in a breath. It looked darker and denser than it had from
inside the village. The night outside the village was pitch black except for the soft silver
light emitting from the moon. Which gave it an eerie sense of danger.
But I cant stop now. I mustnoI fell back down, resting on the large tree branch,
grabbing the tree just in time. It was about 30 feet down, if I had fallenshaking my head I
proceed to stand again. To no avail. My hands were shaking and so were my legs. I could
hear myself breathing and chattering. It wasnt cold though.
My legs mustve buckled again.
No.
I refuse to freeze up right here. I am going to do this. Even if it kills me. I forced myself to
stand again, using the tree bark to hold me up.
Byakugan!
I can see whats in the forest now. No more stalling. And I guess this time; Im listening to
what theyre saying. Im going away. Could they be any happier for me?
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
[[Gaara]]
They didnt want me back. I can see it in their eyes. The fear, the hate. They had wanted
me gone. I didnt fit in. I never did. And they hated me for that. They hated me for what
theyve made me become. Was it ever my choice? Did I ever ask for this? No. But still they
did it. And now theyve acted as if it was my fault from the beginning, my fault for being
different, my fault for becoming a killer. But they had drove me to it. They had it coming.
Where are you going?
Leave me alone.

I watched them to tremble and flinch under my gaze, at my words. Wasnt this what they
had wanted?
Please answer me.
I want to be alone.
Gaara! Gaaranoanswer me! Gaara
Gomen nasai Temari nee-san. I dont fit in with the rest of the village. Im going to find my
own way to livein this hell. You tried to help me. You tried to understand me. But you still
wince under my gaze. The only one who ever accepted me for who I am was Naruto.
Fight for the ones most precious to you.
What if I dont have anyone? Do I have to search for one?
This is my quest. To figure out the meaning of my life.
Im going
Where?
To to find myself
Gaara ?
Goodbye all you damned bastards that made me do this. Gritting my teeth, I swiftly
made it across the clearing, silent as a shadow. That made me into this. I hope theyre
happy now.
~~~
Its been about a week. I dont know where the hell Im going. Im just walking wherever my
feet lead me. I just want to get away.
I doubt Im still in the Wind Country. I passed the desert 2 days ago and now my
surroundings were filled with lush green trees. I must be on the outskirts of the Fire
Country. This reminds me of my first Chuunin exam. The first time I met the person who
changed my life forever.
I stopped abruptly as I sensed something from a clearing nearby. Hopping onto a branch
of the nearest tree, I quietly made my way over to the small clearing within the giant trees,
on top of the branches. It was someone entering the small space. A girl. She carried a
large pack on her back as she seemingly trudged through the forest, panting slightly as
she stopped in the middle of the clearing. I watched silently as she fell to her knees and
coughed hacking up blood more like it. She looked like she was going to die.
Die.

The sand in my gourd started to move restlessly, escaping bit by bit from the gourd,
surrounding it self around me. No. I cant. I cant let it kill her.
Why?
I dont know. I just cant. Stop it.
Stop it now.
I mustve shifted around a bit as I forced the sand back into the gourd, rustling the leaves a
bit, as I heard a gasp. She mustve noticed me, as she stopped coughing. I jumped from
the branch where I was to the clearing, landing 6 feet in front of her. Her breaths became
sharper as she tries to back up away from me, but fails to move herself but an inch. Her
short dark blue hair matted to her head, her breath becoming more ragged, and her lips
trembling with still a tint of redness to it. I smirked. Her eyes widen in fear.
Her eyes. White eyes. White
Ive seen those before. They belonged to the Leaf Villages Hyuuga Clan, as I remembered
the boy that lost against Naruto in the finals. She has the same eyes as him. Now I
vaguely remember her, she was the one that fought her cousin in the preliminaries. She
had lost and suffered major damages. I watched as she hacked up more blood. I guess
she hasnt recovered fully yet.
What was she doing out here? Alonenonetheless.
"W-Who are" she coughed again, "you ?" I can tell she was shaking uncontrollably, even
if shes trying not to show it. At least she had some guts to ask that question. I smirked
again.
I took a step forward, as she whimpered and scooted back a bit.
"P-Please I-I didnt mean t-to bother you "
"Gaara " leaving out the of the desert suffix to my name. Let her find out herself.
I stared at her for a while as she sat on the ground, her fingers clasped around some of
the weeds as she tried to hold in her coughs.
It was awhile before she spoke again. This time, barely above a whisper.
"You-you" she trailed off and paused before speaking again, "H-Hinata."
"Youre a Leaf genin." Simple as that. She flinched as something flashed in her eyes and
she looked away, biting her lower lip. I paused before asking her the next question, "What
are you doing here?"
She chewed silently on her lower lip before answering slowly, "Y-Youre a S-Sand genin.
Why-why " she trailed off again, fading slowly, looking down at my feet instead.

Why am I here? I dont know, I guess Im just passing through. "I dont intend on invading
into Leaf Village, if thats what youre asking."
She was quiet for awhile, now staring intently at the ground. "P-Please, dont tell anyone tthat you saw me here." She looked up at me, white orbs penetrating through me, "I-I need
to do some things b-by myself for a-awhile." She held her gaze firmly now, barely shaking
anymore, except for the occasional twitch in her fingers as she help onto the grass and her
stammering. Her eyes reflected sadness and hopelessness.
Some things by herself? Not telling anyone she was out here? Is she running away?
Running away, like me?
I watched her as she debated from within. Her eyes darting back and forth before it settled
on me.
"I- " she took in another ragged breath, " I just want to p-prove." she faded away and
hesitated before continuing. I stood there still. I want-I want to know why.
A small breeze passed by as it blew a few strands of her hair to another side. She lifted
her head up and closed her eyes.
"Prove t-that people can change I can change."
She lowered her head a bit, matching her gaze with mine, her small lips curving into a
sardonic smile.
"I dont want to be known as weak. I dont want to give up like how everyone says I should,
I-I want to determine my future for myself."
The silence engulfs both of us again as she gazes at me a dull, lifeless look.
She was looking for the same thing no not looking. I was the one looking, she already
knows what she has to do. I dont.
"Even " I started, breaking the silence we had built with just our gazes, "Even if they had
already named you assomething?"
"Hai." I still dont understand.
"Can-can someone truly change?" She looks taken back a bit by my question.
But I need to know.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
[[Hinata]]
"Can can someone truly change?"
Gaara of the Desert. Now I remember him. He-He almost killed Nejis teammate in the
preliminaries.

But, but he hasnt done anything yet to me. Is he planning to kill me after this? I shuddered
slightly at the thought before shiftling my gaze to over his shoulder, at the giant gourd on
his back. He mustve caught my gaze as his face changed, more soft as his expression
became confused. His green eyes surrounded by a ring of black from lack of sleep shifted
as his lips formed into a thin line. It was awhile before he looked at me again. This time
without the mask.
Without the faade. Darkness and grief seem to envelop him from the hollow look he gave
me. He had taken his hands out of his pockets and they were now hanging limply at his
sides.
"Im not going to kill you." Came out barely above a whisper. He looked pained as he made
a slight gesture to himself. "Can someone change themselves?"
I think I understand what hes trying to get to now. All his life, hes been branded something
like me and now hes striving to change it too, to change himself.
"If they believe they can, and try to."
He stared at me intently as he looked like he was trying to comprehend what Ive just said.
I can feel a slight tinge coming up onto my face as I averted my gaze from him. Talking to
him wasnt so bad though, he doesnt expect me to come up with an answer right away.
"Is that what youre doing?" He was still staring.
I nodded, "I-I wanted to become stronger." I moved my fingers to touch a small white
flower on the ground before plucking it, "even if-even if that means."
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
[[Gaara]]
She was willing to die for it. But running away by herself? How was she supposed to get
stronger by doing that?
She seems to have stopped shaking now. Funny, the whole time talking to her so far, I
havent had the urge to kill her; she had my answers. Somehow, I think she can help me.
"Do you trust me?"
Terror struck her face momentarily, but soon a look of disbelief ran over her features, and
she gave me a funny look, as if debating herself what to answer.
She closed her eyes as her breathing calmed down except for the occasional coughs in
between.
"Hai," She smiled, "I-I trust you."
~~~~~~

A thin girl ran clumsily between large trees, tripping over the tree roots every now and then
as she momentarily glanced behind once in a while. It was getting darker as the sun
started to set and the sky became a dark pinkish, orange color, which darkened the forest
and made it harder for her to spot her attacker. Stopping at a giant tree, she used it as
support as she gasped for air.
"You cant keep stopping like that."
Hinata cast a glance over her shoulder as her white eyes widen and she jumped onto the
trees branches, now racing through the forest from above. Her eyes scanning the area
around her as she stopped on a branch of another tree, distances away from the last area
she paused at. She bent over, supporting herself with her hands on her knees as she in
took large amounts of air.
//It stopped//
She looked around nervously
//That means//
Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted something moving. Quickly she performed a set
of seals with her hands. And jumped onto a higher branch.
"Byakugan!"
The sand slammed into the tree trunk where she had been standing in front of, just
seconds ago, ripping off some layers of bark, sending the pieces flying in all directions.
She flinched at the sight, //If-if that had been me. He wouldnt, would he?//
Shaking her head of the thoughts of a grotesque death of sand smashing her into the tree
with pieces flying all around, she quickly jumped to another tree to avoid being pummeled
by another attack from above. Her Byakugan sensed danger from behind and she leaped
onto another tree.
//The attacks are getting faster and more unexpected//
She avoided a few more, the last one, barely grazing her but the wind of the attack threw
her back, slamming her against a tree. She quickly channeled her chakra to her feet and
grabbed onto the tree before she fell and jumped onto its branches.
Before she could recover and move, another attack of sand came straight at her, moving
her hands, she activated a chakra shield, which dispersed the sand all over the place
under contact. She was now surrounded by sand, which was lifting itself and molding into
small needles. She knew what part this was and slid into her Gentle Fist stance.
//All right, all I need to do is hit each needle with my chakra and guard my vitals//
She eyed the needles all around her, waiting for the one that would start the command
chain for all others. The first one to move was to her left as she leaped out and lashed at

the needle, which under contact of her chakra displaced and fell lifelessly to the ground,
almost instantly, all the other needles came at her.
//The attack strategy is different now//
After an hour of straight chakra use and an activated Byakugan, she fell to the ground
along with all the sand, which had started to recede to one area. Panting heavily she
gazed up to meet a boy about the same age. His red hair matched almost with the sunset,
which had made his pale skin a bit orange-ish, making the black circles around his eyes
and his blue eyes more prominent. Gaara walked towards her.
"Thats enough."
He rarely spoke to her, and vice versa. Their whole communication system was set up in
expressions. Over the past few weeks, she had learned from his eyes, whether he was
sad, confused, or angry. It was mutual agreement not to pry into each others business if
the other had not brought it up in the first place.
She tried to stand, but fell back down with a gasp of surprise. He stood there and waited
for her to regain her balance, doubtfully extending his hand to her.
//Its been at least one month// He observed as she pushed herself up, using his
outstretched arm for support.
//She has been improving on her control, taijutsu, and speed// Unaware, she instantly
grabbed his arm to avoid her fall.
//But she can barely stand afterwards, recovering for her takes awhile// He took her other
arm, steadying her as he slung her other arm over his shoulder, helping her stand and
walk as they made their way to a large tree which they had stopped by in the morning
before her training exercise.
He set her down next to the tree as she leaned back onto it and closed her eyes. He then
took a seat beside her and stared up at the darkening sky. It had taken them awhile to
walk back here since she could barely move her legs. It was almost pitch black now, they
had never bothered for a fire, and it might draw attention. He knew there had been ANBU
squads out looking for her, as well as some of her friends and teammates. The Hyuuga
Clan had been in disarray when they had found her missing, as much as his spying jutsu
had told him. He smirked, but that was at least a week after she had left and approximately
the time she had met him and he had taken the initiative to get her as far from them as
possible, to not let them disturb her training. Of course, he didnt tell her about what he
saw, but he knew she figured it out herself. He had actually taken some thoughts in that
matter. Thats how she changed him. She didnt want them dead; she just wanted them far
away.
Turning to his right, he shifted his gaze onto the sleeping girl.
//So peaceful//
The moonlight cast an eerie light on her pale skin, accentuating its lack of color even
more, making her glow along with the silvery reflections. Her dark blue hair, neglected by

her loss of energy everyday, was sticking out in most directions. No longer straight, but a
bit wavy. Her bangs were no longer short and straight, but now long and hanging over her
face. He reached out carefully and brushed it aside, to get the full view of her face.
//Just like an angel// He smiled softly, dropping all disguises he had held in the day, //The
angel and the demon// He laughed to himself. Life was ironic wasnt it?
He didnt know why, he just liked her company. It was calm. She made him calm. It had
been weeks since he had a thirst for blood. True, his sand was a bit restless, but asserting
a bit of his chakra to it made it secede.
She never insisted; she never demanded anything from him. He was the one who offered
to help her train. Her thoughts and actions were always pure and simple. He touched her
cheek gently, brushing away a bit of dirt; her eyes shut and lips slightly part as she
breathed. And when she spoke it was melodious and soft, even when she was scared of
him, and he knew when at certain points, she still held that politeness in her tone, not
treating him any different just because he was different. For a moment there, he thought
he mightve been happy.
//Maybe-maybe, she can really help me find what Im looking for// He closed his eyes as
he rested his hand on her cheek.
"G-Gaara?"
She watched as his eyes snapped open and he retracted his hand immediately from her
face as if he was burned. He then lowered his head and gazed at his hands, which were
on his lap now.
"Gomen nasai, Hinata." He hadnt meant to wake her up. He hadnt meant to touch her at
all, but he had just had to, for some unknown reason. Just to make sure she was real, that
the whole thing that was happening was real, and not some illusion.
//He looks like a small child that just got scolded, so helpless// She smiled inwardly, he was
showing himself to her a lot more lately and she hoped that was a good thing. Stranded
somewhere she had no idea was located, with a maniac killer with mood swings wouldnt
be good, but he didnt seem like that anymore. He seemed more definite to her, like he had
more control over his thoughts and actions. It was a very assuring thought for her, since he
was her companion in this crucial journey. Her companion, she actually regarded him as
that; someone she had barely known, to the person who now knows her the best. He knew
her moods, and when she just needed to be alone.
"Its okay," She whispered back, hoping to make him feel better, "Did you need anything?"
He stared at her before shaking his head and standing up, "Iie," he stuck his hands back
into his pockets, "Ill be right back; thats all." And disappeared into the darkness.
She knew he was lying, but in her exhausted state, all she could do was nod and close her
eyes again, drifting back to sleep, which did not come so easy as the warmth of his hand
was still in place on her cheek. It was strange, yet assuring to her at the same time. She
didnt understand why he did that. She looked down at her own hands. They were clumsily
bandaged. It was tough training for her and he did not cut her any slack like Kurenai-

sensei had done. This was simply survival until dusk. But she was thankful for meeting
him, at the time she did.
//If I hadnt run into him, I dont know how I wouldve gotten this training done// And she
had to admit it wouldve been pretty useless just running away. She probably wouldve
been dragged back to Konoha by now.
They had immediately traveled out of the Fire Country after he learned she ran away, to
avoid squads that might be looking for her. Currently, she had no idea how far she was
from home. Only thing she knew was that they werent in the Fire Country or the Wind
Country, he had avoided both.
She smiled to herself as she picked slightly at the bandages, enjoying the night and its
quietness. She had always liked the moon, ever since she was younger; the night took
away all her worries since people cant see well in the darkness, they could never see her
weaknesses. She could just stare at it until she fell asleep.
He suddenly appeared before her. That wasnt a very long trip. She looked up at him,
questioningly as he just stood there in front of her stoic as ever.
"Huh?" It was too dark to read his expression since he was still partly covered by shadows.
"Theyre here."
Two words. Thats all he needed to start her panic.
//No, no, not yet. I cant // She wasnt done yet //Why do they always ruin it for me?//
"A squad of three."
Shaking instantly as she blinked a few times, she then, opened her mouth, trying to form
words at the same time regulate her breathing. But her panic had started her coughing.
She moved her legs back as she leaned forward, her hands on the ground as she tried to
hold in her coughs as the pain seared throughout her body and she started to choke.
The first time he was really helpless, he had no idea what to do with a girl that was going
to suffocate soon. His eyes widened and he kneeled down next to her, gently patting her
back, but at the same time covering her mouth to smother out her chokes and coughs,
clearly showing he really had no idea what he was doing. He was trying to help her but at
the same time cover up her coughs so they wouldnt be found. She had coughed up blood,
which now stained his hand, a silvery red color in the moonlight.
She grabbed onto his shirt clumsily and shook her head, "Dont. Dont. They cant. No."
She wasnt looking at him anymore, but into the darkness with a glazed look in her eyes,
seemingly deaf to everything, and her breathing heavy, like the first time they had met. For
the past few weeks, she hadnt had an attack like that before.
Her grip on his shirt momentarily tightened but then loosened as her head dropped onto
his shoulder and her breathing slowly turned back to normal. He could sense them. They
were coming closer.

//Shit// He looked over at her backpack, containing of all her stuff //Taking that would only
slow me down// He already had his gourd to carry, and taking her pack would be more
weight.
//I cant let them // He had no idea why, but that was the only thing she had ever asked
from him through the past six weeks theyve been training together. He wasnt going to let
her down. He still needed his answers and she was the closest one to them.
He turned around and swiftly jumped into the protection of the darkness, blending into the
shadows with her wrapped protectively in his arms.
//They cant have her. No// His eyes narrowed as his grasp on the unconscious girl
tightened //I wont let them// He ran through the darkness silently, barely rustling a leaf on
the branches. In his arms he carried a frail girl. Gaara knew he had to bring her to a
hospital soon. Hinatas face had been getting paler and paler; no help much from the
moonlight on her features either. She gave a low cough. It wasnt much of a cough either
more like a gasp for air. He knew there was something wrong with her since the beginning,
but she never mentioned it, and he never asked. She had always tried to hide the fact that
she was not well with a smile and he had acted as if he didnt notice what she had been
doing earlierkneeling on the ground with one hand on her chest and the other planted
firmly on the ground, to support her upper body from falling down. But he had never
mentioned it once to her, that maybe she should go see a doctor. Now it might be too late.
Gaaras grasp on the girl tightened and he sped up.
He couldve stayed and just finished it up quickly without Hinata ever finding out about the
search squad. But it had been them. The boy with the ponytail, he couldve been taken out
easily. But the other two were Gaaras reason for returning to Hinata and getting her away.
Uzumaki and Uchiha.
Hell always remember those two.
She coughed again, this time her face scrunched up in agony.
//No// He wasnt going to lose her that fast, he was going to find her help.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Neji rushed to the Hokages office. It was a matter of life or death; he didnt care whether
or not he was supposed to be on patrol dutythis was more important.
Flashback
"I dont get it," He had stated firmly, "She was taken care of, wasnt she?"
"Yes, she was taken right then," Hiashi then turned around refusing to face him for some
unknown reason.
"Then why," He stopped, "Then how did this?"

Hiashi seemed to hesitate, as if not wanting to tell his nephew the truth. Neji stood there.
He wasnt going to move until he got his answer. His chuunin patrol duty could wait.
"The Hyuuga clan needs a strong leader," Hiashi lowered his voice, "Hanabi qualifies for
the title more than Hinata does, but the eldest would be the heiressUnless, something
would happen to the elder"
"Then the younger would take over," Neji finished. It was unbelievable. What Hiashi had
done.
He clenched his fist, "That was low," No, he wasnt finished, "And to think that I was
starting to respect you as the Head of the Hyuuga Clan."
"That was the only way," Hiashi answered icily. He wasnt going to take rudeness from a
Branch member, even if Neji was supposedly the strongest in the Clan.
"So youre just going to let her die, huh?"
"I never expected this to happen, if she was to die out there, her Byakugan would not seal
up," Hiashi looked at him pointedly, "Thats why I need you to retrieve her."
Neji shook violently; his nails were digging into his palms. Hinata didnt deserve it. He was
wrong when he had called her a brat of the Main House. She had even been treated worse
than he had.
"Ill bring her back," He started to leave, but turning back to face Hiashi one more time to
make it clear, "But Im not going to bring her back here so she can die. Shes going to
know."
End Flashback
They had lied to her. They had blamed it on him. Blamed it on him on why she could never
get well, why she was always coughing up blood. They intervened with her treatment after
she was hospitalized. They had told the doctors that it was better if the Hyuuga Clan
treated her alone. Truth was, they never did. They had only treated her up to the point
where she was able to walk and move about almost normally again, never fully curing her
damages. Damages that he had done.
He was going to find her and get her cured for real this timeand clear up her
misunderstanding. After the first chuunin exam, she had always been afraid to speak to
him. And it had hurt him, to know that what he had done was wrongand at the same time
unable to apologize to her. Her teammates were always there with her, everywhere, and
when she was at home she always stayed in her room. There was never a time he could
get her alone.
Neji arrived at the Hokages place. Inside were Kiba and Shinoalready gathered and
standing beside Tsunade.
"Ah, so we didnt need to call you off duty in the first place." Tsunade was holding a scroll.
"Whats going on here?"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Gaara watched her as she lay on her back, sleeping peacefully. Sleeping with a respirator
hooked up to her. He had brought her in last night and the doctors took her right away. Her
condition was critical, they had said. They had also inquired on why she had not been
treated earlier. Her illness couldve been treated earliera few yearsand it would have
healed faster. It would take her awhile to recover now, and he would have to stop her
training. She might not like it, but the doctor had told him to keep an eye on her anxiety
level, it could disrupt her healing.
He watched as she stirred silently as her eyes blinked a few times, trying to stay open and
focused on her surroundings.
//Wheream I?// She tried to move her head to look around. Unbeknownst to her, the drug
was taking effect fast again as she felt her eyelids close. //WheresGaara?// She tried to
open her mouth to say something, but no sound came out. She could hear a quiet
humming noise. Then something warm touched her hand. Instinctively she tried to grab it,
but only managed to curl her fingers slightly around it. It was a hand. She then heard a
familiar voice.
"Go back to sleep."
//Gaara?// She saw a blurry figure above her. Hinata could make out Gaaras red hair. It
calmed her slightly that he was still there, but where was she? Gaara spoke again, this
time shifting his fingers so they slipped into hers. She tried to grasp tighter at his hand.
"Sleep."
She obeyed. It wasnt like she had a choice. The drug was getting to her as his voice the
second time sounded distorted and faraway. She no longer fought the urge to close her
eyes and let sleep consume her once again.
Gaara stood there beside her bed, watching her slip back into her own world as her eyes
closed. His fingers were still intertwined with hers and he left it be. He wanted to reach out
again and touch her face. But he was scared. She had caught him the last time.
She looked like a porcelain dollher indigo hair matted at the side of her pale face. Hinata
had grown out her hair since the last time he met her. It was no longer short, but now a bit
past her shoulders and her bangs were grown out, parted a bit to the side. To say, she was
beautiful. But not in the way he had always thought of in the past. He had always thought
of his blood rain as beautifulthe crimson color. But nownow, this was different. He
didnt know how it was. He just knew that it was different. It felt different. He felt different.
Love, perhaps?
Was this what that Uzumaki boy had been talking about?
It still wasnt clear to him.

Leaning over slightly, he brushed his lips on her cheek. Hinata didnt move. A small smile
played on his lips. She didnt need to know. Hinata was hisfor the time being as she lay
there, holding onto him. He wasnt going to lose hernot to anyone.
~~~~~
//them//
"RAMEN!"
"Ugh, not again."
"Baka, we cant stop now."
"But you guys!" A blond boy protested as he stopped in front of a ramen bar while his
teammates continued walking past and ignored his protest while shoppers stopped and
stared at the loudmouthed boy.
The blonds stomach growled as he turned his eyes toward the other two, his blue eyes
large and watery, "ButButIm hungry" He gave a little sniff. "Please?" His mouth
turned downward into and exaggerated pout. The other two closed their eyes and frowned
at him in defeat as they stopped and walked back.
"10 minutes, Naruto," The dark haired boy glared at his companion, "Or well drag you on."
"YEAH!"
The third boy gave a defeated sigh as he sat down on the other side of Naruto and laid his
head onto the table. "Were never going to get there," he turned and watched Naruto as he
broke apart his chopsticks, "How troublesome." He muttered.
~~~
Hinata smiled as she tried on the silver bracelet with a sapphire stone embedded within.
She held out her wrist to him, "Isnt this pretty?"
"Hn." Gaara shrugged.
They had been in the Lightening Country for about a week or so, and Hinatas health had
been improvinggiven the first two days at the hospital.
Hinata took off the bracelet and hung it back on its rack, and moved onto another case to
search for more things she could be occupied with.
"You can go if youre bored."
He shrugged again. It wasnt like there was anything else for him to do there. He could
have left her in the town stranded after he had brought her to the hospital. But he didnt.
"Im not making you stay here."

He wanted to though. Gaara glanced at her. Even though theyve been together for a few
months now, and she wasnt scared of him anymore, he could still tell she was
uncomfortable under his gaze.
His head had started to hurt again and he reached up to massage his temple.
Hinata shifted uneasily, turning her face slightly to where he was "G-Gaara?"
"Im going back."
She nodded as he disappeared in a cloud of sand, much to the amazement of the other
shoppers.
~~~
Gaara had to get as far away from her as he could. He could feel him. It had been too long
since he killed. Too long since he had the need to kill. It had been oppressed inside of him
the whole time and had been clawing him apart every night.
He stopped on the rooftop of a store as the pain struck through his head. Gaara clutched
his head as he tried to fight it off.
Blood
//No// He dropped to his knees as he felt it start to overcome him. Every time it took over
him, he felt like he was floating. Kind of like being deadbut couldnt die. There would be
nothing around him then.
//No//
He didnt want to go therenot again.
Kill
//Go away// He couldnt let it get loose, Hinata was within its destruction range.
You know you want to
The voice spoke to him.
//Leave me alone//
I can almost taste her blood
His body shook as he felt it start to take over, the sand starting to pour out from the gourd
on his back.
So sweet
"No. Nono"

~~~
Hinata breezed through the shops as she examined the trinkets with amusement, having
never seen some of them before. It was noon and she was starting to feel a little hungry.
Gaara was probably already back at the hotel and maybe he would be hungry.
//Maybe I should stop by and ask him if he wants to eat//
She shook that thought away. He clearly seemed like he needed to be alone that morning
and she wasnt going to bother him.
//I guess Ill just eat something smallMaybe the sushi bar//
She pushed the door open and made her way through the crowd. There were a lot of
stores and restaurants nearby. They had eaten at almost all the places alreadymuch to
Gaaras aggravation of going to places with many people but there was no place to cook in
the small room they had rented.
"Another please!"
Her head swung to the right at the ramen bar to the familiar voice. She gave a small gasp
as to what she saw there. Three boys were seated in front of a ramen barall dressed in
the Leaf Villages Chuunin clothing. Green vest and black pants.
//Naruto-kun// Her heart skipped a beat as she took a step back.
To her relief, the boy had not turned around, but instead at that instant, his partner did.
Hinatas eyes widened as the other boy locked gazes with her almost immediately as if he
had felt her presence behind them. She quickly turned around as if she did not know him
and it had been a coincidence.
He watched as she turned and ran. The boy jumped off his seat and proceeded to go after
her.
"Eey! Wheref ore yooh goinf?" Narutos mouth was stuffed full of ramen.
"Ill be right back, you stay here." He replied quickly as he sped off in the same direction.
"Bah," The third boy sighed at his luck of ending up with those two as his partners.
"Yooh wanf some, Shikamarof?" Naruto gestured at his almost done bowl of ramen. It was
his fifth one for the count.
~~~
Sasuke scanned the crowdthere were way too many people to spot her easily through it.
Unlike Ino who was loud and tall or Sakura whose pink hair stood outHinata blended in
just fine.

He was sure it was her. Even if her hair was a bit longer, and she had worn a black shirt
with long black pants instead of her usual jacket and capris. Her forehead protector was
gone too, now replaced by a small dark blue ribbon.
He knew those eyes though. It had stood out to him.
Sasuke had figured that even without Naruto and Shikamaru, he should be able to get her.
It had not seemed like there was anyone with her, so he had thought it would be fine.
Swiftly, he jumped onto the roof as he followed her trail since the way she ran had no
alleyways leading off, so the only direction she couldve gone was straight ahead. He
spotted her, as she made her way in a frantic manner through the crowds. Sasuke was
impressed. She had moved pretty far in such a short amount of time. Her speed had
somehow increasedbut was still no match for his, as he swooped down and landed to
her right.
Hinata gave a gasp as Sasuke reached for her arm. Instantly, she swung her arm out at
him and swatted his hand away from her.
They had both stopped to the side of the street, with Sasuke intimidating Hinata into a
dead alleyHinatas back was almost to the wall.
"Hinata."
"L-Leave me alone!"
Sasukes eyes widened at her sharpness.
//When did?// He was not used to the smaller shy girl yelling. To his account, she had
never yelled at anyone or anything before.
Hinata slid into a defensive stance, both hands in front of her, one raised higher than the
other handready to strike him at any given moment.
"Hinata." He repeated.
She shook her head.
That gave him the signal to take the initiative. If she wasnt going to complyhe would
have to make her. With that in mind, he lunged at her. He moved fast, trying to hit her at
the side of her neckto temporarily knock her out. Hinata, in return, blocked all his attacks
easily.
Sasuke advanced on her, still aiming for her neck, but changed his attack at the last
minute and crouched down instead, and swiped her feetknocking her off-balance. Hinata
fell to the ground and landed on her back. She sat up quickly, as she tried to regain a
foothold.
He took that moment then, to make a grab at her and knock her out. Before he could take
a step forward, the wind picked up, swirling between him and Hinata.

"Leave her alone."

The voice was vaguely familiar to him.
Sand started to swirl and a figure appeared before Sasuke, blocking him from coming at
Hinata.
"Sabaku no Gaara."
The other boy grinned. It wasnt a smile of warm welcomeor any irony either. It was a
malicious grin. Sasuke had seen it before. It was like during his match at his first chuunin
exam.
Gaara licked his lips.
Finally
ts been so long, ne Gaara?
I think its time we make it rain red
//NO//
Gaara paused in his tracks as he grabbed his head. He wasnt there to kill anyone. He had
only wanted to jump in to help Hinata. She could get hurt in the battle. But he also knew
that he could not hold Shukaku in any longer.
Shukaku was hungry for blood. It had been awhile since Gaara had fed him any, and he
was growing restless. He wasnt going to let Gaara pass up an opportunity like that easily.
"Hinata," Gaara managed to say, "Get awayquick." He gave another noise as he
grabbed his head again.
Instead of running away like he had warned her to, Hinata stood up and walked towards
him and reached for his arm.
"G-Gaara?"
She gave a short yelp as he lashed out and sent her flying a bit back into the wall.
Hinata shuddered as she felt his aura. It was differentmore dangerous and just different.
This wasnt Gaara, not the Gaara she knew. She watched his chakra level flair upalong
with Sasukes. The two were ready to fight, or more to tear each other apart.
"N-No!"
They both glanced at her slightly. Sasuke looked like he was ready to finish it off anytime
nowGaara, however, had a deranged look on his face. It was an expression she had
never seen before and it scared her. It wasnt like him. She didnt want them to fight, but
she knew she couldnt stop them no matter what. But she had to do something. She didnt
want them to get hurt. She didnt want him to get hurtor anyone else in that matter.

Where they were wasnt the best spot to start a heated battle such as how their gazes
sparked in the air.
But it wasnt her spot to stop them. It had seemed like they had both held in the urge to rip
each other apart for a long time now. There was only one thing then left for her to do.
"I-If you fight here," she breathed out shakily, "Many people will get hurt"
They didnt hear her. They couldnt hear her over the sound of sand as it slammed into the
walls of the buildings around them. Miraculously, every single one of those attacks missed
her, basically none ever even came close to where she was.
Sasuke advanced onto Gaara as he dodged the waves of sand trying to wrap around him.
The speed Sasuke moved at was able to pass the sand barrier and the kunai in his right
hand pierced through Gaaras arm slightly before Sasuke was forced to divert his direction.
Hinata was able to see his face now that Sasukes back was to her instead. His eyes were
wide and he grinned, baring his teeth. He snarled, an inhuman personage seemed to have
taken over him. There was a demonic aura around him, which darkened the afternoon sky
around them slightly
"You wont get away this time."
The sand started to secede away from the walls and Sasuke, as it swirled around him.
Gaara could feel ithe could taste it alreadySasukes blood was going to be his. He
could no longer hold it back, and released the monster within. He closed his eyes for the
transformation.
"Hinata."
Sasuke glanced at her slightly.
"Get out of here."
She stared as Gaara slowly faded away from view as his sand covered him up entirely.
"W-Whats going"
"Now!"
Sasuke started to focus his chakra. Hinata saw his right hand start to light up as something
silver sparked from it.
She didnt want to leave them. She didnt want to leave Gaara. He was herfriend now.
Even if he never really talked much to her. He understood herand it seemed to work out
fine that way. Hinata didnt understand what was happening to themor why they were so
much against each other. It must be the thing Gaara tried to tell her about. But every time,
he would shake his head and tell her it was nothing and to forget it. Everything seemed
fineuntil they showed up. She clenched her hands, nails dug into her palms.

//No// She wasnt going to give him up that easily. Whatever is happening to himshell
try to reverse it.
"Gaara!"
Hinata called out to him, only to have her voice be blown away by the force of the wind.
"Hinata, go now!"
Sasuke sounded impatient and the light in his palm flickered and expanded.
A cyclone of sand started to take in effect as it spread, with Gaara as the center point. As it
scraped by the walls, it peeled the paint right off.
Gaara felt it now. He wasnt there anymore. He felt the emptiness around him as Hinatas
voice echoed and faded into the background. He tried to search for itfor her, grasped the
air in front of him, hoping to find her. Gaara opened his eyes to face nothing. There was
nothing out there for him to reach. The barren void surrounded him as it glared a familiar
sense. He had been there before. Many, many times before had he felt an ominous
presence there with him also.
Gaara whipped his head around as he sensed something behind. It was only darkness
but he knew something was there. Gigantic green eyes glowered back at him.
//No//
Heh
He took a step back and a sloshing sound came to him. The floor was wetwater or
something. He wasnt going to go there, he wanted to get out of there. Gaara spun around
and started to run and splashed the ankle-high water onto himself. The dark path in front
of him kept on opening, but he couldnt see a thing in front. It was like being blindbut he
wasnt blind, it was just dark. The eyes behind him still held the same distance. He wasnt
getting anywhere and stopped.
Its time now
A momentary flash paralyzed Gaara in his spot. It was like his joints were stuck and now
all he could do was stare at the creature in front of him as it possessed him. He choked out
a cry.
Itll be prettywhen its all red
He sank onto his knees as the spell was released. His hand hit the wet surface as the
other hand held his head. Gaaras eyes widened as he held up his drenched hand. In the
dim greenish light of the monsters eyes, he could barely make it out as the water dripped
from his hand and himself. It was too thick to be water. A familiar scent hit his nose.
He was soaked in blood.

It was a dark crimson color as it whirled around him. He could still see the faint light from
the eyes. It came closer to him as the blood rose around him, and created a dome with
him trapped inside. The stench was unbearable as he sank back onto his knees and held
his stomach. There was no air except for the dank, mucky smell of blood and the dead all
enveloped inside as the dome shrank, and suffocated him within. His stomach lurched as
the thick scarlet liquid rose up his waist. He couldnt breathe anymore and his eyelids
dropped, leaving him vacant and weak for his predator, who watched as his victims
subconscious slowly died, giving him leeway to take control of the body.
"Gaara!"
He blinked.
//Hinata//
She was still there. Gaara opened his mouth to yell to her to get away, only to have it fill up
with the salty fluid. He gagged and closed his mouth. His whole body was now paralyzed
as the blood had reached his chin now. Gaara fought the urge to slip back into
unconsciousness, but his surroundings spun as he dimly saw a large arm reach out for
him. He tried to yell again, but the creature just laughed and sank in with the blood, which
now drowned him under.
I can taste their blood alreadycant you?
Gaara screamed as he flew back and was staked into the wall behind him. Sasuke pinned
him to the wall as his Chidori had pierced through the sandstorm and located Gaara. His
eyes glowed green as he glanced over to his wound where Sasukes hand had embedded
itself, and Gaaras blood flowed freely down his shirt and Sasukes arm.
Hinata backed up against the wall furthest from the two combatants. Sasuke had merely
missed Gaaras heart, and penetrated Gaaras left shoulder instead. Gaara now, had a
sadistic grin on his face as his left hand staggered up and held onto Sasukes arm, as the
other arm slowly, as if forcing itself to move, reached up and grabbed Sasukes neck.
He yanked the other boys arm out of his shoulder and let the blood pour down now
instead. Gaaras grip on Sasukes neck tightened and he twisted Sasukes arm until he
heard a snap and the other boy cried out. He wanted to crush the boy with his sand and
watch it rain, but he rather snap his neck first. Just for the satisfaction of listening to his
neck crack under the pressure.
Shukaku heard a gasp from nearby and his gaze changed over to the noise. A girl was
seated on her knees, and backed up frantically when his gaze had hit her. He smiled and
stopped midway through his killing of Sasuke.
Ahthe little princess
He tossed Sasuke aside and made his way slowly towards Hinata, his feet staggered at
every step.
Her blood would be sweeter

He licked his lips as he advanced on her, who cowered in the corner. The sand floated
restlessly around him. His sand clone took care of the annoying Leaf boy behind him. Hell
take care of her first.
Shukaku smiled at her. It was time. He had been waiting for so long. The girl whimpered
and glanced up at him frightened; her silvery white eyes wide.
"G-Gaara?"
She whispered uncertainly as a tendril of sand wrapped itself around her ankles and
wrists.
Shukaku grinned. It was time for the kill. He moved Gaaras arm to apply the finishing
move on her ankles and wriststo break her slowly.
His arm didnt move though. Shukaku staggered back away from Hinata and clutched his
head. Gaara was awake again.
Sasuke by now had evaded the sand clone and charged right at Gaara with a kunai and
stabbed him in the right arm. Shukakus control slipped a notch as the pain seared through
again and woke Gaara. The sand around Hinata whipped up and wrapped around Sasuke.
Kill him
The sand tightened its grip.
//N-No//
It loosened and threw Sasuke back down onto his back.
Let him dieKill him
Gaara threw his arms up and thrashed about in his prison. Shukaku was going to kill
Hinata. He couldnt trust the demon on his own. He concentrated his chakra and let it
explode all at once, breaking the blood prison apart.
The sand seceded from Sasuke as Hinata watched Gaara clasp onto his head and sink
down onto the ground. Sasuke tentatively pushed himself into a sitting position, cradled his
broken left arm, and watched as Gaara agonized over control.
His shirt was now soaked and clammy, sticking to him as the pain shot through his body
from the two wounds, one on his shoulder and the other his arm. Shukakus persistence
on keeping control also hurt his head. He dropped an arm onto the ground and clawed at
the dirt.
It was like he was being ripped to shreds from the inside. Everything around him was of no
importance, and was all distorted. Blood dripped from his shoulder as he shook
uncontrollably. It was falling apart. Everything was falling apart. He was falling apart. The
pain struck through his body again, and he reached up to his left shoulder. It was still
moist. He pressed his palm to it and winced. It was like hot iron against his shoulder and
then falling onto the rest of his body.

He screamed again, with choked sobs. Gaara just wanted to die right then, to get rid of all
the pain.
Suddenly, a pair of arms wrapped around him, and cradled him tentatively. He leaned
towards the body of the person and closed his eyes, the pain ceded a bit, and left a dull
sting in the rest of his body and his shoulder blade numb. He heard her whisper.
"I-Itsits okaynow"
Hinata held onto to him fearfully, shed almost lost him that time. He reached for her hand
and she gave it to him. Gaaras clamped on it, still shaking.
Hinata
His panting ceased; his muscles loosened from their tense composure, and he retracted
his hand from hers, but he still shook slightly.
Gaara had almost lost total control that time.
She sensed he was stable now and shifted his head onto her other shoulder so she could
inspect his wound. The deep gash in his shoulder was still bleeding profounsely onto his
shirt, and had somehow soaked into hers too.
They had to get out of there fastSasuke had started to recover from his shock and
started to stir slightly, and tried to sit up. Hinata kept her eye on Sasuke, just to keep his
movements in check and his distance from them far. She glanced at Gaara out of the
corner of her eye.
His face was blank, it showed no emotionnot even pain from his injury. His eyes held a
vacant, glazed over look.
"Gaara?"
She nudged him slightly and whispered softly, to keep Sasuke from overhearing them.
Gaara had shifted a bit and moved his gaze up to her face.
"We have to go, come on."
Gaara continued to look at her, his gaze unwavering, as if he hadnt heard her.
"G-Gaara?"
He casted his eyes downward a moment and parted his lips slightly and tried to figure out
words to say to her. It wasnt in his idea to hurt her, but after what had happened, he
thought it would be better for her to stay away from him. Not like he wanted her far away
eitherhe needed her, but it would be a sacrifice on her end to stay with him.
Gaara pulled away from her and sat up on his own. He knew that it would hurt her to know,
but he couldnt live with himself if she somehow got injuredby him. He shook his head
and spoke to her. His voice was low and coarse, as if he choked out each of the words.

"Nono"
He pushed her arms away from around him, his eyes still fixed at a point on the ground,
which refused to look at her bewildered expression.
"Huh?"
It would kill her to know, but he had to tell her. His hands curled up into a fist, the dried
blood on his knuckles cracked and chipped off.
"Its bestifyou go"
A simple gesture at Sasukes direction summed it all up for her. The sand came alive and
swirled around him. Hinata stood up shakily and stepped forward in his direction and
reached out for him.
"W-Why?"
By that time, it was too late. His defenses were back up and her outstretched hand
touched the sand wall tentatively.
"staywith them"
Her eyes widened.
"N-No!"
She lunged forward, only to meet nothing. Even the sand was gone. Hinata bit her lip and
raised her hand to feel the empty space in front of her, where he had stood.
He was gone.
He had left her. Just like that.
Did he get fed up with her?
It was her fault he had gotten himself into a fight and got injured. But that was no reason
for him to just leave her like that. Not without giving her a reason why. It would have
soothed her better if he had just told her he didnt want to be with her anymore, instead he
disappeared on her like that.
She dropped to the ground and slammed her fist against the grainy pavement.
All the time she had spent with himshe had denied herself to the little voice inside her
head.
When she had left Konoha, she left everything back there. Her whole existence right then
was empty, but he had filled that void.
He never criticized her to be what she wasnt. He had just let things go as they did.

She wasnt sure of how she felt, it had been all jumbled up. Thats why she never told him.
But he was gone now.
//Whywhy now?//
She choked back a sob.
It was like her heart was torn outfor the second time, right after she had just patched it
up. It was clear to her now. It hadnt been like thisshe hadnt felt like this when she had
left Naruto.
This was just her luck, wasnt it? Was fate playing a cynical game with her?
"What the hell?"
She spun around abruptly and gasped as a familiar blond boy came into view and landed
between her and Sasuke.
Naruto scratched his head as his gaze went back and forth between the two as Sasuke
supported himself with the wall and cradled his broken arm. Sasuke was covered with
gashes and he looked worn out. Hinata, on the other hand, was spotless except for the
giant bloodstain on the front of her shirt.
She whirled around quickly and proceeded to run out of the alleybut barely made it out
when her body froze. Her legs were rendered useless as she stood there and stared at the
opening of the alley but couldnt reach it. Everything was against her, wasnt it? She
couldnt even turn around and look at the other two behind her.
"Dumbass, she couldve gotten away." A new voice added to the other two. "You take
Hinata, Ill take Sasuke."
The Kagamane no Jutsu released her, but at that instant, a hand grabbed her wrist.
She obliged and let her arms hang limply at her sides as Naruto lead her back to the other
two. She dragged her feet and took the slowest pace possible to lengthen the time she
would have before she had to explain.
But she decided herselfthey werent going to find out about Gaara. She shot a frown in
Sasukes direction.
Naruto, who was oblivious to her sour mood, laughed.
"Hinata-chan! You really gave Sasuke here a beating! Did he piss you off?"
Sasuke frowned.
"Baka! It wasnt her."
"Oh?"
"It was G"

"None of your business!"

She glowered at the three of them and Naruto, who now sensed her displeasure, let go of
her wrist and backed away slightly.
Shikamaru coughed slightly. To work with these two takes lots of patience. And a guy who
doesnt take sidessince either way, hed get beat up by them in their fights.
"UhI thinkwe should take Sasuke to the hospital."
The other boy shook his head.
"Its not that long of a trip back, I can make it."
Shikamaru shrugged, it wouldnt be his fault if Sasukes arm got worse. Couldnt blame
him for not trying. It was too troublesome for him to argue back.
"Suit yourself."
---------------------------"Has she said anything else?"
Tsunade motioned for Kurenai to take a seat.
"No, Im afraid not," Kurenai shook her head, "nothing new."
"Leaving because she wanted to be alone, is a pretty valid answer," Tsunade mused,
"However, attacking Sasuke is something else."
"Hinata broke his armthats"
"Impossible? True," Tsunade smiled.
"But we have Sasukes word to back up on that," Kurenai frowned.
"Hes lying."
"Tsunade-sama, what do you mean?"
Tsunade stood up and looked through the window, "Hes not going to tell us without her
consent."
"Sowell just have to wait until she decides to"
________________________________

He slid the paper door open and slammed it to the side, which startled two of the rooms
inhabitants. He stumbled through the door clumsily and collapsed in a heap halfway
through the doorway.
"What the h"
A tall boy dressed in black and a blond girl stood up abruptly and ran towards him. The girl
knelt down and turned him over onto his back and took his gourd off his back.
"Get the bandages!"
The boy ran off quickly into another room without any protest. Gaara had stained the
carpet he laid on a dark red color. His wound had reopened when he fell and hit the
ground.
Temari peered down at her brothers paled face and lifeless eyes. He looked worse than
when he had left. He had left with anger and resentment against their village, and now
returned with nothing. Gaara didnt even look alive, except for his ragged breathing that
assured her that her brother was still there with them.
He looked lost. Like he had lost all reasons to live.
//Whathappened, Gaara?//
~~~
Hinata stared at the wall. She was back here againin her confinement. To the contrary
though, she preferred staying locked up in her room than face any of them. Explaining to
them her incentive for leaving abruptly like that was the last thing on her list to do.
The Hokage hadnt pushed her for answers, but rather had her sit there until she felt like
saying something. Secretly, she was thankful that Sasuke hadnt said anything about
Gaara. Her heart dropped at the thought of him. Without him, there wasnt anyone that she
would confide her thoughts in; she missed his presence and had literally dragged herself
to places now.
People treated her differently now; like glass, as if she would break if pressure were to be
exerted on her. Neji had come to talk to her immediately the night she was brought back,
which was strange, since they had never been on good terms. His news for her had just
added to her displeasure of being back and she had since locked herself in her room, only
coming out when she really needed to.
But today was different. Her father had wanted to speak to her. She knew what he wanted
from these 'meetings' of his. They had grouped together at least three times since her
return, each time not getting any further than the one before. Neji accompanied her and
sat next to her, facing her father and Hanabi. They were fools if they thought they could get
anything out of her. They had always pushed her until she gave up to their will. She wasnt
going to give in this time, she wasnt the weak-willed girl anymore.
"Hinata."

She glared up at him.

Hyuuga-sama saw the look his eldest daughter shot him, and he knew instantly as he
moved his gaze to her companion. Neji sat there beside her, composed with
aggressiveness as ever.
"Why did you do it?"
Hinata had averted her gaze by now and seemed more interested in the paper door
behind him. She shrugged nonchalantly.
It wasnt like she was part of the Hyuuga anymore. They had planned on disowning her
before she did, and now all she was doing was carrying out their original plan. Why didnt
they just all leave her alone? She had been doing just fine with Gaaraand now, she
hasnt seen or heard of himor from himever since.
Everyday, shed get false hope of a Sand ninjaor even an unknown shinobi coming to
Konoha, but there were none of that since she got back. There was no point for her to
hope for something that wasnt likely to happen. With that in mind, Hinata gazed intently at
the paper door, wondering when she would be free to mope by herself.
~~~
He bounded past the gates with ease as he blended in with the darkness easily. To his
advantage, the securities for Konoha were low that night too, because of some kind of
festival. Many of the chuunins and jounins had taken that time slot off, and the others were
careless.
His shoulder ached, but he stiffly shrugged it off. Temari had made the bandages too tight
and he felt awfully light without his gourd strapped behind him. It would affect his healing,
Temari had stated, and to her amazement, he obliged to her warning.
Concealed by the darkness and trees, from his perch, he scanned the area for a familiar
dark-haired girl. It wasnt exactly easy since she never really stood out in a crowdexcept
for her eyes. He had always liked her eyes. They radiated a soft glow of reassurance to
him.
He looked down at the crowd nearest to him and spotted some people he recognized.
"Sakura-chan! Look what I got for you!"
The pink-haired girl smiled at her boyfriend. Lee was ecstatic as he struck his triumph
pose, flashing a thumbs up sign at their companions, that was to Gaaras opinion the most
girliest thing in the world. He would never do a thing like that in public, even if he let the
demon kill them all afterwards. As for Shukaku
It wouldnt be so bad to try that posene, Gaara?
He had found other ways to torment Gaara, making him very cautious of his guard and
when the demon might feel like taking over.

They werent exactly on good terms, but the demon seemed to be momentarily satisfied
with his outburst a few weeks ago. Gaara had a pretty long talk with him subconsciously
after thatand to his surprise, the demon agreed to the conditionswillingly. They now
had quite a few one-sided chats with each other, and Shukaku seemed to understand that
Gaara would rather kill them both now, then let him take over forcibly like that again.
Gaara frowned and ignored the comment.
A blond girl next to them, then, turned to the boy next to her.
"Why dont you ever get me anything like that?!"
She pointed an accusing finger at him, "Lazy bum!"
The boyhe recognized as one from the search squadsighed and muttered under his
breath, which only made the girl angrier. The other girl was smiling happily and hugged a
pink bear close to her as she watched the scene unfold.
"Youll only chuck it at me later in the evening."
The girl stomped her foot and pouted, "ButShika-kun!!!"
The boy sighed as he gave in and started to a stand where there were stuffed animals like
the one the one pink bear were hung up.
After they had left, Gaara jumped down and landed in front of the stand and pointed to a
white bunny at the corner. He had startled a few of the people around.
"I want that."
He stated plainly in a monotonous voice. Maybe Hinata would like it. The white bunny
reminded him of her.
A stout balding middle-aged man behind the stand stared at him for a moment before
answering in a meek voice.
"Y-Youll have touhplay the gameand win it"
Gaara shot him an incredulous look.
"Play?"
He frowned. Play what? All he saw in front of him were some stupid empty bottles stacked
up. What was fun about this? He had seen the other boy throw something at it and
knocked it down and then received the bear. Was that it? He never played games like this.
This was pointless.
//How stupid// He scoffed, but reached for his money and paid the man like he had seen
the other boy do.
Youre stupidWere wasting time hereLets just kill him and take the crap

Three small beanbags were placed in front of him and he picked one up. Ignoring things
was his best talent.
~~~
Hinata, accompanied by Neji had run into Kiba, Shino, Naruto, and Sasuke while she was
making her way to the festival. They had invitedmore of Kiba and Naruto, the other three
just stood there looking bored to deathher to go to dinner with them; with much
persistence from Akamaru who had clamped his jaw onto the hem of her pale blue kimono,
she gave in.
The table was unusually quiet as all four sets of eyes settled on her while they ate. Naruto
was too busy eating.
"UhHinata?"
She snapped her head up from the blank spot on the table she had concentrated on.
"Yes?"
Kiba shot a look at Shino, who nodded for him to proceed.
"I-uh-we were just wonderingif youre gonna join us again soon"
She contemplated on that idea. It seemed better than sitting in her room all day and that
she would have to get over it sooner or later.
"Yeamaybetomorrow?"
"Eh?"
Five pairs of eyes widened at her abrupt decision.
Naruto grinned, "Really?" Noodles flew in every direction, and splattered onto the table.
Sasuke and Neji, the unfortunate ones seated next to him shared the same fate.
She smiled tentatively at them, "Yea."
Out of the corner of her eye, Hinata could see Sasuke give her a questioning stare as he
picked a strand of ramen off his shirt. She gave him a thankful smile. If he hadnt kept the
run-in with Gaara a secret, they probably would still be questioning her. Thanks to him, she
was able to rest and pull herself somewhat together.
~~~
He couldnt locate her anywhere in the festival and decided to stop by where she lived. It
wasnt hard to find her home, now it was to somehow get in. He knew the Hyuugas ability,
and it would be a great risk to sneak in there now, that he was still recovering and without
his gourd.

But he gazed down at the object in his hand. He had gotten the stuffed bunny after much
confusion. It would be a waste if he left now. Still, he had something else he had to return
to her. She had left with the three abruptly that day and forgotten to take it with her, and left
it back at their room.
~~~
Hinata slid the door to her room open and walked directly to her bed, and dropped onto the
soft mattress.
Thunk
She groaned and rolled over. Her face had landed right onto a piece of metal.
"Wha?"
She reached for the light switch and flipped it up, which revealed her a Leaf forehead
protector. Next to the forehead protector was a stuffed bunny.
Howd they know shed lost her forehead protector? She flipped it over to the other side, in
attempt to put it on when she saw her name printed neatly on the back. It was written in
her handwriting.
It was her old one. The one she had left back in the Lightening Country.
//How?//
Who had gotten it for her? She reached for the bunny too and held it up, examining it.
More as, who had known where she left it? The only one was
//Gaara?//
She whirled around at a sound she heard from the corner. It was a silhouette of someone
stepped towards her.
"H-Hanabi?"
She frowned and stood up, covering the stuffed animal and the forehead protector behind
her.
"What are you doing here?"
Hinata didnt care anymore. It doesnt matter whether Hanabi was stronger and more
skilled. It didnt give her the right to step into her room like that and spy on her. Hinata
wasnt jealous of the special treatment Hanabi gotshe was just angry that Hanabi held
herself higher than everyone else. Currently to add to Hinatas short fuse, she was also
extremely tired, and it was really late at the same time.
"What was he doing here?"
So much for her explanation.

"Who are you talking about?"

"You know who!"
Hanabi raised her voice from the strained whisper the two had started with. She pointed an
accusing finger at Hinata.
"Youre conspiring with them, arent you?"
Hinata resisted the urge to slap her rude sister. She had always held in her disdain for her
family, but this was getting too much.
//Egotistic brat//
Shed never liked calling people names but Hanabi had it coming.
"Who are you talking about? And why are you in my room?"
"The Sand shinobi!"
Hinata held her expression.
//Gaara//
It had definitely been him.
"I saw him come in here and leave that! You cant just leave for four months and come
back without having done something! What was he doing here? How do you know him?"
"I dont have to explain myself to you."
"Then youll explain it to Father when he finds out!"
"Its none of your business! Or anyones for that matter!"
Hinata took a step at her sister and swatted Hanabis arm away from her direction. Shed
had enough of being shoved around. She knew it wasnt all Hanabis fault that she was
treated badly, but the younger girl had always harbored a killing hatred for her.
Mainly, though, they were going to kill her off so Hanabi could take her place. Hinatas
voice raised a pitch higher, almost to a shriek.
"Like anyone would care! I dont have to explain myself to you or anyone else for that
matter!"
Hinata retreated back and panted slightly. Shed never yelled at anyone before. Hanabis
eyes were wide. Her older sister had just scolded her. Her voice lowered to a raspy
whisper as she made her way out of the room.
"Father is going to know."

The door was left wide open after her sister left.
Hinata grabbed the bunny and left the room, following her sisters steps.
//Let him know//
~~~
Gaara jumped through the trees and contemplated whether he should stay in Konoha or
leave. His only reason to stay was to see Hinata and return her forehead protector. He had
already did, even if he had not met her. Maybe if he went back, he might run into her.
Someone was watching
He frowned, whoever it was didnt react when he had dropped in to leave the stuff. Maybe
he should go back just to check on her.
He looked to his right where there was a lake. The moonlight danced on the surface of the
water and glimmered at the ripples.
Across the lake on the other side, he spotted a lone figure sitting at the edge.
//Hinata//
Swiftly and quietly, he made his way over and landed next to the girl.
She sat with her knees pulled up at her chest and her arms wrapped around her legs. Her
chin rested on top of the head of the bunny.
Hinata jerked her head up at the sound and blinked.
"Gaara." She stated, shocked, before she turned her attention back to the water. It was
really him.
He took a seat beside her.
"Its really pretty tonight, ne?"
The moon was bare in the sky. It reflected a silvery, bright light that covered up many of
the stars near it. She touched the surface of the water with her fingertips, which made
patterns.
"Thanks for the stuffed animal." She turned and smiled at him.
The pale blue kimono she wore emitted a glow similar to the moon and her quiet laughter
rung in the silence. She looked like a water spritean apparition, like she wasnt there
anymore. She stood up and stuck one foot tentatively into the water, and then both. Now
she was standing on water.
Hinata looked up at the sky with a sad smile, still clutching the little bunny to her chest.
She had to tell him nowbefore she lost him again somehow.

"SometimesI just want to be myselfnot care what others thinkI want to show my true
feelings out."
He gave her a questioning look.
"Then why dont you."
"Because" She looked down at the water beneath her feet, "Im scaredstill scared"
"Of what."
"Oflosing themhim" Hinata made her way back to land and sat down next to him.
"Who"
She didnt answer but merely leaned over to him and rested her head on his shoulder, she
yawned slightly and closed her eyes.
Gaara understood now. He shifted a bit to encircle his arms around her and moved her
slightly so she rested on his chest instead of his bandaged shoulder.
It was nice with her in his arms again. He liked her smellit was light and soft. Before he
knew it, she was asleep in his arms.
"Hinata."
Gaara turned around to the voice.
It was another boy. He had the same eyes as Hinata did. She stirred a bit, but only to curl
up in his arms even more.
He glared at the intruder.
"Shes sleeping."
The other boy nodded, "Ill take her from here."
"No."
Neji frowned, this wasnt going to be easy. He was shocked minimally too, to find Hinata
asleep in the arms of a boy in the first place. Sabaku no Gaara, no less either. He thought
she had a crush on Naruto, but maybe that was just a fluke.
"The whole Hyuuga house is out looking for her."
The other boy glared at him, "So."
There was really no way for him to get past this without a fight breaking out. The other boy
was defensive of his cousin. Neji lowered his voice.
"She cant just stay out here, someone else is going to find her sooner or later."

Gaara didnt budge. He wasnt handing her over to some guy who almost killed her once,
he had remembered Neji from the preliminaries.
"I dont want to fight, but another Hyuuga wouldand then you would be defenseless."
So the boy had noticed his gourd was gone. Gaara shifted a bit. The only thing he had left
was Shukaku right then, but he refused to let the demon out again. Hinata shifted uneasily
and opened her eyes, blinking.
"Itll be safer for both you and her."
He frowned but pulled away from her carefully as she gave him a bewildered look.
"Gaara? Whats?"
"Go with him."
Neji stepped up to explain, "The whole house is looking for you. Your father wants to talk
to you."
Her mouth opened to protest, "But"
"Ill follow."
Gaara watched as Neji helped her up and they started off with Hinata glancing behind
every now and then to check if he was with them. He trailed behind the two, just to see
what they were going to do with her. Hinata was out in the middle of the night for a reason,
not that she just felt like it.
To protect a precious person
Live to protect a precious person
That was how he was going to live. To protect her.
All eyes were on her and she could feel the dozens of unrelenting gazes penetrate through
her, as if prying into her for the secret she had refused to release. Hinata averted her gaze
over to Hanabi who stood out a bit in front of everyone else, but behind her father. The two
sisters locked gazes. Hanabis eyes showed the utmost hatred at her sister and Hinata
could feel herself shrink away. It was most uncomfortable for her, to stand there, under
everyones stares. Whispers could be heard, and no doubt they were about her.
Neji was still at her side though he was supposed to be with the branch members behind
her at the door. Her father took a step towards her and everyone had immediately ceased
talking.
"Hinata."
He spoke to her in a stern and commanding voice. She lifted her head to look up at him.
"You know your would-have-been future, but that has all been changed."

She narrowed her eyes and backed away from him as he advanced on her. Her wouldhave been future had been death, but she had escaped that by running away and getting
healed. Neji, by this time had been escorted outside, much to his disagreement, and she
felt even more vulnerable now that her only friend in the family was gone. The only one
she could trust.
"Take this new road in life as a better prospect."
Her eyes widened at what her father had proposed.
//No//
They were going to do that to her. They were going to brand her with the seal. The whole
family surrounded her, all there to watch her predicament; there was no way for her to
escape.
Hiashi had started on his seal. Now all he needed was to go press his fingers against her
forehead and the seal would spread to her whole body. But she wouldnt stay still; she kept
on edging further and further away from him.
"Rei, Hiruma." He ordered two branch members behind her.
They seized her arms and held her in one place as she tried thrashing around to loosen
their grip.
//II wont let them//
She thrashed as much as she could with both of her arms pinned behind her by Rei, and
Hiruma, who shoved her down onto her knees.
The kimono was too tight and stiff to move easily in and there was no way she could push
herself back up when her arms were pinned to her back. They had forced her to the
ground, Reis knee to her back as Hiruma jerked her head up to meet her father who stood
in front of her.
She shook her head wildly, making Hiashi unable to pin point where her forehead was, at a
point, she even tried to bite him and Hiruma. Her head them suddenly snapped back by
force as Rei grabbed her hair and pulled back.
It hurt. Not the physical pain of cowering on her knees right then to the whole familybut
how her family had hated herdisowned herwanted her deadand now trying to
confine her to one way of life for the rest of her own life. She could feel the tears start to
leak out of the corner of her eyes.
All she asked for, all she wanted in her lifewas a feeling of acceptance from them.
~~~
The entire place was tightly secured and he wouldnt be able to get in there without a big
commotion.

I can kill them all easily

//NoThat could cause trouble for Hinata//
Do I care?
//Well wait//
Everything then seemed to quiet down and from his perch on the tree, he could see Neji
be escorted out of the room.
The other boy looked disturbed and angry at the same time as he argued in a hushed tone
with his escort. Gaara watched as his head whipped to the side where the closed door was
and then suddenly knocking out his escort.
Shukaku grinned from within.
Let it begin
~~~
A loud crash behind her disrupted and jolted Hiashi from her and Rei suddenly flew right
off her and straight into Hiashi who doubled back.
"Hinata-sama!"
Neji appeared beside her with the branch family members in disorder behind him.
He extended a hand down to her, but stopped halfway through, paralyzed, with his gaze
locked right in front of him.
"H-Hanabi"
Her younger sister appeared on the other side of Hinata with two fingers pressed at Nejis
forehead. He froze on the spot.
Hanabi opened her mouth to execute the incantation for the seal, but she suddenly
stopped and jumped backwards.
Everything and everyone around them was pushed back by a powerful force that seemed
to succumb all around them. Two green eyes glowed near the hole Neji had made and
visible green chakra swirled around it forming distinctly into a raccoon that clawed at a few
close victims before it retreated to reveal a furious Gaara at the broken doorway.
Neji took the distraction to pull Hinata roughly to her feet and run towards Gaara at the
doorway. The red-haired boy kept everyone at a distance as his chakra started to swirl
again to open up a way for Neji and Hinata.
The ominous presence around Gaara was familiar to her. The strange glint in his eyes held
what it had before and during the fight with Sasuke, but his mouth was pressed into a thin
line rather than malicious grin.

Lets finish them

Ones who were knocked away by Neji or Gaara had started to pick themselves up now.
Hinata had broken away from Nejis grip and now grasping tightly onto Gaaras arm. She
took the chance to trust him. If this wasnt Gaara again, shell diebut either way, she d
rather be dead anyway.
//NoGet Hinata out first//
Shukaku obeyed grudgingly.
They had no problem making it out of the Hyuuga estate, as Shukaku in Gaaras body had
taken the delight to destroy everything and anything in their path with as much grace as a
stampede of wild elephants.
It was the middle of the night and the commotion of Hinatas escape woke many of the
neighbors up as they regarded out their windows in confusion and irritation of the noise.
Hinata breathed out heavily as she clung onto Gaaras arm. Running in a kimono wasnt
exactly the easiest thing to do, keeping up with Gaara and Neji was a whole different story
to that as she had stumble, tripped, and all that as she tried to keep up.
Can I go kill them now?
//NO. Get her away from herefar awayback to Sandthen you can come back and
wreck havoc//
Gaara had made up his mind of which direction to go and he pulled her with him. Neji
faultered back and Hinata stopped.
"Neji-niisan?"
Neji shook his head.
"You two go your wayIm going to stay."
Her eyes widened.
"T-Theyre going to kill you!"
He still refused to go.
"You have your life, I have mine."
She opened her mouth to protest one more thing, but Gaara tugged at her arm to leave.
"Wait."
All three of them whirled around to meet Hanabi.

The younger girl glared at Hinata with vehemence as her long black hair billowed into the
wind and the moonlight accentuating her paleness in contrast. No doubt they were sisters,
as Hinata looked the same with her now long Prussian blue hair. The difference was of
Hanabis sharp features and Hinatas soft outlined visage. Hanabi was pretty tall for her
ageor given that Hinata was slightly short for hers, but they were almost eye to eye
level.
She held out her right hand with a kunai pointing sideways.
"Hinata."
Hinata shrank back and Gaara took a step in front of her.
"Y-Yes?"
Her sister took a step forward, her fist with the kunai still outstretched.
"Lets make this winner-takes-allone final match. Just you and me."
~~~
Shadows crept around the stadium in the darkness, staying away from the silvery light of
the full moon. It was the place where the Finals of the Chuunin Exams were always
conducted, this time, more desolate than before.
The moon shone directly above the stadium cast a spotlight in the middle like on a show.
The walls around them were shrouded in darkness as also where the spectators sitting to
watch. Nothing moved and everything was dead silent, their main focus was on middle of
the large coliseum.
Figures in the dark stood and prowled around near the seats, trying to get a better view.
Not many were there, but there were enough to make a sufficient crowd.
After the destruction at the Hyuuga Estate, Hinata had agreed to the challenge, and had
then taken some time to change into suitable clothing. During that time, many who had
been passing by, some of them being her classmates and acquaintances stayed to watch
the outcome.
"You think shell be okay?" A boy in a large jacket with a dog at his side turned to his
teammate.
"Im" Shino gazed at the two combatants and then looked across at two figures that
stood away from the rest in the darkness, "not sure" Mainly he was worried for his
former teammate. She had never been the competitive person and just barely got by in
their missions.
Gaara and Neji stood away from the rest of them, on the far side were no one dared to
lurk, and were shrouded in darkness, their presence barely noted.
On the other side where most of the shadows were stood Chuunins, Genins, and Jounins,
including many members of the Hyuuga.

A blond boy bent over on the rail turned back to his former teacher, knowing the
importance of the time, asked in a low whisper.
"Kakashi-sensei! Cant we do anything about this?"
"We can only watch, Naruto."
"Shell get hurt out there!"
Kakashi glanced over at Hinata.
"We cant do anything about it, she agreed."
The wind carried their whispers of anxiety to the two dark figures on the ground lower to
them. Two girls dressed both in black stood with lighted tension, facing each other.
The shorter one had her long black hair tied up in a ponytail, slid into her fighting position,
her left hand raised in front of her, palm towards the other girl while her right hand was
lowered near her thigh. Veins near her white eyes appeared.
Up on the stands, the red-haired boy growled lowly.
The other girl, her dark blue hair tied loosely behind her, raised her left hand the same, but
her palm was not directed towards the other. Her right hand reached down towards her
holster.
Hinata reached for four shurikens and instantly lunged through the air at Hanabi,
commencing the fight.
Murmurs could be heard from one side of the stands as the second girl had started first
with an obvious attack.
"What the hell is she thinking?!"
Neji gripped onto the bar in front of him.
"Her Byakugan isnt even activated!"
Gaara frowned as he watched Hinata charge towards Hanabi. He didnt exactly know what
she was doing now, since he had always been the one attacking her first. But by not
activating the Byakugan, she was saving her chakra for another technique.
One that they had picked up from a scroll of a dead man on their trail in the Earth Country.
Actually they had found two scrolls. But he wasnt sure if she was going to use both. She
hadnt mastered both of them yet, but got very close though. The techniques, to his
account, also had consumed a lot of her chakra, and she was still a little shaky on such a
dangerous technique.
Hanabi braced herself for contact as she aimed directly for Hinatas heart. At the last
moment, Hinata bounded up and flew to the other side behind Hanabi and threw her
shurikens back.

The shurikens missed Hanabi on both sides and landed on the ground near the opposite
side. Hinata bounced off the wall and landed on the ground, the darkness covering her as
she stood in the shadows of the wall. Her hands were placed together as she mumbled
something incoherently.
Her Byakugan was still not activated and Hanabi took that chance to attack her. She
charged towards Hinata and thrust her left arm in front, followed by her right. Every hit she
went for made contact. Hinata coughed and stumbled backwards as she raised her arms
slightly to block half the attacks.
"Come on, Hinata!" Kiba hollered into the endless night. His voice bouncing off the vacant
walls of the stadium.
Hinatas back was now to the wall. Hanabis left hand went towards Hinatas stomach. At
that moment, Hanabis right fist went straight for Hinatas face.
The older girl leaped back with a sudden jerk of her body.
Instead of slamming into the wall, she melted into it, disappearing from sight.
"What the hell?!"
A blond boy on the other side of the stands yelled.
"Whered she go?"
Naruto looked expectantly at his former teammate, Sakura who shook her head.
"Its not Genjutsuit was real"
Sasuke, on the other side of Naruto peered over. The move intrigued him and he wanted
to find out what it was.
Their former teacher spoke up from behind them.
"Thats a really advanced technique."
"WHAT?!"
Other Genins and Chuunins who stood around him looked at him. Naruto pointed at the
wall.
"What is it then?! Ne, ne?!"
"Darkness Shadow technique of the Earth Country. Ive seen it before. Advanced, kind of
like your Kage Bushin."
Hiashi watched in silence the fight for the heir of the Clan. Hanabi had always held an
advantage in the Gentle Fist style against Hinata, and he had always thought Hinata was
useless.

But now, Hinata wasnt even using the Gentle Fist style. She was using regular taijutsu
and some kind of advanced ninjutsu as she disappeared into the wall. Her fighting
strategies had totally changed. Hanabi would have to use her head now, unlike the other
times where she had just overwhelmed Hinata with different hand combos.
She couldnt have learned that from her Genin team. He gazed over to the other side of
the stadium where Gaara and Neji stood, watching the battle. Neji held a shocked look at
the scene while the sand boy merely looked amused.
The sand boythat was what Hanabi had run to him to talk about. He was probably the
one who taught Hinata this. The boy looked up from the match as if sensing Hiashis gaze
at him.
Gaara frowned at the man that was staring at him. Hinatas father or not, Hiashi was the
first one on Gaaras list to die. He didnt hold any real personal grudges against the man,
but the man was hostile to his Hinata, and that was the reason behind it all.
Hanabi stared at the crater on the wall where her older sister used to stand. Hinata had
just disappeared from sight, and it wasnt Genjutsu because Hinata had stopped her
earlier attack.
Suddenly her head jerked to the side and she leaped up.
Three kunais embedded themselves into the wall. If she had been there slightly a second
after, she wouldve been impaled in the back.
Near the other wall, shrouded in darkness, Hanabi could make out her sisters form. She
directed herself to that direction, but was taken by surprise by another fist that almost
made contact with her jaw if she hadnt stepped back.
Hinata stood on her right, arm outstretched in a fist. But near the other wall, Hinata still
stood. Hanabis Byakugan told her still that both were real.
"Kage Bushin no Jutsu?" She smirked, "No problem." She had been hitting Hinatas clone
the whole time too, thats why Hinata could still use her chakra.
She raised her left hand to block off another attack on her left by another clone. Hanabi
ducked to avoid the first clones fist and grabbed the arm of the other and her hand at the
stomach of the clone and watched as the clone flew backwards into the wall. The first
clone jumped back to avoid the collision.
The clone didnt hit the wall though. It sank right through like before.
Hanabi backed up as she heard a low chuckle.
Kage Bushin didnt sink through the walls upon impactthey exploded.
On the ground around her near the wall, five clones raised through the ground and the
place on the wall where the clone had sank through, another walked out.
"Dontunderestimate me"

All seven attacked her at once, one after another. Hanabi defended herself as she tried to
figure out which was the real Hinata so she could block up her chakra openings.
But nevertheless, the attack her sister was using should be using up a lot of chakra, and
even if these clones didnt explode when she hit them, Hinata was going to simply run out
of chakra anyway. It seemed like a highly advanced technique, and even if her sister could
use it, it didnt exactly mean she could hold it out for an extended amount of time.
More kunais and shurikens flew randomly from the eighth Hinata standing on the far side.
They embedded themselves at various places in the stadium.
Hanabi backed up into the moonlight again as she blocked a head kick by a clone.
Suddenly all attacks ceased, except for the weapons flying around her randomly, but only
coming in contact with the wall or ground.
//What the hell is she trying to do?//
She gazed at the seven Hinatas that stood at the edge of the shadow of the wall. They had
stopped their advance on her and just stood there staring at her.
Then it hit her.
"Your technique only allows the clones to move around endlessly in the darkness."
As long as she stayed in the moonlight, they couldnt get to her. She smirked smugly to
herself, for being able to figure out such a trick.
A leg came out of nowhere and struck at the side of her head. Hanabi barely ducked it and
went down to swipe the other leg out from under her sister.
Hinata leaped up to avoid the contact and Hanabi recovered, jumping up to follow her. She
twisted to the side, as Hanabis thrust grazed her shoulder, the force of the chakra exertion
cutting through her skin.
Hinata flipped back to create space between them.
The darkness clones ceded back into the ground and disappeared.
Hinata stood across from her, within the moonlight too.
Hanabi got back onto her feet and studied her sister. Hinatas breath was short and her
Byakugan was still not activated.
She had used too much chakra. It was now Hanabis advantageas the girl had thought
all along.
"You can never be the successor of the Hyuuga Clan."
Hinata stood there, not wavering a bit from the insults.
"Youre too weak, you cant even use the Hyuuga Taijutsu style."

"Ithasnt ended yet, Hanabi."

The younger girl slid into stance again and regarded her sister, whom, still stood there with
her hands at her sides.
Hinata raised both hands into a seal and mumbled something softly.
When Hanabi moved her leg forward, it was pushed back and a thin line appeared,
followed by her blood trickling down.
Thin silvery threads appeared surrounding Hanabis whole body. They constricted her,
making her unable to budge more than a centimeter, too small for her to try to pull her
arms and legs out of the tight square the strings made around her.
"Theyre sharp. If you try to jerk your wrist through that to try to break it, itll cut off your
wrist."
Hanabi carefully turned her head to look around her. The thin threads were connected to
the weapons Hinata had thrown everywhere in the stadium. How could she not notice
them before? Her Byakugan should have seen it.
Hinata smiled.
"Why use the Byakugan against another Byakugan user?"
She moved her hands slightly and the threads tightened and inched closer to Hanabi and
created red lines on Hanabis arms and legs.
"You couldnt sense them because they were just normal weapons I threw at youuntil
just now. By leaving a bit of my chakra in each weapon I threw, I could tie them together
later."
Hanabi glared at her sister. There was no way she could get out of this mess, Hinata was
only making the threads dig deeper every single second. It wasnt exactly thread either.
It was chakra linked together tightly into a thin strand, which made it very sharp.
When did Hinata get this advanced, she didnt know. She knew no other Ninjutsu, since
she had devoted most of her life to Taijutsu.
The threads constricted tighter, ready to detach her wrists and ankles from her arms and
legs. Hanabi tensed up for the last minute, clamping her eyes shut, refusing to watch
herself get disassembled.
She felt her blood trickle down her arms, but the threads scathing against her skin was
now gone. Hanabi opened her eyes to see her sister across from her panting as she held
onto her wounded shoulder.
"Why did you stop?" Hanabi glowered at her, "You had enough to finish me off then, why
did you hold out and then stop?"

"II dont kill formeaningless reasons"

"Its a winner-takes-all. You pardoned me, but Im still standing. I could kill you anytime
now."
The whole stadium was quite, listening in on their conversation.
She chuckled slightly, "You could, couldnt you?Buteveryone would still knowI beat
youtonight"
"One of us has to die," Hanabi seethed, her sister was starting to anger her, "That was the
point. I would rather be killed than..."
Hinata raised her head to glare at her sister, "Than what?You cant live with the
shame of losing at something? Maybe now you would knowknowhow I felt. You win
someyou lose someinin this caseyou lost. Deal with it."
Hanabis knuckles cracked. This wasnt getting her anywhere. And to believe it too, she
lost to her sister who cowers at almost anything.
"Were both still standing. Its not over yet."
She lunged at Hinata, who raised her arms to protect herself, just in time as the impact
sent her flying backwards.
Hinata rolled onto her side and propped herself back up to a sitting position. She had lost
all feeling in her legs now. She wiped the blood from her lips.
"Soyoure goingto kill me anyway"
Hanabi lunged again, this time, Hinata didnt even try to protect herself. "No shit."
A dull thud was heard as Hinata slammed onto the wall and bounced back onto the
ground. She shakily tried to prop herself back up again, using the wall to lean on as she
spoke.
"Y-Youjust cantaccept the fact that youlost, c-could you?"
"It only matters whether youre dead or alive. In this case, youredead." Hanabi lunged
again, this time for the final hit.
"Hinata, GET OUT OF THERE!"
Two arms quickly grabbed onto the blond boy who nearly toppled over the railing. Near
Naruto and Sasuke, Kiba too, had been ready to jump over if not for Shino who held him
back.
"N-Narutolook" Sakura pulled their attention back.
Hanabis figure stood above Hinatas kneeling figure in the darkness, her right arm had
been thrusted at Hinatas chest, a bit off from her heart. She had missed by a bit.

Leaning back, she lowered her arm, Hinata cast a sorrowful smile at her sister as blood
dripped from a cut on her lip.
"H-Hinatalost?" Sakura stared dumbstruck from where her view of Hanabis back was.
Sasuke narrowed his eyes, "NoIdont think so."
"Huh?"
Hanabi froze at her spot, standing over Hinata. Her outstretched right arm, whose palm
was facing Hinata, aiming for Hinatas heart was held to the side by Hinatas left hand.
Hinatas other arm was extended at Hanabis abdomen.
A dark liquid spilled out, crawling down Hinatas hand and then dripping to the ground. She
shakily retracted her arm backed up against the wall, away from Hanabi.
The younger girl staggered back, both hands covered at her stomach. With some shaky
movement, she extracted an object and threw it on the ground.
A kunai skittered across the ground, creating red marks on where it had touched. At the
moment it was out, more blood started to drip out from Hanabis abdomen. She sank to the
ground, clutching her stomach. The wound was deep as the kunai had been thrust almost
the whole length into her.
Hinata stood up, using the wall to hold herself steady.
"Itsover, Hanabi." All she had done was throw her arm out, it had mostly been Hanabis
momentum coming at her.
The other girl gritted her teeth and tried to stand up, to no avail.
"N-Noit-it isnt"
"End it nowandget yourself treatedbefore you die of blood loss"
Hanabi tried once again to stand up but the strain only made her wound bleed more. A
hand behind her reached out to touch her shoulder.
"Hanabi, go to the hospital."
Hiashi gestured for another member to come down and retrieve his daughter.
As Hanabi was carried away, he turned his attention back to his eldest daughter.
"Hinata."
Even through her weariness, she managed to glower at him. He was speaking to her
mildly as if nothing ever happened!
A figure appeared beside her. Hiashi shifted his gaze for a moment.

"What is he doing here?"

Hinata reached out for Gaara and he extended his arm for her to grasp as she steadied
herself, clinging onto him. He wrapped one arm around her waist to hold her up.
"Hesmy friend."
Gaara blinked and pulled her closer. He noticed that his presence around Hinata was
upsetting her father. It was amusing for him, to be playing with others minds as they had
so often done with his.
Hiashi gave a sigh of defeat.
"Hinata, we need to talk."
~~~
Wide white orbs stared back at her in disbelief. On her right, she heard Gaara give a small
humph and out of the corner of her eye she could see him smirk slightly.
The face in front of her scowled disdainfully.
"Do you know what youve just said?"
The corners of her mouth curved up into a small smile, not one of fear or just to usually
please him, but one that showed her confidence and strength.
She wasnt going to cower and shrink back anymore from his hard glares.
"Yes, I know what I have just said, Father."
She stood up and sounds beside her signified that Gaara had done the same.
Hinata gave her father a slight bow before turning around and heading for the door, Gaara
in front of her.
"This was the way you wanted it originally, wasnt it?"
She glanced back one last time as she stood at the doorway.
"I guessthis is it"
It had been so quick after she had left the Hyuuga estate with some of her stuff in tow in a
small duffel bag that Gaara held onto. They offered no resistance, as the Hokage readily
made transfers for her with the Kazekage to live in the Sand Village instead.
She knew what she wantedwhat she needed now.
And it wasnt the spot as the heiress of the Hyuugashe didnt need their recognition or
acknowledgement either.

All she needed now was him.

To think that a few years ago she was deathly scared of him as well. He was just
mistreated then
Reaching out, she tentatively linked her arm with his.
Gaara stopped in mid step and turned to her as she gazed back longingly at the large
wooden gate behind them.
They were going to leave Konoha. She was going to leave Konoha.
She rested her head on his chest as she sighed heavily.
"Did younot want to go?"
Her head tilted up slightly to meet his face and she smiled at him. He was just so sweet
sometimesin a blunt manner.
"Of course not."
Cautiously, he lowered his face nearer to hers. Her soft pink lips inviting him in as his own
lips touched hers.
His arms wrapped around her thin waist and pulled her closer to him, her own body
touching his.
He had never dared to get close to her like this before.
Hinata reacted back this time and draped her arms around his neck, deepening the kiss,
closing her eyes as she enjoyed the moment. Gaara had been a bit tentative at first, but
now his grip tightened as he traced the outlines of her mouth.
For once, it was not something bitter in their lifebut rather sweet
~~~
Years Later(10 years approx.)
~~~
A squeal could be heard down a corridor as a small object bolted through it at incredible
speed. The object was stopped as it rammed head-first into a wall
Or what had seemed to be a wall.
The victim of the object bent down and picked it up as it squirmed and squealed playfully.
"Arent you supposed to be somewhere?"

A red-haired man dressed in a black shirt and pants in his late twenties regarded the small
child wearily, raising the young boy in his arms to eye level. Black rimmed blue eyes
blinked at the kid tiredly, as if it was a daily chore.
The toddler laughed happily and made a swab for the mans face as it squeaked out its
favorite word. A word it had learned from the loud blond kitsunes even louder daughter.
"NNOOO!!"
His pale handsome face frowned at the boys reply. The little toddler, on the other hand,
found it quite amusing and proceeded to try and imitate the facial expression.
"Ryou!"
A feminine voice was heard far off from the other two and they both glanced down the
hallway.
"Ryou! Get back here!"
The little boys ears perked up and he immediately in frenzy scrambled out of the mans
grip.
"NNOOO!! NNNOOOOOO!!"
Wrapping the kid in one arm, the red-haired man sighed and made his way down the
corridor as a womans head popped out of one doorway.
Her long dark blue hair cascading down her shoulders as ivory eyes regarded the sight in
front of her contently with a smile playing on her pale face. Her small frame showed no
sign of motherhood, still rather girlish, with only slight curves.
"There he is."
She reached out to take the boy from the man.
"Daaaaddddyyyy!!!"
For a three-year-old, Ryou had a very strong grip as his mother tried to unlatch his death
grip on his fathers shirt.
The red-haired man just stood there, with no utter thought of how to dislodge the boy from
him.
"Gaara! Some help!"
His wife scolded him, as she was unable to release Ryous grip.
He reached up and easily pried off the little boys fingers.
"When are we leaving, Hinata?"

Hinata brushed a strand of hair back as she pulled Ryous shirt over his head.
"After Ryous ba"
The boy, hearing the dreaded word, shrieked, cutting off his mother.
"NNOO BAATH!!"
She ignored his screaming and carried him over to the tub and set him in. Quickly, she wet
his hair and applied the shampoo before Ryous water spirit kicked in.
"Be a good boy and well go over to see Uncle Naruto."
Innocent wide eyes stared up at her, "And Yuuki too?" [1]
Hinata smiled and nodded, giving her husband a grin as she spoke with their child.
"And Minoshi too" [2]
The boys face scrunched up; "Minoshis loud. So is Takeru." [3]
His father, who was leaning on the doorway snorted at the irony.
"I dont like Sousuke either, hes mean!" [4]
Gaara can sympathize with his son on that, since he never liked Sousukes father either.
"And Sae always yells at me!" [5]
His mother smiled knowingly at the names of Ryous little friends.
Ring Ring
The phone rang outside and she stood up abruptly.
"Watch Ryou, okay?"
Her husbands eyes widen at her request. He didnt know a thing about child caring. She
gave him a peck on the cheek.
"It wouldnt be too long."
Immediately after she stepped out of the room and out of sight, Gaara felt something wet
him.
He turned and gazed down at the little boy whose bright red hair was identical, and his
Byakugan eyes were a tint of blue instead of lavender.
Ryou grinned as he looked up at his sopping wet dad. He raised up his arm and pointed a
pudgy finger at his father.

"HAHAAAA!!"
Gaara gave a defeated sigh as he crouched down to finish washing Ryous soapy hair.
"Temari said hurry up." Hinata stepped into the bathroom again and stopped.
Gaaras red hair was dripping water and the front of his shirt stuck to him as the floor
beneath him was a miniature lake an utmost expression of displeasure on his face. Her
son on the other hand was grinning like a Cheshire cat with a bucket in hand.
She covered her face with her hand as she smirked at the adorable sight.
//Like father, like son//
There were just those times where she wished she had a camera as she leaned in to give
Gaara a quick kiss on the cheek.
Ryou, watched as his mother did so.
"EWWWWWWWWWWW!!!"
~COMPLETE~
A/N:
[1] Yuuki is Naruto and Temaris daughter
[2] Minoshi is Shikamaru and Inos daughter
[3] Takeru is Lee and Sakuras son
[4] Sousuke is Sasuke and Hanabis son
[5] Sae is Neji and Tentens daughter

TORN
By Renoa Heartilly
Sasuke x Hinata
Rain poured down on Konoha village in strong, loud torrents. Thunder roared in the
distance, seeming to rip the gray sky apart. The loud patter of the rain on the window went
unheard to the person in the Fifth Hokages office. Even in the late night time, the Fifth
Hokage always had things to do and missions to approve of.

So youre saying he still wants to go? Tsunades thin brows creased and she put a finger
to her lips in concentration. This is bad
The young man sitting in front of her desk nodded lightly, his own brows furrowed. This is
the third time, Hokage. I dont know how many times I have to break him to get it through
his thick skull.
Yes, Naruto kun, I believe you are right Hokage sighed and scratched her cheek. She
directed her golden gaze to one of the other occupants of the room, she met a single dark
eye that was staring at something beyond her. What do you think, Kakashi san?
The masked nin shifted against the wall he leaned on, and scratched his head. Well,
Hokage sama, I believe its something beyond our control
Yah. The Gama Bunta sannin piped up, seated on one of the chairs in the big office.
Just chuck it up to bad luck. Orochimaru cant do anything that bad I mean the white
haired writer adjusted himself in his seat and grinned. If the boy wants to be on the evil
side, let him. Naruto and I can kick his ass any day of the week.
Tsunade pursed her lips in annoyance. Thanks for sharing that information, Jiraiya with
that she opened a scroll in front of her. Kakashi are you sure you called Hyuuga?
Yes, Hokage sama, he said he had something to take care of, he would be-
As if on cue, Hyuuga Hiashi walked through the door, all dignity and calmness.
I apologize Hokage Sama. The Hyuuga head nodded calmly before crossing his arms
lightly over his broad chest.
Tsunade sat up from her chair and tapped a finely polished nail against the scroll. Hiashi
San, we have been discussing the state of Uchiha Sasuke. He has yet tried to escape a
third time.
Colorless eyes stared blankly at her. What broke this time?
A leg. Tsunade shrugged as if it was something irrelevant. But that doesnt matter right
now, it will take him so little time to heal and everything weve done isnt working.
Hiashi stood unmoving for a moment, the other ninjas awaited his suggestion as to how to
convince the Uchiha to stay on their side. After a quiet moment, the Hyuuga spoke, his
voice quiet and calm. In my humble opinion, Hokage Sama, Uchiha Sasuke is better off
dead.
The unvoiced gasp echoed in their chests.
Why is that. Tsunade sat down a little too forcefully.
If we allowed him to be such an inconvenience, it will only reflect badly on us. We might
as well pin him down now rather than later on, when he would be much stronger.
Kakashi spoke, calmly. But Hiashi san, how would you explain this to Konoha village?

Colorless eyes met Kakashis. Why explain?

The young obnoxious ninja sat up from his chair and frowned. Are you saying we should
kill Sasuke off and say it was an accident! You dont understand anything!
Angry white eyes met the blue ones of Naruto. You are the one who is too young to
understand priorities, Uzumaki.
Gentlemen. Tsunade growled, and thunder ripped through the sky in a deafening echo.
The Fifth Hokage sighed quietly and rolled the scroll. I have decided. I shall need all of
your efforts, gentlemen.
In the darkness of her office and the protection of the rain, Hyuuga Hiashi, Hatake
Kakashi, Uzumaki Naruto and Jiraiya listened to her plan, they knew all Konoha will be
glad once the Uchiha chapter was folded and forgotten.
He heard the sounds of birds and nature before his senses awakened. Birds and trees
sang in unison, in an almost annoying song. Uchiha Sasuke sighed and opened his eyes,
his blurry ceiling greeted him. He sighed again and unclenched his teeth, his ribs were
broken. Again.
And the stubborn Tsunade refused to heal him this time, too, apparently.
Che, fine, he never needed her help anyway.
Sasuke sat up slowly and hung his head. He had the worst headache ever well, it
always happened whenever he used Orochimarus curse seal, but being unable to breathe
properly was making the matters worse. He brushed away his long dark hair and groaned.
How long was he asleep? He badly needed a hair cut and he also badly needed to kick
somebodys ass, specifically a certain blondes ass.
Naruto broke his leg again.
Sasuke remembered dimly as Uzumaki bled and limped as he dragged them both back to
Konoha hospital.
In the stillness, all he could hear was the annoying birds, the wind passing through the
trees, the dogs and the person in the kitchen
Person in the kitchen?
Sasuke sat up, careful to not apply any pressure to his swollen ankle, he hissed and
leaned on the walls. He made his way to the small kitchen and stood at the doorway.
He frowned.
Kakashi. Sasuke leaned on the wall and frowned at his former sensei. What are you
doing here? the younger ninja sat at the table and stretched his bandaged leg.

Yo, Sasuke! Kakashi turned from the stove and poured some green tea in a cup and
presented it for the younger man. How are you now?
Pissed. Sasuke accepted the tea and frowned. How long was I asleep?
Three days. Kakashi was probably smiling under the mask as he spoke, I thought you
promised to never try escaping again. The silver haired Jounin sat at the table and rested
his masked cheek in his gloved palm.
Sasuke gave a one-shoulder shrug and winced. Che
Kakashi waited patiently.
The young ninja took a sip of his tea and thought for a moment. I changed my mind.
Pulling out his orange book, Kakashi stood up and sighed. Whatever happened to Uchiha
honor?
A disrespectful snort followed by a loud slurp was his only response.
Sasuke Kakashi sighed again and hoped the young man would reconsider. How can I
convince you to stay here?
You cant. the only Uchiha in Konoha responded. There is nothing for me here
Having found the wanted page, Kakashi made his way to the door and put his hand on the
wood for a moment before turning around, Oh, by the way, Sasuke, Hokage sama would
like to see you as soon as possible.
Why. Disinterest was obvious in his voice.
Because youre married
WHAT?
The Jounin disappeared in puff of nin smoke.
An angry Uchiha made his way to the Hokage tower and growled whenever he almost
tripped on his shoes. He pushed through the guards silently and hissed all the way up the
stairs. Finally at the Hokages door, Sasuke slammed the door shut behind him and threw
his weight on the chair opposite her desk.
Tsunade blinked. Yes?
Sasuke sighed in irritation and brushed back his messy hair. You wanted to see me?
As if just remembering, Tsunade nodded once and opened a drawer, she pulled out a
scroll and threw it in his lap. Youre got a new mission. She said matter-of-factly before
taking a sip of her morning coffee.

He scowled, the headache in his head worsened. What is it

Sasuke suddenly dreaded the smirk on the Hokages lips. Just read it!
I dont want to. He placed the sealed scroll back on the desk. I decline anyway, Im tired
and my leg isnt feeling okay.
A muscle under Tsunades eye twitched before she smiled sweetly and unsealed the scroll.
You dont have a choice, this mission had been labeled to be only given to you, the
Uchiha kid, and incase you declined the whole thing would be canceled. She explained,
and didnt like the way his features twisted. There is no way Im letting this slip by us,
Uchiha, so youre going whether you like it or not.
The stubborn male crossed his arms and looked out the window at the beginnings of rain.
Im out of shape.
With a few hand seals, a burst of chakra and a touch, Sasuke was healed completely.
Now, youll have to be properly dressed for the mission.
Sasuke growled, there was no way hed not-accept the mission now. Properly dressed?
What the hell is going on?
Tsunade grinned and held out the scroll. Ill need your blood print here.
He corked an eyebrow suspiciously, Why?
Just do it.
Hell no, it could be a lifetime contract with a slug for all I know.
That was the last straw.
Sasuke adjusted the band aid on his thumb where the fifth Hokage politely bit a hole in
to produce blood- he glared at the woman walking besides him and taking him down an
un-familiar path. So what the hell is this mission?
Watch your tongue, twerp, I could kick you any day of the week.
Twerp? He was nineteen! Che
He found that they were stopping in front of a heavily guarded residence.
Why are we here? he asked, not at all interested.
This is where I will be explaining your mission to you and your mission partner.
Partner? he hadnt had a chance to read the contract hed blood-signed.

Tsunade put down the umbrella that was shielding them from the rain and smiled at the
person that stood at the entrance to welcome them. Neji kun.
Hokage sama. The young man nodded his head and studied her with his colorless eyes.
This way, please.
Sasuke followed the Hokage silently, the house was huge and wide and kind of resembled
his parents house. Everything was traditional from the doors to the Tatami lining the floors
to the traditional lamps that lit the hallways.
He snorted.
Neji slid open a door and invited them in. Tsunade passed by him quietly, a smile on her
face, but when Sasuke was about to pass by the young Hyuuga, his wrist was held in an
iron grip.
Charcoal eyes met colorless ones. If you hurt her, Ill kill you. Neji hissed.
Confused but too proud to show it, Sasuke ripped his arm away and followed the fifth
Hokage.
What the hell is going on?
Sasuke kun, sit down. The Hokage patted the place next to where she sat. the young
man sat down slowly, suspicious of the whole thing. Neji had closed the door behind them
and left. The only persons in the room were him, Tsunade, Hyuuga Hiashi and one of his
daughters.
The older one, he figured.
Not that he cared.
Im here to explain to you your mission, Hinata chan, Sasuke kun. So please listen and if
you have any questions, ask when Im done. She started, and then her eyes darkened.
First of all, your mission will be in the Rain country, not here.
Sasuke almost doubled over in shock, all this time the Hokage had stubbornly kept him
here, now she wants him to do a mission outside the fire country? This is too easy!
Second of all, you will be watched carefully, so you have to watch your mouths. You cant
leave the borders of the rain country either, unless you want to come back as corpses. All
this time, Hinata and her father were listening intently, not a word was spoken. Are you
listening, Sasuke?
Sasuke scrunched up his nose in disgust, so much for leaving the fire country Yah.
Fine, that said, on to the mission itself. You will be taking the role of a newly wed couple
and get a house in the rain country. Sasukes eyes widened, the Hyuugas never
responded. I want you, Sasuke, to worm your way into their ranks. I want you to be able
to read each and every letter that reaches their Head officers. Tsunade squinted in the
dim light at the younger boy. So you do everything you can to do that.

Sasuke nodded and stored the thousand questions in his mind for later.
And another thing, there are lots of people who dont know about the limitless uses of the
Hyuuga bloodline ability in the rain country, so make use of that. She smiled at the young
woman that never met her gaze.
Any questions?
Yeah. Sasuke lifted his head up and scowled. Why me?
The Hokages smile twisted into a frown. Thats another thing theres an annoying guy
from the rain country that insisted you escort him back home. Hes staying at the guest
house right now.
Sasuke hated ambassadors especially nosy annoying snobby ambassadors.
There was a small stretch of silence before Hyuuga Hiashi spoke, quietly and calmly. I
understand that Hinata is useful for the mission, Hokage sama, but I would have to remind
you she is practically useless in real combat.
The young woman hung her head lower.
Tsunade felt bad for the Hyuuga heir, and hoped this whole thing would do her some good,
too. It wouldnt matter, she will be a wife, wives dont do combat. All the better to keep her
secrets hidden. Ne Hinata chan! the Hokage smiled softly, but the girl never lifted her
head.
Hokage sama, the head of Hyuuga spoke again, I would like for my daughter and the
Uchiha heir to sign an official wedding contract, if that is fine with you now.
No its perfectly reasonable, you have the right to protect your daughter. Hokage smiled
and produced a small scroll, seemingly out of nowhere. Now, Sasuke kun, you sign here.
Sasuke snapped out of his trance and glared at the open scroll. No.
Intense orange eyes and angry white ones burned into his skull.
Why do I have to marry her? Shes not even interesting in any way and besides, its not
like were going to spend years together.
Yes you might. Stated the Hokage simply.
WHAT? before he opened his mouth to curse, a scroll was stuffed in his mouth.
I told you to read the mission briefing. Now sign. The Uchiha growled and plucked the
scroll out of his mouth long enough to bite his thumb and sign the scroll.
Damn, Im nineteen and already married
The scroll was passed over to the Hyuugas, specifically the daughter. Now, Hinata chan,
just sign with your blood here. She said softly.

Hinatas shoulders were tense. And a small squeak resounded in her throat.
Excuse me? the Hokage curled a brow.
Ah. She tensed and tried again. I- I dont I dont want to.
There was another pause where nobody said anything, until Hiashi bit his own thumb and
signed the scroll with his fingerprint. Then Ill do it for you.
The young girls eyes widened before they flattened again and she bowed her head down.
Tsunade stifled a sigh and rolled the marriage scroll up and it disappeared in a small puff
of smoke. Well, as I stated earlier, your mission will take a long while. So please pack
your personal belongings accordingly. With that she stood up and was soon followed by
the head of the clan, the heir and the Uchiha.
No matter how many times he cursed, this mission just wont go away. He was hoping that
one minute or another hed wake up and find himself in his futon, tangled in the sheets as
usual, hed get up and train and nothing would go wrong until Uzumaki and him fought.
But No
This is real. Im going on a stupid mission in a country with constant rain with the most
useless kunoichi ever
Im married to her!
Tsunade could have cut Hyuuga Nejis hair off and made him a wife, that would have been
more useful
Damn that just sounded wrong.
He stuffed the last of his clothes and zipped up the bag, of course, he had to leave all of
his Uchiha-marked shirts behind.
Damn that Tsunade, shes so annoying.
He growled once more and locked the door of his apartment, half wondering if hell ever be
back.
Im done for if Im discovered there
Being a Chuunin, he was used to spying missions, but it had always been training or
simple spying, nothing life threatening as this one.
In the mission briefing, the scroll insisted that if he succeeded this mission, hell be
promoted straight into ANBU.
ANBU went everywhere they wanted, even to Orochimaru.
I have to succeed this mission, Its my only hope of freedom and revenge.

He sighed and held up his umbrella and walked in the rain, he was headed towards the
guest house. He didnt even pack any food I hope this pays well.
But damn, the Hyuuga loser?
Actually, hed never really met her, hed seen her talk with Uzumaki throughout the passed
few years and she definitely looked like a real stupid girl, and frankly, he didnt care.
Sasuke brushed back his dark hair and glared at the sky. He hated rain, and he knew it
was going to rain soon. He sighed and shoved his hands in his pockets, he would finish
this mission as soon as possible, and it shouldnt be hard, right?
After a quiet walk to the guest house, Sasuke noticed that Tsunade was standing at the
gate shaking hands with a foreign man, he was dressed differently and carried a huge
belly around.
Sasuke already hated him.
The young Uchiha stood behind Tsunade and searched around for his partner. He hated
girls, they always took their time in everything they did.
Aa, Sasuke kun youre here! Tsunade smiled and stretched her hand to greet the
departing ninja. She brushed back her hair when he didnt even meet her eye and
clenched her jaws. This is Ying Chun sama, you will accompany him to the rain country.
Isnt Hinata chan here yet?
No. he clucked his tongue and leaned back on the wall in boredom.
From around the corner came a running figure in a blue kimono, bag slung haphazardly on
shoulder and sandals clinking loudly on the pavement. Hinata bent slightly to catch her
breath and threw herself at the fifth Hokage. Im so sorry Im late.
Hokage smiled softly and hugged the young girl. No problem, honey, theres no rush.
Sasuke and the ambassador disagreed, but let it slide.
The blue haired young woman brushed at her cheeks and blushed. Im sorry. She bent
slightly in apology for the ambassador and her partner. I was saying g-good bye
Sasuke took that as a sign that the conversation was over and started towards the gates.
Lets go.
The clouds were so dark, so thick, one would think it was already sundown. But the
travelers knew they had to quicken their pace or else it would rain on their heads in no
time. Sasuke, being the stubborn, distant nineteen-year-old of the group, kept sulking and
walking ahead of the group and urging them to move faster. While Hinata, the quiet, softhearted part of the group kept by the ambassadors side. The old man, almost fifty in age,
kept a slow pace and ignored Sasukes frowns and prodding to go any faster. When we

reach the rain country you will stay with me for a while, no? he smiled, the gray hair on his
chin crinkled with the expression.
Hinata nodded silently and watched her feet.
What did you say was your name again? the man re-adjusted his backpack for the
umpteenth time- hed refused to let anybody carry it.
H-Hinata, sir.
Okay, Hinata chan Why are your eyes white? he rubbed his chin.
Sasuke rolled his eyes.
She could have told him, that she was Hyuuga, that it is their bloodline, she could have
told him that it was none of his business, but she didnt. I was born that way.
He nodded again and after a moments speculation, he spoke. How old are you?
Now Hinata was starting to get nervous, why was this man asking her so many questions?
Ah Ill be nineteen in a few months
Thats just wonderful! he nodded, I have a daughter, shes sixteen and could use an
older sister-figure! You dont mind, right!
Hinatas heart was beating fast. N-No I dont mind, a-at all
Hey, Chun- pause, Sama Sasuke sighed. Why dont you have any bodyguards with
you? Why did you come here alone?
The older mans brows creased. Dont give me that look, kid. I might be old but I know
how to protect myself.
Sasuke snorted.
I do damn it! he waved a fist in the air. And just so that you know, I hate snobby, haughty
kids like you who know nothing of the world and still talk about it like its in their palm.
Sasuke stopped walking backwards and headed forward, deciding that the older man
wasnt worth the time or the breath.
Che, hes not staying at my place, I tell you that. The old man sighed and scratched his
chin. You dont think Im weak, do you Hinata chan?
The young woman jumped and smiled politely.
You do! He laughed whole-heartedly, Ahh, maybe I am, who knows
Hinata smiled and watched the clouds as they walked, Sasuke was nothing but a dark spot
in front of them between the trees.

Lets uh, rest Ying Chun put his hand on Hinatas shoulder. She silently led him to a
rock where he could sit without soiling his clothes.
Are you okay? she questioned quietly.
He smiled and tried to level his breathing. Yes yes, just an old heart thats all. He
laughed.
Hinata put her backpack down and seated herself on the dirt. You should take care of
your heart.
He nodded.
Oi, What are you doing here! Sasuke walked down the tree bark, annoyed. I thought we
were going as fast as possible.
Oh hush up, if youre in a hurry then go ahead without us. The old man waved a
dismissing hand in the air.
They wont let me in without you. Sasuke shoved his hands in his pockets and corked a
brow in annoyance. Lets just go, its going to rain.
Hinata kept her gaze down while she stood up and dusted her clothes.
What, so soon? the man stood with effort and reached for his backpack. Hinata picked it
up before he did and smiled. Huh?
Sasuke was already a few feet ahead.
Take care of your heart. She said quietly and carried his luggage as well.
Youre too sweet, Hinata chan, be careful.
She sighed quietly and watched her feet.
He thought that she would make a perfect big-sister figure, but realized now that she
probably is a big sister to somebody out there.
It rained.
And the gates were so close!
Sasuke had covered his head with his backpack and jogged towards the guards while
Hinata held the older mans death-grip and led him through the slippery grounds.
She was smiling.
After quickly giving the password and entering the hidden villages territory, they ducked
under the first shelter, a shop-front.

Well, thats what you get for putting me in a foul mood! quipped the old man, soaked to
the bone. Hey kid, are you listening to me!
Sasuke smoothed his damp hair off his face and scowled. Do I look like Im listening?
Rrgg Hinata chan, come on Ill show you the way. The man walked under the rain and
shook his head. I cant believe Tsunade dono forgot to give me an umbrella. He looked
back to see the young man following them. Youre not invited! Get yourself a room!
Hinata couldnt catch the look on his face because Chun kept pulling her in the opposite
direction.
She knew that she shouldnt care, but she couldnt help but worry about him.
Dad! A young excited girl slammed the paper door open and bounced to hug her rainsoaked father. Youre okay! I thought the rainstorm was going to stop you like last time!
He laughed and threw his luggage on the floor to hug his daughter. She was a young
teenager with dark-brown hair, clear dark eyes and a thin figure, she also had her hair in a
ponytail.
No, honey, we were already halfway there. He panted and opened a near door, it led to a
room with a table and a cupboard. Probably the dining room. He seated himself near the
table and rubbed his forehead. Could you give me my medicine? the girl disappeared
wordlessly out the door and into another room.
Hinata suddenly felt like she was unwelcome.
Come, Hinata chan, sit down.
Her shoulders tensed and she forced a polite smile, her curled fingers touched her lips. II should go and f-find Sasuke kun-
Ah, let him go, if hes a real man hell find his own bed for tonight. The girl was back and
handed the bottle to her father who extracted two pills and downed them easily.
The girl stared at Hinata. Whore you?
H-Hinata she suddenly felt like she was a bug being studied by Shino.
Aha The girl scratched her chin, Why are your eyes white?
Somewhere under the rain, Sasuke was cold, wet, and miserable. He asked around till he
found the military HQ and made his way towards the building.
Who do you think you are? one of the guards glared at the young Uchiha.
I want to sign up for training. He said in his monotone voice.

Yah, like a kid like you would be something other than a gennin!
Hey. The other guard spoke. Never seen you around before, you new here?
Sasukes brows joined before he sighed. Yah, I am new, and I want to sign up for
training.
Let me see some ID. The second guard demanded.
Sasuke grit his teeth and tried to negotiate. Look its raining and I have a wife waiting for
me, lets just get it over with.
No ID, then you dont go in.
Che, fine, here. He pulled at his backpack and produced a small scroll. Hed found on his
futon when he came back from Tsunade, and he figured Kakashi knew about the mission
enough to figure that hed need IDs
The guard examined the scroll carefully. Uchiha Sasuke, thats you? The photo in the
scroll definitely belonged to the poker-face. Youre nineteen? he said unbelievingly.
Yah Im nineteen. Sasuke almost spit a fire jutsu at the stupid ninja but decided nobody
was worth the trouble here.
Hmm, you came from the Cloud country? Sasuke snatched the scroll and frowned.
You ask a lot, are you going to let me in or not?
After sharing a quick glance, the guards let him in. Sasuke frowned at the ninjas that were
staring at him, some female ninja stared too, only with a different gleam.
He hoped he wouldnt be teamed up with any of them
It wasnt that he hated females, they were useful when he was being selfish and they were
being stupid and/or lustful, but that was almost the only connection he had with girls. When
it came to battle, Sasuke never trusted a female to be any good. If he were to be forced
into battle, and had to choose a party, Uzumaki Naruto would have to be in it. The blonde
boy was annoying and nave and everything else that wasnt good, but when it came to
battle, he gave it his everything, and Sasuke trusted that.
Not that he cared for the blonde whatsoever.
The irritated, soaked and tired shinobi made his way to first important-looking door and
walked in without knocking.
A woman sat at her desk, scroll in hand and pen in the other. Her carefully-curled hair
rested on her shoulders and hugged the curves of her full bosom, her shirt had a low cut
and the sleeves were fishnet material, her blue eyes met his own before she sat back in
her desk and gave him a once-over. Yes?
Sasuke Figured she was somebodys secretary.

With all the confidence in the world, he spoke, Im here to sign up for training.
The woman never batted an eyelash. Do I look like a secretary to you?
So she wasnt a secretary? Yeah.
She sat up and walked over to close the door. Her shirt was long enough to cover her
thighs, but that was it, her legs were completely bare save for the ninja long-neck shoes
she was wearing. Who are you?
Uchiha Sasuke. With that, he thrust the ID scroll at her.
She read it carefully and returned it to him. You came from the cloud country? Whyd you
leave?
Ive gotten married. He said with a flat face. Where do I go to sign my training?
She smiled, her pink-colored lips stretching attractively. When were you married?
Sasuke almost cursed. A few days ago.
Hah. She returned to her comfortable chair. Come back later, when youre done feeling
pink and happy.
Im not pink and happy. She would have laughed had he been blushing or cowering, but
he wasnt. He was completely serious. Nor will I be. I just want to be a strong ninja.
You dont have a ninja academy at the Cloud? she questioned with a corked, elegant
brow.
Ive gotten passed their methods. I need something more he considered for a moment.
Expert. Like Orochimaru.
She laughed, then, a quiet raspy sound. Expert? Kid for someone your age you talk big.
What can you do to as for something this expert?
He hated her now. He had hated her before but now he was sure of it.
Youll be surprised. He rested an elbow on her table. Sign me up and youll find out.
Out of nowhere, a kunai flew in his direction, like metal attracted to magnet. He caught it
with his hand, the tip barely touched his forehead.
Sharingan. The woman noted, amusement in her voice. Hmm, now I dont mind having
you around. She stretched her arm for a hand shake, and held his bloody hand in her
own. My name is Marta, and Im the Head Instructor here. She grinned when Sasukes
face drained. Yes, Im not a secretary. Marta turned to her desk and pulled out a form.
Now just fill this up and come back tomorrow morning at eight sharp. If youre late, youre
expelled.

Sasuke sat down to fill the forum and couldnt help but feel that he was being watched tooclosely.
Was this why Tsunade chose me for the mission? Because the head person in here is a
flirt!
Uh. He brushed away his hair and looked up at the woman. How much did I miss of the
semester?
Half of it. She said curtly. But if youre as skilled as you claim to be, it wont be hard to
catch up. She watched him for a long moment. Are you still a gennin?
Im a Chuunin.
Well see about that tomorrow in the battlefield. She grinned.
Oh damn, Im going to be tested? Konohas Jounin exam was less troublesome than
this not that he bothered to show up for that anyway.
Sure. He said in boredom and continued filling the forum.
Hinata rolled over and tried to pry her eyes open. The light was dim and there was a
constant sound of something a quiet uh escaped her throat when her hand
connected with something.
It was surprising because where she usually slept; it was always her alone, in her wide soft
futon, her hands never connected with anything.
Ow, watch it a lazy, grouchy voice somewhere next to her.
She bolted upright and looked around, when her sensitive eyes werent screaming about
the harsh lights anymore, she realized that she was sharing Hikarus futon. Sorry. She
said quietly, the girl only nodded and got back to sleep.
Hinata brushed her hair with her fingers and hugged herself. Mornings here are so cold,
maybe because it was constantly raining. She sat up to wash her face and realized that
she still had yesterdays clothes on. She felt a little heavy in the head, too, but that wasnt
important right now.
She had to find Sasuke kun.
Sasuke rolled over and tried to pry his eyes open, the light was dim but there was the
constant sounds of footsteps and groans and flashing lights and it was making his head
ache. Hey, buddy, youre in the way. Cracking an eye open, Sasuke glared and sat off the
dirt training grounds.
Then remove me. He stood tall and proud, his nose barely touching the other guys. If
you can.

The other ninja trainee- his name was Kei, and he had an almost too cheerful grin
plastered on all the time. Kei stepped a little closer and looked down at the dark headed
new guy. I wont have to, youre already out of my way.
Sasuke clucked his tongue and almost sent a fist to the young mans stomach. Theyd met
yesterday briefly, Sasuke was asking for directions and Kei was hanging around aimlessly.
The guy was like gum on hair, once hes got you
Assemble all! a loud harsh and definitely male voice cried out. We will now choose the
competitive soldiers, first up is-
Of course, Sasuke realized that training in the rain country was professional, what he
didnt know was that they trained in groups, not teams of three. The more advanced
trainees, those with noticeable skills or better judgment during battles, trained in pairs.
Uchiha Sasuke. Sasuke looked up and made his way behind the scowling shinobi. VS
Kei Katsuma.
Sasuke clenched his jaws when the carefree ninja jogged over to grin at him and stand
right besides him.
Hey Uchiha kid, Ill be fighting you!
Go to hell. Sasuke shoved his hands in his pockets. Hed had a change of clothes at the
standard-issue dorm and a quick bath, but it wasnt making him feel any cleaner. The rain
just kept poring and poring, it never stopped!
Im Kei. The young man grinned. Im much better in battle than you could ever be.
Yah why. He said in boredom.
Because Ive trained almost all my life on taijutsu, thered be no way for a kid like you to
block a single hit from me!
Wanna bet on that.
I bet the ninja considered. If you can block three hits of mine, Ill take you out for sake
and dango. He grinned again.
The sake idea appealed the annoyed ninja. Ill hold you to that.
Kei, who had charcoal eyes, thin brows and messy brown hair, adjusted his shirt and
scratched his head. Are you even old enough for Sake?
Sasuke glared. Of course I am.
Alright, men, go stand over there till its your turn. The man ordered and watched a fight
between two ninja girls.
Sasuke yawned.

Seriously, dude, how old are you? Kei grinned down at the almost asleep new comer.
How old are you? Oh how much he hated annoying people.
Im twenty one, married for a while now, and I live in the dorms you?
Married? Oh great, it gets worse Sasuke rolled his eyes. Twenty. In four months or
so
You dont look twenty
Yes I do.
You dont
I do.
You dont! Kei insisted and started walking towards the battle field when the supervisor
called for them. If you were twenty youd be a chuunin by now!
I am a chuunin. He was calm, quiet and collected. He worked his jaws and flexed his
fingers.
Their eyes met, and all one could see was the raising mud in their wake and the quiet
grunts across the training grounds. Through the splashing mud, Kei located his opponent
and grinned, sent a quick fist that landed exactly where he intended. Sasuke turned at the
sharp pain in his shoulder and came to face the grinning idiot.
Sasuke held Keis fist in his hand, and with the other kept two fingers firmly pressed at a
sensitive point in the base of his opponents neck, Keis fingers were pressed at Sasuke's
neck as well. Well Ill be.
At the same instance, the two fighting shinobi jumped away, did a back flip while pulling
out two kunais and a shuriken and performing a series of seals with their hands. Once
their feet touched the floor, thousands of kunais rained down both men and the crowd got
excited.
Both men were panting, both held the kunai and shuriken of their foe in both hands, and
both had matching scars on their right cheeks. Again, in the same instance, Sasuke and
Kei met hand in hand, kagebunshins of kunais disappeared in the mist and all that
remained was two soldiers fighting to one-up each other.
Damn Sharingan. Kei growled, still grinning.
Damn lefty. Sasuke glared and in a sudden movement pulled Keis feet from under him.
That is all! The supervisor stopped the fight right there and the crowd groaned. And the
winner is. He checked his wet papers and looked up at both men with a grime expression,
water running down his hard features. Both of you.
-

Sasuke groaned and rolled his shoulders. Why the hell didnt they install showers in their
dorms? Another splash of hot water and he was done. He also hated the fact that
everything in here was traditional. The doors were traditional, the lights were traditional,
even the food was traditional, he couldnt find a spoon anywhere.
Damn, it was just like when he was a kid and back when his parents wereHe sloshed water around when he got out of the traditional bath almost too quickly.
Damn. He brushed back his hair and uncorked the lid to let the water loose. He wasnt
sure if it was the right method, but it worked and that was all that mattered to him. It was
when he pulled the last of his clothes on that he noticed that somebody had been knocking
on his door. A guy cant even unpack damn.
He was met with Marta, the pretty lady from before, and none other than Hinata. The
young girl looked flushed and ready to run away any minute while the older woman smiled
politely and explained. Uchiha, I believe you forgot to mention that you are married to
such a cute young lady!
Did Hinata look for him at the academy? Sasuke frowned. What does it matter?
Martas smile grew. Well, we actually have dorms that are prepared for two people, if you
told me that your wife was so charming I would have considered giving you one! before
he could protest, she waved a hand in front of her. Now come on, I hope you havent
unpacked because youre going to your new dorm now.
Sasuke gritted his teeth, went to the bedroom and grabbed his unpacked backpack,
cursing all the way.
They dont have showers here either
Sasuke rolled his eyes and came back from checking out the bathroom. Hinata was
listening to Marta brag about this and that, and he learned that the rain country
encouraged having babies and took care of those newly wed.
This is great, everybody will be all over me asking me when Im going to be a father
He suddenly wished he could go back to Konoha village now, if only to strangle Tsunade
for one moment.
Just one moment!
Hinata, honey, are you okay? Marta brushed away Hinatas bluish hair tenderly. Arent
you accustomed to the weather yet?
It was then that Sasuke realized how soft Marta could become. This is perfect! If he could
get Marta to warm up to Hinata, shed visit more often, shed trust them him- more and he
could worm his way into her office a few times and use his Sharingan to copy some of the

more important papers and his mission would be over and he would be ANBU and he
could go to Orochimaru and learn to use the curse seal and get his revenge in no time!
Mou, Uchiha if youre spacing out most of the time like that, Id rather have you expelled
already! Marta said more firmly, and then brushed Hinata's hair tenderly again. Would
you like me to make you some tea?
N-No. She squeaked, Im not that t-tired. I-I can make some, if you want to I I mean
if you have the time to be.
Marta laughed, No, Honey, Id let Uchiha take care of you, you look like you need it. She
winked and then glared at Sasuke. Youd better take care of her!
It was shocking how quickly shed turn from mother to pain-in-the-ass.
So much for warming up to him
Marta then said her goodbyes and opened her umbrella and left. They were alone now.
Ill go unpack. He said quickly, already feeling uncomfortable being with her. Right now
he didnt mind Keis company. Actually, the young man wasnt half-bad either, a little too
cheerful at times, but he had the same fire in his eyes that Uzumaki had whenever they
sparred with a comrade.
He quietly unpacked his clothes, shoving them roughly in drawers until the drawers were
full and his backpack was empty. Hed have to get the fridge full and would have the futon
dusted. Who knew who had been there before them it was a two-person room and it is
the only futon here.
Wait a minute, that meant one of them would have to spend the night on the floor tonight!
There was the sound of something shattering and a thud. He sighed in frustration and got
up to inspect. Hinata was on her hands and knees, collecting shattered glass.
What the hell happened here? He leaned on the door frame. He also noticed that she
was shaking and her breathing wasnt normal.
I-Im sorry, th the tray fell and the tea s-spilled, Ill make you another one. She sat up
suddenly and swayed, but held the rack to keep balance.
He scowled. Did you catch a cold?
After a moment, she shook her head. I d-dont think so Its just a little she gasped,
and he figured it sounded more of a sob. Just a l-little hot.
Hot? He was freezing his ass off! He silently walked over and reached to touch her
forehead. She recoiled from the touch like it was fire, in her haste she tripped on her own
feet and fell on the floor.
Her hair covered her expression.

Get up, get some sleep. Hed had enough frustrations for the day. I said get up.
Her shoulders shook slightly, and when he caught them in his hands she gasped and tried
to fight him off. Dont fight me. He warned quietly. Youll regret it. He took her to the
folded futon and watched as she spread it and dropped her head on the pillow.
She was out like a light.
Damn. So much for a successful first day it was going downhill already. Sasuke sighed
in frustration and went to the kitchen. There was a small traditional- table in the middle.
He almost groaned in annoyance, hed kill for some sake now
The fridge was partially empty, there were cans of soup and orange juice and some other
canned crap he never bothered to pick up. He drank some juice and made his way to his
stuff, he plucked a scroll out of his drawer and sat at the table in the kitchen again.
He would study the night away.
He woke up at the sound of shuffling feet and cup in a plate. The scroll was glued to his
cheek when he lifted his head and he pulled it away in annoyance. Hinata placed a cup of
tea in front of him, and sat down forcefully opposite him, tea in hand. G- Good morning
She didnt meet his glare, but there were dark rings under her colorless eyes and she
looked hung over. Her cheeks were red and her lips pale, her shoulder shook as well.
You caught something. Sasuke scratched his head and rolled the scroll.
She gave a slight nod and kept her head low.
Go and rest. He didnt want to take care of a sick woman. Not now, not ever.
She nodded again.
Im going to the academy, youd better not be sick when I get back. He left to the
bathroom without waiting for an answer.
Kei was annoying.
The guy grinned too much, and he was a lefty. It was hard to copy a lefty when you were a
righty
Whats wrong, Uchiha, cant keep up?
Of course, Sasuke tried as best he could to not use the Sharingan. Im keeping up, youre
just too lazy to give it all youve got.
Well, then try this!

Seriously, Kei could be nice sometimes but at other times, he was plain stupid.
And he usually said the wrong things at the wrong times to the wrong person.
My wife trains better than you do!
Kei fell on his ass.
Sasuke flexed his fingers, his knuckles would need ice after this one. Well, Im not your
wife.
The bushy-haired ninja grinned, his teeth and lips bloody. Nope, guess you arent! he
accepted Sasukes hand and got up. Whats gotten into you, anyway, and you seemed so
focused yesterday!
For the sake of conversation, Sasuke made a grunt in approval.
The two training partners started on a series of stretching exercises. The day was still at its
beginning and their group would go through actual training today. What, you dont like the
dorm?
Its just that Hinata is annoying and caught something and its really damn bothersome
No.
Wife doesnt like the dorm? their eyes met. Cause Im telling ya dude, the first day we
moved in, my Sono just hated everything. He figured Sono was Keis wife. But after a
little warming up- and the fact that she loved the idea of having her own personal hot
spring- she enjoyed staying here. He shrugged and started doing push ups. Its strange.
Sasuke stretched his arms absently with the ever-present scowl on his face.
Men, Assemble. A tough looking woman, with a huge bust, and wore a Rain head
protector walked up to the group and studied them sternly. You. She pointed at Sasuke.
Are you new?
Sasuke nodded, giving her a slow once-over. THIS will be my instructor? Ugh please,
Kakashi looked more reliable than she is. Yah.
Where are you from? she stood right in front of him, she was much taller up close.
The Cloud.
And how do they train their ninja at the cloud?
Sasuke looked calmer than he felt. It wouldnt matter since their training was no good for
me.
She corked a brow. So youre a snob? the woman snorted. If you consider yourself to be
a genius then pull your head out of you ass, you arent. She turned back to walk away and
face the crowd. Sasuke was seething. Listen, people. There are no geniuses in my group.

If any of you consider themselves to be a genius then step forward. She gave Sasuke a
pointed look.
Nobody moved.
Damn her voice alone would scare a completely-transformed Gaara to tears.
She grinned, Now that weve taken care of that. Ill give you one mission, and you will
have to complete that mission by noon. If you fail, youre expelled.
Groans and shouts filled the training field.
Shut up you buncha babies! If you dont like it then leave! Nobody moved. Now if you
need help choose one partner maximum. You do not do this mission in groups either. She
glared at a few girls who were whispering amongst themselves, the girls paled. Now on to
the mission itself.
You will be given exactly three hours to finish this, if you are late, you will be mocked,
laughed at and expelled. This is a survival training, there are no re-tries, there will be no
help and most of all, there is only you and your partner. You shall be looking for a crystal. It
had been stolen from the national museum. The thief had been caught, but refused to tell
where he hid it, and hed died in prison. So youll look for it. Ask around. If youre not
careful. Youll die.
Sasuke rolled his eyes.
The woman glared at the trainees, they mostly looked like they wanted to quit. Any
questions?
Sasuke shifted, resting his hand on his hip. Yah, whats your name?
Her brow twitched. My name is Makoto Ito. And thats Ito sama for you.
Sasuke brushed back his hair. Yah yah, Makoto, were you referring to those? he pointed
to her face. He took a few steps towards her and for a moment, the ninja thought he was
going to touch her face. He touched her earring and it had a rich glint to it. Mission
accomplished.
She grinned, in a bad way. Well, then. We have a wise ass this semester. The crowd
groaned. Good work Uchiha. She patted his shoulder a little too-roughly. Since mister
Uchiha here already found the stolen crystals. You are all expelled.
The students said nothing.
Unless you want me to give you guys another mission to start over. Her idea was agreed
upon without her even finishing her words. Fine then. Go back to your place, kid.
Sasuke shoved his hands in his pockets and glared. Kei nudged him in the ribs.
Ill give you another mission. Same as before, if you loose this one, youre expelled.

So thats how Sasuke and Kei ended up babysitting three kids

Thank you so much for helping me with my grandchildren! an old man was smiling, the
wrinkles on his face showing. They are such a handful at times.
No problem! Kei grinned as he braided a five year old girls hair.
Whatever. Sasuke muttered a curse under his breath, struggling to keep a baby from
sticking their chubby tiny fingers into his mouth. As long as youre loaning us your head
protector.
Oh, sure. I will lend it to you just as soon as my daughter gets back. the man smiled and
swayed in his rocking chair gently.
See, this old man, he had a black head protector. It meant this man was something
important back in his glorious days. Only few were given such an honorable gift and this
guy was the only one who wasnt taken by the other trainees. It just happens that this guy
only needed help with baby sitting his daughters kids, and agreed to lend them his
forehead protector if they helped him.
Kei seemed unhealthily happy about the chore.
Damn that Ito and her stupid find-the-black-head-protector mission
Hey Sasuke, whats your wifes name? Kei grinned.
The old man smiled expectantly at the young Uchiha.
Sasuke grinded his teeth and sighed. Hinata. He had to grab the babys hand to keep the
tiny fingers from pushing themselves into his nose.
Wow, tender name man! Kei winked. Least you can whisper that in a moment of heat!
If Sasuke was one ounce embarrassed, he didnt show it. Kei corked a brow, Sono
Sonooo he rolled the name on his tongue experimentally. Come to think of it, Sonos
name is impossible to whisper!
The old man smiled. With all that S in it
Yah, you get my point! Kei stopped brushing the girls hair long enough to fix her shirt.
But I guess we shouldnt discuss this when little ears are around huh? he laughed.
Sasuke was almost ready to throw himself off the Hokage monument.
Dude, lighten up, least were better than those who had to work on plucking weeds or
running errands in this rain! Kei put in gently.
Yah. The old man nodded, a sleeping child in his arms. What did you say you wanted in
return again?
Sasuke groaned.

Come on! Were going to be late on the dead line! Sasuke urged, holding the black head
protector in his hand firmly. Kei was busy kissing the kids goodbye.
Fine fine. See ya later kids! Kei waved excitedly and jogged after Sasuke into the rain.
I wanna have kids!
Sasuke clenched his jaws to keep from replying to that.
Sono is all lonely at home anyway. he panted. She likes kids too! he laughed. Not that
were not trying!
The academy building was right in front of them. Suddenly a rain of shurikens poured
down on the pair, thankfully they were aware enough to dodge it, and the few kunais that
came after it. Kei was shouting and cursing and instantly jumped over a building forming a
seal. Sasuke calmly held the prized item in his hand and studied his surroundings. There
was no way he would hear their attacker in this rain, so he was taking his chances by
trying to see them.
Keis Jutsu, which looked like a summon one, lit up a part of wall, and Sasuke took off to
that spot instantly, a girl appeared behind it with a kunai in hand.
Sasuke stopped.
The girl stabbed Sasuke in his arm and tried to snatch the head protector from his hand,
but all she ended up with was a wet hand. She was shocked when he didnt move at all,
but then scowled when Sasuke turned into a water clone and spilled to the ground.
Sasuke nudged Kei in the ribs, they were both high up on the building. Nice one. I knew
somebody would try to steal it, its just like the second Chuunin exam
Thanks! Kei grinned and they walked off like nothing happened.
The girl stomped her foot and sighed. She was definitely expelled.
Sasuke slammed the black head protector on Itos desk and smirked. Mission
accomplished.
Ito sensei blinked calmly. Uchiha Sasuke and Kei Katsuma They both squared their
shoulders. You two are married right?
Kei gasped. Hell no! I have my own wife!
Ito almost smiled at that Whatever. You may return that protector now. Come back
tomorrow, you will be given your new assignments. Congratulations on becoming Genin.
With that, she produced two blue head protectors with the Rain country emblem
embedded on it.

Genin? Sasuke said loudly. Im a Chuunin!

Ito gave him a lazy once-over. Says who?
Back at- not Konoha che The Cloud, I was a Chuunin before I left!
I dont see any head protector. She said calmly, So whyd you leave? she leaned back
in her chair.
Damn, this is too troublesome! I- crap I had to leave Because. He knew he was
starting to become suspicious. Ive eloped, and didnt have the chance to grab
everything.
You could almost feel Kei glowing.
No Chuunin protector, No Chuunin. If you think youre so good, youll be a Chuunin in no
time. She grinned evilly at him. That goes for you, too, Katsuma, so stop grinning.
When the boys left Itos Office, Kei barraged Sasuke with questions. You never told me
youve eloped! Why did you run away? Was it her father? Her mother? Your father? Your
family? She had a fiance? What! Tell me tell me!
Sasuke silently made his way to the gates.
So you just got married huh! Need ideas? Inspiration maybe? Is she the shy type? No she
cant be the shy type cause shed ran away So anyway, what was your family like?
Since youve got the blood line thingy you must be pressured right? Does she have a
blood line? Are you relatives? Is your family angry at you? Are they looking for you guys?
Do they know youre here?
Mm. Sasuke was trying to civil about this, but Kei didnt even sound like he stopped to
breathe at all.
So who got you married? A priest friend? Or did you just go and sign it? Did you knock her
on your first night? Before? After? What! Tell meeee! a black forehead protector was
shoved into his mouth.
Sasuke spoke quietly. Im going to change my clothes. You return this to the old man.
Sasuke stepped away.
What about that Sake promise! Kei called.
Sasuke paused, and then waved. Ill meet you at the dorms in an hour.
Kei grinned. His first few months in this country and hed already found a friend! A silent
one, but a good one at that! He was so excited! Sono would be happy for him!
Hinata rolled over in her futon and took a deep breath. Why was everything so hot? She
opened her eyes slowly, and concentrated on the colored patch of thing that was staring

down at her. Uhh She tried to sit up, and a damp towel fell off her forehead and into
her lap.
Sasuke was perched on his heels next to her, but when she woke up he sat up easily.
Can you think?
She blinked.
Are you awake? He said more clearly.
Ah... H-Hai.
Im going out now, if anybody knocks dont answer, and unless its Marta I forbid you to let
anybody in here. Got that? The last thing he wanted was to have a welcome party or
something
Haruno Sakura seemed to do that a lot to him back when they were young.
Hai. She said weakly.
He left.
Kei was waiting for him under a shelter, umbrella in hand. Yo.
Sasuke walked next to him silently.
So what dorm number do you live in? Kei easily led them through the drenched streets,
heading towards what seemed to be his favorite drinking spot.
Cant remember.
Aw dont be like that! Im not gonna surprise-party you or anything! he laughed. Its just
that Sono gets bored sometimes and with all those training things theyve been giving us
last semester she told me that it gets lonely Kei had a forlorn look in his dark eyes for a
moment, but was soon replaced with a grin again. So you know, she might have a liking to
your wife you know!
Oh no, from this point forward, this only means trouble. Id rather not.
Man! Kei pulled away his umbrella and shook water off it, it seemed they have reached
the small tea shop. Why not? Hinatas not doing anything in the mornings right? he sat at
a stool and invited Sasuke to sit on the one next to him.
The place was small and quiet, very few people were around, but it seemed like everybody
was minding their own business for once. In Konoha, if you stepped into a new shop or
bar, all eyes would be on you like you were an alien.
But to be ignored like that; it strangely felt shameful to walk into a shop and not be
recognized, but he shrugged it off, hed get used to it.

So what can I get you gentlemen? A pleasantly plump young woman, probably at her late
twenties, greeted them while drying a glass. Her long twinkling earrings danced with the
tiniest movement.
Kei stretched and scratched his hair, it was less bushy now, he probably bathed. You
know, the usual.
She nodded and gave Sasuke a pointed look.
What do you have?
She smiled politely and put the glass down. Well, we have green tea, and we have lemon
tea. We also serve good sake-
I know all that its a tea house. Sasuke growled irritably. What to you have to eat?
Kei chuckled. Sasuke this is where you sit to drink, not eat.
I know that. Sasukes brow twitched. And dont call me that.
What should I call you? Sasuke Kun? Please, I thought wed gotten passed formalities.
Ive only known you for a day, you know. A glint of red glowed in Sasukes eye.
Kay, dude, calm down why dont you just order some dango for now and when we get
home you can-
I hate dango.
Argh, man youre impossible! Just order a rice cake or something!
I hate sweets. Sasuke laced his fingers and rested his chin on them. His face didnt show
it, but he was thoroughly enjoying pissing Kei off.
Kei took a deep breath, and then grinned. Hey, Im just paying for the Dango and Sake,
whatever youre ordering is on you.
Sasuke clucked his tongue and brushed back his hair. Ill have some green tea for
now.
I thought you hated Dango. Kei put his hand in his pocket, and held the umbrella with his
other one. Sasuke was struggling to open the door. Need help with that?
I do not need your help! Sasuke swayed a little. He probably had too many cups of sake
tonight. You can go you know
Kei, red in the cheeks, probably had too many cups as well. You said you can hold your
liquor.

I do. When the door finally opened, Kei folded the umbrella and let himself in. Sasukes
dorm-apartment was an exact clone of his own, the only difference being Sonos personal
touches back at his place.
This place looked like a hotel, no personal, homey feeling at all he shrugged, they just
moved in yesterday, no rush there at least now he knew where Sasuke lived and he
could drop in to annoy him anytime Kei grinned.
A ghost loomed in a doorway. Who the hell is that! he staggered back, the hazy person
floated towards him.
Thats my wife. Sasuke grabbed a can of orange juice and plopped at the kitchen table.
Sit down
Kei sat at the table and accepted the tea cup that was presented to him. He studied the
womans features and the only message he was getting was miserable. Hello.
The woman with blue hair and dark rings under her eyes nodded, he couldnt make out the
color of her eyes, though. He figured it was because her lashes were so dark and thick,
and she wasnt looking at him either, so he dismissed the thought and stopped staring.
Whats your name?
Shes Hinata, I told you that. Sasuke snapped.
I know that! Kei argued. I want her to tell me!
Well shes too shy to speak with strangers! Sasuke hauled the empty juice can and it
landed in the sink, breaking something.
Hinata quietly closed the door behind her.
See shes too shy to even look at you.
Keis brow corked. I think you drank too much.
Sasuke shook his head and brushed back his hair. Im used to it.
And hey! You ate all that dango, too! I thought you hated sweets!
I do. But I was famished, what the hell was I supposed to eat, the cup? It makes me
hyperactive.
Ohh The older ninja rested an elbow on the table. Hyperactive, huh? I should try that
sometime
Sasuke gave him a dirty look. Have you been at Itos class before?
Keis shoulders squared. Yah, last semester shes really annoying when she puts you
under her thumb he shivered and scratched his shoulders. So tell me about your
Sharingan!

Whatever fluffy nonsense that was floating in Sasukes mind, it scattered away. What
about it? his eyes were rimmed in red and his cheeks were a little colored.
You know, only some pure-blooded Uchiha have that bloodline limit, so tell me about it!
How do you know about the Uchiha bloodline?
A glint in his dark eyes dimmed. Well, my mother was half-Uchiha, but she died a long
time ago she never really knew a lot about it, so Im interested in knowing my
grandparents heritage. He smiled fondly. I cant believe Im actually talking to somebody
of my family.
Sasuke wasnt amused. Half-Uchiha?
He shrugged. Yah, only one of my grandparents was Uchiha, but he died on a mission
and my grandmother had to raise my mom, mom eloped with dad and had me, but they
died a few years ago... I dont want to talk about it now. He waved a lazy hand in the air.
So tell me.
After a deep breath, Sasuke spoke. No.
What! Keis eyes widened. Why the hell not?
I dont feel like talking. Sasuke sat up and stretched. Lets go out and kick somebody.
Kei grinned. Sorry dude, I have a wife thank you very much. I bet shes waiting for me.
Kei stood up and scratched his head. Been nice, see you tomorrow okay? Later. Before
he left, he turned around and hissed. And get her to sleep! She looks like a ghost! the
door was shut firmly after him.
Sasuke yawned and slid open the bedroom door. Hinata froze for a moment, but then
continued with her work. She was neatly folding clothes into the drawers, a pile of
Sasukes dirty clothes lay a few feet away.
Why are you touching my things? If there is one thing Sasuke hated more than anything,
it was somebody touching his things without his permission. Hell, somebody touching his
things at all!
Hinata stopped arranging the clothes and stared at the drawers silently.
Dont do things for me unless I tell you to. He hissed. He hated having people around,
everybody just got in his way and irritated him. Especially girls
There was a long stretch of awkward silence where only the sound of the pouring rain
could be heard.
He scratched his head and turned to leave. Ill be out, do you need anything for the
kitchen?
Hinata struggled with her words, but finally pushed out a single word. E- Ev Everything

Sasuke stared at her for a moment before he knelt down to be at her level, her shoulders
tensed. Listen, Hyuuga- Ah Hinata People here have the idea that weve eloped. He
waited for a moment until he caught her eyes, she looked away instantly, but he caught the
confusion in them. That means running away to get married because our parents dont
want us to. So unless you want everybody to think that Ive kidnapped you or something,
try to be more Wively when Im around. Can you do that?
A thousand emotions were running through Hinatas head, but the most clear of them was
humiliation. Why was he speaking with her like she was a child that knew nothing? Despite
that, all she could do was nod her head.
Can you even talk? Sasuke snapped and stood up.
A silent tear ran down her white cheek and dipped into her pale lips. She was still feverish
and her head hurt and she just wanted to go back home.
Che. He slammed the door shut behind him and left.
Even without her permission, her Byakugan allowed her to watch him walk in the rain with
a sour expression on his face, his chakra points pulsing with energy that needed to be
exhausted before he could calm down.
She rested her head on the drawer for a moment, and then brushed away her tears and
continued to neatly fold his clothes into the drawers.
After all, she still had to wash the dirty ones.
Sasuke held the new umbrella under his arm while he carefully balanced three bags of
groceries. He cursed a few times and the umbrella fell in his struggle to open the door.
Hinata hadnt even locked it! What a drag!
He dropped the bags at the table in the kitchen and stomped to the bedroom. He could
really go into a fight with somebody right now. Hinata was in the bathroom, washing his
clothes.
Didnt I just tell you- Hinata jumped and looked up at him in shock. -Not to touch my
clothes? Are you deaf or something?
They were dirty. She said in her small voice, proud that she didnt stutter.
Sasuke let loose a breath and glared. I can wash my own things.
The tender hands that were covered in suds of soap, were clutching his shirt in a death
grip. After a moment, she spoke. G- Gomen.
He didnt miss the way her voice broke, and it irritated him. Dont cry, I cant believe Ive
been forced to be with- he swallowed. Just dont cry. Its annoying.
She spoke too quietly for his ears to catch everything. What?

I said she whispered. I I want to help. She met his eyes for an instance and then
looked away, her eyes glossy and red and her cheeks flushed. I want to be useful
here.
Sasuke walked out. You can start by sorting the groceries.
The remaining of the day was spent by Sasuke studying a scroll on some Sharingantheories, and Hinata dusting and washing things. Sometimes shed sit down breathing
hard at the table, and he wouldnt even notice shes there at all.
S-Sasuke kun. She voiced quietly, and he glared up at her.
What kind of wife would call her husband kun? the alcohol and sugar in his blood were
starting to thin out, and it was leaving him depressed. What is it.
She wrung her fingers in her lap and absently brushed back her hair multiple times.
Sasuke rolled the scroll closed and rested a cheek in his palm. What.
She swallowed and shut her eyes tight. I! I dont want t-to stay here! she breathed hard
and searched his eyes.
He blinked lazily. So?
Her chest rose and fell quickly. I want t-to go back!
Go ahead. Whos stopping you. He waved a hand in the air and studied her reaction.
Blood splashed on the table.
Hinata put her hand on her mouth to stop the dry coughs but they only seemed to get
worse. She coughed a few times and tears of pain and frustration rolled down her flushed
cheeks. She sobbed and coughed, and her glossy, colorless eyes met his shocked ones.
She got up wordlessly and ran to the bathroom.
The front of her kimono was splashed red.
Sasuke took a sip of his cold tea.
Damn that just scared me senseless. He took deep breaths to calm himself, and wondered
if it was something normal about her. For a moment there I almost jumped up to help
her damn. He was glad he kept his emotions in check, or shed have the wrong idea
about him.
After all, he hated girls Right?

Sasuke quickly finished dressing after his bath and sat down for his morning tea. Hinata
was silently sipping her own, not looking at him. She didnt sleep last night, either, the

futon was empty all night. Hed let her have it and fell asleep on the table again, but it was
exactly as he had left it.
Slept at all? he rasped. He hadnt had a restful night either; nightmares kept waking him
up.
She shook her head gently, her shoulder-length hair rippled.
He sighed. Im off. He finished his tea and grabbed his Shuriken pouch and left.
Kei was annoyingly joyful today.
Could you concentrate! Sasuke snapped. Kei was giving him the most humiliating
punches ever.
Whops, sorry. Kick, punch, dodge. Breathe. Hey cant blame a guy! He grinned. I got
lucky last night! Punch kick breathe.
Sasuke growled low in his throat. I. Dont. Care.
Hmm, grumpy mood today, I get it. Punch, ouch, get up. Watch it with those hands!
Just fight me! Sasuke snapped again.
A dark shadow fell over them both. Ito grinned down at Sasuke. Good morning, Uchiha.
She turned to Kei. Katsuma.
Mornin. Kei grinned. He knew it got on her nerves when he grinned like that.
Sasuke just stood at attention.
How are we today? her stare bounced off the brown-headed happy guy, and the slightlyshorter young man. What, things not good at home?
Everything is just fine. He said through clenched teeth. Actually, he didnt know what was
wrong, he just felt depressed and in need to kick some ass.
He just moved in. Kei shrugged.
Itos gaze traveled from one to the other before she nodded. Ill keep that in mind. But let
me give you a hint, Katsuma.
Kei was all ears.
You punch like a girl. She gave him a hard punch in the shoulder, and although he
grinned, both young men knew hed need ice on that later.
Ai ta ta ta Kei hissed and rolled his shoulders. An icepack rested on his shoulder, a
blue bruise was forming there where Ito sensei had hit him.

Dont be such a baby. Sasuke said in a monotone voice.

Im not being a baby! and then he said more softly, If we werent in the infirmary, I would
have called Sono to come and kiss it to make it better!
Sasuke rolled his eyes. You know Im sick of you telling me Sono this and Sono that. He
glared. Do something about it.
Dude Ive only married for five months! I just got here three months ago! Kei shrugged,
and regretted it.
Sasuke walked out of the infirmary. Whatever, youll find me in the library.
Sure. Kei smiled at the closed door.
The library was deserted. It was the least thing you could say about it. There wasnt even
one librarian in sight.
Sasuke snorted at the dust that flew into his face and stepped down the small ladder.
You know. Keis voice echoed throughout the empty room. I felt like a geek walking in
here, nobodys here!
Who cares what people think. He shrugged and shook dust off the scroll. Lets go.
Always the bossy one. A grin. Hey Sasuke, you wanna go out for tea today too?
Id rather have lunch. The young Uchiha studied the scroll while making his way back out
to the training grounds.
Oh, staying with the Honey today? he scratched his bushy hair. Is she always like this or
was it just yesterday?
What is? Sasuke wasnt paying attention at all, he was already consumed into the theory
that at some point, a Sharingan could evolve into a low-level Byakugan given the purity of
the blood and the right conditions.
Hinata!
Never mind her, shes always this annoying.
No, no dude its Hinata! Hey! at the gates, Hinata was standing there looking like a caged
cat, with an excited, beautiful woman right next to her. The grin gave it all away.
Thats Sono, right
Kei looped his arms around the woman and kissed her playfully. They laughed and giggled
and whispered and Sasuke thought hed throw up any minute.
Hinata was staring at the ground.

Sasuke, this is Sono, Sono this is Sasuke! Hes an Uchiha!

Sono, who was an inch or so shorter than her husband, had rosy cheeks, vibrant blue
eyes and soft dark-brown hair. Her body wasnt that bad either.
Who was he kidding? She was drool-worthy!
Sasuke rolled up the scroll and looked at his wife. Whatre you doing here?
Sono jumped into his face with a grin. She was moping and bored at home so we figured
wed go out and have some girls day out! You know go shopping and all that!
Sasukes brow twitched.
But she refused to go without your permission. Sono made hand gestures. So I
dragged her here so we could go! she smiled expectantly at a flushed Hinata. Come on,
Hinata, tell him you wanna go!
She doesnt want to go. Sasuke said, bored.
Sono gave him a dirty look. Aw hush up, she speaks for herself!
I Hinata struggled. I dont want to after a quick glance at Sonos disappointed face,
she added, N-Not really
Kei smiled softly. If youre low on cash, you know you can always-
No. Sasuke stepped in firmly. We dont need you. With that he grabbed Hinatas hand
and took her away from the annoying two. Never. He warned when he stopped and
looked into her colorless eyes. Never ever step on your pride, youre carrying my name
now.
Her cheeks reddened. I know that. Her curled fingers touched her lips. I just she
swallowed and looked away.
You what? he let go of her hand and rested his fists on his hips.
I need some um, clothes She blinked rapidly and her breathing quickened.
He figured she was talking about underwear. You want to go?
Hinata wrung her hands. Not really
He took that as a yes, and for the sake of his pride, he handed her a few notes and though
she refused them at start, the trainees that were around stared and she had to take them.
Thank you, Sasuke kun. She said more quietly and hid the notes in the sleeve of her
kimono. For a moment there, he though her eyes reflected some kind of emotion. But he
shook his head and decided that colorless eyes reflected nothing.

Sono was tugging at Hinatas sleeve, it was the tug of war. Come on! Its not like youre
asking for drugs!
I d-dont want to! Hinatas red cheeks gave it all out.
Argh Sono brushed back her hair and put a hand on her hip. You want to buy
underwear right? Just walk in there and tell her you want some!
Hinata shook her head. Ill buy some later!
Dont be such a kid! with one last tug, Hinata was inside the shop. Hello! Were here to
buy some bras and panties, what have you got?
Hinata practically glowed.
The woman at the back of the shop chewed her gum and pointed to a rack. Right there,
honey. Dont try them on if youre not buying them, please. She watched them for a
moment. You two are married?
Sono grinned. Naw I have my own husband. She dragged Hinata over to a colorful patch.
Here try this one! she grabbed a bra and shoved it into Hinatas hand.
But! But!
But but my ass, just try it! Sono gave her a huge grin.
Hinata stood in front of the mirror. She blinked at her reflection for a moment and then
walked out.
That was fast So?
It doesnt fit. She said simply and tried to walk away.
Naw uh! You didnt even try it did you! Sono grabbed her from the back of her kimono
and made a displeased face. Why are you in such a hurry anyway?
Hinatas shoulders shook. I I dont want him to come back and not find me there.
Sono shrugged. They wont be out till noon, and when he is out hell be with my guy at the
tea shop for hours. She shoved another pair into Hinata's arms. Now try this!
Hinatas heart was beating so fast, she thought itd fly off any minute. How did Sono
convince her to buy this one?
Shed bought some mirrors from a decoration shop. A full-body mirror was on sale and
Sono had gotten her to buy that one too.
But this?

Hinata cowered away from the mirror and got into her kimono. She tucked the humiliating
pieces of cloth in a small box, and buried it deep into her drawer, where nobody would
know it existed.
She walked out to sort out some of the other clothes shed bought, and wondered if
Sasuke would be pleased with the shirt shed gotten for him.
Actually, it was two shirts for the price of one, and Sono insisted that her husband would
have one, and Sasuke would have the other. She sighed and folded it away. Shed never
build up enough courage to present it to him, let alone ask if he liked it or not.
Hed probably refuse anyway.
She shook her head. What was she saying! She was wed to him without her approval! It
was supposed to be Naruto kun not him! Hinata sighed and continued to fold her clothes.
Naruto kun hadnt been himself lately, either. Hed been so busy with missions and hed go
to Tsunade samas office and hed stay there all day. And her father had kept her at home
most of the time, its been almost four months since shed last spoken with Naruto.
It suddenly felt like he didnt want to see her.
She shook her head again. No Naruto kun is not like that! Hes just busy right? And when
this mission is over, hed congratulate her on a job well done and maybe if shes lucky,
hed take her to Ichirakus!
Tadaima. Sasuke slammed the door shut.
She sat up and fixed her kimono. Okaerinasai. She said quietly, and blushed. Wow shed
really gotten that out without choking on her own words!
He was sitting at the table in the kitchen.
Actually, their dorm-apartment only had two rooms, one was a bedroom which led to a
bathroom, and the other was the kitchen/living room with a short hallway that led to the
main door.
She stood at the bedroom door, almost hopefully. When the silence was too much, she
headed to the stove and put up water for tea. H-how was your day? that was what mom
usually asked dad when he came back from training right?
Sasuke hissed and unbuttoned his shirt. Dont even ask. There was an angry gash in his
left shoulder and it was bleeding.
Hinata gasped, too shocked to blush.
Get me some ice. When she didnt move, he glared. We have ice right?
She scrambled to the ice box and produced some ice, her fingers flew to a drawer and
plucked a towel. She filled it with ice and walked behind him in a rush to ease the pain. Her
eyes fell on a strange tattoo on the back of his neck.

Sasuke hissed more and rolled his head, letting the numbness cover the wound. Hed kill
Ito tomorrow
When he reached to hold the towel, she let it go and headed towards the bedroom where
she kept her personal things. She came back with a small jar with an ointment shed
made.
She froze.
What was she supposed to do now? She couldnt touch him could she? Her cheeks
burned and her heart throbbed. She placed the ointment at the table in front of him and
silently turned to the stove. Oh my god hes gotten his shirt off!
She wanted to die right then.
She carefully poured the hot water into the green leaves and waited a long moment for it to
be ready. She hoped itd never be ready at all.
So uh He spoke, Did you buy things?
She figured he was trying to make conversation, but right now she couldnt think of a
single way to make her tongue work, so she nodded.
Mm.
There was another long, awkward stretch of silence before he started to sit up. Im taking
a bath she only turned when the door clicked closed.
She let loose a breath she didnt know was holding.
Sasuke brushed back his wet hair and rolled his shoulders. For once, he was glad they
had a hot bath. Nothing would loosen his muscles any better than this, the only thing
missing now was good sake.
He rolled his head back and closed his eyes. Damn Ito had given them one terrible
training session. First shed started with a two-hour warming up, and then there were all
those nasty puppets shooting shurikens and poison needles everywhere and then Kei
tripped and he had to drag him out from under the pile of dummies that were trying to rip
him in half. In short, it was probably worse than training area 42.
He was starting to wonder if Rain Genin were supposed to be as skilled as Konohas
Jounin
He groaned and splashed some water on his shoulder where a shuriken stuck itself when
he wasnt looking. Something in his head told him that Hinata could be watching, that she
could use her Byakugan and peep on him for as long as she pleased, but he figured the
weak Hyuuga girl would sooner jump off a cliff than watch a naked guy bathe.
He hated shy girls, they were so hard to deal with Even harder to get in bed, too

He sunk under the surface and watched the wavering ceiling, strands of his hair danced
before his eyes in the water.
So warm
Hinata was stirring her tea idly with a hand at her cheek. Her fever had gone away leaving
her with a low hum in her head, shed probably get rid of it if she had a good nights
sleep she sighed quietly and took a sip of her cooling tea.
Thats strange, Sasuke didnt take this long in the bath last time.
She shrugged it off, maybe he wanted to relax or something. Hinata blushed hard and
winced inwardly, why was she thinking about him bathing?
There was a quiet knock on the door, and she got up to answer. Who is it?
Im the big bad wolf. Came the response.
Suddenly Hinata wondered if this was one of Sasukes dont-open-the-door reasons. She
curled her fingers at her lips and decided to just ignore them, but there was another knock.
Open up, Sasuke, you forgot your protector with me. At that the door opened.
Kei grinned wide, rain pouring down at his umbrella. Yo, Hinata! with that he allowed
himself inside. Wheres my hero?
She blinked.
You know, the Sasuke that saved me today he shrugged and put down a rain head
protector on the kitchen table. Where is he?
Her cheeks pinked. H-Hes at the Bathing.
Kei got a weird kind of grin on his face and opened the bedroom door, which led to the
bathroom. Warnings went off in Hinatas head but before she could do anything, Kei had
jumped into the bathroom.
Loud voices rang in the small bathroom, soon followed by splashing and girly screaming,
and then Sasuke walking out with a towel around his waist, one hand holding the towel in
place and the other dragging a very wet Kei by the back of his shirt.
Hinata was frozen with her hand on her mouth, her eyes wide and her shoulders squared.
Sasuke threw the older ninja out the door and growled. Kei simply grinned and opened his
umbrella, as if to protect himself of the rain, even though he was already drenched.
Sasuke slammed the door shut and turned, meaning to go back into the bedroom, but his
eyes caught a shocked, pale Hinata. You let him in? Didnt I tell you to not let anybody in!
She blinked hard, like she wasnt believing her eyes.

What? he shifted his weight.

She snapped out of her shock and covered her eyes with her white palms, she turned
away, embarrassed.
He pursed his lips and walked over to grab his tea, and then made his way to the bedroom
to continue the bath Kei had loudly disturbed.
The only words that rang through Hinatas mind were: Oh. My. God!
Sasuke shot up from his sleep in cold sweat. His hair was damp and his legs were tangled
in the sheets. He looked around and his shoulders fell, he wasnt at home.
Which was a good thing.
Here, nobody knew of his past, nobody knew of his brothers doings but most of all,
nobody cared about his nightmares at all.
Sasuke kun? he was almost surprised to hear her voice. He turned his head slightly and
caught her outline in the moonlight.
Go to sleep. He commanded and lay back down, staring at the dark ceiling.
Hed gotten out yesterday and bought two spare futons- one he was sleeping on right nowand a small cupboard. It had ate at his savings but he couldnt see how he would go on
without them.
He didnt want his underclothes clothes to get mixed up with a girl!
He laced his fingers and closed his eyes even though he knew this would be another
sleepless night.
His eyes opened at the sound of rustling and he caught a glimpse of Hinatas clothes as
she passed by his bed to leave the bedroom. She came back a few moments later and
placed a cup of water nearby and got back to sleep.
Sasuke frowned. Its none of your business.
She didnt move.
Anger flared in his eyes, his Sharingan triggered. Did you hear me?
She shifted slightly under her covers and looked at him, her expression was impossible to
read in the darkness. Im sorry.
He was startled by her response, why was she apologizing?
She rolled back under the covers and said nothing.

The Sharingan dimmed and he sighed quietly.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Kei landed another punch which was blocked easily, another kick that was countered, and
then he did the unthinkable.
He stopped.
A punch hit him square in the jaw.
Damn it, why didnt you block? Sasuke groaned and brushed back his wet hair. Theyd
been training in the rain again, Ito never spared them a second glance. Get up. He
reached down and let his comrade ease up.
I was trying to prove a point! with a shrug, the brown-headed ninja peeled off his shirt.
That youre dumb?
That youre not paying attention! bending slightly to evade, he brushed his damp hair
away. Now tell me whats going on with you.
Sasuke took his hands off his hips and landed an angry punch, Just fight.
Kei grinned. Because I saw you naked yesterday right?
Che. Another kick, Id model for you if thats what you think. He chose that moment to
twirl around and bring his heel down at his partners wrist.
No thanks, I think I see enough modeling by Sono. He rubbed his wrist quickly and bent
down to kick at the younger mans legs. Believe me man he panted. If I go into one
more underwear shop this week Im gonna hurt somebody!
The Uchihas lips pursed to one side. I thought you liked being perverted.
Kei stood up straight and put his hand on Sasukes shoulder. Believe me, man, there will
be one point in your married life where you would hate everything that is feminine. And
thats shopping. Kei threw himself at the ground and let the rain pour down his face. Ever
gone shopping with Hinata?
Sasuke sat down and peeled off his shirt.
Well did you?
At that moment, Sasuke seriously started to wonder why hed chosen to open up to this
guy of all the others. He figured hed blame it on bad luck. Try as he might, the guys
expression just begged to be answered.
And hed gotten tired of being misunderstood, always being questioned things and when
hed answered, his words would be taken wrongly. He wanted to speak with somebody

that knew nothing of him, where he could live a life hed created for himself, if even for a
short while.
Might as well enjoy it while he could, after all, when this is all over it will be a series of nonstop training with Orochimaru and then hed go off to die with his brother
Sasuke sighed and scratched his wet hair. No, never gone shopping with anybody.
Suddenly, two hands latched into his ankle.
Dark, glossy eyes stared back at him. Youre so pure! Sasuke! Never ever gone shopping!
I beg you take me to whatever realm youve come from!
A smirk almost drew itself upon his lips had a dark shadow not loomed above them.
A very drenched Ito sensei glared.
xxxxxxxxxx
He slammed his head against the table. He slammed it again and again.
Hey, dude, take it easy. A very drunk Kei slurred. Not good for the head protector, you
know!
Sasuke stopped banging his head on the table and consumed another dango ball. He
continued banging his head on the table.
Im telling you, she likes you! She must like you or else shed just expel you!
Sasuke groaned and stared at the ceiling.
Tina, the tea shop keeper, smiled sympathetically at the two. Are you guys talking about
Ito sensei again?
Two drunk puppies stared back at her.
She sighed. Well, I dont want to have to call your wife, Kei san, but you know how touchy
she is about you being drunk.
Keis puffy hair shook droplets of rain away when he shivered. Dont remind me
Sasuke smirked in triumph. Serves you right.
Tina put her hands on her hips and corked a brow. I dont want to have to meet your wife,
either, Sasuke san.
Sasuke snorted and slammed some notes on the table. Me neither. With that, he
grabbed his umbrella and walked out, forgetting to open it.
xxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Hinata was wringing her hands in her lap and watching the cold cup of tea that awaited the
man of the house to arrive. Hed gotten pretty late today, she was suddenly worried that he
had gotten into trouble on the way home, or that their training was hard he was
hospitalized.
Her heart beat quickened when the possibility of them being caught surfaced.
The door opened.
A very drenched, flushed and mud-caked Sasuke closed the door behind him and threw
himself at the table, downing the cold tea at once. Yo, Hinata. He slurred and brushed
away a clump of mud out of his hair.
Her hand covered her mouth. Sasuke kun! when her voice betrayed her, she sat up and
inspected his arm. Youre bleeding!
He waved her off. Its not mine. With a hand on his knee and an elbow on the table, he
leaned back and studied her face. She blushed and looked away. Im drunk. He rubbed
his forehead, the head protector falling to the floor with a hollow clunk.
She was glad he wore a shirt with a long sleeve, that way she wouldnt have to touch him.
She reached out and tugged gently at his arm to help him up. He stared at her for a long
moment and then sat up. Youve gotten used to this wife thing were you married
before?
She almost laughed at that, but God he was cold even with his shirt between them. She
blushed and was glad when he walked to the bathroom without her help.
He called from the bathroom, Ugh I am bleeding she peeked in, her cheeks red, but
soon paled when she saw the huge gash at his side, the top of his pants were soaked in
rain and his own blood. Without thinking, she grabbed a towel and pressed it to his side.
Her medical training at home should become useful now.
He blinked. It doesnt hurt. At her lack of response, he pulled the towel away and wiped
at the blood in his side. It had been a small slice in the skin but it had poured a lot.
Hinata hung her head and left the bathroom.
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Sasukes eyes shot wide open.
Itachi had killed them again, right before his eyes, for the hundredth time just this month.
He rolled over and stared at the wide glass window. The pale depressing moonlight
flattened against the walls and hugged the curves of the small body that hid under the
covers a few feet away from him.
In his half-sleep hung-over mind, he wondered what she was wearing under that blanket.
Sasuke shook his head slowly to clear the unexpected images and rested his head back

down at the pillow. He heard the rustling before he caught a glimpse of the edge of her
clothes as she walked by. In the morning, an empty cup lay idle next to his pillow.
xxxxxxxxx
For two weeks, it had been the same routine. Hed wake up, bathe, get dressed in fresh
clothes and drink his morning tea. Hed walk to the place where he usually met up with Kei
and theyd jog to the training grounds where Ito Sensei was always early. Theyd train their
asses off, usually slacking off for a few moments which was enough for Ito to give them
more work. Theyd usually end up bruised and/or with pulled muscles. He and his drinking
buddy would go to Tinas shop and have some tea, usually Kei would convince Sasuke to
have sake and dango but the dango part rarely appealed to him.
After that, hed go home to bathe mud away and spend the rest of his day studying scrolls
about eye Jutsu hed borrowed from the library or had brought with him.
When he was tired of reading, hed retire to sleep but that was usually interrupted with
nightmares of things that had happened but usually with things that the child in him kept
repeating over and over.
Mostly that Itachi was watching him from the window, and that he was waiting for him to
fall deeply into sleep so that he could jump out and break his neck.
No matter how many times hed assured himself that Itachi wasnt in this country, let alone
this city, it never worked. He always woke up a few times.
That wasnt the new part, hed always woken up in cold sweat ever since he could
remember.
It was that Hinata kept waking up with him every single time to bring him some water, and
hed ignore her and go back to sleep, but later on when he woke up again, hed be grateful
she was so thoughtful.
She never seemed to sleep, though, and the dark rings under her eyes worsened.
Today was officially the third week of the first month of his undercover mission. And he had
gotten nowhere near the officials of this place. It was frustrating.
Today, he and Kei had already gone through their warm up and were slacking off under a
tree, other students were out in the open enjoying the soft rain and others retired home
early.
Ito sensei hadnt showed up yet, she was already two hours late.
Kei yawned and scratched his damp, brown hair. Man, you know, if she told us shed be
late I would have spent more time in bed
A snort was his only response.
Problem is, Sono keeps waking me, she moves a lot in her sleep, lately. He yawned
again and rolled his head. Whattabout you?

Hm? Sasuke rolled up the scroll and shoved it into his pouch. What about me?
Your girl moves a lot?
Sasuke looked away, pretending to think. No. its not like we sleep in the same bed, but
whenever I look at her shes still, so Im not exactly lying.
All the students were surprised when a teacher walked up to the middle of the training
grounds, he seemed to be in his late fourties and was balding at the front.
He looked even less reliable than both Kakashi and Ito.
The young ninja gathered around to understand whats going on.
Listen to me, class. Due to personal reasons, Ito sensei will not be training you this
semester. A combination of relieved sighs and confused sounds was his response.
However, that does not mean you can slack off, I will be giving you the lessons instead
and if the training methods vary a little, its still training and should be taken seriously at all
times.
Sasuke yawned.
Now, what jutsus was Ito sensei training you for the passed weeks?
Sloppy grins and annoyed groans didnt answer his question, a kunoichi did. Pure
Taijutsu, sensei.
The old man rubbed his chin and brushed away droplets of rain. Well then, I believe in a
few weeks you will be ready to attend the more specific classes in the future show me a
few things you can do.
The group looked at each other.
Um Sensei the girl tried.
Gou he offered.
She smiled in embarrassment. Gou sensei, Ito sensei only trained us on partner
taijutsu
He scanned the faces of the young students with his tight eyes and sighed. I see, its just
like her well, then why dont we go inside.
Once the class was inside they were taken to the library.
Kei, who was recovering from a series of sneezes, snapped. Why the hell do we have to
clean up the library? Its not like anybodys gonna be in here! with that he sneezed again.
Sasuke groaned and climbed down the ladder where he was dusting the shelves. Hell if I
know, Id rather be out in the rain he coughed when dust bunnies flew into his mouth.

After three hours of cleaning, the library seemed to be a completely different world all by
itself, and the young ninja were proud of themselves.
Gou sensei brushed dust off his shoulders and cleared his throat before dumping a stack
of paper on a long table. It seems hed been cleaning too Now, to start off todays
assignment
The trainees groaned in unison.
He laughed. Aw buck up, youre still young! with that he handed each shinobi a folded
paper and seated himself on a chair. Its easy, actually. All you have to do is fill that paper
with a portrait. Let it be ink or whatever colors or paints, as long as its a portrait.
Kei, being unusually bothered, snapped. Why the hell do we have to do portraits? Were
ninja not wussy artists!
Gous eyes gleamed. Assuming, on a mission, you came across the head of the opposite
party. Assuming, on that particular investigation mission, you are not allowed to touch said
person. How will you describe their face if you were not trained to notice the small details?
Suddenly the group figured that this sensei was not going to give them taijutsu at all
xxxxxxxx
Kei sneezed and cowered under his umbrella. I know who Im portraying, its gonna be
Sono he sneezed again. But if I had to go through all that dust ever again, I swear Im
gonna wring his neck.
Sasuke smirked and pushed the door to Tinas Tea shop, going there after training was like
a tradition to the two shinobi, now.
Hey boys, Tina grinned, The usual?
Nah, I gotta go home and wash all this dirt. Kei groaned.
Sasuke sat on the stool and watched his partner shake rain off his umbrella. Ill just have
some sake, I have to go home too.
Deciding that a little rest wont hurt, Kei sat on the stool next to Sasuke and stretched. So
whore you gonna portray?
Sasuke accepted the drink and shrugged. Dunno, maybe if youre stupid enough I can do
you I have to warn you, I have no talent in art.
Kei laughed and stole a sip off Sasukes drink. Me? Naw Im not portrait material, try
something more appealing.
With a snort, Sasuke finished his drink and placed the notes on the table where he usually
did, Tina would collect them later.

Im serious. They walked out into the rain again and headed towards their dorms.
Hinatas the best portrait material Ive ever seen, youre telling me you havent thought of
that?
Sasukes dark eyes reflected nothing but doubt, Hinata?
In his shock, Kei forgot to move his feet. Yes Hinata chan, your wife! Dont tell me you
think shes not pretty!
At his words, Sasuke felt something churn in his chest, something he never felt before
what the hell was this feeling? Its annoying. Well shes my wife, I really dont appreciate
you saying that about her.
Kei pursed his lips. Fine, dont say I didnt warn you, if shes not your material, youre
better off drawing a kawarimi log. After a short awkward pause, Kei sniggered, I bet even
she would look like one with your talents.
Sasuke stifled a snicker and turned away. See ya tomorrow.
The brown haired shinobi nodded, his damp hair bobbing. Yah, but dont expect me to be
early tomorrow you know, posing and drawing is exhausting these days. He laughed.
Sasuke simply shook his head and started to walk away.
Hey! came the call from his partner. You can be late too you know! Im serious! Get laid!
it was followed by a mischievous laugh and a quick run.
Sasuke sighed and locked the door behind him. He looked around the depressing room
and dropped his kunai pouch and paper roll. He hated the place here, it smelled like death
and looked like a ghost house.
Exactly like his apartment back at Konoha village.
It suddenly felt like he was suffocating in here, he needed out, out of this feeling, out of this
heavy air. Without thinking he pulled off his shoes and undid the buttons on his shirt and
threw it to the side and made his way to the bathroom. The bath would be ready, it was
always ready. He slid the door absently and was hit with a warm inviting wave of hot air.
He took a deep breath of the fresh warm wave but it got caught in his throat when his eyes
fell on what was inside the bathroom.
A beautiful cotton-white figure was leaning outside the rim of the bath, water lapped at her
shoulder blades with every breath she took, her dark-bluish hair curled at the ends. from
where he stood, only a hint of the curve of her breast greeted him
She was sleeping.
He let his breath loose and tried to act indifferent. It was just Hinata after all, no need to
get upset.
Down boy.

Swallowing hard, he wondered what it would feel like to just strip and hold her there in the
water.
I said down boy!
He made his way to the other side of the bathroom and knelt down attempting to wake her.
But damn, this wasnt getting any easier, the view from up close was even more tempting.
He shook his head and glared at the bath water. Im an avenger, I shouldnt be wasting my
time on such nonsense. Besides, Sasuke. He reminded himself. Youve had enough of
girls, you said so yourself. They werent anything special, even that Haruno girl wasnt
special at all. This one is no different. Stealing a glance at the sleeping figure, he argued
with himself again. But damn, once more wouldnt hurt right? Im only human
He put his hand on his mouth, pretending to think, and just tried to breath properly. Damn
that Kei, said I gotta get laid, how would he know? He gets laid all the time
Angry with himself, Sasuke sat up and left the bathroom and slid the door closed again,
the feeling of coldness and emptiness washed over him again. He took a calming breath
and slid the door again, more violently so that it slammed loudly. He was satisfied when
the sleeping woman in the bathroom jumped wide-eyed and stared at him in shock. Hinata
instantly slouched over to cover herself and her knees bent just over the surface.
She was all white
Sasuke wore an angry mask and growled. How long have you been sleeping in there? at
her lack of response, he demanded. I want to bathe, get out. His jaws clenched and he
shut the door.
Shed probably hate him, but thats her business He didnt need a weak woman in his
life. Hell hed never needed any woman in his life! Not even his mother! Even that Haruno
girl got over him over night.
He sighed and dropped at the kitchen table, still in nothing but his shorts, his elbows hit the
table and he rested his head in his palms. Looking back at it, last year Sakura did get over
him too-quickly. One would think years and years of lusting after him would prove it hard to
move on, but the one night he let her have him, and hes not there in the morning, and it
was over. Even if hed avoided her ever since, she should have tried harder.
It wasnt anything special either
Sasuke groaned and tried to remember anything from that night it was a complete blank.
He figured it was either they were too drunk, itd happened long ago, or that it was simply
the worst that was the only explanation why he left right after, right?
Not that he cared or anything
Hinata walked into the kitchen, smelling of fresh shampoo and wearing a few layers of
clothes. Her face was redder than ever.

Youre used to sleeping in the bathroom? he glared. Damn his eyes hurt so much, it must
be all the dust that had gotten into them.
Hinata silently shook her head and sat opposite of him obediently, like a good little wife
should. Or so she was told.
Then what the hell were you doing sleeping in there naked? I could have been a
kidnapper or rapist and you wouldnt know what hit you.
She looked disturbed and upset but said nothing.
Angry with her silence, he snapped. Well damn it say something! Never mess with an
angry, hormonal, talented ninja, never.
She opened her mouth to speak, there was nothing but a tiny forced squeak.
He glared.
Ah. Her fingers curled at her lips before she shut her mouth and looked away.
Thats it? he started to sit up. Some kunoichi youre supposed to be. He scoffed and
was about to leave the room when a dry cough ripped through her lungs. His eyes
widened when blood poured between her fingers and she coughed and sobbed, tears and
blood mixing in her palm. His knees went numb and his thoughts raced.
Hinata took a deep breath and got off the floor, she looked down at her blood soaked
hands and glanced shamefully up at him. Im so sorry. She whispered and ran passed
him to the bathroom.
He would not let it slide this time. Last time he thought it was the cold, but now it seemed
like something that occurred on regular bases. He stomped into the bathroom and glared
at her near the sink. She had washed her face and was currently squeezing the sleeves.
What was that.
She didnt speak, simply washed her hands and sleeves in complete silence.
What the hell was that. He urged.
Tears ran down her face. Please. Dont. just let it go. Please.
Sasuke gave her a once-over and shifted his weight. Fine, leave so I can bathe. She
silently complied and left.
Once his body was soaked in hot water, his sore muscles screamed and his head ached.
Damn he could use some physical therapy right now
Either that or one of Tsunades healing jutsus
Sasuke sighed and leaned back, he stared at the tiled ceiling and tried to relax.

She was sleeping in this exact spot!

Relax damn it! He sighed angrily and closed his sore eyes. And then theres this
assignment. Who would he portray? He couldnt possibly try to draw himself, hed seen
himself more than enough times in the mirror, and he didnt exactly like what he saw Kei
was out of the question and Tina would be too busy to pose for him
Nobody left but Hinata, damn it. Any other girl from the academy would think he had the
hots for her and there will be another Haruno Sakura in town
Sasuke sighed and let himself slide under the water completely.
He would have to humiliate himself for this damn assignment.
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Hinata looked calmer now, he figured. He sipped his tea and watched her silently. She
avoided him, too, he noticed. Sasuke scratched his damp hair and put his tea cup down.
Dont move. He said quietly and got up to fetch the paper sensei had given him, along
with an old charcoal pencil. He sat back down and met her confused gaze, but said
nothing and started planning his masterpiece.
Her brows drew closer and she shrunk a little. What is it?
Just dont move. he continued to scratch the tip of the pen onto the old paper and
occasionally paused to stare at her.
Her cheeks pinked and her fingers curled nervously around her empty cup. What, what
are you doing, Sasuke kun?
Dont call me that. He said quietly and made a face. And dont move!
Hinata jumped slightly and froze, Sorry.
After a few minutes of silence, Sasuke realized that he couldnt concentrate at all and
the sketch was turning out nothing like the real thing
Argh! Whats a portrait going to help an avenger at, anyway?
Sasuke sighed and rested a cheek in his palm. Damn, Keis probably already done with
his work, probably sleeping, too. His stomach growled. Whats for dinner?
She blinked. Ano wh- what would you like?
He pinched the bridge of his nose and shut his eyes. Anything, rice balls would do
C- Can I move now?
Their eyes met, darkest on lightest. Of course you can. What is she, stupid?
All girls are stupid

He yawned and rested his head on the table. It was just sundown and he was already
exhausted. Hmph, having to wake up early in the morning every day was fine and dandy,
but he could use a weekend every now and then.
Maybe he can skip academy tomorrow Nah, Keid be all over his ass if he did
Hello! there was a familiar voice from outside the door. Its me Kei! Open up! I know
youre in!
Sasuke groaned and opened the door for the rambunctious guy. What now.
Kei made a face. Oo, snappy as ever. He pushed Sasuke aside and greeted the woman
of the house. Hey Hinata! Good afternoon!
The young Hyuuga simply stared, rice sticking to her fingertips. G- Good a-afternoon.
Why are you here in complete boredom, Sasuke sat back at the table.
Hm, whats this supposed to be? being his nosy self, Kei couldnt help but notice
Sasukes sketches. Dont tell me thats supposed to be Hinata! at the lack of response,
he inhaled sharply. Naw! Man you have no talent at all! I thought it was the tea pot!
Sasuke hated button-pushers. Sasuke hated button pushers that knew what button to
push. Sasuke hated having one particular button pushed, his ego. Well Im not done yet,
get lost. On second thought. What the hell are you doing here anyway?
Just remembered, Kei grinned. Oh yah, I wanted to ask if you could lend me your
charcoal, mines kinda like got used up.
All of it?
Eh heh, yeah, sorta Kei scratched his bushy brown hair. So how about it?
No.
Please! Ill cover for your lack of talent in front of sensei!
No.
Ill buy you dango tomorrow! On me!
No.
Onegai!
I said no! Sasuke snapped. Im not giving you anything, get lost!
The other guys eyes watered. But but my masterpiece will be unfinished!
I dont want to hear about it. Sasuke frowned and glared at his sketch, Gee, this guys
annoying when hes motivated...

Kei realized then that the Uchiha wasnt going to give him anything. Well what are you
going to do with it? Keep drawing that tea pot?
Yeah Ill keep drawing that tea pot, so get lost!
His lips trembled. Could you at least break it in hal-
I said no damn it!
Youre always being mean to me!
Well if you stopped being such a wimp Id bother-
Its not my fault youre talentless!
Talenless my ass! Dare me in a shuriken fight and well see whos the talentless one-
Maybe I just will!
You dont dare, youre too wimpy-
Wimpy!
Their noses were barely touching in their argument, but they snapped away to stare at a
coughing Hinata. Kei paled and jumped up to hold her hand. Hinata youre bleeding! she
easily moved away from him and left the room. Wide-eyed, the shocked shinobi stared. DDude Is that normal?
Indifferent, Sasuke shrugged one shoulder. Yeah shell be fine.
His mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water. B-But she was! Was bleeding!
Hinata was bleeding! Sasuke!
Shell be fine. He said in annoyance and rested a cheek in his palm. Its all your fault.
Kei stared at the door which she disappeared behind. Arent you gonna like, go to her?
Why?
She might need help!
Mind your own business, Katsuma.
It was then that the older ninja realized how seriously screwed the relationship between
Hinata and Sasuke was.
With no trace of humor, Kei asked. So youre not sharing your pencil.
Not an inch.
Fine, see you tomorrow.

Like hell.
With that the door slammed shut, and only the sound of rain followed.
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
The sketch and unfinished rice balls remained in the kitchen untouched all night. Not a
word was spoken, not even a glance was shared.
It was that bad.
Sasuke rolled over in his futon and cursed the sudden wave of heat that suffocated him.
The curse seal was acting up again, and it was disturbing his sleep. Only recently, it
started aching more painfully now that Kakashis Jutsu was broken.
Hinata hadnt moved at all, she had been giving him her back even since she got out of the
bathroom and retired to sleep. His head hurt too much, or he would have noticed how her
breathing was more of a sob than a sleepy exhale.
Kei was pouting. He was upset, but wasnt the kind that held a grudge. Sasuke knew that
his partner simply needed to be asked once to go all out, and for that he didnt even greet
him. Gou sensei was a sloth, he was a lazy ass that did nothing on time, he was worse
than Kakashi when it came to time and was worse than Iruka when it came to
forgiveness
Those three werent sensei material
Uh, Uchiha Sasuke? Gou scratched his bald forehead and stared at Sasuke's
masterpiece, Um, Who exactly is this supposed to represent?
Unable to bottle it in anymore, Kei gushed, His wife!
Half the female population stared, all the male population wore apologetic expressions.
Having been the source of the problem never even occurred to the bushy-haired ninja.
Shes 100% angel and shes much prettier than this but the ass here has no talent!
Thats my wife youre talking about. Sasuke growled low in his throat, fighting the urge to
strangle somebody.
I know! Kei made violent hand gestures and his eyes widened. Im telling you sensei
give this dude some tutoring! Hes not being fare to Hinata chan!
Gou, utterly confused, looked at the unfinished sketch again. Well it was just a lesson to
teach you the importance of details, not a problem. He handed the rolled paper to an
angry Uchiha and continued to speak. Well you guys can keep your works if you like, as
long as you learned the moral of the lesson.
Kei sat brooding in a corner, No fair, my charcoal was small to begin with

Seriously dude. Kei sipped loudly at his tea and glared at his dark-haired neighbor.
Things arent well between you two!
Swallowing another dango ball, Sasuke grimaced and dropped the empty stick. This
coming from you Im screwed.
With a smirk and a last sip of his drink, he leaned his elbow on the table and shifted
against the stool. Tina was away tending to somebody else. Seriously man, no physical
connection, no mental connection, youre place is like a freezer howd you get along for
weeks?
Tired of ignoring everything, Sasuke drank the last of his sake and narrowed his eyes. I
hate it there.
Keis eyebrows arched, he knew all that sake would pay off, the kid was already talking!
Whats wrong with you two?
Rubbing his forehead, Sasuke knew how to hold his liquor and knew what Kei was doing,
he had to make up some kind of story, for now Its kinda like this, I was traveling, I
stayed the night at their place and her father didnt know what to do with her, so he gave
her to me as a wife. There, happy?
Kei didnt look convinced. Fathers dont do that to their daughters, youll have to try better
than that.
With a low exhale, Sasuke leaned forwards and whispered. Or something like that I still
hate it there. After a moment consideration, he added. I dont like her at all, either.
A hand slapped at his back and he was met with a bright smile. Dont worry, Uchiha chan,
Ill fix it!
Sasuke groaned.
He was drunk.
He knew what Kei was doing but he never knew when to quit on free Sake. The dango
was disgustingly sweet but the sake was just right
That didnt change the fact that he was drunk.
Sasuke slouched in the hot water and blew bubbles from his mouth into the bath water.
Why is this tub always full? Why isnt it ever empty? Why isnt it ever cold? In the fluffy
cotton web that clogged his brain, only those thoughts that were useless lingered.
Why does Hinata cough blood when shes upset? Is that why her father threw her at me at
first chance? No wait, that was a lie hm, not completely a lie, though, he did sign the
wedding himself and it was at first chance maybe Im too awesome to be let off easily
and he had to have some of me?

Maybe hes actually a mad scientist and wanted to see what would happen if you breed a
Hyuuga and an Uchiha?
What would happen if you breed a Hyuuga and an Uchiha?
Sasuke stared blankly at the lapping water for a long moment before he sunk completely
under the surface.
I gotta get laid
There was no rest that night either, the curse seal just kept him up and the fever made his
head spin. he should have asked Hinata for an ice pack, but seeing that he was the
stubborn ass that he was, didnt. That night was spent tossing and turning and melted
images of his past and imagination.
It was mostly Itachi and blood
He woke up the next morning feeling like death warmed over. His hair stuck up randomly,
too. Hinata was already awake sipping her tea and when he seated himself on the table,
she offered him a cup. Sasuke didnt know what Hinata put in the tea she made, but it was
always a good thing to start the day with. It shut his hangover, too, which was good.
His hangover worsened at Gou Senseis next assignment.
Why the hell do we have to wear weights? Kei lifted his foot off the ground and glared at
the weights tied down to his leg.
Sasuke didnt know either, it was a lame way to practice, everything was in slow motion
and it made his shoulders hurt.
Ugh Kei dropped to the ground and panted. Man my shoulders hurt, Sono's gonna
have a hard time fixing it
Whats Sono have to do with it? the young Uchiha grabbed a handful of his partners shirt
and lifted him to his feet.
She usually rubs my back when its a stressful day, but this is beyond fixing ugh Kei
tried another punch and ended up on his face. Guess theres a bright side, too!
For the sake of conversation, Sasuke blocked a terribly delivered kick and muttered. What
bright side
Bright side is that we get to sleep in tomorrow!
Confused, Sasuke tried to make a connection between the aching body and sleeping in.
What?
You know, tomorrows Weekend day!

Weekend? both ninja stopped their fighting- if one could call it that- and stared at each
other.
You dont know what Weekend day is?
No.
Gee, are you sure youre from the Cloud? Kei narrowed his eyes and Sasuke had to
keep his expression in check.
I didnt go out much
Figures. Kei sat on the ground and rubbed his aching arm. Well, as you can see, todays
the first day of the week when it doesnt rain.
Now when he mentioned it, it wasnt raining today, and there werent any clouds in the sky
either!
It usually lasts for a week or so, usually five to six days since todays the first day it
doesnt count because rain usually stops suddenly, you know how rain is. He shrugged.
So it makes tomorrow Weekend day, everybody has a weekend! Tomorrow thered be all
kinds of shops and festivals out in the open, itll be fun!
Sasuke stared blankly out ahead.
Youre coming, right?
Where? he looked down.
Me and Sono defiantly are going, Hinata will be there, too, right?
Where?
The festival! Kei sat up and winced. They usually put things on sale on Weekend day.
Im not going Sasuke shook his head and punched in the air experimentally.
And Hinata?
It didnt take much thought, If hes not going, Hinatas not going either. No.
Hey thats not fair! resting his heavy hands on his hips, Kei corked a brow. Just because
youre antisocial doesnt mean she gotta be like that, too!
Im not antisocial they returned to their training. She is.
Aw come on, if you dont like it, you can go home. Kei sent a weak punch to Sasukes
shoulder. At least show up together once or twice!

The wheels in Sasukes head were turning. True, if they werent seen together as
newlyweds, itll be suspicious especially since everybody around has the idea that he
and Hinata have eloped
They had to show up tomorrow Sure, why not.
Dark brown eyes widened in shock. Really!
Yeah he took a deep breath and stared at the sky. Is there a book store anywhere
near?
Yeah, why? What do you need?
I need theory books
Kei blinked. Theory?
Sasuke quickly scanned the pages of a book before he returned it to its shelf. All the books
hed tried all talked about the mysterious way the Uchiha clan has disappeared, with
usually wrong information. Either that or the history of Hyuuga Kaiten
None of these stupid books talked about the Byakugan or the reasons it became a
Sharingan in the Uchiha clan
What was a drunken thought became an obsession, he realized.
Can I help you? the shop owner smiled at him. What are you looking for?
Hed already looked through history books, could it be in the medical section? Im looking
for information on Clans.
Clans? she looked confused. Clans are supposed to be right here, in the history isle, are
you sure you didnt find what you want?
Yeah, it might be in the Medical without bothering with the conversation, he made his
way to the medical Isle and browsed book titles. His fingers caught a book that talked
about eye structure, but it wasnt any good. Another book on eye diseases had a sub title
about the difference between Byakugan and Sharingan so he picked it up and continued to
brows titles.
At the very end of the bookshelf, lay an old worn scroll that had old kanji written on it. He
picked it up and read the head- it looked like a really long scroll- and his eyes caught the
words Byakusharingan and Uchiha roots.
Sasuke walked over to the cash register and turned to look for Kei who had entered the
shop with him. Are you buying anything? he said in boredom.
Kei walked over, grinning like a cat that caught the bird, with loads of comic books and
porn magazines in his arms. Yup! Quite the treasure today!

Sasuke rolled his eyes and paid for his items.

So what do you have there? Tina placed two Tea cups in front of her usual customers
and smiled. Kei plucked out a magazine with a woman at the front in a very unladylike
pose. Oh, is that all you guys think about these days? she shrugged and turned to
Sasuke. Please tell me youre better in the head than he is
Obviously unhappy with Tina, Kei grabbed Sasukes bag and pulled out the old scroll.
Hm, one would think guys grow up she pretended to be disappointed and got back to
preparing more tea for other customers.
Sasuke sipped his tea calmly and unfolded the scroll to read. He soon got too involved in
absorbing the information he didnt notice that Kei had been calling him.
SASUKE!
What? he said in annoyance.
Im going home! Geez! Kei got up and grabbed his bag. See you tomorrow at the
festival, Wow, was it already that late in the afternoon? Ill meet you at sunset at our
usual meeting spot, okay? at Sasukes nod, he urged. Be sure to be there! Both you and
Hinata!
I heard you! Sasuke scowled and picked up his own belongings and paid for his tea. He
dropped the scroll into the bag and hiked home. The air was chilly tonight
He got home and for his surprise, the apartment was even colder than the air outside.
Whats even worse is that Hinata was no where to be seen.
If I go into the bathroom now, shed be naked he thought. He decided to wait for her to
notice him instead and loudly dropped his shoes and pouch onto the wooden kitchen table.
Nothing
He dropped his book bag in the floor and stretched his aching arms. He waited for a few
minutes and when nobody was there, he got up and opened the bathroom door. Hinata
was on her hands and knees scrubbing at the bathroom floor with a rough-looking cloth.
Her clothes and skin were spotted with suds of soap.
Youre home she voiced quietly and sat back with her legs folded beneath her. Ill
clean this up in a moment. With that she hastily grabbed a bucket and filled it to rinse the
floor.
Sasuke was confused. If she didnt like being his wife, and it was obviously so, then why
was she working so hard to be one? Why did it matter if the place was clean or dirty if it
was just a mission that had to be done? Not all girls were like this, he recalled, actually,
some girls were even less organized or clean than he was Why do you bother?

Her colorless eyes met his contrasting ones in confusion. Soap slid down her face like
sweat. Ano youll slip if it wasnt
He shook his head and glanced at the bath, it was already full of hot water, like usual. Do
you prepare the bath everyday?
Hinatas cheeks pinked and she looked away.
Why do you bother? at that moment, he realized that he didnt care, that he just wanted
to rest his aching body and sit in the hot water for a few hours. Never mind, just get out
She looked around for a moment and decided that it would be okay if she left it like this.
She sat up and put the bucket away and made her way to the door. Once she was about
to pass by him, his arm stretched to stop her advance.
Her heart slammed against her ribs.
His jaws were clenched tightly, no matter how hard he tried to form the words they werent
coming out. His arm was still in her way and she looked at it hesitantly.
Ano Sasuke kun she spoke when it didnt seem like he would be talking or looking at
her anytime soon.
He let his breath loosed and walked over to the bath in silence.
She left the bathroom when he started to undo his shirt.
Damn once fully surrounded by hot water, he started to mentally kick himself. Why was
it so hard to just tell her we were going out tomorrow! He groaned and made bubbles in
the water with his mouth. Its not like hes asking her for a date or anything, he was
supposed to tell her that they were simply going to a festival, nothing romantic or any of
that mushy stuff
He grabbed a sponge and started to rub his sore muscles. That weight-training just ruined
his perfectly-toned muscles, it strained each and every inch of his legs and arms it seemed
that he was too tired to even move.
Damn if he could just tell her to do it for him
Keis probably having a foot rub right now. Or better
Sasuke yawned and rested his head back. No good thinking of that, he wouldnt be having
any of it in a long time. He closed his eyes and dreamed of a hot cup of Hinatas tea, the
scroll, and him still soaked in the hot bath
Still, a mental image of naked Kei lingered like bitter sake in his throat
He woke up sometime later with knocking on the door. What? he called groggily and sat
up. He was still soaked in the bath but the water had cooled down noticeably.

Sasuke kun It was more of a sigh than a call. Are you okay?
No he wasnt okay, he felt like a thousand Narutos had been running him over for the
passed six hours he glared at himself in the full-body mirror and grabbed a towel to wrap
around his waist. The door slid open easily and behind it a wincing Hinata blinked in
surprise, she immediately looked away when she noticed his state of undress.
A- An-o It took you hours s-so I thought she stammered then decided to shut up.
Im fine. He picked up a fresh towel from a drawer and started drying his arms. His wrists
were bruised.
Hinata was trying to sneak out of the room but he called her before she could.
Were going to a festival tomorrow, with Kei and his wife he stated simply and sat on
his futon in nothing but a towel, his legs were bruised as well At sundown
Hinata nodded- without looking his way- and tried to leave the room again. It surprised her
how comfortable he was being around her in nothing but a towel! Her cheeks burned at the
simple thought of being around somebody naked, let alone a guy!
Do you have proper clothes? All this time with her and hed only seen her in kimonos.
Even if she wasnt suppose to be attractive, it was boring to see her in the same style
every day for weeks, even if the colors changed.
She nodded again.
He watched her for a few moment, absent mindedly, and then rolled under the covers.
Fine.
Her heart beat loudly in her ears. She couldnt sleep in the same room as him! he was nahe didnt have proper clothes on! Her cheeks burned in embarrassment and she aborted
her plan to escape. Ano Sasuke kun
Hn.
Now how would she voice this? Shed probably die of embarrassment! Y- Youll catch a
C- cold
He was already falling asleep!
Sasuke kun!
No response.
S-Sasuke!
What! he groaned and sat up to glare at her with red-rimmed, angry eyes.
She bit her lip and tried to voice her thought, but it just refused to leave her mouth. Finally,
she squeaked a single word under his unimpressed glare. Clothes!

He blinked twice before he started to get up. Hinatas head snapped away in a desperate
effort to look anywhere but him her heart beat faster and she felt the clenching in her
lungs but she fought and listened to the sound of rustling of clothes. A few moments later,
Sasuke yawned and rolled back under the covers, in long-cuffed pants and a T-shirt.
She sighed quietly and waited until he was completely asleep, and then got up to fetch
some clothes for her own bath.
The soap flakes on her skin were starting to itch
She quietly sighed and pulled the covers to her waist. Sasuke was having another
nightmare. She bit her lip and watched him in the dark, his breathing was short and quick
and his muscles were tense. Hinata looked away at the clear sky outside the window in an
effort to ignore, but she couldnt help but worry.
He gasped and his back arched, he stilled for a few seconds but then his breathing
resumed and he fell asleep again.
It hurt to see him like this. She wanted to help him fix it, she wanted to stop the
nightmares. But he wouldnt let her
This wasnt something she was told a good wife should do, this was something she felt
she had to do if they were going to get along for a while. But how would she ask him to be
nicer to her if she couldnt even talk to him?
Whenever she spoke hed have that look on his face, his eyes would look angry and his
brows crinkle, it was just scary. But now she had to go out with him?
Hinata sat up to fetch some water and noticed the neglected bag on the table. She picked
out the scroll and books that were inside and carefully folded the bag. Her fingers touched
the old worn scroll and she tried to read the writings, the hand written scroll was talking
about the roots of Uchiha, she figured. She put it aside and picked up a colorful book, on
the front cover was a woman who had no underwear on she slammed the book down
in embarrassment and looked around, making sure that Sasuke was still asleep.
How would she have known he liked such things? She picked up the book beneath it but it
wasnt any decent either, so she simply returned them to the bag and got up to get some
water.
Sasuke woke up groggy and thirsty. His legs ached and his arms were numb He
dropped at the kitchen table and ignored Hinatas surprised stare. Sasuke blinked a few
times trying to adjust his eyes to the light and blankly grabbed Hinatas cup to drink from it.
Are you okay? she questioned quietly.
He just sighed and sipped the warm tea, although something was different about todays
tea His still-numb mind couldnt pinpoint it.
Ano she wrung her hands in her lap. Sasuke kun.

He snapped, Dont call me that. Thats what hed been hearing all his life, Sasuke kun
this Sasuke kun that, it was driving him insane.
She winced and stared at the table.
After a few moment of silence, he sighed. What?
She breathed and placed her hands on the cold table. D- do we have to go I-I mean
you look tired an- and Im not
Yeah. He cut in and drank the rest of the tea. Itd be suspicious if we dont.
And that settled it. They had to go, not because he or she wanted to, but because they had
to.
Something in her chest grew cold
Sasuke groaned and rubbed his forehead. Hey, um he glared at the table, his right
brow twitched. I want to ask you something
Oh no, it was that question! He was going to ask her something personal, wasnt he!
What?
He looked away and she noticed a muscle under his eye twitching. C- Can you see my
pressure points?
She mentally sighed. Yes, I do with that, little veins grew around her eyes, they were
so tiny one barely saw them, it was her light-version of the Byakugan that was good for
daily life but useless in combat. She was always useless in combat.
I cant feel my fingertips he explained.
She looked down at his hands that were stretched on the tables surface. The pressure
points were tight and almost shut, his fingers were blue, too. Before she knew what she
was doing, she curled her fingers around his and watched the tight dots expand at the
warmth. She smiled gently and looked up into his face, but recoiled in shock at the
Sharingan that was glaring back at her.
Sasuke blinked a few times and the red in his eyes dimmed instantly. Her Byakugan
disappeared in her confusion as well.
They were silent for a few moments, and then he got up to wash.
Hinatas palms covered her hot cheeks
Sasuke spent the rest of the afternoon reading the scroll. It was written in an old fashioned
way that was mostly confusing. There was a quiet knock on the bedroom door followed by
Hinata walking in and offering some tea. He accepted silently.
Kei san wants to talk to you. She said quietly. Hes waiting outside.

Huh? he frowned and lazily sat up to meet the annoying fellow. What do you want?
Kei, who was standing outside wearing a blue traditional kimono, grinned. Just wanted to
ask you, do you have a kimono for the festival?
Yeah, why do you ask?
Well, its just that there will be a lot of high ranked officers so you might want to have a
good first impression!
Well, the kimono he had was quite old, he hadnt put it on in years So what do you
suggest?
Kei grinned.
I told you itd fit! Kei put his hands on his hips and observed the young ninja.
I look like an idiot Sasuke stretched his arms and wriggled his fingers under the long
sleeve. Its too big.
Its not! kei shook his hand in the air in an offended matter. What about Hinata, does she
have a nice kimono?
Guess so. Sasuke frowned at the goldfish pattern.
Great! Ill meet ya at Tinas, five o clock! he winked.
Sasuke closed the door and walked into the living room. Whats for lunch?
Hinata was making rice balls. Um, is rice balls okay?
Whats in them? he sat at the table and poured himself a cup of tea.
She was quiet for a moment. Um what would you like?
He frowned and put his cup down. Dont you do anything on your own? What the hell
does it matter! he snapped and pulled at the scroll. They can be full of rice for all I care,
mou what an annoying person, he thought.
Byakusharingan, Byakusharingan he got back to reading the scroll again with a frown on
his face.
After a quiet moment, she interrupted his thoughts. Is seaweed okay?
The scroll cluttered on the table. Who the hell cares?
She winced.
Lets get this straight, I dont care what you do for me, okay? You dont have to do things
for me either. He hissed, a headache starting to ring in his head. So stop bothering me
about small things!

She was quiet.

Well? Say something. Show me that youre not some statue thats going to let it slide
Im sorry Her voice was so small. It wont happen again.
Sasukes teeth gritted. Tell me something, are you always like this or is it just for the m-
mission? Just for show?
She still gave him her back and worked in silence.
I know you are useless at some things but dont tell me Ive been given excess cargo?
She shrunk.
Damn, he thought, Its not enough I have to do this with somebody, but I have to do it with
somebody stupid! Its not just that, but I have to bear with her for the rest of the day in front
of a lot of people, among them soldiers and spies, no doubt! There will be people watching
us, and more people testing us and I have to pretend to be the happy lucky newlywed
This sucks
S- Sasuke she whispered and turned around to sit with a plate of rice cakes. I- I dont
like to be the center of attention she squirmed and avoided his glare. So, Id appreciate
it if we could just get along
Sasuke chewed on a rice cake thoughtfully. So she can speak without repeating a letter
once or twice, was that just an act? So you stutter for show, too?
She was confused. W-What do you mean? she always stuttered when she was nervous!
He reached for another rice ball and ignored her, going back to his scroll.
She sighed quietly and poured herself a cup of tea with shaking hands.
After what seemed to be hours, Sasuke closed the scroll and reached for the last rice
cake. Are you going to eat that?
She shook her head silently.
He ate the rice ball and stared at her, when she wasnt looking at him, her eyes would
have that distant, dark look in them, and even though her kimono was wide he knew
exactly what she was hiding in those folds.
What am I thinking!
He scowled. How much can you see with that Byakugan?
Hinata looked up, What do you mean?
Just what I said, how much?

She blinked, I see... pressure points? at his angry glare she started getting nervous.
A-ano, I- I see kilometers away!
The angry glare on his face softened slightly. How far away?
She felt her throat clench and her heart beat faster, it always happened whenever he
looked her in the eye with his angry glares. Umm, Im not s-sure, b-but the further a-away,
the less c-clear she wrung her hands under the table.
He was looking at her but his mind was far off from her face, he was actually very
interested in Byakugan but it annoyed him how he never got a civilized conversation with
her.
It also annoyed him how she thought he was attacking her whenever they talked.
Maybe its because I dohis brows creased. I guess its only fare, since Im always angry
when Im talking to her It kind of reminded him of his childhood when he would try to talk
to his older brother, Itachi would have this faraway look in his eyes and then would frown, it
always made him nervous in his younger days and he was grateful nobody made him
nervous anymore.
What?
He blinked and looked up at her.
She looked away and tried to hide her nervousness. Sasuke kun, do you-
Dont call me that, he hissed, How many times to I have to tell you?
She shut her mouth and looked down at her curled fingers in her lap.
What is it now?
She shook her head instantly, unable to form words anymore. She heard his sigh before
he got back to reading again.
It was her chance to escape the uncomfortable feeling so she took the plate and tea cups
to the sink and took her time in washing them.
Sasuke was angry with himself, if he wanted anything to work right in this mission he
would have to solve some issues with his wife. But how could he when every time he
looked at her she would look away, blush and stutter like some schoolgirl? They were
adults and he liked being in control of his surroundings, but having to live with a person
who would not even look you in the eye was troubling. He couldnt even concentrate on his
research because every time he asked her anything theyd fight over something or
another, that was annoying, too.
He figured it was time to try this if you want to change the world, start with yourself. He
cared nothing for the world, but he wanted his life- and mission- to go more smoothly.

Hinata. He set the scroll down on the table and looked up at her. Come here and sit
down.
She froze for a moment and then turned around slowly, the look on her face was tense but
she nodded and sat down in front of him.
Okay, mister perfect, how would you tell her this? He sighed and brushed away his hair
while trying to choose his words carefully. I know that we arent in the best situation, but
it cant go on like this. He almost wanted to kick himself, that just sounded so lame. You
have to be less tense around me, Im not going to bite your head off, you know.
She nodded her understanding, but she was still uncomfortable, he realized.
Its not going to be better overnight, and Im not going to go easy on you, either. But
somehow you have to be stronger, youre not a princess anymore. The Hyuuga residence
was even bigger than the Hokages.
His Uchiha ghost town was a little less than half their land, he figured. A cold shiver ran
down his spine at the memory of his apartment. He hated it there, and he hates it here,
too.
Well, say something, do you understand or not? he snapped at her lack of response.
She nodded quickly.
Why are you so withdrawn anyway?
She peeked at him from under her long lashes but as soon as their eyes met, she looked
away. I- Its just me
He sighed, Well try to be less you around me he picked up his scroll and got back
to reading.
Hinata nodded quietly and was grateful that the conversation was over. It was almost like a
conversation with her father, him talking and her agreeing, its always been like that.
She fought hard to not stutter, S-Sasuke k- Ano
He looked up.
Her heart throbbed painfully in her chest. I- Ill try my best.
At what?
She was confused, what was he talking about all this time, then? A- at being y-you w- w-
she took a deep breath, W- Wife.
His brows creased slightly, You dont have to. He rubbed his eyes and glared at the
scroll. Do you ever get a headache after using your Byakugan?
The sudden change of topic startled her. Not always.

He looked up, So sometimes it does?

She nodded curtly, Um, Only when I try to do two jutsus at once.
What do you mean?
It surprised her how interested he was in conversing with her, and though it made her feel
nervous and focused on, she had no other way but to answer his questions. I mean, like,
when I try to copy things while looking kilometers away, when Im attacked or when my
concentration fails, I have a painful headache the morning after.
His dark eyes studied her face, You can copy things?
She nodded, Its a basic Byakugan jutsu.
He pulled out a pen from his pouch and placed the tip on the back of the scroll. Im going
to write things and you copy them. He started writing at her nod. Moments later he was
finished and when he looked up he was startled to see her usually soft expression
hardened with veins crawling under her skin and her brows creasing in a glare. She
blinked once and it was all gone.
She re-wrote what she had copied and he almost smirked when he realized that she
indeed copied everything, from the intentional spelling mistake to his own handwriting.
He never knew
She was practically the only Hyuuga he ever had contact with, that Neji snob never spared
him a second glance and the rest of the Hyuuga kept their distance whenever they
crossed paths. It seemed that it was Hiashis orders seeing that the elder rarely met with
him. However, whenever they did, the older Hyuuga would look down on him, give him a
disgusted once-over and then continue on his path as if hed just stumbled upon
something disgraceful.
Thats why Sasuke hated the whole clan, he hated all clans, actually. Rules of the clan,
members of the clan, he was half glad that his brother took care of that, but sometimes
when it was cold and lonely, hed miss his mother, and sometimes- more often than he
dares to remember, he hoped that his brother had kept her alive at least. It was the
tougher nights that fueled his rage against his brother, when empty houses caught the
rough winds and broken lanterns fell and crashed or stray dogs would fight inside one of
the abandoned houses and the loud echoes would be heard across the Uchiha land.
Sasuke rolled up the scroll and set it aside on the table, an uncomfortable, cold feeling
clenched around his heart. Wanna go out? they still had lots of time before meeting Kei.
She looked less frightened now, Hm? Where?
He didnt really know, he just wanted to be out of here. We could go grocery shopping
why was he offering to accompany her anywhere? And shopping of all things? Had he lost
his mind!
Hinata looked as confused as he felt on the inside. Why?

Instead of explaining to her, he snapped, Who cares why? You want to go or not?
She avoided his glare and forced a smile, You can go, i-if you w-want.
He sighed and sat up. Is there anything important we need?
She thought for a moment. We c-could use some juice.
He shut the door behind him.
Sasuke growled and dropped another package of seaweed into his shopping basket, why
was everybody nosing into his business? No I dont want to try anything. He snapped
and walked away from the guy who was offering new and improved coffee.
Sasuke hated coffee
He looked around and grabbed a package of colorful-looking shampoo. He absently
started reading the instructions on the back but the words did not register in his mind.
So Sharingan only has bits of Byakugan? He frowned, Does that mean that Sharingan
was Byakugan at some point? What are the limits of Byakugan? How far can you take a
Sharingan? He was interrupted when somebody reached for a bottle of shampoo right in
front of him, he followed the arm and was met with Gou senseis face.
The older ninja smiled fatherly, Sasuke kun, shopping for the wife eh?
Trying to keep up the act, Sasuke looked away and dropped the shampoo into his basket,
Erm, yah
Gou laughed quietly, If only they were less picky! with that he leaned closer to whisper,
Just between you and me, Im glad I just go shop for bits, Id rather go on an A rank
mission than go shopping for clothes!
In his boy-world mind, Sasuke couldnt understand the humor in the statement, but
pretended to share the feeling anyway, Hm, are you going to the festival tonight?
Gou smiled and grabbed another bottle of girly stuff, Yes, I have to, else my little girl
would drag me there herself. He laughed again and put the bottle down, Hope to see
your girl there, dying to see the woman behind the genius. He smiled again and excused
himself.
The Uchiha smirked, So hes convinced Im a genius already, this is easier than I thought.
With that Sasuke picked up some toothpaste and walked over to pay.
His dorms door was open when he got home, his Sharingan activated automatically at the
adrenaline that gushed into his bloodstream. He placed his bags carefully on the floor and
opened the bedroom door only to be met with a mind-numbing scene. A person with long
dark hair was facing away from the door and struggling with what seemed to be an

uncooperative Hinata. Without thinking, Sasuke came between the two and almost
slammed a fist to the persons face had he not recognized her face. Sono?
Sono grinned, her perfect white teeth gleamed, Hey Sasuke! she patted his arm playfully,
Since youre already here, tell this idiot here that shes got more appeal than me!
Although he halfway disagreed with that statement, he turned to frown and ask Hinata
what this was all about, but his breath got caught in his throat. Her cheeks were flushed
and her nose was powdered, her lips were redder than usual, too. Uh. He glared at both
of them. What the hell is going on here?
Sono bit her tongue, Well I was bored at home and I figured Id come around a little, found
out that Hinata was all alone too so I though-
Dont. Sasukes finger jabbed her in the forehead. Ever. Come here when Im not
around. The last thing he needed was a spy peeking into his place every now and then.
Do you understand?
Her baby blue eyes watered, But but! But I thought we were friends!
We arent.
Sono stared for a moment, B- but you and an- and my Kei you guys are-
Comrades. Sasuke snapped and ignored the way Hinata was tugging at his sleeve. We
just train together. So get your ass out of here.
Her watery eyes suddenly flared in anger, Well for all I know you could have abducted
her! How do I know you arent keeping her here against her will!
Sasuke glared, Thats hers to decide.
Oh so youre saying if she shuts up shes fine?
He sneered, Hm, the weakest bark the loudest.
She kicked his shin, but didnt feel the satisfaction because he didnt show any sign of
pain, Are you saying Im a bitch? You asshole! with that she ran out of their house
bawling.
Sasuke sighed and closed his eyes. When he opened them again he wasnt seeing puffs
of Chakra anymore. He turned around to scold the woman that still clung to his sleeve only
to be met with a kneeling Hinata. He shook her hand off his sleeve and knelt down for a
better glare, but decided to stay silent when blood dripped on his knee. Hinata was about
to get up but he held her shoulders firmly, and in her surprise, she looked into his face, a
hand clamped over her mouth with blood dripping between her fingers.
Something in his chest squirmed. H- Hinata. He cleared his throat. Why the hell am I
nervous? Its her fault to begin with right? Why the hell did you let her in?

Her blank white eyes studied his dark ones quickly before they were rimmed in tears. She
tried to speak but couldnt bring herself to remove the hand on her mouth. She tried to
leave again but he held her in place.
Why do you bleed?
She sobbed quietly and tried to get a grip. Because Neji hit me a little too hard? Because I
was too weak to prevent it? I cant tell you this, Sasuke, its just too painful for me and you
wouldnt understand because you werent there she shook her head and pleaded with
her eyes for him to let her go. His hands fell away from her shoulders bonelessly and she
wasted no time in leaving for the bathroom.
Che Sasuke sat back and glared at the ceiling. Why is it being this way? I just wanted to
get this mission over with and I havent even gotten ranked up. This is harder than I
thought two seconds later, an angry Kei came stomping through their door, shouting.
Where is that bastard? Where is he? Sasuke sat up and wiped Hinatas blood on his pant
leg and frowned.
Im guessing that bastard is me the minute their eyes met, Sasuke blocked a quick fist
from the taller ninja. Whats this about?
How dare you call my wife names like that you son of-
Keep my mom out of this. Sasuke pushed Kei outside the door and closed it behind him.
And just for the record, I didnt say those things, she did.
Kei was pissed, She came to me crying her eyes out and you know how angry I become
when my Sono is crying!
Like I care. Sasuke rolled his eyes. Youre being too obsessed about her anyway. a fist
met his jaw, breaking something or another.
The two ninja Gennins fought for a good half hour.
Kei lay sprawled on the grass and spit away blood. You know, glad you took me outside,
Hinata would have cried if her furniture was broken.
Sasuke sighed and wiped blood off his forehead. You call that a fight? I was just playing
with you. He stopped panting long enough to form a better reason. You know, youre
quite a wuss when it comes down to actual fights
Yeah right. Kei laughed. I dont appreciate how you called my wife, though.
I didnt call her anything, and you know it. He sat up and pulled Kei off the damp grass.
And besides, I think she already got back on me, I think my leg would take months to
heal.
Kei laughed again, his split lip bled more. She gave you the shin treatment? Well I guess I
cant argue with that.

A dark brow corked, Whats with the friendly talk suddenly?

Gah, you know me, cant be angry at you for long. Kei caught the younger one in a
headlock and squeezed roughly. Dont you ever ever send my Sono crying again, get it?
Dont let her come here to begin with. A knee kick and a bend later, Sasuke was free. Im
serious, dont let her come here when Im not around, Ill kill her next time.
Kei grinned and passed his hand under his nose, Whoa, blood everywhere, gotta get
washed before the festival, you take care of that wound, too, looks nasty.
You gave it to me.
Sorry about that! with that said, Kei walked home, limping.
Sasuke walked inside and locked the door behind him, what a weird guy, compared to
him, Narutos a God send
What the hell did I just say!
Hinata gasped the minute he walked into the bathroom, What happened! when he didnt
answer, she fretted more. Sasuke! What happened! she tried not to shrink under his
glare and insisted. I thought you were just talking! she stood behind him and studied his
reflection in the mirror above the sink. Say something! it was driving her insane, first he
walks in like he owned the place, then hed bad-mouth Sono san and then hed go off with
Kei for half an hour and come back all roughed-up!
The only answer she got was a bloody spit in the sink.
The idiot chipped a tooth. Sasuke rolled his tongue inside his mouth to re-count his teeth.
Ugh. He bent down to wash his face but the blood pouring out of his forehead wasnt
stopping. Get me some ice.
She was holding a pack of ice in an instant, he walked out into the bedroom to lay down
and put the pack on his head. Why was Sono here? a quick glance into her face told him
that she washed the make-up away. Damn, she looked pretty with it on what the hell!
Hinata sat next to him with her legs folded beneath her, S-she just wanted t-to see if
everything was o-okay with me after a pause, she held the ice for him and was glad he
didnt object. Are you o-okay?
Nn his eyes were closed but his brows tense.
She figured this was his shut up and let me think moment, so she did.
It felt awkward, nursing him like this. She figured this would be a good experience for her if
she ever wanted to get into medical nin school. A soft sad smile played over her face. If
she was allowed to go to nin school, that is. Hinata sighed and looked down at him again,
his chakra felt tense and came off in irregular waves, it was making her nervous.
Stop shaking. He voiced quietly, Its annoying.

She jumped and held her breath. Sorry.

One of his dark eyes broke into a tight slit to watch her. Hinata, why do you bleed?
She took a moment to choose her words, but it didnt make her any less nervous. A-At the
Chuunin exam, Um, I-I fought Neji kun a-and- I was too weak to even protect myself. I ccouldnt- I wasnt hurting him, but hit me directly a-and-
Calm down. Sasuke instructed quietly and hissed when he removed the ice pack.
She nodded and examined his forehead. Um, you need to cover this!
Sasuke watched her leave the room, he groaned and fell back into his futon. This is
insane, why do I have to care for her feelings when she annoys me to no end? She got
back and pressed a cold piece of cotton into his forehead before sticking it with a band aid.
A stretch of uncomfortable silence passed between the two before he sat up and flexed his
fingers. So what happened with Neji? it would put him at ease if she told him it was
completely natural
Um, well we fight the soft-fist style, a-and he got me in the chest, so my heart isnt
well she said slowly. But Im okay, it doesnt happen a lot.
Youve done it four times now.
She wrung her hands in her lap, Well, its not like I-I control it.
Damn, what did I do to deserve this mission? Tsunades ass is so kicked when were
done
What time is it? he rubbed his eyes.
Its almost sundown she sat up and stood at the window. It didnt rain today!
No, it didnt. he sat up and went to the cupboard. Well, get dressed, were meeting Kei
and, he pulled at a drawer, And Sono in a while. Hes been bugging me about this
damned festival since yesterday, it had better be worth it. Sasuke pulled out a piece of
garment and started to stand up. Well, Gou sensei will be there so Id better strike a good
impression. Sasuke, who had been too absent to notice that hed been rummaging the
wrong drawer, realized that hed been holding the wrong piece of clothing.
Definitely the wrong drawer.
A pale white hand snatched the piece from his hands and a flushed Hinata shoved it back
into the drawer and slammed it shut.
He blinked. What the hell was that? A Leotard! What the hell
N-N-Nothing! I-It was n-nothing! I-I Its n-not mine! her cheeks were redder than never.
An evil smirk pulled at his lips, No, really. What was that?

She looked like a deer caught in headlights.

Whore you keeping that for? he reached for the drawer again but was unable to pull it
open, Hinata was pushing her whole body against it. Come on just a quick look!
No! she squeaked. I I got it wrong! Im going to return it w-when I g-go there again!
Go where? he caught the embarrassed tint of red on her cheeks.
She looked about to explode. Please dont.
So he stopped.
Fine, move over. He decided that she wasnt as fun to poke at as Naruto, so he decided
to just drop it.
She peeled herself away from the wooden cupboard and clasped her hands together.
Sasuke opened the right drawer and pulled out some clothes and silently went to the
bathroom to change.
Damn, now Im getting thoughts in my head
Sasuke sighed and locked the door, hed been wearing this kimono for only a few minutes
but it was simply screaming: Kei! if he had his own clothes, hed have the Uchiha symbol
all over it.
Hey, he hated the clan, but that didnt mean he couldnt be proud of it
Hinata wrung her hands and shoved them inside her long sleeve. How long will we be
out?
He leaned close to her enough to whisper, I hate it just as much as you do, so just
pretend youre having fun or something.
She nodded and followed him through the streets until they stopped in front of a tea shop.
The woman at the counter seemed to recognize Sasuke, though
Recognize was an understatement.
Hey Sasuke! I see youve finally brought your girl! the blonde woman grinned. Pleased
to meet you, my name is Tina and I own this place. She shook Hinatas hand.
Im Hyu- Uchiha Hinata. It was hard and unusual on her tongue. Pleased to meet you.
Wai youre so cute! Tina gushed and squeezed Hinata before she offered green tea to
the new customers. Youre lucky, you know! Its not everyday you meet such a cute
girlfriend.

Shes my wife. Sasuke murmured and drank his tea without putting the cup down.
Tinas eyes widened. I I knew that! Its just too cute to be called husband and wife! she
leaned forward and whispered to Hinata, Not very romantic, is he?
Hinata simply blushed.
Dango? Tina offered, and at Sasukes nod, she snickered. Not everything is free you
know. Sasuke glared. Hey I earn my living in these days! she laughed and placed a
plate of dangos for the two.
Hinata almost reached for the delicious-looking balls, but decided to simply drink the tea
instead.
She hated being hyperactive, it always embarrassed her.
It surprised her how quick Sasuke finished his dango stick, she thought he hated sweets?
Ugh, God I hate sweets.
Tina grinned, Why do you keep eating it, then?
He clucked his tongue, Beats me. He drank another cup of tea and sat up. Are you
done?
Her cup wasnt even halfway empty. Um, yes
Tina corked a brow and caught his sleeve, Wow, hold it, mister, those dangos werent
free
He gave her a cool look, Its on Kei today, tell him well meet him at the festival.
The blonde woman gave him a suspicious gaze before shrugging, Oh, you come here
everyday anyway, might as well harass you any other day of the week. she laughed.
On their way out, a hooded person bumped into Sasukes shoulder.
Ah, Gomen ne. the young man with round glasses smiled apologetically and quickly
walked into the shop. Sasuke froze for a moment.
Are you okay? Hinata tugged at his sleeve gently.
He looked at her and tried to say something, but It just didnt make any sense. So he shut
his mouth and led her to the area with lots of people and so many kids running on the
loose, which was probably the festival.
Ano, I think were early a little. Hinata spoke quietly, noting the salesmen and activities
were still in preparation.

Yeah. Sasuke walked around aimlessly until his already-aching legs started to fail him.
He stood idly next to some stand and finally turned to check on Hinata. She was breathing
deeply and bending slightly.
Definitely not ninja material.
Would you like some ice cream? the stand, obviously an ice cream stand, belonged to a
too-cheerful fellow. Weve got all the delicious flavors!
I hate sweets. Sasuke stated dryly and started to leave.
Well the misses doesnt look like she agrees.
He glared at the old man and pulled at Hinatas sleeve to bring her closer, She doesnt.
he turned to fix a glare at her. Do you?
She instantly shook her head.
See! with that the couple left the stand and resumed their walk, or rather, Hinata resumed
following Sasuke in his aimless walk.
Sometime later, the young Uchiha decided it was time to rest and simply sat on the first
bench. He decided to ignore how Hinata dropped herself next to him and gasped dryly.
He fixed her with a glare, Dont embarrass me in front of my officers.
Her eyes met his, to him it was a simple blank slate of white. Hai. She gave him a small
respectful bow of her head and stared at her fingers in her lap.
Why is she pretending I hurt her feelings? Its true, she embarrasses me in front of
people I dont like being seen with her. Sasuke looked around and noticed that the
number of people attending the festival had increased, and that some traditional games
have already started producing winners and losers.
Talking about losers, Sasuke smirked and stood up to meet Kei at a toss-hoop game, he
was failing miserably.
Uchiha! Kei squeezed Sasukes hand and knocked on Sasukes forehead. I do fight
dirty!
Yeah right, I got this when you tripped and took me down with you on a rock. Sasuke
touched the makeshift bandage on his forehead.
Heh heh Kei scratched his head and hissed, Ow
Sono had already gone over to hug Hinata and whisper things in her ear. So what
happened when I left?
Hinata blushed and looked away at the prizes to the game, N-Nothing, really h-he was
angry.

Sono's eyes widened, What? You guys didnt fight or anything?

White eyes widened, Huh
N-Nothing! Sono wrapped her arms around Keis arm, Come on honey get me that
bear!
Kei had already wasted two of his five hoops and he wasnt even close to the stuffed toy
that Sono wanted. The bushy-haired love puppy threw a ring towards the bear again but it
fell down missing its ear by an inch. One more try and Sono had already started calling
him names. Sasuke, irritated by the lame excuse of a ninja, took the last ring from Keis
hand and easily made it fit around the toy with his perfect aim.
The shop owner plucked the cute fluffy bear and handed it to Sasuke who chucked it
carelessly at the lovey-dovey couple. He turned to tell Hinata it was time to go, he noticed
her staring at the pile of toys, at a certain white dogs toy that required three hoops to earn
it. He shrugged it off in his mind and turned back to Kei and his wife, Lets go.
Sono's eyes widened, Arent you going to play something for Hina?
Sasuke tuned his head just a tiny bit, enough to fix Hinata with a side-glare. You want me
to play you anything?
She held her breath and shook her head no.
She doesnt want anything, lets go.
Kei and Sono shared a nervous glance, But uh, Uchiha, she looks like she wants it-
When she says she doesnt want it, then she doesnt. he snapped.
Look at her! Kei argued quietly, as if to not cause a scene, Youre practically threatening
her not to ask for anything! at Sasuke's annoyed glare, he continued, Come on, man,
lets have some fun. Let me see you shoot another one. Kei pulled out a note and
accepted the five hoops. How about we get this dog?
Sasuke continued to glare.
What?
Im not going to play your games. Now we either separate or go along.
Keis gaze hardened, We are getting along, he took a breath. Why dont you girls go off
and freshen up or something? He grinned at his wife, The womens room is just ahead.
Sono took the not-so-subtle hint and grabbed a protesting Hinatas arm to lead her to the
rest room.
Once Hinata and Sono were out of hearing range, Kei slammed the plastic rings on the
counter. Just what the hell is wrong with you? I thought we came here for some fun!

Sasuke crossed his arms, No, you came here for fun, I came here to meet officials.
I didnt know you were the Mizukge.
Well I didnt know you were Santa either.
Kei was too caught up in laughing at the joke to think of a comeback, so he smiled up at
the serious ninja. Man, youre doing this too seriously, loosen up a little or youll get a
heart attack! he took one of the hoops and missed the toy by a mile.
Irritated, Sasuke took the hoops from his clumsy comrade and successfully landed four
hoops on the dogs tail.
The owner half-heartedly handed the human-sized dog to Sasuke, who refused to hold it
whatsoever. So Kei ended up carrying it, and decided to sit at a near bench in waiting for
his wife.
So um. He studied Sasukes mood, which seemed to have lightened up a lot after the
huge boost to his nin ego. Howre her parents taking it?
Sasuke clumped his hand down on the fluffy tail to stop it from invading his personal
space, What do you mean?
Hinatas parents, howre they taking the news?
What news?
Kei blinked, Well she ran away with you what do you think!
He shrugged, Dunno, nothing from them yet. I bet her father is doing a little victory dance
now. But I wont be surprised if nothing ever came.
So, youre saying her family doesnt like her?
No.
After a pause, Kei itched to know more, Then what?
How should I know, probably didnt want to take care of wedding preparations. He
snapped.
Were they poor?
Hah, theyre anything but poor. Dunno.
Were they evil?
No.
Did she hate them?

Why dont you ask her yourself? Sasuke beat down on the fluffy tail again angrily.
Youd kill me if I did! Kei grinned and stood up to greet his wife.
Sono was dragging Hinata back to the guys with a wide grin on her face, Hey Sasuke!
Take a look at her! she caught Hinatas chin in her hand and forced her to look, Hinata
had a warm peachy blush on her cheeks, bluish eyeshade and a tempting glossy redness
to her lips.
Kei, the one married to the hottest woman there is, had his mouth hung open.
Sasuke on the other hand, had his brows furrowed, Can we go now?
Sono's shoulders slumped, Hinata looked away, her cheeks redder even without the blush.
What? You dont think shes pretty?
Sasuke shrugged, You think face paints make women pretty?
Pissed beyond imagination, Sono stomped on Sasukes foot and flicked her hair, I dont
know why she stays with you! You should dump him, Hinata!
Hinata simply wrung her fingers and looked far away at childrens games.
Kei scratched the back of his head and offered the big white dog for Sono to hold, Come
on, now, dont take it too seriously, lets all just have fun. Okay? Sono pouted, Sasuke
sighed and rolled his eyes while Hinata simply nodded. Great, now how about we go get
something to eat?
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Half an hour later, they had finished their snacks and Sono was ruffling the dog-dolls hair.
Kei was trying to stifle a well-earned belch cause Sono would just give him a disgusted
look and a kick in the shins. Sasuke had his hands in his sleeves, he hadnt eaten much.
Hinata hadnt eaten at all.
So tell me honey, howd you get this cute fluffy doggie? Sono cooed and touched
shoulders with her husband.
Ah, actually, Uchiha here tossedem, its his. He scratched his head nervously.
At Sono's questioning gaze, Sasuke sighed. Kei paid, not mine. I dont want it.
Sono grinned and looked down at her prized doll. Thank you so much! I always wanted a
dog doll! she nudged Kei in the ribs, You should take shuriken lessons from Sasuke kun,
its the very first time I win anything!
You didnt! Kei argued, Uchiha did!
Sasuke watched the two argue, he was not interested in mock-fights, he only watched real
things, hard core fight-to-the-death. He turned absently to check on Hinata, and caught the
barrier of tears in her eyes before she smiled softly and looked away.

His brows creased in confusion. Why was she crying? What is it?
Her shoulders tensed, she refused to look his way, Nothing.
Sasuke decided to ignore her this time, if she said it was nothing, then its nothing. Right?
Hey, are you planning on stopping anytime tonight? Sasuke rolled his shoulders in an
attempt to relieve some of the aching.
Kei and Sono stopped arguing/flirting and looked at the angry Uchiha and his absentminded wife. Sure. Kei stopped instantly and jabbed Sono in the cheek with a finger. Ill
get back to you on that, tonight.
Oh Im so scared! Are you going to pillow me to death, or tickle me to tears?
Kei grumbled something under his breath, Sasuke couldnt really hear it, but it made Sono
as flushed as a Hinata on a karaoke stand. Sasuke rubbed his forehead, he was doing it
again He stopped rubbing his forehead when a dull ache started ringing in his ears, and
he remembered how abused his body was when he woke up and how terrible Kei had
been just a few hours ago. His ass still hurt, damn it. That fall hadnt been as nice to him
as he thought it would be. On their way out, he noticed that across the restaurant, Ito
sensei was standing in a group of women, her expression was closer to a smile than her
usual scowl. It made him wonder but at the same time, it reminded him that Ito was a
much stronger ninja and probably could teach him a thing or two. Maybe hed ask her
later
Sasuke barely stopped himself from knocking into Keis back, and was about to curse a
blue streak as to why they had stopped so suddenly.
Kei grabbed Sasukes arm and dragged him forth. Yes sir, this is Uchiha Sasuke. Hes the
genius of the group!
Sasuke found himself in front a middle aged, slightly over-weighted and white-haired man.
Oh so youre the famous Uchiha survivor! the man smiled.
Yes sir, it is me. Sasuke immediately stretched his hand to shake the higher officers. An
honor to meet you.
I am Kazuki Jin, special interrogation officer. He smiled and his eyes wandered, studying
the Uchihas face. Do you have the so-called Sharingan?
Sasuke tried not to groan, Yes sir, I do.
The interrogation officer grinned and turned slightly backwards, smiling at the woman
behind him. What do you say honey, think theyd invite us for some tea?
The woman with graying hair gave Sasuke a sympathetic smile, If they are not busy with
anything.
Sasuke instantly met the mans eyes, I would be honored if you had tea at my house.
Finally the mission is starting to work as planned!

Officer Jin smiled and glanced behind the Uchiha. Is that your wife?
Hinata stepped forth, her shoulder touched Sasukes arm, and bowed respectfully. Hai.
My name is Uchiha Hinata, it is a honor to meet you sir.
If Sasuke was surprised at how polite she really was, he didnt show it.
Kei gave Sasuke a nudge and winked. How about we go for a drink? Just us guys?
Officer Jins eyes lit, Whos paying?
Me of course. Sasuke put a hand on each mans shoulder. Ill meet you back home,
Hinata.
Hai. Hinata bowed again.
There was a moment of silence as the three women watched their husbands disappear in
the crowd.
Well that was pretty mean. Sono crossed her arms.
The officers wife laughed heartedly. Hes always like that. With that she turned to Hinata.
So youre Hinata? My name is Rin.
Hinata shyly shook the older womans hand. Pleased to meet you.
Sono laughed. Hinata youre red! Dont be so shy! she held Hinatas arm, Me and Rin
are best friends.
Shall we go t-to my place? she offered shyly.
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Hinata sat at the table and offered tea for Sono and Rin.
So youre a Hyuuga? Rin asked and accepted her tea.
Sono drank her tea loudly and observed the big toy that sat at the corner.
Hinata shyly nodded. you cannot deny something like the color of your eyes. But I dont
know how to use it. Better be safe than sorry.
You dont! Rins brown eyes widened. I thought Hyuuga girls were trained on Byakugan!
I wasnt. Father always trained Hanabi... I was raised to be a wife. She was surprised at
the apologizing expressions. It wasnt bad! I- I know how to make tea!
Sono blushed and put her empty cup down. Uh yeah you should teach me that, Kei
keeps wasting his money in the tea shop. She grumbled, He should marry that Tina girl
for all I care

This is really good! Rin smiled and put her cup down. It tastes different from anything
else Ive ever tasted!
Hinatas heart beat, she was proud. Mm, you can only find these greens in Konoha- she
stopped suddenly. I- I mean merchants from Konoha!
Both women looked confused as to why Hinata had changed her mind, but ignored it
anyway.
Yes, Konoha has a sunny spring, unlike here. The older woman sighed, I always told my
husband to take me there for a vacation, but he never did.
Oh, really? Sono made herself comfortable and crossed her legs under the low table.
Why are guys so stubborn?
I dont know. I believe Jin is always busy because of his line of work two dark eyes
landed on absent white ones.
What! Hinata jumped.
What is the meanest thing Sasuke has ever done to you? Sono grinned.
Hinata blinked a couple of times, trying to recall a time Sasuke had made her cry. Um
he sometimes misunderstands me.
Sono stared.
Rin nodded slowly.
The door opened and a very drunken Kei stumbled in, being carried by a blushing Sasuke
and a happy Jin. The women cleared the table to make room for the men, and Hinata
immediately started a new pot of green tea with a pinch of special herbs.
Kei! Sono pinched her husbands reddened cheek. You got drunk again havent you! Kei
nodded happily, oblivious to the anger in his wifes eyes. Ugh, Im sorry Hinata, but hes
going to act stupid all night.
Hinata turned to the retreating couple. Sono san. She handed her a cup of tea mix. Heat
this up when he wakes, it will help with the hangover.
Gee thanks! Sono waved goodbye to the people at the table and closed the door behind
her.
Rin touched her husbands arm. Honey, how much did you make them drink?
Officer Jin, apparently proud of himself, laughed. Not much! Just a few cups
Of what? there was a warning gleam in his wifes dark eyes, so he decided not to speak.
Sake! Sasuke said loudly and rubbed his forehead. Ugh its too loud in here

Jin laughed loudly, his belly jumped. Oh you are adorable!

Not so loud Sasukes elbow slipped off the edge of the table, his head slammed on the
hard surface.
But youve had less that Katsuma!
Really? Sasuke asked and ignored the hand that was checking his forehead for bruises.
How much did I have?
About three he laughed. Bottles.
Three bottles! Rin cringed. I dont believe you!
Hey they are tough guys! They held their liquor up until now!
How much did Kei san have? Hinata set tea on the table and presented cups to the
officer and his wife.
Three bottles and a few more cups Jin sipped his tea. I had Five, and Im as awake as
a horse in heat. He was nudged by his wife in the ribs. What!
Sasuke warmed his fingers on the cup but didnt drink. So hot
Hinata was worried. Sasuke
Jin finished his drink and started to sit up, immediately followed by his wife. Well Uchiha,
visit me in the office whenever you feel like it, or should I say, when youre awake enough.
Sasuke smirked and sat up to walk the officer to the door. Im still awake.
How many fingers Im holding up? Jin held up two fingers.
Sasuke blinked a few times, squinted, and knot his brows. His Sharingan triggered and
after a minute, he spoke. Two I think
Jin was impressed. How many? he held up three fingers in the air.
Im not blind, three.
Well then, you should rest anyway. he patted his shoulder and left. Rin smiled back at
Hinata and left as well.
Sasuke stumbled to the table and knocked his head on the hard wood Again. His
fumbling fingers found his cup and he grabbed it with both hands. He was breathing
deeply and quickly. Hinata gave Sasuke a sympathetic look, but decided to not speak,
since it made his head hurt. She sat up and tried to open the bedroom door with as little
noise possible.
Augh, shut up! Sasuke hit his head on the table a few more times, tea sloshed around
the cup and on his sleeve. She sighed and went into the bathroom to prepare a hot bath

for her drunken husband. Her fingers played in the warm water as it filled the square tub.
What did I do to get this mission? Im not complaining, but its dangerous to have the main
part of the mission- Sasuke- drunk like this. And I dont believe it will be easy to live
together for a long time if this kept up I understand now why the older women in the
Hyuuga gave marriage lessons even to young unmarried girls like me. I hope I can make
my father proud, even if I didnt become the heir to the Hyuuga.
The bathroom door opened to a smirking Sasuke. He stumbled inside, undoing the sash
around his body.
Hinatas heart beat loud in her ears, she stood and walked towards the exit.
Hinata. She froze. There was the sound of cloth on wood, and then something dipping in
water. Where are you going?
O- o o o o out. A shiver ran down her spine.
No. water lapped and then something touched her sleeve. Ill be a waste of water, just
bathe right now.
Her lungs clenched. No. she pulled her sleeve away and launched herself to the door.
Sasuke had his hand on the door in an instant. There were wet underclothes covering his
body, which was half a relief to Hinata. Fine. I want you to wash my back.
No. she turned away as to not look at him.
Youre a medical nin, why the hell arent you doing anything! he snapped and walked
back to the middle of the bathroom. He pulled a stool and seated himself on it before he
hauled the wet white shirt over his head. Tears threatened to fall and her lungs felt tight
and small, she could barely breathe. Should I? Im his wife right? But I cant touch him! Im
not really his wife! I dont want to be!
Im drunk. She heard him grumble. Dont you have some miracle herb that can make
physical pain go away?
She turned slightly and touched the door with her hand for support. No.
Fine. Water splashed over his head.
Hinata left instantly, the cool air of the bedroom was much easier to breathe into. She
quickly made Sasukes futon and fluffed the pillow before she unrolled her own bed.
She was still shaking.
She pressed her face into her pillow and sighed quietly, tears rolled down her cheeks onto
the pillow. Shed lay on her bed and wait until he went to sleep so she could change her
clothes in the bathroom. If she tried anything when he was awake and this drunk
She didnt want to think about it.

Sometime later, she felt a breath on her face and a voice in her head. Hinata Hinata
wake up. Her eyes shot wide open and little veins sprung under her skin. Two red dots of
chakra in the head told her it was Sasuke. The veins disappeared and she sat up and
rubbed her eyes. Two seconds later she remembered that he was drunk and jumped away.
Im going training today, I might be late. Sasuke had dark rings under his eyes and his
lips were pale and chopped. He walked unsteadily to the door and left.
Once her breathing calmed, she realized that it was morning. She had cried herself to
sleep. And Sasuke hadnt touched her all night.
She heaved a relieved sigh and stumbled to the bathroom to wash yesterdays filth off her
body and cleanse her mind.
Sasuke lay on the dirt for a good hour. He was exhausted. His body ached and his head
hurt. But damn if this was the price he had to pay to revenge his family then so be it.
Hinata knew nothing of his heart, nobody did. They will never understand his reason, ever.
The heatless sun rays beat down on his pale skin and made his hair curl at the edges. He
heard footsteps before a shadow got between him and the sun. Uchiha.
Sasuke dragged himself up and stood before the taller ninja. Ito sensei.
I came here just cause you asked nicely. The tall, baggy-dressed sensei squinted her
eyes. You look sick.
Im fine. He brushed back his hair. I have a request. A muscle under his eye twitched.
Ito smirked, her dark painted lips stretched. I figured as much. Listen, before you ask, I
will not be giving you any private lessons.
Sasukes eyes widened.
What were you thinking anyway? I was in that festival to have fun not meet students. She
shrugged. What were you asking me?
He looked away. I want to learn kage bunshin no jutsu.
Ito put her hands on her hips. I thought that was what Gou sensei was teaching you.
No. Sasuke frowned, Hes teaching us to work with weights on.
Exactly what I would have done. She nodded. Youre not ready for kage bunshin yet.
His brows knot, What exactly do I have to do to be ready?
She shifted her weight. You need to have perfect control of your chakra, and you should
have a huge amount of it, too.

Sasuke took two steps away and made a quick series of hand seals, then blew into a
curled finger, a huge burst of flames exploded in front of the sakura tree he and Kei used
to laze under.
Ito was impressed.
Sasuke took a moment to regain his breath and then gave Ito sensei a daring glance.
Enough chakra?
You have enough chakra. But I dont. she shrugged. Listen theres a reason Im not
teaching you guys. And I dont want word to spread around town.
Sasuke blinked.
Im pregnant you block head, I cant use a lot of chakra on ninjutsu and I shouldnt be
doing any taijutsu either, thats why you have Gou sensei. She poked a finger to his
forehead- it left a mark, and then caught him in a headlock which he didnt struggle
against. But dont go around telling people, you hear me?
Yeah. He grumbled. Great, the only person who would actually teach me something new
is pregnant
She let him go and smiled, for once a motherly smile. Ill teach you kage bunshin when
my baby comes, okay. She winked and walked away.
Sasuke sighed.
And spent the whole afternoon channeling up more chakra into the normal bunshin no
jutsu. All he got were multiple Sasukes, none of them were real. What was he doing
wrong?
Somebody was here, he felt it in the air, somebody familiar. Hinata? Sasuke turned and
was met with lazy blood-red eyes. Hello brother.
His eyes shot wide open and his heart beat loudly in his ears, he was met with white
surprised eyes. Hinata! he pushed her away and looked around the darkened field.
Wheres Itachi!
Hinata looked surprised, You were asleep in the middle of the field. Its Ten oclock I was
worried
I fainted! Sasuke rubbed his forehead. He felt sick.
In the darkness, he only recognized the area by the little light that came from the street
lamps. Hinata was giving him a weird look.
What? he snapped and tried to get up, but ended up falling. His legs were weak and his
hands were cold.
Sasuke. His eyes met her own, she had tiny veins under her skin. L- Let me help you.

He couldnt walk on his own, he figured. So he threw an arm around her shoulders,
ignoring the twitching muscle under his eyes. Im hungry. He grumbled and his head
rolled as he walked.
You d- didnt eat anything? she was warm, he noticed. But she was shaking more than
he was.
No. I forgot to eat, che. How did you find me?
She looked around the dark deserted street, and took a deep breath. I remember you and
K- Kei san training here. She forced a smile.
Oh. The banging in his head never stopped, and the fact that his brother could be around
was making him unnerved.
They walked in silence, every once a while an echo would howl around the deserted
streets and bounce off dirty walls. The village was like a ghost town. Like Sasukes ghost
town. And it frightened him.
Very quiet. She whispered, they could see the dorms from here.
Mm. Sasuke wondered if he could pull her just a little closer, just a little warmer, but
decided it wasnt worth the humiliation.
Hinata unlocked the door and let him in, still holding him carefully, and led him to the
bedroom where his bed was waiting. He dropped his head on the soft pillow and sighed.
This was the very first time he was grateful he had her. Her arms slid away from him but
before she was away, his hand caught her wrist.
Where are you going? his eyes were already shut.
You need energy. Her hand slid away from his.
Hinata made her way to the kitchen and quietly closed the door.
Sometime later, Sasuke stirred and opened his eyes, his stomach grumbled. He hadnt
had anything to eat all day, and it was getting to him. he groaned at the ache in his joints
and shook his head. His fingers were cold and his knees shook.
Dont move a lot. He turned to the source of the voice, and saw Hinata walking towards
him, she had been standing at the window. Youve used up a lot of chakra. He fell back
on the pillow.
What time is it?
Midnight. A spoon clinked against a plate. Would you like some rice?
He summed up all the strength left in him, he had to do this on his own, damn it! He sat up
and took the spoon in his shaking fingers. A spoonful of rice was all his stomach needed to
growl loudly, he was sure Hinata heard it. She did, but didnt say anything. Instead, she
held up a small bowl and chopsticks within Sasukes reach. Is it cold?

Its fine. He never thought she would do these things for him, what was her motive? What
did she want in return! You made this?
Her outline told him she was looking away. Is it not good?
I told you its fine. He swallowed and tried to concentrate on her face in the darkness.
Why do you bother doing these things?
She was looking at him. W- What things?
He put the rice down and leaned close enough to whisper, she smelled like spring and
fruits. Why do you make meals and prepare baths and beds for me?
I- Im she swallowed, nervousness radiated off her in warm waves. Y- Your w- wwife.
You know you dont have to. In the darkness it was impossible to see, yet he could see
outlines of white around her. He figured it was the light. Then why?
She shivered. Y- y- you t-take c-care o-o-of things outside. She brushed her hair back
nervously, I t-take c-care of them here.
What do you want in return? he got back to his rice, even if it was cold and lumpy, it was
still food. A spoonful of whatever it was in the other bowl ensured him that Hinata wasnt
just good with tea.
Return?
Mm, you must have something on your mind. He waved with the spoon.
Nothing. She shook her head. I- I dont want anything.
He shook his head and put the bowl down. He was exhausted. His head met the pillow
and then, darkness
A soft smile, and smooth skin dark hair. His mother smiled and handed him his lunch box.
Just a normal day in a school boys life. He walked home that day, just like every other.
Everybody was on the street, in their homes, in their yards, they were all dead. His
parents, they were alive a moment ago, now the life sucked out of them. One second, it
was all it took. And then his brother smiled down at him and poked his forehead- leaving a
mark, and told him he was busy today. Blood rain and red all jumbled and melted together,
writing only one word. Revenge.
Sasuke shot up from his bed in cold sweat. Puffs of low chakra in his vision. He swallowed
and fell back in his bed, and heard rustling nearby. He turned instantly and was met with a
shifting roll of chakra, it had little white lines outlining it which was different from anything
else hed ever seen.

Hinata? his voice was dry. The chakra cloud melted into a dark outline of a woman.
Frantically, he kicked the covers down to his ankles and latched himself to the person. She
struggled against his hold but he simply held her tightly. The floor beneath him was cold,
but not colder than the void in his chest at that moment. Please. He whispered, and she
stopped struggling.
Sasuke, w- w- what are y- you d-doing! she shook violently.
Cold. He whispered and pressed his forehead to her shirt.
She was silent, they were both nervous, both scared, for completely different reasons, but
she understood. If medical nin used their chakra, mind and body, then she would have to
give a little if it meant they would get along easily.
Its not like she was giving him her body!
Then why did it feel like she was betraying Naruto kun!
xxxxxx
Sasuke rolled over and his eyes opened lazily. Who the hell was knocking on my door?
Sasuke sighed and started to get up, only to see a sleeping Hinata in his arms. The
banging on the door continued.
What. The annoyed Uchiha slid the door open.
Kei grinned, We have training today, why are you late?
We do? he scratched his hair.
Yeah, duh, its raining!
Sasuke sighed and watched the rain. Fine, Ill see you at the academy. He slammed the
door shut before the other ninja was able to say anything else. All I wanna do is go back to
sleep like that. He walked into the bedroom and found Hinata holding the covers to herself
and giving him a strange look with her wide, colorless eyes. Damn, I cant do that now.
He pulled his drawer and started to pick up clothes for todays training. I have training
today, too. Ill be with Kei. She nodded. And before you start getting any ideas, you just
happened to be there, not like you meant anything or whatever. He slammed the
bathroom door shut.
What the hell am I saying! Its something you tell a hooker not the wife you simply held for
comfort! Oh crap Im screwed he opened the door again but realized he was too late
when he saw her huddled form under the blankets letting out low hiccups and coughs.
He clenched his jaws and got dressed.
xxxxxxxKei got lucky last night.

Which simply clashed with Sasukes dark mood this morning.

Could you shut up! Im trying to fight over here. Sasuke grumbled and let his shoulders
slump to allow the blood circulation some room. These weights were too heavy for him.
So am I! Kei laughed and tried a lame punch, What, you didnt get a back rub!
No. something swelled in his chest with he hit the loud-mouthed ninja in the jaw.
You didntht? Kei worked his injured jaw. Whatts wid you guys, did you fight!
Yea we did, its none of your business. The Uchiha snapped and triggered his Sharingan
to work with ninjutsu more.
Wow, man, you shouldnt leave her when youve fought
You woke me up, its your fault. Sasuke jabbed Kei in the ribs.
Oh is the um sleep thing?
No it isnt. Sasuke stopped fighting. We fought because you woke me and I was in a bad
mood, so Its your fault. Now fight me.
Well youve got red eyes, youre scary! Kei kicked once and regretted it when he was
flipped and kneed in the back, his face was pressed into the dirt. Augh I give up I give up!
Sasuke sat up and removed dust off his hands and pants. Do you, by any chance, know
how to do kage bunshin no jutsu?
Kei rolled to his back and observed, Whats that?
Sasuke groaned and rested under the tree. Never mind.
Kei adjusted the weights on his ankles and crawled over to Sasuke. I havent seen you
yesterday, but you look considerably miserable, though.
Sasuke rubbed his forehead and shook raindrops off his hair. Just be quiet.
A moment of silence passed between the two, and then a certain sensei walked up to the
pair.
Why are you sitting here? Gou frowned.
Sasuke sighed and sat up, his feet hurt. Sensei, are you really a Chuunin?
The older man seemed offended, What does that mean?
What exactly defines a Chuunin? Sasuke ignored the nudging Kei had been giving him.
They dont slack off during training. Gou turned to leave.

Sensei I want to learn kage bunshin no jutsu. He said frankly.

The teacher turned, water running down his face, You dont have enough chakra.
Yes I do. Sasuke crossed his arms.
Gou scratched his balding head and sighed. Listen, Uchiha, I know how much it means to
be strong. You are simply not ready.
Sasuke tried not to snap. Could you please just show it to me. Just once.
He sighed and gave Sasuke a look. You wont let it go, will you?
I suppose not.
Fine. Sensei made a hand seal and closed his eyes. Kage bunshin no jutsu! with that,
five more Gou senseis appeared, they all spoke at the same time, Is that enough?
Sasuke smirked, Yes, thank you very much. With that he closed his eyes and willed his
Sharingan to rest.
He got it now.
The old man shook his head and turned, the bunshins disappeared. Keep training, lunch
isnt till two hours.
Hai. Kei rolled his shoulders. Whats gotten into you Uchiha? Disrespecting your sensei
like that!
Sasuke, suddenly feeling superior over the other ninja, smiled calmly. Wanna spar, mister
polite?
Theres something wrong with the attitude, Kei figured, but he couldnt put his finger on it.
Sure!
xxxxxxxxx
Tina placed a bottle of sake in front of her two most frequent costumers, then placed a
hand on her hip, Dango?
Sasuke poured himself a cup and nodded, Sure, what are you making for todays dinner?
Kei leaned back and rolled his head, Man Im starving
Tina smiled, Well were having a beef special.
Oh yah that would be perfect! he shook water off his hair and leaned back. Never
dreamed of a day where fifteen replications of you will run me over.
Never under estimate the Uchiha. Sasuke smirked and downed another cup. I only
needed to see it once, you know.

Kei sighed and sipped his drink. Man, wish I had more Uchiha in me he laughed.
They spent all evening enjoying their dinner. More people started shuffling into the small
shop to escape the pouring rain, and it was starting to become more crowded.
Kei swallowed the last bite of rice and beef, Hey, Uchiha, think we should get going?
Sasuke, who had been sipping on an empty cup for a while now, snapped out of his
thoughts. Yeah, we should.
Hey Tina san! the loud ninja called, Could you please wrap the leftovers for me! he
grinned and placed his share of the bill on the table. Sasuke did the same and unfolded his
umbrella.
Once out in the cold, the taller man shivered and hugged the lukewarm bundle in his arms,
Brr! Its chilly today!
Tonight. Sasuke corrected and headed towards the living district for his dorm. He was
dreading going there, Hinata will make his night a living hell he shook his head and
glanced at his partner, who was currently peeking into the bag he had. Why do you take
leftovers?
Who, me! he laughed, Well, Sono likes easy food, but I dont know if she made anything
for dinner or not so Im taking this home anyway. Besides, I paid for it!
Sasuke sighed. I wish I never become another Kei, ever.
Kei kept chatting about something or another all the way back, but suddenly stopped a few
houses away from the dorms. Look it was a little dark, but what was happening was
obvious. A few men were dragging a girl to an ally, she screaming and kicking, and they
laughing.
Kei nudged Sasuke in the ribs, Come on, man. He started walking towards the mob but
was stopped by a hand on his arm.
Its none of our business. Sasuke frowned.
The other ninja had a shocked look in his eyes, I dont believe you
Just go home, itll solve itself.
Keis expression reflected utter disgust. Who are you?
Sasuke smirked, Fine, then dont tell anybody. Sasuke quietly walked towards the ally
and crossed his arms at the laughing men. Hey.
There were three men, it seemed, the girl seemed younger than Hinata.
Wanna have some fun? a dirty, wet man asked, pulling his fingers roughly through the
girls hair with a hand clamped over her mouth.

Sure. Sasuke walked towards the girl who had a horrified look in her dark eyes. Sasuke
noticed that her hair was a messy dark brown ponytail, and her clothes were torn at the
chest. Not that she had anything to show. He sighed and smirked at the laughing men
behind. He leaned close to the girl who shut her eyes tight, and whispered, When I count
to three, take cover.
Their eyes met, and she nodded.
Sasuke quietly whispered into her ear, and in a flash, the girl was curled in a tight ball,
covering her head, and three men were sprawled on the floor, bleeding. Sasuke sighed
and his Sharingan darkened. Chidori silenced.
The walls started crumbling down so the Uchiha dragged the girl away just in time for the
walls to fall on the unfortunate drunkards.
Keis eyes were big and sparkly. I knew you werent that kind! You are actually very nice!
He clung to Sasukes legs, My friend!
The girls knees went weak and she fell unconscious in Sasukes arms.
He frowned, Dont you dare tell anybody about this.
Kei grinned, Why not?
Because Because Chidori is Kakashis original technique and if anybody notices they
are going to put two and two together. Which is not good. Because its a forbidden
technique. He adjusted the girl in his arms. Now how about you take the damsel in
distress here to your place?
Why! Kei sat up and held the umbrella over Sasuke and the girl. You saved her!
Listen to me, I already have enough trouble. He grit his teeth. I have issues to take care
of with my wife!
Well its not like shes a stray cat! Kei shook the umbrella for emphasis.
Thats right, she isnt, thats why you have to take her!
Kei frowned, No. little girls shouldnt be at my place. He winked, It will be bad for their
virgin ears!
Sasuke groaned, Fine. But you help me look for her parents tomorrow morning!
So it was decided.
Sasuke closed the main door with his heel and shivered at the sudden wave of cold air
that his him face first. Hinata. He called, and didnt expect a reply, but was surprised
when the bedroom door opened and a pale Hinata peeked. Her lips were dry and there
were dark circles under her eyes.
Her eyes widened. W- W-What!

Sasuke passed her by and put the girl on the floor. Shes out cold. He was surprised
Hinata had already started fretting over the young girl.
Hikari! she called and touched the little girls face. Hikari wake up!
You know her?
White eyes met charcoal ones. Shes Ying Chun samas daughter!
What! Sasuke crossed his legs and stared at the girl. Thats right, the old man didnt let
him sleep over, so there was no way hed know Chun had a daughter a brilliant idea lit in
his head. If I blackmail the guy, maybe hed talk to some people and make me Chuunin
He watched his wife go back and forth between the kitchen and the bedroom, fetching
warm towels and cold water. Soon, the girl started to wake.
Hnn The girl with dark brown hair stirred.
That was Sasukes queue to get up and leave the room for the girls.
xxxxxxxxxxx
Hello dear brother. Itachi was at the door, his arms crossed.
Try as he might, Sasuke couldnt move an inch, too shocked to even speak.
Itachi quietly paddled to his younger brother, and placed a warm hand on his shoulder. I
want to tell you a secret. Itachis red eyes wandered, searching his brothers face. I loved
them, too.
Then Why! Sasuke shook, his body was numb.
Itachi smiled, the expression frightening on his cold face, To. Test. My. Power.
Sasuke shivered and shoved his brother away, shattering glass and cold air woke him up.
It was another dream.
Sasuke groaned and squeezed his aching eyes shut.
Try nightmare.
He rolled his shoulders and noticed a blanket on the floor around him. Had Hinata put that
on him? He sat up and opened the bedroom door. His bare feet took him to the futon in the
middle of the room. Hinata and Hikari were holding hands, sleeping comfortably.
His jaws clenched in jealousy. Even if he didnt like Hinata, it wasnt fare that she was
shaking when he was the one holding her
He pulled out a set of clothes and walked into the bathroom.

Whats gotten into you, man? Shes just a stupid kunoichi! You know how everything with
you works, if you dont need it, then you dont want it. Sasuke frowned at himself and
hauled his crumpled shirt off his head and rested on a small stool in the bathroom. It was
still morning and he didnt have the patience to wait for hot water so he wanted to go off
without a bath this morning.
The itch of his skin told him otherwise, though.
Sasuke sighed and turned the hot water on and waited for the tub to fill, wondering angrily
why there werent any showers installed. If I come across another stupid person today, Im
going to kill somebody. He frowned and watched dark chakra rise off the hot water. He
blinked a few times and realized it was simply the hot fog.
Wait a minute dark chakra!
Sasuke stared at the water again but the dark chakra had long since gone. It was the very
first time hed sensed dark chakra, not that he knew such a thing existed.
If only Hinata was less troublesome I might have asked her about it all He sighed and
discarded the rest of the uncomfortable clothes clinging to his skin.
But damn if we get along better than this, life would be much easier.
Sasuke turned slightly at the sound of voices behind the paper door, and cursed quietly.
Oh this is great, the girls are awake he sat at the edge of the tub and sulked, his
thoughts wandering over various subjects, but trying to relocate the dark chakra, mainly.
The voices wavered, and then silenced. He turned towards the door only to be met with a
pair of wide eyes.
The little girl from yesterday was standing next to a very shocked and flushed Hinata. Both
girls turned away and slammed the door shut, and then a series of hushed voices
followed.
Sasuke sighed and slid into the water, his skin protested and ached. It didnt surprise him
how un-offended he felt. Hed been seen in this state quite a handful of times with different
girls, it didnt matter.
As long as they didnt notice Orochimarus curse seal, everything will be fine.
Sasuke rolled his head and sunk deeper into the warmth. His back ached so much, and
his head ringed so loudly, he started to think that a thousand Narutos running over him
wouldnt be such a bad idea.
Sometime later, he figured Kei would probably start knocking on his door soon, so he got
out of the water and reached for his clothes. Water poured off his hair and dipped into his
eyes and wet his clothes, but for the life of him, he couldnt move his fingers. His eyes
widened in shock and pain ran up his spine with every heartbeat.
Hurts, so much

He fell face first, his cheek pressed into the dark shirt on the floor, and his hand
automatically reached to clench hard on the left side of his neck. The skin underneath his
twitching fingertips felt like it was on fire, it hurt too touch. Damn this isnt any time for the
seal to be acting up!
Thats what I get for breaking Kakashis seal jutsu
Humiliated by his own show of weakness, Sasuke curled over himself and tried to grab his
clothes with his free hand. His fingers hurt too much so he stopped trying. Sasuke hissed
when he noticed dark circles forming on the back of his left palm.
Call out for her, shell help you. A voice in his head urged, You need her help, tell her to
bring some medicine!
The Uchiha clenched his jaws and shut his eyes tightly. He wouldnt ask for anybodys help
even if it meant being sent off to live with Kei for the rest of his life.
The pain stopped for a brief second, in which he took a moment to breathe, before
another, stronger wave of pain assaulted the back of his head and the whole left side of his
body. He couldnt help but groan and pinch his shoulder, willing the pain away.
There were sounds faint sounds and talking, somebody was talking He couldnt hear
anything clearly anymore, just the loud screeching in his ears. The voices were closer now,
almost too close to his head. Something light covered his body and a cold thing touched
his left shoulder.
When he finally regained control over his senses, he turned his head and was met with
concerned dark brown eyes topped with messy hair. Sasukes eyes closed and he sent a
small thank you in his exhale.
Man, what happened to you? Keis cold fingers smoothed dark bangs off Sasukes eyes,
Are you sick?
Suddenly alarmed, Sasuke inspected the back of his palms and was relieved to see them
spotless. If Kei saw his curse seal acting up, he wouldve had to kill him.
The Uchiha sat up and removed his hand off his neck, the seal still hurt, but this was a
pain he could endure until he was alone again. He met Keis eyes again before his brows
knot. Im fine now. Sasuke pulled whatever it was that covered him closer, and looked
away.
The bushy haired ninja fell back and sighed. I came to wake you up for training but I walk
in and see you like this. Whats gotten into you, falling asleep on the floor like that!
Asleep! Sasuke screeched, eyes wide.
Kei grinned, but his eyes still carried that worried glint. Man if you wanted to sleep naked,
you can always send Hinata over to Sono's place!
Sasuke sighed, unable to respond so something as stupid, and quickly grabbed his shirt
and pulled it over his head.

Kei sat up and started to leave the bathroom, By the way, dont get my cape wet.
Sasuke frowned down at the material, and flung it away thoughtlessly into the still-full tub.
Keis jaw dropped, Fine fine! Ill never get into your bathroom again!
Sasuke pulled his pants on and glared, You bet you wouldnt, especially when Im in it.
Kei snickered and closed the door.
I cant believe he lets people look at him naked! Hikari undid a tangle out of her messed
hair and winced.
Kei sipped some more tea and shrugged, Were guys, we dont normally blush when
were naked at public bath houses. He winked, Unless youre ahem He sipped his tea
loudly.
Hikari stared at this strange man, before she noticed the reason he decided to shut up.
Good morning! she greeted the fuming Uchiha at the bedroom door.
Tea, Sasuke! Hinata offered shyly, still blushing.
Sasuke accepted the cup silently and sipped the soothing mixture, his brows tensed
slightly at how comforting it tasted, like a spoonful of honey after bitter poison.
His eyes opened and met with dark blue. What. It was a demand.
The little girl jumped and got back to brushing her hair with Hinatas hair brush, she was
also wearing one of Hinatas daytime kimonos. Nothing Are you Hinata chans
husband? she peeked at him under her long dark lashes.
For some reason, he didnt feel bitterness in his throat when he answered the little girl.
Yes.
She smiled and blushed, continuing to brush tangles out of her hair.
Sasuke sighed. Shes pretty cheerful for a teenager who was about to get raped Do you
know where your house is?
Kei looked at the girl expectantly, too.
She nodded. Yes, of course I do. Its just that yesterday daddy was tired so he didnt walk
me home from the academy and it was dark her voice wavered. C- Can I ask you
something! her stare wandered between the two male ninjas. What exactly happened!
Before Kei could say anything stupid, Sasuke put his cup down and answered. They were
drunk, but we got you away from them before they could as much as look at you. He
didnt meet her intense stare. The wall fell on them, so you dont have to worry about
them for a long time.

Her eyes shone and before the two males could do anything, each received a tight
embrace and a tear soaked shirt. Thank you so so very much! I owe you my life!
Kei looked nervous and brushed her away gently, inspecting his clothes to make sure
none of her hair or scent clung to him. Sasuke simply pushed her away and brushed tears
off the front of his shirt.
Yes you do. Sasuke stated calmly. Now how about we take you home? without waiting
for an answer, he sat up and got busy wrapping the pouch around his thigh and getting his
feet into his shoes at the same time.
Kei grinned, Naw, hes just kidding, dont mention it!
Im not. Sasuke growled, I mean it, she owes me. He left without as much as a glance.
Once the house was empty of guests, Hinata shivered at the sudden wave of cold air and
got about clearing the table.
Sasuke kun didnt glare at her today, she was glad
xxxxxxxxx
Ying Chun almost had a heart attack when he opened the door. Two young men were
grinning at him- well one was grinning, anyway, and his daughter was blushing. The old
ambassador recognized the Uchiha boy, so he decided he was a good scapegoat. What!
What is going on here! Hikari what is the meaning of this! Ive been worried about you all
night!
Kei continued grinning, Aw dont be like that sir! She was almost raped and this is how
you make it up for her!
Sasuke slapped his forehead.
Ying Chuns eyes widened, sweat rolled down his face. R- Raped!
Hikari hugged her father and explained, Oh dont worry daddy! A few drunken men were
trying to hurt me yesterday, but mister Uchiha Sasuke and mister Katsuma Kei saved my
life!
The old mans eyes stopped bulging out, he hugged his daughter tightly. Im glad youre
okay, its all that matters! he pushed away slightly to look at her face, Did they hurt you?
She shook her head, No, Uchiha san says they didnt even touch me! Ive stayed all night
at his place so you dont have to worry.
The old man glared at Sasuke again, Spent the night at his place!
Sasuke rolled his eyes, Yeah, my wife kept her company.
Kei was lost, why were they fighting!

The old man gave Sasuke a skeptical look, Hinata chan is your wife?
Sasuke nodded. Yeah. Oh, damn, if this guy keeps talking, were going to be exposed
I never told you because you never asked. Anyway, weve got training. He gave Kei a
pointed look. Damn, you know I was Chuunin, I dont know why they made me Gennin
again here he turned and left, Kei waved goodbye and left as well.
As long as this Chun guy heard, hell probably do something about it.
It was another session of taijutsu with weighs for today as well. Sasuke was already tired
of fighting the curse seal for the morning, he wasnt in the mood to endure any more pain
from the weights. He couldnt wait for Gou sensei to show his face again to give him a
piece of his mind. Kei punched Sasuke in the shoulder and made a lame attempt at
blocking, his moves were jerky and unpolished. Ugh, I hate these weights!
Sasuke rolled his eyes. Its what Ive been telling you since last week. Sasukes
Sharingan gleamed, Hey Katsuma, why dont we try creating a new jutsu or something?
Kei shook his head, his bushy brown hair shook, I dont think so.
Why the hell not?
I hate ninjutsu! he adjusted the weights on his ankles, Its troublesome enough to do the
hand seals, let alone concentrate your chakra to blow up something.
Sasukes brow arched, You hate ninjutsu because youre too lazy to do hand seals?
Please! What kind of a ninja are you!
Kei tried a kick, but ended up tangling his own legs together. Hey all I want to do is
become a sensei at the academy and teach little kids about love and peace! I dont need
any of this A rank dangerous missions crap, Ive got a family to watch over.
Youre ultimate goal is to become a teacher! Sasuke stared, Love and peace!
Kei grinned, Yup!
You know, Ive had a partner once, his dream was to become Hokage Mizukage. But
yours is even lamer. Sasuke rolled his shoulders and dug his heel into the dirt before he
sprang off into a quick run, water and mud splashed after him at the huge amounts of
chakra hed been pumping into his feet.
Kei placed a hand on his forehead as if shielding his eyes from an imaginary sun, and tried
to locate the speeding Uchiha. Wow, so fast, cant see him anymore.
xxxTwo muddy feet dragged against Tinas waxed floor. She rolled her eyes and leaned
against the usual table. Good afternoon, guys.
Kei slammed his head on the table. Afternoon! Its eight oclock! You know how hard
Sono's gonna kick my ass!

Sasuke snickered and poured himself a cup of sake. Wuss.

Kei frowned, his eyes closed, Look whos talking! Do you even know what Hinata does
when youre out!
No, do you?
Kei leaned back, How the hell should I know? Shes probably spending her day cursing
the minute she agreed to marry you.
Well youre in a bad mood. Sasuke looked up at a laughing Tina. What do you have for
todays special?
She brushed back her hair and smiled, Were having a vegetable dish with roasted beef
and rice, and a bunch of new spices that just arrived yesterday from the Sand village.
Sasuke nodded, Ill have that.
Kei scratched his head, Ill have that too, but Im gonna eat it outside so could you pack it
up for me please!
Tina nodded, but before she turned Sasuke spoke, Well its not fun eating alone, pack it up
for me too, Ill eat it at home. With that she went off into the kitchen.
Finally going home to eat with your wife?
Sasuke grumbled and finished the sake bottle. I dont want to eat here tonight, thats all.
Besides, shed probably had dinner already.
What does she eat anyway, shes always so thin and pale! Kei noticed and searched his
wallet for the notes.
Hell if I know, shed eat whatever she wants, shes a good cook after all. Sasuke pulled
out his wallet as well and pulled out his money.
Even good cooks need some time off!
Yeah, whatever. He stared at the ceiling for a moment. Why does it matter so much if
you were married to somebody? I dont know where the hell the question came from! It
must be the sake speaking
Kei shrugged. I dunno, I thought Id figure it out once I got married, but I guess Im too
whipped to stop and think about what changed about me. He smiled, But man I dont
think Ill ever want to be a bachelor again, life sucked alone!
Absolutely. Sasuke frowned. At least now if he heard a sound in the middle of the night, he
would tell himself it was Hinata fetching something from the kitchen, and hed go back to
sleep immediately. Hed slept better in the passed weeks than he did all his life in Konoha
village.

And here you go! Tina grinned and placed two packs at the table. She accepted the
money and winked, Why dont you bring your wives here sometime?
Kei snickered and grabbed his dinner. Yeah so they eat more, huh!
She laughed.
xxxxxx
Hinata had been stirring some fish stripes in dipping and pressing them neatly in a plate,
she still had to do the rice and prepare the tea. She was working slower today, it seemed,
maybe because Sasuke hadnt returned from training yet. She hoped he wasnt
unconscious at some field again having nightmares and suffering chakra loss.
Her fears died when the door opened to a very soaked, muddy Sasuke. Their eyes met
and she forced a small smile. It was when he put something on the table that she realized
shed been staring.
W- What is this?
Dinner. Sasuke sat down and undid his shoes and headband. The pouch followed soon
after.
Hinata glanced back at what shes been working on for the passed half hour. Dinner?
Sasuke peeled the bag away from the package and unloaded the box. Yah, arent you
bored of eating your own cooking everyday?
She looked away and pressed her lips together.
crap, she got the wrong idea didnt she? Sasuke sighed. Just sit down. He grabbed his
chopsticks and proceeded to organize the stirred vegetables in their plates. Once
everything was in place, he grabbed his bowl and filled it with rice.
Hinata was silently staring at her hands in her lap.
What? he put the bowl and chopsticks on the table and got up to fetch something from
the fridge. Youre not hungry?
She simply shook her head.
Sasuke sighed and sat back on the table with a bottle of juice in his hand. I dont know
about you but I am. With that, dinner went quietly.
Hinata never touched a thing.
Two rice bowls, one beef steak and multiple vegetable plates later, Sasuke was unable to
take another bite. He put his bowl down and sighed.
Among the many things he claimed not to care for but actually liked, Tinas beef would be
the most noticeable one.

He glanced at the woman before him, she hadnt moved at all. You didnt eat anything?
She jumped and her shoulders squared, but she didnt look at him, N- No I- Im not
hungry.
Why. He brushed some of his muddy hair off his forehead. What do you eat around here
anyway?
She didnt speak at all.
He frowned at her unhelpfulness and decided to simply ignore her. If she wanted to eat
anything she might as well do so. He sat up and left the kitchen, if she wanted to have any
of the leftovers, she would want it when he wasnt looking.
The hot bath was waiting for him as always.
xxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke shivered and rolled over, his bed was always cold, but it had never been this
freezing. His eyes cracked open just a tiny bit, and caught a figure a few feet away. In the
confused, cotton clogged mind of his, the first thought was to crawl over and get some
warmth. This was tonights girl, wasnt she?
Thats what they all were, tonights bed warmer
Any other thought beyond that point went unheard, his toes and fingertips were becoming
numb, anyway.
Hinata was just dozing off when something foreign and heavy fell against her shoulder.
She gasped and was about to turn and face her attacker when a cold nose touched her
neck. She shivered and tried to gently pry Sasukes arm off, but to her horror, his other arm
snaked beneath the tiny arch of her side. She was caught completely against him.
It was suddenly hard to breathe.
S- Sasuke p-please she shivered. The only response was a quiet murmur and cold
toes wriggling against her bare feet.
She sighed helplessly and tried to ignore the warm breath against her ear.
This feels so wrong
Sasuke yawned and ignored the knocking on the door in favor of staying warm and
snuggled in bed.
Wait a minute, snuggle!

His eyes lazily cracked open to inspect last nights girl, then peeled wide open at the
realization that he didnt have any girl last night. It disturbed him how he had to settle for
this this Girl after so many Konoha beauty queens
He untangled himself from her and got up to answer the door while brushing sleep dust off
his eyes. A wave of painfully cold air hit him face first the minute he opened the door.
What?
As usual, his happy-go-lucky friend was grinning at the other side of the door. Good
morning sleepy head!
Sasuke shut the door and stumbled back into the kitchen. Kei allowed himself in and sat at
the table waiting for his still-not-awake fighting buddy to wake completely.
Sasuke sipped some cold water and cursed when his teeth ached. What do you want?
What I always want. Kei hugged himself to keep the cold away. Just put on something
warm for today, its unusually cold. Even being ignored was fine with him. he kept talking
even when Sasuke walked into the bedroom and shut the door. Forecast guys say it might
snow today. Got winter coats! even though there was no response, he kept talking to
himself. Did it ever snow in the cloud? Heard it rained often, but never snowed did it
sleet there at all! the door slid open.
Hinata gave Kei a small smiled before pulling the bed covers around herself tighter, she
bustled around preparing their morning tea.
Morning Hinata. Kei greeted and got back to talking, Sono caught a cold so she kept
coughing all night I told her not to go out in the rain but she didnt listen. He shrugged,
Even though she doesnt usually get sick this quickly, so I guess its really a hard winter
this year.
Sasuke walked in and dropped in front of Kei on the table, buttoning up his jacket.
Winter?
Yeah were in winter. Kei smirked, Cant see the difference huh? he intended to get up,
but Hinata had placed a tempting cup of hot tea in front of him. Aah, were really late for
training. He had to take a few sips if even to not embarrass her, her tea was always the
best, but it wasnt like him to bother those who might misunderstand him.
Hinata always misunderstood, he figured, why else would she be married to Uchiha?
Sasuke finished his tea and got up, Lets go already, Gous gotten more annoying that Ito,
I dont know how long were going to take him before somebody decides to kill him off or
something. He was wrapping up his pouch and completely ignoring his wife. If he was
training us, that would be understandable. But hes sitting inside in the dry warm academy
while we train off our asses on taijutsu.
Come on man, you know its good for us!
Good for us! Sasuke gave him a dirty look, My shoulders still hurt from the weight
training, damn it.

Keis eyes widened, What, you didnt get a backrub! he glanced at a blushing, wide eyed
Hinata, and figured the answer himself, It gets less painful in time, besides weve been
training with them on for a while now, it wont be as painful!
Sasuke rolled his eyes and walked out, it shocked the other ninja how ignorant his genius
friend was. He sighed and waved to Hinata. See ya later Hinata. He was walking out, but
stopped at the door, making sure that both Hinata and Sasuke heard, Oh, Hinata chan,
Sono says shes got a splitting headache, could you please make her a cup or two of your
wonderful tea! he offered a smile at her blush, We would both appreciate it! Thank you
very much! with that he closed the door and turned to his friend waiting underneath his
umbrella. You dont mind, Uchiha, right?
Its none of my business. Sasuke started walking to the academy in silence, lips pursed
and brows furrowed.
Kei walked silently as well, nothing on his mind but how unlucky Hinata was
Sasuke was hugging himself and sulking underneath the tree in the field.
It was snowing.
Everybody had gone home, Kei had tried to persuade him to come home with him or at
least have dinner at Tinas as usual. Hed refused.
His nose was cold and his lips were dry, the dried blood on his chin itched as well. Their
training today was on avoiding hits and when to use kawarimi no jutsu and when to not
use it.
He was distracted.
Kei had gotten him twice.
If it were Itachi, he would have been killed twice.
Sasuke angrily shoved a handful of snow away and cursed. What kind of an avenger am
I? Shaking at the slightest wave of cold, sleeping on a full stomach, drinking sake daily and
complaining about training!
He cursed again and breathed into his cupped hands. Orochimaru would laugh at his pitiful
abilities. If only he hadnt hesitated that one moment where he was alive and Naruto was
practically dead.
Even if he regretted hesitating that moment, he knew if he was able to turn back time, he
would do the exact same thing. Hed look down at a bloody Naruto, Kakashi would jump
into the scene and hypnotize him back to Konoha village.
The second time wasnt any better, Naruto had learned another technique to counter
Sasukes second level Chidori.

And stupid me still wasnt smart enough to copy his rasengan.

Sasuke spent hours out in the snow, his hot hatred burning a hole in the white snow before
his eyes. With newfound energy, Sasuke peeled his jacket off and got about training in the
heavy snow.
Hinata watched her breath turn into white fog in front of her nose, and shivered. Sasuke
was really late. It was ten oclock when she put on heavy clothes and began waiting for
him at the junction of the streets before their dorm. It had been almost an hour.
She would have thought he was training, but Kei had long since gotten home, hed told her
how angry Sasuke was, he refused to even have his dinner. Even if she really didnt carry
any special feelings for Sasuke, she would worry about any angry, hungry and cold
individual.
Shino had always told her she was too nice when it came to that sort of thing, shed
always smiled and changed the subject.
A violent wave of wind almost plucked her out of where she stood. Hinata adjusted the
scarf around her neck and decided to go and check the field anyway. the village was cold
and silent, not even dogs and cats dared go out in this weather. It was almost frightening.
Not a single light was on in the streets and she was depending on her Byakugan alone.
Her lungs tightened and her blood froze, she had reached the field, and nobody was there.
Except for a body buried beneath the snow. Hinata ran to the lump on the ground and
thanked god for her abilities to see beyond the surface. She struggled to pull his heavy
body out of the snow, and almost cried when he groaned and spoke to her.
What do you want? his eyes were rimmed in red, his lips were bluish and bleeding, and
there was a nasty frosted bruise on his chin.
She couldnt speak, whether it was the cold air or the emotions battling in her chest, she
didnt know. She touched his hand and flinched when he shoved her away and got up.
He was swaying back and forth, his arms were probably numb seeing the way he swung
them recklessly.
Hinatas vision blurred, she wanted to tell him how dangerous it was to be in this state,
how he might die instantly any minute. She wanted to take him home and cover him with
all the covers and blankets she could get her hands on. Sasuke! she coughed, W- Why
do you d- do this! she coughed again.
He watched her for a long time, and then spoke, his voice dry and rough. I want to have
my revenge. He squinted, and then fell against her bonelessly, he was unable to carry
himself any more.
Hinatas hands instinctively caught his head, even when she was falling down under his
weight. His quick breaths touched her ear, and it frightened her how cold his lips were and
how feverish his forehead was.

She struggled to get him up, but this time he had completely lost himself, she knew she
had only two choices, one was to carry him to the closest shelter all by herself, the other
was to leave him here and get help, even if she came back and it was too late.
The shaking in her fingers never lessened even when she made her choice and got up.
She pulled at his arms and tried to get him to stand up, but he was already out cold.
Tears made cold trails down her face.
Her scarf was around his neck in a minute and so was her jacket, she wrapped her arms
around the cold body and tried to wake the man up, a voice in her head telling her it was
too late.
She took a calming breath and closed her eyes, it wouldnt help anybody to panic like this,
she would have to do something! Focusing all of her rarely-used chakra, she tried making
the clone she learned at the academy, but her concentration wasnt helping her. She
concentrated her chakra in her eyes and searched the area for anybody that might help.
Everybody within hearing range was asleep in their beds, and those who werent asleep
didnt seem like they would leave their activities because of a shout in the night.
I cant let him die in here!
Hinata strengthened her resolve and focused her chakra in her hands. She blushed for
reasons other than snow and touched Sasukes cheeks. She focused on the pressure
points in his cheeks and closed her eyes. She shyly passed the pads of her thumbs
against his warming cheek and called his name in hopes of waking him up.
It was so cold
Snow clung to his lashes even when they fluttered open, weakly, he came to his senses.
Hnn his head rolled against her shoulder.
Sasuke lets go home. She whispered and tried to get up. This time his legs dragged
along with her and they slowly took the road to their house. Hed tripped so many times,
she never bothered to count anymore.
Half way there, they found Kei walking towards them. Hey! What happened to him? hed
asked and slung Sasukes other arm around his shoulder. You guys werent home so I
came out looking for you
Hinata tried not to cough, H- he was out in the c-cold.
That Idiot Kei adjusted his comrade so that the weight fell more on his side. What was
he thinking!
Sasuke was completely limp now, Hinata sighed and held his arm tightly, I dont know
He said he wanted revenge revenge against who!
The rest of the walk was silent, so was it when Kei left to go back home. Hinata carefully
tucked the two covers around her frosted husband and dabbed a warm, damp piece of
cloth against his bruised chin. He hissed at the warmth and coughed dryly.

She sighed and got up to fetch a bucket of hot water. She placed the steaming water a few
feet away in hopes of warming the air if even a little she had no other choice, it never got
this cold in Konoha, how was she supposed to know how to treat somebody in Sasukes
condition?
Sasuke groaned and shifted, loosening the tight scarf around his neck. His eyes turned
into tiny red slits, and met Hinatas.
She forced a small smile, Youre cold?
His brows creased, Where am I? he coughed again, and let her help him drink some
water. He shivered and got back under the covers.
His Sharingan dimmed.
Hinata sighed and closed her eyes. Hell be fine.
She spent the night up, dabbing his fevered face with a warm cloth and ignoring her own
prickling skin.
Kei was extra early in the morning. He had an extra blanket with him along with the usual
smile. Hows he doing?
Hinata accepted the blanket and offered some tea. Sasuke was wrapped up in a blanket
sipping some tea at the table. He seems better.
Sasuke scowled and silently sipped his tea, he looked considerably pale and had dark
circles around his eyes.
What were you planning to do out in the cold! Kei plopped down and took a huge gulp of
the tea Hinata offered.
Sasuke put his empty cup down and sighed. Ill be ready in a minute. He got up slowly
and let the covers slide off.
Hinata looked like she wanted to say something, but couldnt.
He was out quickly, dressed in normal, light clothes unsuitable to the harsh weather
outside the door.
H- hey! Youre going out like this! Kei ran off to stop him at the door.
Sasuke shoved him away. To each his own! with that he took off outside.
Kei groaned and turned to thank Hinata only to see her fighting tears. What?
Hinata shrugged and brushed away stray tears, I- I dont know
He nodded and quietly closed the door behind him.

Sasuke was taking training too-seriously today. Kei was having a bad time especially with
the weights. Oddly, Sasuke- who had been complaining about them, was attacking easily
as if they werent there. It was probably the intense use of his chakra, Kei was almost
afraid to fight today.
Come at me! Sasuke stood straight and stretched an arm in front of him in a daring pose.
Wind tugged at his damp hair and light clothes.
Believe me, Uchiha, youll catch something. Kei was ready to fight, but figured he might
as well warn his comrade again.
For the hundredth time.
Just fight me. Sasukes red eyes gleamed, he was angry.
Kei sighed in defeat and hoped that Gou sensei would come over to check on them every
now and then. Sasuke was being irrational.
Just whats gotten into you anyway! Kei spat blood when Sasukes knuckle met his jaw.
Sasuke breathed in deeply and stopped attacking long enough to produce multiple kage
bunshins of himself.
Kei frowned, Fine, if thats how you want it! Ill beat you back to your senses!
Three hours later, none of them could make another move. A crowd of students applauded
when snow stopped being tossed around and a few whistles erupted.
With determination alone, Sasuke got to his knees and gripped his left hand, nothing in
mind but the ultimate Chidori. In his eyes, the person lying in the snow was none other
than Uchiha Itachi, and in his mind, there was nothing else but revenge.
Uchiha Sasuke. Martas boots dipped in snow, she clapped her hands together. I think
this is enough. Her dark painted lips stretched over perfect white teeth.
Sasuke gave her a dirty look, and fell on his elbows in the snow. Kei arched and rolled
slightly to the side.
Sono's gonna kill me
Sasuke smirked and tried to regain his breath.
Marta walked over to the pair and pulled Sasuke by his arm. His eyes widened at how
physically strong the slim woman was. Hello. She cooed.
What do you want? he sneered, blood coated his teeth.
She smiled. I want to upgrade you! she grabbed Keis shirtfront as well and dragged both
bloody ninja to her office.

Just what the hell were you two thinking! Kei was barely conscious where he sat, he
probably was exhausted. Marta stomped her foot. Do you know how many officials were
watching!
Sasuke scowled, You never told us anything.
She narrowed her eyes. I dont know what to tell them, they came mainly to see the
genius ninja but obviously the genius was too angry to train properly.
We were training. He spat angrily, What were you expecting, a handshake!
She sighed and turned to the door where her assistant peeked her head in. Marta angrily
stomped out of the office.
Sasuke rolled his neck and winced when the torn tissue on his shoulder ripped open
again. He rubbed his hands together and watched Kei nod off where he sat. Maybe I was
taking it too seriously but Damn it felt like it was real Sasuke shook his head, hed
really hurt Kei this time.
Marta walked in and threw herself at hear leather seat. Uchiha, they want to talk to you.
He stared at her for a moment before summoning up enough chakra to stand on his own
feet steadily. Outside Martas office, stood a few important-looking men.
One of them was a tall, middle-aged man with a black head protector wrapped around his
forearm. His hair was a mixture of brown and grey. Uchiha Sasuke, I assume.
Sasuke glanced at the three men that stood before him. Yes.
Did you choose your fighting partner? he asked.
Sasuke didnt know what this is all about, wasnt Kei his partner already? I already have
one, Kei Katsuma.
Another, shorter, man smiled, Is he the one youve been fighting with earlier?
Yes. What is going on?
the man who spoke first cleared his throat, According to your history and abilities, you are
a strong fighter, are you not?
Sasuke smirked, Yeah I am, and Im a fast learner, too.
Both men smiled and let room for the last officer to speak. Would you like to become
Chuunin?
It was hard not to get excited, but he knew he had to accept the offer like a normal person
would. Of course! he studied the three men before adding, Actually, back at the Cloud, I
was nearly a Chuunin, but I didnt take the exam back then.

They smiled and two of them left the hallway, leaving Sasuke with the last man, the one
with brown graying hair and dark eyes. Good luck, be sure to tell your partner to prepare
for the actual Chuunin exam, it will be in a few days and just you two, so be sure to give it
all youve got.
Sasuke nodded and watched the man leave. He turned and entered Martas office again,
only to find her talking quietly to Kei.
Hey Katsuma, were Chuunin now. Sasuke announced indifferently. He grabbed Keis
arm and dragged him out of the office, Lets get you fixed up, Chuunin exams in a few
days.
Kei rolled his head and groaned. Pain
Sono was fretting and talking to herself as she gathered bandages and ointments, she was
half scolding Kei for hurting himself, and half blaming Sasuke for being the strong ass that
he was.
Kei was knocked out cold at the first dab of disinfectant on his forehead.
Sasuke shook his head, this guy is so weak, how in the hell did he become a Chuunin with
me?
Sono was too busy to notice Sasuke leave, she was too busy to notice that he was
bleeding too.
Sasuke walked the short distance between their dorms and eased the door open. He was
startled when Hinata practically threw herself at him.
Sasuke are you okay! for the very first time, he noticed that her blank eyes carried some
kind of emotion.
He assumed it was anger, so automatically started defending himself. Yeah Im fine, not
like you care. He made his way to the bathroom.
Hinata followed, Were you fighting?
He spat blood into the sink. No I was playing shogi. What do you think! he snapped.
She tried her best to not cry. I- I I was wo- worried a- a-bout you
Sasuke gave her a look. Worried? she nodded. Im a warrior, an avenger, I dont need
your concern. He scowled and washed blood off his face. A dull ringing started to pump in
his ears.
Hinata looked away and brushed stray tears off her cheeks.
Sasuke glanced back at the bath tub. Is it hot?
She nodded and made her way towards the door.

Sasuke waited until she closed the door behind her to start taking off his clothes. Snow
and sweat made it hard to take off the shirt without tugging at wounds painfully. He sighed
and slid into the tub, clothes and all. The hot water made his skin hurt and his head ached.
He figured he was feverish since he was shaking even though he was covered in hot
water.
Hinata was preparing hot tea for Sasuke, she didnt know what happened to him lately, but
it didnt look good there was a knock on the door, and at the same time, Sasuke
stumbled out of the bedroom door, his hair was wet and his clothes were partially damp.
When he simply sat at the table, Hinata placed a cup of hot tea within arms reach and
glanced behind the door with her Byakugan. Its Neji niisan! she whispered.
Sasuke gave her a blank stare, his cheeks were red and his eyes were bleary as they
stared off into a point only he can see. Hinata opened the door and let the visitor in, two
Rain ninja stood at the door.
He said he wanted to see Uchiha Sasuke, is this the place? one of the ninja asked.
Hinata nodded, Yes, thank you very much.
The guards nodded and turned to leave.
Hinata gripped Nejis arm happily. Neji niisan!
The male Hyuuga gave her a white stare before a small smile tugged at the corners of his
mouth. Neji pulled the hood off his dark hair and scanned the room with the Byakugan.
Uchiha Sasuke.
Sasuke put his cup down and gave Neji a dirty look. What?
Neji didnt like the attitude, he never liked the Uchiha at all. It was Tsunades mission for
him, and he had to finish it. Its a gift from Hinata samas parents. He tossed a scroll at
Sasuke who caught it easily.
From father! Hinata searched Nejis face.
He looked down at her with an unreadable expression. You should read it, Hinata sama.
She sat next to Sasuke and read the scroll.
Dear Hinata chan, Sasuke san, it is I, Hanabi! Congratulations on your marriage! Why
didnt you tell me you wanted to get married in the first place! I hope you are happy
together, come and visit us at the cloud, okay? Ill miss you my sister! Also, there are
happy news from all over town! Naruto is marrying Haruno chan next week, Kakashi
sensei misses you, Sasuke kun, he says he wants to see you soon! I cant write it all, so
you should just ask Neji, the messenger. I miss you Hinata! Visit okay!
Hinata lifted her head to look into Nejis eyes. His brows were furrowed. Hanabi? he
nodded. But but Hanabi is Hanabi never misses me, she isnt this cheerful! Neji
nodded again, as if he was reading her mind.

It was some kind of coded scroll, then, they should read beneath the lines.
For once, Sasuke spoke, his voice dry and rough, Haruno and Naruto?
Neji nodded with a lopsided smirk, Only thing thats real.
Wh- what else is there?
Neji shrugged, and turned to scan the place again, I have one more message, Hinata
sama. Hiashi sama he he paused, choosing his words. Hiashi sama has made
Hanabi his brows creased. The successor, since you are an Uchiha now.
Hinata stared at him unbelievably. But this isnt what I I thought this was just-! she
coughed quietly, her eyes rimmed in tears.
He shook his head. I apologize. Everybody had believed it. So he had no other choice.
She coughed again, and then quietly made her way to the bathroom.
Neji, still standing, gave Sasuke a dirty look. I have something to tell you.
Sasuke ignored him completely.
The older ninja knelt down to his level and whispered, Tsunade sama trusts you, but if you
touch one hair of Hinata sama he left the end of the threat open and stood up quietly. I
bid you farewell. And I apologize for bearing such happy news at this time. With that he
replaced the hood over his head to shield his eyes and left through the door.
Sasuke sighed and scanned the scroll again. Naruto and Sakurahe shook his aching
head, no no if Kakashi misses me then that means hes watching me closely some how,
and if that was reading underneath the underneath, then Naruto and Sakura arent actually
getting married, they are probably just out of a mission together or something. Right?
Then what the hell did he mean, the only thing thats real!
He sat up and slid the bedroom door open, mixed emotions raging in his chest. Why does
it bother me so much? Its not like I loved Sakura, right? She was just like all the other
girls, stupid enough to fall for me.
He dropped on the ready futon without bothering to even change his clothes, he was cold
and hot and knew he was feverish but was too tired to do anything about it. Every muscle
and joint in his body ached, too, from both being beaten by Kei for three hours straight,
having to endure the cold and the fever and shocking news.
He was Chuunin now, but this is all a fake. It meant nothing to him. Just like how Sakura
means nothing to him. He never knew such a state of confusion was possible to hit him
anytime of his life, he was always clear-minded and determined not to lose sight of his
goal.
But this

He curled into a tight ball and willed the pain away.

Hinata had been coughing all night. It was driving him insane, he was having a terrible
headache and Itachi had killed him a few times now, and her coughing was making it
worse.
Of course, he was proud he didnt kill her yet, it must be the pain of the fever.
She was coughing and sobbing at the same time.
Sasuke reached over and touched her shoulder. She recoiled instantly and stared at him
with her Byakugan. Stop crying. He ordered.
She quietly got back under the covers and pressed her cheek to the pillow.
He sighed and inched closer, the radiating warmth drawing him like a moth to flame.
Honestly, he didnt care whether it was a woman or a lamppost, as long as it was warm.
Hinata struggled against his hold but he shushed her quietly, the ache in his head
unbearable.
Please stop this. She whispered.
Just sleep. He growled and pressed his hot forehead against her cool skin, nothing but a
thin barrier of cloth between them.
Even when she noticed the constant shaking of his body, she resisted. Sasuke, I -I cant
please she wriggled, trying to escape his hold.
It felt like somebody was continually summoning up a huge frog right on top of his head. It
was impossible to breathe. Just shut up and go to sleep, its friggin cold. He tightened his
hold around her almost too much.
She whimpered quietly. Please.
His jaws started to ache from being clenched so hard. So hot he let his muscles relax,
and stopped fighting the pain.
It just wasnt worth it.
There was a moment of complete silence. He was concentrating so much on his breathing
he didnt notice that she was being unusually quiet.
Maybe I hurt her
What am I saying!
He shivered and wrapped his arms around her again, this time with less force.

She was crying.

Dont cry. It came out softer than he intended.
She shifted and brushed tears off her face. Sasuke it it hurts, too much
He opened his eyes to catch a hazy glimpse of her outlines in the moonlight. I know. Im
just as confused, just as pained.
Why? she shivered and dropped her head down on the pillow next to his. Why would
Tsunade sama do such a thing?
To clip off my wings, thats why. He thought angrily. If I was too busy being angry at
Konoha village, Id want to return there and see for myself. Then she can lock me in again.
He wasnt Nara Shikamaru, but he was no idiot.
Sasuke sighed and touched her hair, she was giving him her back and shivering, obviously
from their proximity and not the cold. Just sleep it off. Itll get better in the morning. You
should realize that if you think about it this scroll was given to me, to pin me down, not
you.
She shook her head but said nothing.
It still felt wrong to hold her.
It still felt wrong to be held by him.
But If it will make the night pass faster, then so be it.
Xxxxxxxxx
Naruto was smiling at her, telling her how much he liked people like her. And then Sakura
walked over and held his arm, they walked away from her into the horizon and
disappeared. Something cold touched her neck and when she turned, there he was,
looking at her, through her, with the same cold expression. She called his name but he
simply took her hand and walked her to the other side of the road.
His hands were cold.
The other side of the fence was covered in snow.
Hinata looked back at where Naruto was, the sun was setting and flowers were blooming.
She turned again to look at Sasuke, who was still walking non-stop forward, and realized
that it had a lot of snow.
Nothing but snow.

She resisted, she didnt want the cold! She wanted the sun! She dug her heels into the
thickening snow and tried to pry her hand out of his hold. Sasuke turned to look at her, his
face pale and lips blue. His Sharingan highlighted the angry look on his face.
Snow started to fall from the cloudless sky.
Hinata turned back to the sun, it was setting. Leaving.
Sasukes angry expression turned to one of confusion, and when he realized that she
didnt want him he let go.
xxxxxx
Hinata startled herself out of her dream, she was breathing quickly and tears clung to her
lashes.
Naruto kun had left her alone.
She was intending to get up and wash her face, but realized that there was something
pinning her down.
The thing was very warm and breathed against her neck.
She turned slightly, knowing who it was and hoping that he was still asleep so she could
slip away unnoticed. Her cheek touched his forehead by mistake, he was unhealthily hot.
His breathing was quick and shallow as well.
Suddenly worried, Hinata turned around in his arms and touched his cheek with her hand,
he stirred and groaned but didnt wake.
He really is sick
She got up, slowly as to not wake him, and tucked the covers closely around him. She
washed quickly and brought a damp cloth to press at his forehead.
Sasukes eyes cracked into tiny red slits. Uhh
She smiled softly. Just sleep. Its a few hours until dawn.
His eyes closed and he fell into light uncomfortable sleep.
In the silence, she had no other person to talk to but herself. She usually amused herself
by decorating flowers or reading books on medical plants and herbs. But ever since this
mission started, she had gotten lonely. Without the books or plants or flowers, it was hard
to go on. Especially when you had to live with a person like Sasuke, one that would come
home injured and grumpy almost every night.
Honestly, she didnt mind being with him, he wasnt violent, at least. And Sasuke
understood her silence and appreciated it, unlike Hanabi. But Sasuke was Sasuke
frightened her. She knew he wouldnt hurt her, but it was hard to keep her emotions in
check whenever he was upset with her.

Now that he was bed-ridden and in need of her help, he didnt look as frightening.
He seemed sad, actually.
Hinata sighed and dipped the cloth in water again.
But what did that dream mean? That Naruto kun is really gone? That that I have no
chance? Sasuke said to sleep it off, but its not any less painful.
Sasuke stirred again, rolling his head to the side to catch a glimpse of her.
She took the cloth off his forehead and gently brushed back his damp hair.
Im tired he voiced weakly. Tired of being angry his brows creased.
What is he talking about? The cloth was on his cheek now, cooling down the flushed skin.
Angry at who?
His eyes opened again, At the man who. He stopped and studied her eyes. He killed
my family.
Hinatas expression turned to one of sadness. Wasnt that a disease? Thats what father
told me, when explaining the Hyuuga family tree and its Uchiha branch.
He scoffed, Che, no, it wasnt a disease. It was my brother he killed them all. He rolled
to his side and rested a hand on her knee. So hot his eyes closed.
Trying to stop the shivering that suddenly took over her from his simple touch, she dabbed
his neck in an attempt to cool his fever down.
He slept uneasily for a quite a while, talking in his sleep or hallucinating about his brother.
Hinata was shocked. Sasuke carried all this pain all this time, and no one bothered to ask
about how his parents really died. Tears rimmed her eyes at the mere thought that her
father might be killed, let alone her whole family and clan. Shed probably give up on life
and curl up in a corner and pray for death sooner than live with it on her shoulders and still
look people in the eyes.
You are so brave. She brushed away tears and dabbed his cheek and neck gently. His
hand on her knee slipped off and curled around the rim of the covers, The cover Kei had
given her this morning.
Her fingers touched her lips in worry. If Kei had given them this blanket, then what was he
keeping warm with? Unless theyd bought some extra, then will have to share one beShe blinked. What am I thinking! Hinata blushed and tried to keep her mind off the impolite
mental image.
xxxxxxxxxxxx-

Sasuke was late for training that morning. Kei didnt look any better. One of his eyes was
covered with a square patch of bandage and his left arm was in a sling. Hey Sasuke! he
greeted cheerfully.
Sasuke, who had gotten his more painful injuries wrapped up, looked healthier. Yo.
Kei was grinning.
What is it?
Were Chuunin now eh!
Sasuke rolled his eyes. Not yet, we still have the actual exam to pass
Thing is, were nominated! Kei grinned happily. Sono got angry at me for getting myself
injured, but she forgot all about it when I told her I was Chuunin, guess what happened
next? he winked- if one can do that with only one eye.
Sasuke sighed and pursed his lips. Dont tell me.
I wasnt gonna. The taller ninja stuck his tongue out teasingly before walking over to the
dry sakura tree. So are you gonna be a fighter or a teacher?
A fighter of course. Sasuke followed and winced when his ankle shot waves of pain up
his leg.
Kei smirked. I thought this was the moment where you regret beating me up so much and
offer to become a harmless sensei.
I wont.
Why not?
Because Sasuke looked into his comrades eyes. Because Im an avenger.
There was a pause where Kei gave Sasuke a stupid look. Avenging what?
He opened his mouth, but then shut it with a click. It wasnt worth the trouble. Its
personal. Kei was far off looking behind him, not even bothering with pursuing the subject
anymore.
Sono! Honey! Kei got off leaning on the cold log and walked through the snow intending
to hug his dear wife, only to be slapped on the cheek.
The angry woman stomped on her husbands sore toes and scowled. I thought I told you
not to come for training today!
Kei, suddenly resembling an injured puppy, sulked. But honey! I had to explain some stuff
to Sasuke!
Then do it. She put her hands on her hips.

Kei cleared his throat. Ahem yes, um Sasuke. He turned to face the other ninja. I will
not hesitate in my fight, even if it was to the death. I have a family and I will fight for my
family if it kills me!
Sasuke rolled his eyes. Aha.
Kei grinned, So you better watch out, Im gonna get your ass kicked!
He shrugged, Sure.
With that, Sono pinched Keis ear and dragged him back home. Once they were gone,
Sasuke wondered if Hinata will ever be brave enough to show herself here to tell him to go
back home.
He gave up two seconds later. Shed sooner blush herself into flames than take a step
close to this field.
So he spent a few hours in the library, studying various books on eyes and blood limit
jutsu. Hed been reading a certain book that dealt with eye surgery for a while now, his ass
was starting to get numb on the chair. A glance to the window told him it was around
evening. He stretched and winced when his wrist clicked and his ankle throbbed. His eyes
roamed aimlessly, relieved of all the small letters it had to focus on for hours straight.
Hinata was sitting on a chair with a box in her lap far away near the entrance. She smiled
softly and her cheeks pinked when their eyes met.
He stood up and walked to where his wife was. How long have you been here?
She stared at the wrapped box in her lap and wrung her hands. A- a Ano, a little a
little while.
He sighed quietly. How little?
She stared at his shoes. Um a few hours.
He sighed and stared at the ceiling. Why didnt you say anything?
She jumped. Um you were busy. She coughed lightly.
Sasuke pressed his lips together and stared at the top of her head for a moment, before
deciding to drop the subject. Shed probably cough her lungs out if he pressured her more.
Whats this?
Her eyes shone. I- I brought you uh lunch. She offered the box but didnt meet his
gaze.
Lunch? Its evening. Sasuke shifted his weight.
She was silent for a moment before whispering. It was lunch
You waited all that time!

She jumped again and her lips turned white from being pressed too much. Un Ill I
can
He sighed. Shes taking this the wrong way, no one has ever been this patient. Not even
me. Why didnt she say anything! Im not angry, Hinata just he took the box. Lets just
go to a restaurant.
She was still staring at her shoes and blinking rapidly. Okay.
Do you want to go to a restaurant?
If you want. Her voice shook.
Sasuke took a breath and let his tense shoulders drop. He put the lunch box on the table
and turned to study her tense body language. Im not upset at you, Hinata. But the lunch
youve packed is probably cold now. If you want, we can go to a restaurant, and if you
dont, we wont. When she didnt respond, he urged again. So do you want or not?
She opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. Their eyes met and for a
moment, he thought he saw some emotion in her blank white eyes. She nodded lightly.
You do?
Y- Yes.
They were both silent when he checked out the book, took the lunch box and walked out of
the library. There were a lot of ninja trainees in the halls she had to stick to Sasuke so
close she could feel his body heat. It was embarrassing. More students stood around for
no reason but to chat and laugh with their group in the middle of the hallway, and she had
to hold Sasukes arm to not get lost.
It wasnt this crowded when I came in!
Of course, she was here during lunch time, all students were either out, or in the cafeteria.
Once they were out, Sasuke turned to check on her only to see her flushed, nervous and
holding his arm in an iron grip. There was chakra flowing in violent gusts out of her and it
was making his arm numb.
You can let go now.
She let him go and took a step away, face flushed and eyes darting in every direction.
You dont like crowded places? he asked uninterestedly as he held the book with one
hand, gave her the lunch box and then shoved the other hand in his pocket. He limped
slightly on the pavement.
She followed closely, they were still within campus and Sasuke wasnt heading towards
the exit, where is he going? Not really just loud crowds and um violent ones.

He stopped in front of a wall of lockers and performed a quick seal to open one. He placed
the book in and took out an umbrella. Lets go.
xxxIt started raining the moment they walked passed the fence separating the academy from
the streets. And Hinata found that walking next to Sasuke will get her shoulders wet. The
only way to be completely dry was to either go beneath shelter or to stick closer to Sasuke.
Which would be impossible.
He glanced her way but said nothing. Shes getting herself wet, I should pull her closer
but damn, its not like I want to.
She coughed lightly and stole a glance at his eyes, hoping that he didnt notice. If he did
he might tell me to just go home and wait for him more.
Sasuke pondered pulling her closer, but something in his head was telling him to just
ignore it, shell be fine once they get into the shop. Its not far, right?
A strong wave of rain hit the road harder and tiny bits of sleet hit the umbrella.
Hinata gushed out a tiny shriek of surprise and excitement. She loved sleet, just when it
wasnt attacking her head. She gasped and stumbled slightly when Sasuke pulled her
closer under the umbrella and strode quicker. He was close enough for her to notice the
scent of dust and ash, and feel the heat of his breath on her skin. She was blushing so
hard she figured he might have felt the heat radiating off her cheeks. In her haste to reach
the destination and remove herself from being this close to him, she stumbled and lost her
balance.
His arms were firm against her forearms and he leveled her up. Sleet fell on their heads
when the umbrella was slanted. The lunch box fell and spilled its contents on the ground.
Sasuke pulled her away from the road and dragged her under a shop front. They breathed
deeply and watched for a long time as the sleet barraged the road harder, and then
thinned before stopping, but the rain threw itself harder on the deserted road.
Their cold lunch was completely ruined.
Hinata turned to apologize but found the man next to her still breathing hard, only he had a
shine in his eyes that clearly hinted of how much he was enjoying it all.
Are you okay? she coughed a few times.
I am. Are you? Sasuke shook pieces of ice out of his hair and flinched away from the
sudden wave of hard rain that was drawn directly towards him. We have to get away from
here. He shouted loudly against the deafening thunder and rain hitting the metallic shelter
they were under.
She nodded and held the umbrella with him. They ran under the rain towards Tinas shop
at the end of the road, almost slipping a few times.

Tina lifted her head from the news paper and stared at the soaked couple that just entered
her deserted shop. Uchiha! Are you crazy? What are you doing here? she was shocked
to see him with his wife, and not looking grumpy. Id better not be selling you drugs for you
to come here at such a weather.
He dropped himself on the first table and shook water out of his curling hair. No, youre
not that smart. Im just here for the sake.
Tina pursed her lips.
Hinata squeezed her sleeve. We just want t- to get away from the rain. You dont mind, do
you?
Tina grinned. Aw, of course not darling! Stay as long as you like! she poured tea in two
cups and served them. So why are you out in the rain?
Hinata stopped drinking her tea and waited for Sasuke to answer, but when he didnt she
figured it was up to her. Um, h- he was at the academy.
Oh. The blonde woman turned away and disappeared behind the counter. So are you
having dinner here?
Yeah. Sasuke put down his cup. No dangos today?
Tinas head peeked from behind the counter, I thought you hated sweets.
I do. He drank the rest of the tea.
Both women stared at him as if he just stated to be an alien from the summon-realm.
So Tina stared. What would you like for dinner?
Sasuke shrugged. Whatever you got, its not like youre having any customers tonight.
The cook shook her head and went into the kitchen to prepare the meal.
Hinata was quiet, looking everywhere but him.
Sasuke studied her openly. Why did it bother you so much the letter?
Her eyes widened. Its she leaned closer to whisper, Is it okay to talk about it here?
He scanned the place quickly. Theres nobody here.
But she shrugged. I dont think we should. I dont want to talk about it
Sasuke sighed and leaned back in his chair. His eyes fell on a certain bottle of sake on a
far table, and he just couldnt leave it alone. Tina wasnt anywhere near here so he dove to
said table and tipped the bottle to his mouth. What would have filled three cups poured into
his mouth, definitely a wrong move. He had to swallow it all or die trying.

He swallowed it all, a scorching trail of heat ran down his throat, he was coughing. Tina
walked out with a tray in her hands. Whats up with you?
Sasuke returned to his table instantly, not a trace of sake on him.
Tina stopped, and watched. Sasuke, sitting almost too-innocently and a suspicious bottle
of sake on the far table. What did you do.
I didnt do anything.
Her light eyes stared at the weakest of them both. Hinata chan what did he do?
Hinata stared idly at her fingers curled tensely on the table.
I said I didnt do anything. He insisted.
Tina corked a brow and sighed, setting down plates of rice and dipping. Oh, fine, do what
you want. But let me warn you, that was no ordinary sake. That was hard stuff from the
Rock village, I left it there in hopes that its owner might come back and if they didnt, Im
going to mix it with something lighter. If you drink that youll have one hell of a hangover.
She snickered. But you didnt, so no worry there.
Shes just bluffing. Sasuke mused, a hand on his cheek. Then why is her hair merging with
the walls? He shook his head and grabbed the blurry rice bowl. Itadakimasu.
xxxxxxxxx
It took him twenty minutes just to get out of his clothes, let alone get into the tub. He was
working at the speed of a sloth. He blamed the alcohol in his blood. Hinata knocked on the
bathroom door for the hundredth time and it was all he could do to keep from wrecking the
whole paper arrangement over her head.
I said Ill be out in a while! Geez he shook his head and scrubbed harder at his feet.
Hinata wrung her hands in her lap where she sat just outside the bathroom door.
Whenever Sasuke was drunk, bad things happened.
Like he could drown himself through sleep or something.
When a few minutes passed without an obvious sound being heard, she knocked again,
making sure he hadnt fallen asleep.
Nothing.
Now she was starting to worry.
Sasuke kun? Are you still awake? she called quietly. Sasuke?
She bit her lip, should she glance inside with Byakugan? Just as she was about to do the
hand seal, the door opened to a wet, naked Sasuke. Hinata turned her wide, shocked and
bulging eyes away from him and whipped around completely.

Why do you keep bugging me?

She was trying to form an answer, any answer, nothing came out but quiet coughs and
squeaks.
Yeah, thats what I thought. He grumbled and then grabbed her sleeve. Get in here I
cant scrub my own back. he dragged her halfway through the bathroom before letting go
and seating himself on the stool.
Hinata was shaking badly. The bathroom was full of warm steam but her insides were as
cold as the snow outside their window. C- c c cant I she stuttered and looked
everywhere but at him.
Sasuke rolled his head. What is it now? a sponge was thrown at her feet. Get it over
with, I dont have all day.
I wont. she stated firmly and slithered away, nothing on her mind but escaping.
He sighed but didnt make any sudden movements. Why.
Because you dont have any clothes on! Her mind screamed. I cant. she was a few feet
away from the door now, almost there!
He turned slightly, glancing at her with the corner of his eye. Where are you going?
Her hands touched the warm paper. Yes!
The wet, naked and drunk Uchiha shook his head and decided to get off the stool and get
into the warm tub again. By the time he was waist-deep in the water, the paper door was
already firmly shut.
Hinata panted outside the bathroom, as if somebody was clenching their fists on her chest
all that time while she was inside. She couldnt believe he didnt have the decency to throw
a towel on!
He was drunk!
She shook her head and crawled miserably to her futon, she needed to get warm, this was
all too shocking for her. Once she was between the covers- kimono and all- she breathed
into her cupped palms, and closed her eyes shut.
Oh I will probably have nightmares about this for the rest of my life. She thought with a
sigh. Shed had frightening dreams when she walked in on Kiba and Shino after a fishing
trip, they had hung their shirts to dry and were topless. Shed pretended it didnt matter to
her, but really, she was blushing so hard the sand village probably noticed the radiation.
Hinata pulled the covers closer. I know its no big deal, its not really indecent of guys to
take their top clothes off she knew it was the environment she was raised in, everybody
was a fighter, nobody had the chance to be anything else. Nobody spared her a moment to
explain the differences between young and adult when she needed it the most. And now
she was stuck with the emotions of a fifteen year old girl in an adult womans body.

Its not exactly pleasing. She shivered. The older women of Hyuuga had taken it upon
themselves to explain to her- the heir- about how to lead a successful married life. How
she would be introduced to somebody one day and they would expect her to act up to the
clan.
Shed had to go through days and days of cooking lessons, child care, keeping the house
clean and even harvesting crops.
Funny, how all the women in the Hyuuga never explained to her the mind of a male.
Naruto was something, Uchiha Sasuke was a complete other thing.
Before she knew it, tears were rolling down her cheek and into her pillow.
Tina was smiling at her vibrantly.
She and Tina were talking excitedly, the sun warm on her face. A cold hand touched hers
and when she turned, Sasuke tugged lightly. lets go. He voiced. She dug her heels into
the dirt, refusing his company. She turned desperately to Tina only to find the blonde
woman walking away into the sunset. The dirt beneath her feet turned white and before
she knew it, it was snowing. I dont want to! she screamed, but there was no voice.
Sasuke gave her a cool look before his red eyes glowed, and then he let her go.
Hinatas eyes shot wide open, she would have jumped five feet in the air hadnt something
been holding her down. She panted and dropped her head again, long enough to regain
her breath.
The thing on her stomach stirred just a little.
She gasped and rolled away, pushing Sasuke arm away from her. Fresh tears rimmed her
eyes and threatened to spill.
Sasuke stirred and groaned, his bare arm slid upwards till it touched the pillow, and then
back to the rim of the blanket. His eyes opened and confirmed that Hinata was indeed
gone. His neck popped when he arched his back and sat up groggily, his eyes fell on her
and widened at the sight of wetness in her own white ones. Why are you crying?
She was frightened of him before, but now, when he was looking into her eyes without the
usual guarded shade in his eyes, she wasnt so sure.
Sasuke couldnt understand why she was so frightened, in his cotton-clogged, hung-over
head. He searched around aimlessly until his vision fell on his own bare chest. It was only
then that they both realized exactly what a state of undress he was in.
Hinata turned away and coughed quietly, while Sasuke simply sat up, buck naked, and
searched his drawer for proper winter clothes.
Once decent enough, Sasuke lazily buttoned up his shirt and glanced at the blushing girl
at the far end of the room. Are you going to blush every single time I take my clothes off?

Her shoulders only squared harder.

He clucked his tongue. I thought we were married. Wasnt that supposed to make it
easier or something?
Honestly, shed accepted the fact that once she was married to somebody, she would
please them in anyway possible; she would make their favorite meals, make their beds
and clean their shoes and everything. Only, she never thought it possible to be forced to
look or touch any man just because they were husband and wife.
She shivered and nodded silently.
Sasuke sighed. Listen, Im not asking for anything, just dont make it any more difficult.
Their eyes met for a moment before he easily broke the stare and turned to leave the
bedroom. Did you make tea?
Hinata instantly forgot her misery and shot up to prepare Sasukes morning tea.
They both waited quietly in an awkward attempt at a quiet morning. Sasuke was
completely fine with it, he never was the talkative kind. But Hinata was practically vibrating
anxiousness.
Once his tea was ready, he sipped it quietly and tried not to grimace. The sugar was twice
as much, and the tea leaves werent properly dissolved.
His hangover worsened.
Hinata had the same expression on her face once she tasted her cup, and her eyes
studied his calm expression nervously.
He put the cup down and silently started wrapping his Kunai pouch around his thigh. Im
not going to bite you.
The poor woman jumped at the sound of his voice. Sorry, Ill make another one. She was
already getting up and filling the teapot with water.
Sasuke shook his head and got up to wear his shoes. You dont have to.
She watched him leave and wondered if it was the hangover speaking, or the relaxed
Sasuke.
Hinata figured it was the latter, hed probably fallen asleep right after a bath and if that
wasnt relaxing enough, he had no clothes to restrain his movemeShe blinked.
Just what am I thinking!
xxxxxxxx

Gou sensei had come and asked why Kei was late, and received no answer from the busy
Uchiha.
Uchiha Im talking to you.
Sasuke opened his eyes and glared with the Sharingan at the far tree, he breathed deeply
and exhaled violently, sending a sharp string of fire towards the tree but never reaching it.
He cursed and linked his fingers in concentration again.
The older ninja shook his head and went off to his other students in the snowy field.
Sasuke was training all by himself for a good hour, and then he yawned and stopped to
look around. Only few students were left, most of them were inside.
This is completely different from the leaf you are not forced to take lessons, you do not
go through written tests and you dont have to attend all day. Ninja here were probably
evaluated by their devotion and sense of duty more than high scores and techniques.
He liked this more.
Instead of troublesome three-man teams everybody here were upgraded into two-man
teams and a special instructor. Two people understood each other easier than three,
especially when there werent girls in the team that could drag the mission down in an
emotional moment.
The fact that the rain offered dorms was another assuring factor, his mind was at ease
whenever he thought of Hinata, and even if he didnt worry about her as a friend or as a
husband, he worried about her as a comrade. That anytime any spy or enemy ninja might
break in and force information out of her.
Sasuke shook his head, No, Hinata is a Hyuuga, she can take care of herself. But hed
tasted loneliness and he knows what happens to those who live alone for long.
Hed had his share of thieves and ninja that wanted his Sharingan, body or estate.
Although Orochimaru wasnt any better, but at least he would teach him how to use the
curse seal properly.
Once he did that, he wouldnt stay with the greedy man anymore. He was an avenger, not
an idiot.
A shiver ran up his spine when a snowflake clung to the back of his neck. He rubbed it off
and searched the field again, nobody was there because it was starting to snow heavily.
He sighed and collected what little Kunais hed thrown during training.
Sasuke made his way through the crowd to the library and rested on one of the
comfortable chairs. The library staff member walked up to Sasuke and spoke quietly.
Excuse me, but didnt you check out a book yesterday?
Sasuke met the mans eyes, Yeah I did, I didnt finish it yet. Actually, hed forgotten all
about it, he should go back to his locker and take it out.

The man smiled nervously, Well I just wanted to remind you that the deadline is
tomorrow.
He corked a brow, Just two days? Why?
The library man shrugged and got about organizing a few books thrown carelessly across
the table. Books have been disappearing lately, all of them were checked out but never
returned. He shook his head in dismay, I tell you back at the Sand, ninja werent as
careless as here.
Youre from the sand? Sasuke asked for the sake of conversation if nothing else.
Yes I am. He smiled, But Ive been living here for a few years now, the weather isnt very
friendly to me at all. He laughed quietly before getting up and standing at a book shelf to
organize the books on it.
So many people here from different villages, all living in the same town for their own
reasons. Sasuke watched the few students in the library, they all seemed to branch off
different cultures telling from their skin tone and the jutsu they were reading about. His
Sharingan confirmed this when he watched a girl in the far corner reading a heavy book,
she was reading on Legendary Ice and snow jutsu without a trace of surprise on her face,
this girl was from the snow village.
Another tanned young man across from him was engrossed in reading a few scrolls at the
same time, this person was probably from the Sand or the Rock, or some other village
hed never heard of but definitely had lots of sun. This person liked mixing different
techniques at once, it seemed.
Sasuke smirked and grabbed the closest book to him on the wide table, the book was old
and torn and was fading on one corner. It read, Kinjutsu, why and when.
Kinjutsu, just like the curse seal
Sasuke was practically drowning in the book, where had it been all this time! All the
information hed been desperately trying to find on Curse seals, Genjutsu and Mangekyou
Sharingan was here!
Sometime between the transition of curse seals to life-threatening Kinjutsu, somebody
tapped Sasuke on the shoulder. He whipped his head around angrily. What!
The library staff member smiled apologetically. Im about to close, if you dont mind.
Sasuke looked around and realized that nobody was there anymore, one glance at the
window told him he had been here all day, and well into the night.
Sasuke sighed and got up, excited to finish the book at any cost.
Um, Im sorry you cant take that. The man spoke.
What do you mean, I want to check it.
He shook his head, Im sorry, but you cannot check out more than one book at once.

What! Since when?

The man shrugged helplessly, Since the book-disappearing case, I told you about that.
Sasuke sighed and put the book down. Fine, wait here and dont close, Ill be right back
with the other book. With that Sasuke raced off to the end of the hall, slid gracefully at the
corner and then pumped chakra in his heels to reach the lockers faster. Once at his locker,
he performed the hand seals an opened the locker, only once his hand reached in, the
umbrella that was stuffed in there jolted open and stabbed painfully at his arm. Sasuke
searched through the jackets and text books Kei had dropped inside.
This is the last time Im letting Kei put more of his stuff inside my locker, no wonder his is
already full.
Books and scrolls fell to the floor loudly and once his hands found the right book, a wave
of cold air hit his face from the hallway.
His eyes met red, lazy ones. Itachi was standing only a few feet away from where he stood
in the pile of books.
Itachi didnt look impressed at all. Hello, dear brother.
Sasuke stared, its another dream, isnt it. His hand- the one not holding the book- reached
slowly to the shadow that was his brother and for his horror
His hand didnt pass through.
Itachi stared in boredom at his younger brothers hand on his chest, and then followed the
arm to the face. Itachi unbuttoned the top of his akatsuki cloak and rested his arm there.
You are a student again.
Sasuke was still shocked. The minute hed been waiting for and
Nothing, he felt no hate, no anger just familiarity.
The human instinct in him, the one that begged for family, clashed with the only natural
response to seeing this face.
Confusion.
He mistook the emotion as anger and lashed out at his older brother, his left hand cupping
compressed chakra that caught the few lit light bulbs overhead. Itachi didnt look amused
at all.
This is it, this is my chance!
Sasuke tried a direct hit on his brothers chest, but the expert ninja avoided it easily and
appeared at the end of the hall. The younger Uchiha pumped his chakra in his heels and
hand and wasted no time in using his free hand as a single seal to blow a fine string of fire
towards his brother. The jutsu Ive trained all day on. His brother was as calm as ever.
Chidori missed Itachis lazy hand hanging out of his coat by an inch before Sasuke tried to

sweep his enemys feet from under him. The fog after a bunshin was everything his feet
met.
Exhausted and knowing hed wasted a lot of chakra, Sasuke dared a glance behind his
back where Itachi was standing right behind him. Itachis knee met fog when he tested his
brothers reflexes, the stoic Uchiha turned slowly with a smirk on his face.
Sasuke had just swapped his body with the umbrella and was standing a few feet away.
Neither Uchiha had a scratch on them.
Even if Itachis face never changed, his eyes sharpened. It was time. Sasuke was ready
for him this time, his hands flew about performing a seal Itachi had no trouble copying, in a
second, five Sasukes and seven Itachis were facing each other in the dimly lit hallway.
A few kicks, Katon and three shurikens later, one Sasuke was left facing two Itachis.
Itachi walked slowly towards his brother while the other bunshin approached from behind.
Sasuke ducked and kicked at the one behind him in time for it to dissolve into fog, but not
before the only ninja left had the chance to grab his wrist.
One second, one eternal moment, it was all that was between them when their eyes met.
Sharingan on Sharingan. Blood on blood. Brother vs brother.
And then
Sasuke groaned and coughed lightly. His lungs ached and his whole body throbbed with
every heartbeat.
Ugh what happened?
I was at the library reading on Kinjutsu and then His eyes slid open for a second
before shutting tightly. So bright. His voice was dry and tried.
Something soft touched his forehead.
Who is this? Mother? No, that cant be his mother was dead. It definitely felt like his
mother, touched like his mother and had the scent of his mother.
Who is this? His eyes opened and throbbed in the back of his head at the painful light. He
rolled his head experimentally and figured he was resting his head on some womans lap.
Once the internal shock in his head ceased, he was assaulted with voices and sounds
melting together like a concert of a thousand Naruto bunshins singing off-key at the same
time.
His eyes wandered up slowly, and realized how small Hinatas breasts looked from down
here
Hinata?

His mind and vision clicked together at last and he realized he had his head in Hinatas lap
all this time. He tried getting up but his back hurt too much and his shoulder felt dislocated.
He looked down in annoyance and realized that his wrist was swollen and somebody was
tending to it.
Isnt that Kabuto from the Chuunin exam?
Sasuke are you awake? Hinatas eyes spoke volumes. Your wrist was dislocated, do
you remember what happened?
He stared idly at the ceiling and the broken light bulbs. I missed.
A sharp tug at his wrist made the back of his head ache.
I fought Itachi and I lost. Why does he keep humiliating me like this! Why doesnt he
just kill me!
Hinata sighed. I came looking for you, you were very late.
The person tending to his wrist finished wrapping gauze around the swollen joint. Sasuke
kun, can you sit up?
The Uchiha tried to get up and didnt complain when Hinata helped him regain his balance.
Kabuto, what are you doing here? So I wasnt mistaken when I saw you at the tea shop.
The grey haired young man smiled, Nice to see you remember me, Sasuke kun.
The place was deserted, not a person in sight.
He mentally kicked himself. Wheres Itachi!
Hinata answered quietly, You were alone.
Sasuke frowned, And the book? he looked around aimlessly before remembering that he
hadnt checked it out of the library yet. He got up, ignoring the sharp pain in his ankle and
wrist, and ran to the library.
Closed.
It would be suspicious if he broke the door down, so he had to wait for a whole damn day
to get the book again. He groaned and hit a fist on the wall. Hinata and Kabuto soon
caught up to him.
Sasuke, please, lets go back home. Hinata urged gently, Its cold out here.
The male medical nin agreed, I should take a closer look on your wrist as well, please
Sasuke kun, allow me to accompany you.
The young Uchiha was too angry at himself to even notice, he gave them a glare and
silently made his way to the door.

Hinata gave Kabuto a tiny shrug before following Sasuke into the snowy field.
xxxxSasuke shook snow off his shoulders and hair and glared at Hinata who had busied
herself with preparing tea. Kabuto was rubbing his palms quietly next to him at the kitchen
table.
Are you okay, Sasuke kun? he asked.
Sasuke linked his fingers on the table and glared at his hands. His weak, foolish hands
that never touched his brother at all. Im fine. He said through gritted teeth.
Your wrist hurts?
Sasuke gave the gray-haired ninja a look. What are you doing here? He noticed that
Kabutos head protector had a rain symbol.
He smiled softly, Ah, Im on a missionto get you.
Their eyes met. Me?
Yes. Kabutos dark eyes hinted to Hinata a few times before he laughed quietly, We
shouldnt talk about this now.
Hed want to talk to me without Hinata listening in Sasuke was curious, but he also
thought he didnt have the time to be talking about stressful missions. Kabuto wasnt a
friend anyway.
Hinata set cups of tea at the table for the two men and then spoke quietly, her cheeks
reddening slightly. Hows your wrist?
Sasuke grabbed the cup with his injured wrist to show exactly how it was.
And your ankle? Kabuto asked with a smile, Youve been limping all the way.
Sasuke sighed loudly and sipped his tea. Im fine.
And tomorrow he will have to take his Chuunin exam
Sasuke put the cup down angrily and glared at the table. Buck up, youre an avenger and
to do that, you have to control the curse seal, to control it you have to go to Orochimarus,
you have to be ANBU in order to do that and you have to fight Katsuma to get the mission
over with and then become ANBU
He rubbed his forehead and drank the whole cup at once. I need a drink.
Hinata was biting her lip and Kabuto was smiling mysteriously.
Sasuke kun. Sasuke glared at the medical nin. Hows your Sharingan training?

Sasuke clenched his jaws. What an annoying person Fine.

Learned any genjutsu yet?
No.
He looked surprised, But I thought Sharingan was fatal when used for genjutsu.
Im not interested in genjutsu. Sasukes brows creased.
He shook his head. Oh, no wonder you couldnt see through the one before
Sasukes head snapped and he stared at the man who was sitting next to him calmly.
What? When?
Kabuto shrugged, The kinjutsu book
That was genjutsu? his eyes widened.
Kabuto laughed quietly, My, yes. You couldnt see through it at all. Tell me, Sasuke kun,
do you remember any of the things youve read in the book?
Sasukes Sharingan glowed. His blood was boiling in his veins. No Nothing, like it was
erased from my memory!
Hinata was lost, she didnt know what happened, and she never knew Sasuke knew this
Kabuto person, shed only met him at the entrance of the academy after sundown. He said
he was late at leaving, but still offered to look for Sasuke with her. Of course, shed been
anxious and had her Byakugan ready all that time, after all he was a stranger. And then
theyd found Sasuke unconscious near a pile of scrolls, books and an umbrella near the
door.
Was Itachi a genjutsu, too? a muscle under his right eye twitched, he was angry beyond
limits and the only thing keeping him from strangling the man and burning the whole place
to ashes was that he was waiting for the answer.
Kabuto still remained calm. Please, Sasuke kun, dont be upset, it will only hurt your he
smirked, Anger is a curse you know.
Sasukes anger went out the window.
He knows
He has that gleam in his eyes
Orochimarus eyes
Sasuke quietly got up and headed towards the door. He put his shoes on and walked out
silently.

Hinata was confused, but said nothing. Kabuto thanked her for her generosity and left as
well.
Once out, Sasuke spoke quietly, Who are you, really?
Kabuto blew into his palms and met Sasukes gaze. I dont know a lot about curse seals,
but I know somebody who does.
If the Uchiha ever felt like tearing himself apart from glee, this would be it. Take me to
him. Curse this mission, curse Konoha
The medical ninja tugged at the hood and drew it over his head. Ah, but I cant. Im being
as watched over as you are. His eyes roamed to different directions. Walls have ears
With that, he nodded respectfully and turned to leave, a few steps away and he was gone,
a sheen of nin smoke in his wake.
The Uchiha waited for a while outside in the snow. Nobody was making a move, if there
was anybody, that is. The cold was starting to hurt his wrist and making his head hurt, so
he stumbled inside.
Somehow, inside seemed colder than outside.
Hinata was there instantly, offering her silent support.
Just stay away from me okay! he lashed out at her and whirled violently to slam the
bedroom door open. His Futon was ready as usual, waiting for him at the middle of the
room. She always kept their beds a few feet apart but somehow hed manage to drag his
all the way to her in his sleep.
It was embarrassing.
Especially last night when he was drunk and indecent. Hed been with girls before but it
never involved waking up next to one.
A few years with different girls and hed never had the courage to face one in the morning.
Not even Haruno Sakura.
Look where that got you, shed dumped you without batting an eyelash and went off to
marry the Frog summoner
Sasuke growled and dropped his shoes near his bed and threw his weight on the pillow.
I hate it here, I wouldnt mind killing off everybody if it meant my freedom If Itachi can do
it so can I.
His eyes were drawing heavier slowly with every passing moment. Until something
touched his hand and made him nearly jump out of his skin.
I didnt mean to wake you. Came her stupid, low excuse.

No, you didnt, but you woke me anyway. he snapped angrily, Just what the hell do you
want from me!
She had her palms clenched on her knees and her shoulders were squared tensely. Im
sorry.
What did you want? He sighed.
A white, small, shaking hand reached for a roll of gauze, it was squeezed for a second and
then offered to him.
What?
She met his glare for an instant before wincing and looking away. Ano Y- You might ww want t- to ch- change the bandage is it its kind of I - I mean
For the sake of his time, Sasuke took the roll out of her hand roughly, Fine, you can go
now.
She wasnt moving.
Why are you still here? he stopped midway unwrapping his wrist.
She was looking at his hand. Um If if you want I- I can m- mix a few herbs itll hhelp make it b- better she shivered. If you want!
He had a fight tomorrow and a broken wrist wouldnt be advantageous. Fine.
Hinatas eyes widened, You want?
I said fine, it usually means yes. He snapped and continued unwrapping his wrist cursing
a blue streak, Hinata got up to the kitchen. He stopped unwrapping suddenly when he
realized that there were writings on the other side of the wrappings. Once it was all off,
Sasuke wrapped his wrist again but with the writings on the outside, vertically, it read:
Meet me where the children do not play.
Sasuke read the message again and then unwrapped it, piled it up on the floor and made
hand seals. He blew lightly and burned the frail material. One normal puff of his mouth
made the ashes scatter.
Hinata walked in with a small bowl in her hands. Is something burning?
Sasuke didnt feel as angry anymore. Even if he failed his mission against Itachi once,
Kabuto will take him to Orochimaru and fix that. No.
She was blushing, hard. How was she supposed to spread this mixture on his wrist when
she couldnt dare touch him? He was angry at her as well so it didnt help. Y- You can use
this she breathed, Itll make th- the wounds heal faster
Sasuke gave her a look before sending a disgusted glance at the mushy-looking mixture.
Im not touching this. Not when Im too tired to even go to the bathroom

She shivered. Um Buck up Hinata! She encouraged herself. Its just like when Kiba hit
his arm on the tree trunk and was too childish to put the mixture by himself!
Her fingers, familiar with the feel of the creamy goop, shoveled out a small amount of
green and smoothed it gently over the swelling joint.
Sasuke clenched his jaws, the stuff stung. What is this?
She was intentionally not looking into his eyes. Its medical h- herbs, some of it might b-be
a little p- painful, b- but its the effective part.
He watched her hands work over his wrist, her touch was cold and nervous, but it spoke of
experience at what she did. He was glad he had a medical ninja for this mission, who
knows what kind of injuries hed come home carrying after the fight with Kei
Her hand was so small
Involuntarily, he found himself staring at her as she worked. Her face was tight in
nervousness but her eyes were clear and concentrating. It was a rare chance that hed
seen emotion in her usually blank white eyes.
Or is it I was too blind to see it?
It also frustrated him how she was always decent. Even as she leaned over slightly to get
a better look at his wrist, nothing was visible of her chest at all, unlike all the other girls that
tried to show as much as they could in such a situation.
He didnt know if this was a good or bad thing. His head told him it was good, the other
was telling him it was frustrating.
He just realized that her hair was kind of bluish, too. And it fell over her flushed cheeks like
a curtain. Why is she always blushing?
He sighed and easily stopped himself from staring any further, he needed sleep.
Either that or get laid
Sasukes brows creased at the thought. Im an avenger, Ive gone beyond that childish
need, what I need now is power, not an emotional luggage to drag me down.
She was done and was wrapping his wrist gently. It surprised him how she does it, shes
nervous but still helps and talks to him. It didnt make any sense and if they werent on a
mission that required her help, he would have questioned her about it.
At least she wasnt clinging to him and asking him on dates and shouting Sasuke kun at
each passing moment. God hed hated Konoha teenage girls
Hinata was done, which meant it was time for him to rest, so he rolled to his side and
silently tried to sleep. The lights went out and the door was closed. A tiny part of him
waited for her to slide into her bed, so that maybe when the nightmares became too much

to bear hed crawl over to her for comfort. The sound of dishes in the sink told him hed
been hoping for too much.
xxxx
It was another snowy day in the rain country. Sasuke blew into his cupped hands and
scanned the faces of the students filing into the training field.
Today was his Chuunin exam.
Gou sensei had walked up to him earlier and told him to go inside once his partner arrived.
So he waited.
And waited.
Students started their daily training and teachers were checking names.
Where the hell is he!
As if on queue, the tall, bushy haired, lanky figure came jogging from the far end of the
road.
Youre late. Sasuke informed in boredom.
Kei laughed, his breath visible, and scratched his head. Sorry, was receiving blessings
from Sono! they set off towards the lockers inside the building. So what did Hinata say?
About what? Damn, the library isnt open yet even if it were genjutsu such as Kabuto
stated, he wanted to make sure of it himself.
Well Duh! Kei stuffed his scarf violently into his locker before other stuff would start
falling, he shoved the door closed. About you being Chuunin!
Im not Chuunin yet. Sasuke calmly threw his gloves and scarf into his empty locker.
What? But its worth celebrating! Kei fell into step with the quiet Uchiha, Hey why are all
my other stuff back at my locker? Got tired of keeping them or what?
I needed the space.
Oh Kei grinned again, By the way, why didnt you show up yesterday!
I did, youre the one who didnt. Sasuke continued to argue even when he lacked interest
in the conversation.
Hell no, I came to the field and waited for two whole hours! You werent there! Kei
motioned with his hands. They climbed the stairs to Martas office.
Sasuke stopped at the top of the stairs, blocking traffic. Exactly when did you start waiting
for me?

The brown-haired ninja smiled nervously. Ah, starting from eight?

I was there at eight, you werent. Students were complaining behind his back.
Kei laughed, I was there at twelve, sorry
It was then Sasuke walked away and let the others pass, Kei was close behind. I was at
the library, Id probably be there if you cant find me.
Right, Ill remember that. Kei rubbed his hands together and waited outside Martas office
nervously as Sasuke calmly knocked on the door.
Two minutes later a very tousled headmistress walked out, dark circles under her eyes and
her lipstick a little smudged.
She glared at the two students and sighed, Augh, thanks for waking me up, work never
ends she shook her head and walked inside again. So are you two ready for the
exam?
Kei looked around, Uh, just the two of us?
She gave him a look, Yes, just the two of you. Marta grabbed a brush and combed
through her hair in front of the mirror that was hung on the wall as decoration.
Im ready. Even if my head hurts, my wrist and ankle ache and my stomach empty, Im
ready.
Marta turned to them and pulled a tissue out of the box to wipe smudged lipstick off her
face. Great, now are you going to be fighters or teachers?
They stared.
She grabbed her lipstick and rolled it out, What are you looking at, teachers or fighters?
Both men spoke at the same time.
Fighter.
Teacher.
once she finished coating her lips with enough color, she gave them a look, You cant do
that, you either become both fighters, or both teachers, or split up and join some other
companion.
Kei was torn, he wanted to become a teacher, but also didnt want to ignore Sasukes
hopes for his future, and he definitely had no time to start getting used to some other
companion.
On the other hand, Sasuke had his eye on the mission, and the mission alone, Keis
intentions meant nothing to him. Right now, at least. I dont care, I just want to be a
fighter.

Keis brown eyes widened in shock, he never thought

Marta pursed her lips, You can always get another partner and come back in a few
months you know.
Kei grabbed Sasukes sleeve, What are you trying to do?
The Uchiha roughly pulled his hand away, I told you before, Im not teacher material.
The woman shook her head, Guys, please, each of you has their dream and I know how
much you want to fulfill it, please consider that both of you are married and would probably
have children later on, so why dont you become teachers for now?
They glared, For now?
She nodded and adjusted the collar of her leather suite. Yes, if you were outstanding
teachers, we might consider a Jounin exam for any of you, separately. That way you both
get what you want but still be partners in training.
Sasuke was still staring, How long will I have to teach?
A few months, she shrugged, But if you receive a lot of recommendation and is up to our
standards, it wont take you two months. Her lips stretched over her white teeth, And if
youre the genius you think you are, I bet thats a short while, eh Uchiha?
So it was decided.
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxSasuke closed his eyes and took deep breaths.
Remember what Kakashi told you. If you lose concentration, you will lose your life.
Sharingan is not a toy.
His eyes opened slowly, snow caught at his lashes, his Sharingan glowed.
Kei was as ready at the end of the field.
A few students, who apparently preferred watching the match than staying warm, were
cheering at the corners of the field. Teachers and referees along with Marta and special
interrogations officer Kazuki Jin were watching as well.
One moment he was calm and stable, the other he had disappeared with nothing but snow
in his wake. Kei widened his eyes in surprise and looked around aimlessly, weeks of
training with the Uchiha told him to be careful, quick and sharp. As expected, Sasuke tried
to pull Keis legs from beneath him, missing only by an inch when the other ninja jumped
into the air. Their eyes met for a second before they both disappeared.
The crowd went silent.

The sparring ninja appeared again except this time they have switched places. A rain of
Kunai and shurikens flew and sunk into the snow before fists and feet met. Taijutsu was
what they trained mostly on and it was their strength point now. Except, they werent just
training today, thats why Sasuke used his Sharingan to copy Keis exact movements and
block his every attack. A round of applause shook the field when both jumped away in
different directions and took a moment to recover their breaths.
Sasuke was getting bored.
A few quick hand seals and then a string of fire burning into the snow. Once the smoke
dissolved a burnt log fell into the snow with hissing sounds. Kei was on top of the bare
sakura tree with a smirk on his face. Almost got me there, Uchiha.
Hiding his own smirk, Sasuke climbed up the tree trunk and met fists with his companion.
Chakra flew around in visible strands as he tried molding Chidori during close combat.
Another thing Kakashi said, never try a new technique during battle
Kei hit a successful punch in a moment Sasuke wasnt concentrating, a crack sound
echoed in the Uchihas head before his feet slipped. The snow broke Sasukes fall, he
disappeared completely. Kei wasnt stupid to look down at it himself, so he threw a round
of shurikens that only got blown off by an explosion of fire.
Sasuke was getting tired. It would be much easier to use Chidori or any of the jutsu hed
copied off Rock Lee, but that would expose him to the officials as a Konoha ninja, which he
supposedly wasnt.
So he had to create his own techniques.
He ran off towards the grinning ninja only to be met with millions of fireflies swarming
around him and blocking his vision. He watched them intently and tried to locate their
master with his red eyes.
He also took the chance to memorize the jutsu into his mind, exact amount of chakra and
hand seals needed.
It was genjutsu one hed seen before.
Sasuke smirked and performed the hand seals, the glowing fireflies multiplied and headed
out west.
There you are.
Ignoring the texture-less insects flying around him and flowing into his eyes harmlessly, he
pumped chakra into his feet and sent a fist to the center of his copied jutsus attention.
A puff of nin smoke, a hand on his wrist and a flat Kei with a bloody mouth.
Gou sensei, who had been watching quietly all the time, stopped Sasuke from delivering
another blow to his downed partner. Its enough, Uchiha, you did good. With that he
turned and stretched a hand to his other student. Katsuma, that was interesting.

Kei laughed and wiped blood off his chin. Thanks! Youre not pretty bad yourself! he
punched his partner on the shoulder playfully.
Marta was smiling softly. Teachers, she turned to Jin, And Kazuki sama, please follow
me to the meeting hall.
Gou gave both his students a reassuring squeeze on their shoulders, Dont worry, I know
that look on her face. With that he left to meet with the others and decide on Sasuke and
Keis condition.
Sasuke was almost surprised when Kei stretched his hand for a handshake.
Thank you. Hed said, squeezing Sasukes hand, For not taking me lightly.
Sasuke tried to force a smile, but ended up wincing. Kei delivered quite a punch, hed feel
that in the morning
xxxxxxxxxxxxSasuke yawned and winced, he pressed the ice pack to his cheek again and watched in
boredom as Sono fussed over her husband and scolded him for being reckless.
Dont tell me you will fight some more! she stomped her foot at the floor.
Kei rubbed his chin and molded the ice over his forehead, where it hurt without being
injured. Honey dont worry, if I go through this, there wont be any more fighting, I
promise.
You promise! she cooed, making Sasuke feel like throwing up.
Thats what I said! I promise! Kei kept gazing longingly at the bench his friend was sitting
on, but didnt know what Sono would say if she thought he was ignoring her. Shed
become very moody lately.
I heard you. She snapped. Anyway, are you still staying here after they announce it or
are you coming home?
I dunno Kei was still deciding, but Sono mistook it as annoyance.
Do you know any thing! she turned her glare away from her hurt husband and towards
the other man. And you, youd better not be hurting Hinata or anything.
Sasuke grumbled lowly. Im not.
And why arent you letting me see her? Its not like Im gonna carry her off and eat her you
know. She scowled.
Get a life. Sasuke kept pressing the ice pack to his head, except right now he understood
why it was so soothing to apply it to your forehead. It blocked out annoying females from
shouting at you.

Why hadnt he known that back when Ino and Sakura were always buzzing in his ears?
Oh get laid. Sono snapped, I mean it, do something about that stick up your ass
Sasuke fought the smirk, Somebody spent last night unsatisfied, it seems.
Kei and Sono were speechless.
Either that or pregnant. Marta cut in, surprising them even more. Hello, Sono, nice to
see you again.
Sono was blushing so hard, she thought her glow would penetrate the walls. Uh, Hello!
Marta had her arms crossed, she looked calm. Have you checked? I never knew you
were the one to say such insults. She glared at Sasuke, Unlike other people. Im serious,
if youre going through mood swings you might be pregnant.
Kai laughed nervously. Nah that cant be, I mean he paused, and then turned to meet
his wifes eyes. Can you?
Sono was as shocked. I dunno
Sasuke was trying to ignore.
Hows your period going? Marta was smiling motherly. She was almost like a mother to
all the training ninja females, any girl on campus would tell you that. Ninja guys who had
girlfriends or wives would say the same.
Sono was blushing hard. Um its kind of not yet
The older woman shrugged, giving space to the couple.
Alright, um, Honey I gotta go to a doctor now, Ill meet you later at
Tinas tea shop, Ill be waiting. Kei gave her a kiss on the cheek and waved her off. He
was probably just as nervous.
Sasuke was practically throwing up from too much silliness.
Back to business, Martas expression hardened. Now, men, youve trained, youve fought,
what say you.
Huh? Kei was perplexed.
She rolled her eyes, Its a tradition, you get to say the Oath of the Rains proud Chuunin
right about now.
Im Chuunin! Kei almost jumped five feet in the air.
Marta nodded, smiling honestly.

I will protect my country with my life and I shall teach its children of love and peace for as
long as I live! Keis face was split with the widest grin ever.
The older woman laughed quietly, Not quite, but Ill take your word on it, Katsuma.
Welcome. She turned to the other man who was ignoring her completely. What about
you?
If I act irresponsible now, they might not trust me, I need to get to her secret mail and keep
tracking it to get the mission over. I have to do this, damn it
I may not have been a Rain ninja for long, but I swear to protect this country that shielded
me and fed me with every ounce of life I have. My friends and family are here, and so are
dear memories. Im honored to be a Chuunin of the Rain. He nodded respectfully.
Sometimes he scares himself. That was the most perfect lie hed ever mustered.
Marta was proud of her growing children. She smiled warmly and put her hands on their
shoulders once Sasuke sat off the bench. Im proud of you, both of you. You have
tomorrow and the day after it as a time for recovering. You earned it. She turned to Kei.
And when youre back again, tell me what happened, Im interested in knowing the
outcome.
Kei grinned, If its a girl, I promise to name her Marta.
She laughed and turned to leave, Haha, you dont have to do that.
And they were alone.
They were Chuunin.
He had to block his ears to save them from Keis continued shouting and cheering.
xxxxxxxxx
Kei was on pins and needles at the tea shop, looking back every two minutes to make sure
he didnt miss his wifes entrance.
Sasuke was calmly chewing on his lunch and sipping his drink while Kei barely took one
bite out of his fried veggies. Shes not an idiot, she knows your usual table. He
murmured.
Kei whipped around to give him a dirty look, Aw shut up, I bet you never even told Hinata
you were mentally ill.
Sasuke paused long enough to rethink that. What is that supposed to mean?
It means youre sick in the head, its not healthy to block out feelings of happiness! And if
you werent working as hard on becoming Chuunin I would have said you werent happy!
Im not, I just want to get this over with and leave to the sound village. Whatever.

Sono walked in, calm and collected.

SONO! Kei shook the table when he jumped up to meet his wife, tipping Sasukes glass
and bathing him in his drink.
Sasuke shook his head at the waste of good sake and sighed loudly.
So how is it? he eased his wife down on the seat and followed after, a hand on her back
comfortingly.
Sono shrugged and nibbled on Keis meal. They dont know, doctor said it wont be
confirmed until tomorrow. Her eyes met his, First test says Im not pregnant Honey. He
hugged her gently.
Its okay, maybe first test is wrong! Well see tomorrow!
She smiled sadly and continued stuffing her face with what her husband ordered.
Sasuke studied her quietly. A woman that eats like there is no tomorrow is either pregnant
or starved at home.
Come to think of it, Hinata eats very little, he wondered if it was what her stomach was
capable of containing or that shed been watching her weight.
What does Hinata have to do with Sono?
Sasuke shook his head and poured himself another cup. Sono grabbed her husbands
empty cup and motioned for Sasuke to fill it up.
Youre not supposed to drink. He informed even as he carelessly filled her cup.
Ah let it go, Im not pregnant yet, let me enjoy it. She garbled and downed the whole cup.
You dont want to be pregnant? Kei screeched.
Of course I do! she snapped and filled her cup again. But its like being a virgin, enjoy
the innocence while you can cause when youre married its gone. She downed the drink
again and her head swung. Ah, pretty bubbles
Kei laughed, Ah man, shes not used to this hard stuff Im taking her home. He took his
wifes arm even as she tired to lick the bowl clean. Say hello to Hinata for me, and youre
invited at my place tonight, got it!
Sasuke nodded quietly. Sure
I mean it! Lets celebrate! Bring Hinata, too. Ill kick your ass if you dont show up!
I said okay. Sasuke finished his meal and leaned back to enjoy his drink. Cheers.
The crazy couple left with as little attention as a drunken crazy woman can offer.

xxxxxxx
Sasuke had drank a little too much, enough to make his eyes bleary but not enough to
knock him out completely. Tadaima. He grumbled as he struggled with the door lock.
Sasuke! Hinata opened the bedroom door, looking tousled and wet. Youre early!
He gave her a once over. What wrong with you?
She smiled nervously and helped him with the lock and his shoes. He never complained. I
was washing the bathroom he walked passed her and into the bedroom. Sasuke are
you drunk? he reeked of sake.
Yeah, but not enough. He shamelessly started taking off his clothes. He wanted to catch
up on missed sleep, hes off tomorrow right?
Hinata blushed and turned away. I thought you were s- supposed to be training
He paused to process that. Uh yeah Im Chuunin now, I dont have to train anymore.
Her eyes widened and before she could stop herself, she had to look at him. thankfully he
had his underwear on but it was still embarrassing. Ah! Um W- When, I mean. Since
when!
Since today. He walked into the soapy bathroom. What is this?
Hinata was torn between staying safely where she was or go pass him and rinse the
slippery floor of the bathroom. Its soap please be careful not to slip.
She heard the echo of his voice, announcing that he was in, and that he wasnt closing the
doors anytime soon. Sure, soap
After a moment, the water was on and hissing sounds echoed against the walls. She was
worried. Hinata quickly went into the bedroom and pressed her back to the wall shared
with the bathroom, the doors were right next to her if she only reached
A hand reached out, startling her. How the hell do you level this thing? his arms and legs
were dripping.
She looked away, red in the cheeks. Um! I- I dont! I usually um, leave it there until.. until
youre back. um, its always the r- right t- temperature then
He snorted. No way to make it cooler?
She shrugged. And then an idea made her eyes widened. Again, she forgot he was
practically naked and had to learn that the hard way. Um! she turned away again and
clenched her eyes shut. T- Theres s- snow!
He was silent for a moment. Oh, right why didnt I think of that. With that he headed
towards the door.

Her stomach splashed at her feet. Sasuke you cant go out like this! Youll die! she
instantly grabbed the folded blanket at the corner of the bedroom and threw it over his wet,
slim frame. She pushed him towards the bedroom and closed the door. Her lungs
tightened.
Did I just do that!
Without stopping to think, she grabbed the bucket she used for washing the bathroom and
unlocked the door. She shoveled out a decent amount of snow and then locked the door
again, coughing dryly.
Sasuke opened the bedroom door with red eyes. What the hell was his red eyes
dimmed. Snow. With that he took the bucket and dumped it into the searing water. It
hissed and melted instantly. And when he put his foot in it, it didnt feel like the skin was
peeling off. He sluggishly unwrapped his wrist and let it relax in the hot water.
Hinata silently closed the door and busied herself with making tea. Her lungs still hurt and
her mouth tasted like blood. Nothing to fix that but green tea.
He said hed become Chuunin. Was that the drink talking or did he really become one?
The mentioning of Chuunin reminded her of her Chuunin exam and her fight with Neji.
Thankfully after shed recovered her father told her hed train Neji himself, which was
promising. After that, the relationship between them had gotten on a more sister-brother
level more than a master and slave.
Shed never bothered to learn the jutsu used to pain those of the branch family, because
shed sworn to herself that once the clan turned to her ruling, she would erase the concept
of the caged bird and the branch family.
What happened to her uncle was not fair.
The bathrooms door slid open and then was slammed shut, but nobody walked into the
kitchen. Hinata poured hot tea into Sasukes cup and waited.
Nothing.
Now she was worried. Even if he was dressing, it wouldnt usually take him this long. She
slowly got up and brushed back her dark hair. Sasuke? no response. Are you awake?
the only response she received was snow and howling dogs in the distance. Her fingers
shook when she slid the door open, but soon she realized why there was no response.
Sasuke was asleep.
She walked over in the dim light to make sure he hadnt fainted or anything, and realized
that hed fallen asleep barely covered with the blanket and that he wasnt clothed.
Her cheeks burned. I cant dress him myself! She was about to turn away and leave him
but he coughed lightly and stirred.

What motherly instinct in her stirred at the sight of him. she tucked the covers closer
around him and added another blanket just to replace the clothes hed forgotten. His wrist
was bluish so she went about wrapping it in fresh bandages.
His eyes fluttered open just a little. Whos that?
Its Hinata. She whispered and continued to wrap his wrist.
His brows creased. So cold
Hinata stopped wrapping his wrist long enough to feel his forehead, it was just normal.
You should g- get dressed.
He stirred, shaking his head and rolling so that he faced her. Cold inside
Was he still sleeping? If not then what was he saying? A person cannot be cold on the
inside.
His wrist was neatly wrapped and tucked under the covers. You want to drink anything?
He sighed, No his knuckles touched her knees. Just he was silent for a moment
before his eyes met hers, I fought Itachi yesterday
In the dim light he couldnt see her expression very well. He figured she took it lightly since
she got up, heat began to coil in his stomach.
He was angry. The only time hed opened up to her and she just ignores him like this!
He sat up, the covers rolled off his chest making the cold air hit him, his skin suddenly felt
like it shrunk just a bit too much. Something soft fell on top of his head. What the hell it
was a shirt. He held it at arms length and telling from the way its rim folded against the
blanket it was a bedtime shirt. He pulled it on carelessly and sighed, it was hell warmer this
way.
Right now he didnt care if the shirt was like a female robe, it was warm, period.
Hinata sat back next to him and placed something hot in his hands. He recoiled at first but
then held it again realizing it was a cup. Tea?
She nodded, only her outline visible from the light in the kitchen. The sun had gotten down
completely now, leaving no light in the sky at all. He sipped quietly, debating on whether or
not he should tell her about Itachi
Was he the one to hurt your wrist? he whispered.
He put the cup down. Yeah.
They were silent again.
She was quiet even as she offered, Do you want to talk about it?

For once, his mind allowed the talking part. I dunno I. I tried to kill him but
Hinata was surprised.
He was just too quick. He shook his head. If only there was a way to injure him without
having to touch him with Chidori. I guess I am weak, even after all this time.
You have the Sharingan. She shifted slightly, You cant be weak.
He scoffed. Sure, except he has a more powerful Sharingan than me.
You mean like the Mangekyou Byakugan?
He stared at the dark outline of her. The what?
She shrunk. Um, never mind
No, no, say that again? Mangekyou?
She was nervous, Y- Yeah it was a- a fairy tale, n- never mind that.
Now when she was saying interesting things she was getting nervous. He frowned, liquor
still running in his blood. Tell me about the Mangekyou, Hinata.
She jumped, knowing he only used that tone when he was angry. Her father used it all the
time. A- Ano m- my grandmother u- used to tell me a -a story a- about a man who
who he she tried to force the words but they refused to come out. She inhaled sharply
when something warm touched her hand.
Calm down, Im not going to bite you. He did seem calmer now, which lessened the
drumming in hear ears.
Once her breath was back into her lungs, she spoke again. She used t- to talk about a
man, His name was Shiru, Hyuuga Shiru, and he was of the branch family. He loved a
woman of the main family, but according to the rules, he wasnt allowed to marry her. So
they both decided to run away and marry somewhere else, since he will be protecting her
anyway. she waved her hands, realizing shed gotten out of topic. Sasuke said nothing.
Ano on their way out of the Hyuuga lands, a group of the main family refused to let the
woman go. Hed tried to convince them of their love but they never understood am I boring
you? her fingers curled against her lips.
His cup met his lips. Actually hed been listening intently until she stopped, almost too
intently he thought hed began to like romance stories. Youre not. Keep talking.
She laughed nervously and then continued. So to defend his love he fought them all.
Even if he didnt want to kill his own family, his best friend was one of the main family and
he had to fight him, too. So he did, and with his talents he even surpassed those of the
main family. They were all dead but his love was injured during battle and was taking her
last breaths. She silenced for a moment. Um, I dont remember much of what happens
from this point on, I always fell asleep. But I know how my grandmother used to call the
hero White bird. Legend goes he carried her body back to the main house to give her

proper burial, but all the main house did was try to kill him. she stopped to consider,
Maybe thats why they started giving seals to branch family members
Sasuke stopped daydreaming. What seal?
She could see his face perfectly from her angle, the light from the kitchen hit his face just
enough. Um, you dont know?
Not enough, tell me about it. The more information I can collect, the better.
Well, Um all the branch family members receive a seal on their forehead at three, they
are sworn to protect the main family with their lives and if any of them was out of control
they they are killed with a special jutsu that affected the seal. It kills instantly.
Sasuke nodded slowly. So the white bird died?
She smiled softly, glad that Sasuke wasnt being mean to her. No he didnt, somehow hed
gained a special ability from being sad about killing his best friend and angry that hed
caused his love to die. They called it, Mangekyou Byakugan. I dont know what it is so I
thought it was just a fairy tale. They say white bird killed half the main family and then ran
off. I read in old books that later in his life he married a woman with no blood line abilities.
Theyd sworn not to bring clan rules to their children, but their first child changed that after
realizing he had special eye abilities. She shrugged. But it could be a lie.
Sasuke was taken aback by all this information, and the fact that the stupid useless
kunoichi had it all hidden. No, it makes perfect sense. Up until now, nobody believed the
Uchiha was capable of the Mangekyou ability, and none ever will now. Except, Itachi
does! his mind reeled.
Kill your best friend Itachi had gotten it mixed up, he didnt only need to kill his best
friend, he had to lose his loved one to get the Mangekyou Sharingan You can awaken
the same Mangekyou Sharingan as me, however there is a requirement. You have to kill
your closest friend. His brother had spoken those words himself.
No wait, hed already lost his loved ones! Sasuke nearly laughed at the irony. His brother
had killed the whole clan- including their parents, just to offer the Mangekyou Sharingan on
a silver platter to his younger brother.
What did he want! Why do all this!
To ascertain his capacity?
Then why were Itachis eyes betraying him? He didnt look like a killer, his brother looked
like a man who was reading the lines of somebody else.
He could remember the exact expressions and words spoken, he sees them every single
night.
The brother you wanted to spend time with had done this. To ascertain your capacity.
Now the words clicked together Itachi was offering the Mangekyou Sharingan for him,
and was visiting from time to time to see if hed gotten the hints

Youre so weak. Why are you still weak? His brother had once asked, pinning him to a
wall. Because it wasnt enough, your hatred? and then hed passed out after whats worth
years of mental pain.
If I want to close the gap, I have to get my Mangekyou and give him a taste of his
medicine.
Are you okay? her voice startled him. Shes still here?
He sighed and put the cup away. Fine he pulled at the covers and rested his head on
the pillow. Im off tomorrow
Alright. Her voice was a calming echo in the stillness, and when she got up to the kitchen
with his cup, a pleasant scent wafted into his nose. It was a mixture of soap, fruits and
something that was simply female.
If he was less cold and more motivated, he would have considered helping her wash the
bathroom Or hopefully, more
He groaned and rolled over, burying his head into the pillow.
Think Sharingan. Mangekyou. Whos the closest friend you can kill?
Kei?
Sasuke smirked. Yeah, right But oh hed have fun kicking that idiots ass!
Sasuke yawned and rolled to the other side. Hed been sleeping so deeply, Itachi didnt
have a chance to kill him. his eyes cracked open just enough to identify the place, once he
did he closed them shut again, in hopes of getting some more sleep.
He stirred again.
Damn, I gotta go
He got up, aiming for the bathroom, and shivered at the sudden change of atmosphere
between the bed and the floor. The bathroom door wouldnt open. What the hell
Water splashed inside the bathroom and a few moments later, Hinata opened the door.
Her hair was wet and her robe wasnt wrapped properly. If he had the brains to think at
such an early awakening, he would have smirked.
Hinata waited outside, shivering, until he came back out. His legs were bare, seeing that
he was only wearing the shirt she gave him yesterday. This isnt your shirt, right? he
pulled at the rim just above his knees. It looks so girly
Her cheeks pinked, Um, no its for you with that she got back into the bathroom and
closed the door.
For me? I dont remember buying this

He tried to think of something coherent to say, but drew a complete blank. So he got under
the covers and tried to sleep some more.
Sometime later, a sound in the kitchen startled him. He was just getting the sash of her
robe off
What the hell was that dream!
Sasuke got up and rubbed his eyes. What time was it? He yawned and walked into the
kitchen, the air didnt feel as cold anymore so he figured the sun was already up.
Hinata
She turned from the stove where she was making tea. Good morning Sasuke! her hair
was wrapped in a sloppy bun at the nape of her neck and imaginary bubbles of a fruity
scent followed her every move.
What time is it? he scratched his hair, feeling suddenly dirty in comparison to her snowwhite skin.
She placed the teapot and cup on the table. Its almost seven. I thought you were off
today.
I am. He grabbed a cup of fresh tea and walked into the bathroom. Im taking a bath
She was silent. Hes going to drink his tea in the bath? Is that healthy?
xxxxxxxxxxDamn, this is what I call relaxing!
Sasuke slid lower in the tub and let his chin in the water. His body was completely warm,
relaxed and comfortable. Can I fall asleep here? His mind wandered off to the story Hinata
told him yesterday, if the Hyuuga person was real, then that explains how the Uchiha was
once Hyuuga but not the same bloodline abilities. So assuming Im half Hyuuga, and
Hinata was one hundred percent Hyuuga, if we have a child, would they be 150 percent
Hyuuga? Is that even possible?
Kei was quarter Uchiha, itll take forever to teach him bloodline limits
Oh damn! I forgot his invitation yesterday!
Sasuke shot up in the water and stared at his cup. No use worrying about it now he
grabbed the tea and sipped it slowly. Oh yeah, this is perfect. He sighed and relaxed
again.
Damn, what kind of dream was that? He smirked to himself and put the cup away to dive
completely underwater. He watched through half lidded eyes as the lights in the ceiling
wavered and his hair floated in front of his eyes.
Was that Hinata? It was the same robe, skin tone and hair, but I couldnt see the face. If
that was really Hinatas body I should really reconsider our bed arrangement.

He jumped out of the water and took a deep breath. What am I thinking! Im an avenger I
was just whopped by my brother and Im thinking about women!
He groaned and drank angrily out of his cup. Its all her fault. Right!
He was startled when the bathroom door was slid open, but he was alarmed when Hinata
walked in, wearing nothing but a bathrobe.
Is this another dream?
He blinked a few times and realized that the heat of the water on his skin was not a dream
at all.
She slowly, suggestively pulled at the sash of her robe.
Blood gushed into his ears and his blood boiled. What the hell is she doing! In the midst of
his confusion, his Sharingan rotated slowly, Hinatas slowly advancing figure turned into a
semi-translucent puff of chakra.
The blue liquid-like shape did not match the physical one exactly.
At the realization, Sasuke figured hed turn the tables. Its about time, get over here and
rub my back. he boldly sat up and eased over the edge of the tub.
Certainly. She whispered and knelt behind him, passing her warm hands over his
shoulder. Honey, wanna have something better? her breath against his neck.
He smirked, No, Id rather wait until all your chakra is out so I can have you all for myself
in here.
There was a pause in which he figured was confusion.
What does that mean? the warm hand trailed down his neck.
Sasuke brushed his wet hair, Listen Katsuma, Hinatas dense but shes not that dense.
Hinata gasped, How did you know!
The Uchiha turned back with a pleased smirk to catch a glimpse of her face. I didnt.
Hinata frowned and was replaced by a burst of smoke.
Sasuke shook his head and grabbed a towel before easily making his way into the kitchen.
Kei was sulking at the table. What have we learned?
Kei never bothered turning, instead he continued pursing his lips in displeasure. That
Sasuke is the worst buddy ever.
Hm. Sasuke sat at the table and grabbed a tea cup. Hed already drank one, but he
wouldnt mind another. He gave Hinata a glare as to why she was not filling up his cup,
then he realized that she was too busy being shy and stuff, she didnt notice.

Watching as his buddy poured himself some tea, Kei grinned, instantly forgetting his sour
mood. Hey I have an idea! Why dont we all go out today! Theres this great picnic place I
just cant-
No.
Believe how man youre always like this! Its just a picnic you know its not like-
Its snowing.
Im gonna kidnap Hinata or something. Listen to me Im telling you its the best-
Snow, katsuma.
Place ever! Its not too cold, not too hot. Me and Sono are going there anyway so itll be
fun with more friends right!
Id rather not.
Geez you werent even listening!
You werent listening either. Sasuke placed his cup down.
Well I started first so you were supposed to be listening!
Why should I listen to you when youre going out in the snow?
Snow isnt bad youre just too chicken to go out there.
Hey! I trained my ass off in the snow and as I recall you were the one who slipped and fell
earlier.
I didnt slip on snow! There was seriously a flower blooming in there!
Like a flower would bloom in snow, get over it.
It did! But I fell on top of it too late and squished it! Kei looked about to cry.
Che. Sasuke slammed the cup down and got up. Whats with you anyway? If you like
seeing me naked you can just say it.
Ew like I would enjoy looking at anybody else but my fair angel Sono! at that, the badhenge ninja sighed with a dreamy look on his face. Besides, that stupid tattoo on your
neck is so out of fashion.
Sasuke turned slightly. Tattoo?
Kei grinned. That Sharingan tattoo on your neck, you should have gotten something
more flame-ish, something more dangerous. I bet you were sleeping when you got that!

Sasuke gave him a smirk before disappearing into the bedroom to get dressed. The place
was damn cold.
Hell I didnt want this tattoo at all, it was the most painful thing that ever happened to me in
my whole life. Well, physically anyway. even the months of broken ribs and legs in the few
times Ive tried escaping Konoha werent as bad, Naruto always hesitated, that idiot.
Hey Uchiha! Kei called from behind the door. How about you make it up to me? How you
didnt show up yesterday!
Sasuke hesitated before asking, How?
Lets go out today!
Sasuke barely had time to pull shorts and a shirt on when Kei indignantly slammed the
door open. The Uchiha continued to dress in silence.
I mean, you dont even know where the hospital is right? Ill take you around town! Itll be
fun!
I dont think so.
Come on man! Itll be fun the four of us! Hinata looks kinda bored here too, arent you
Hinata chan? he turned to the flushed young woman. See!
Sasuke wrapped a scarf around his neck and walked into the kitchen, stepping on Keis
foot as he passed through the doorway. Fine. As long as you are paying for lunch.
I invited you of course Id pay lunch! the young man grinned widely, Great so Ill be back
in say thirty minutes! You can pack a picnic or get dressed or anything while I fetch
Sono! with that he was gone.
Sasuke blinked twice at the open door and at the glaring snow right outside it. Is it too late
to change my mind? he turned to Hinata since she was the only object with eyes left, she
had a small smile on her face.
The cold was probably getting to her, her cheeks and nose were red and her eyes had
dark circles around them.
Sasuke walked over to close the door, Did you sleep well? at her lack of response, he
turned his head to regard her.
Hinata nodded.
Why did you let him use you as henge? with that he frowned and got back to the table.
She shrugged, I- I didnt know he was doing it! Im so sorry! she was staring at her lap
again.
Its no big deal. Something itchy stirred in the evil part of his mind, I mean, he just got
you naked, is all. He was satisfied when her wide, shocked eyes met his own.

She stared at him for a very long time. H- h- h h he did! her cheeks were even redder
now.
No, Im just messing with you. He had to take a sip of tea now because he couldnt hold
the laugh any longer.
Kei came back and sauntered in like he owned the place. He was not surprised when he
saw Sasuke being Sasuke and Hinata sulking and blushing, nothing out of the ordinary.
Well now, how about we go out and have some fun!
Sasuke sat up and wondered if Kei was a long lost son or brother to Maito Gai Hinata
had packed a small basket of tea ingredients, some rice balls and other stuff he never
bothered to commit to memory. If anything goes wrong, or too right, were leaving.
Kei grinned acceptingly and walked out to hug his wife, who was holding a basket as well.
Hinata! Its been a while! the girls hugged and smiled and made small talk, Sasuke
simply rolled his eyes and fell into step with his comrade.
So, excited about being Chuunin! Kei grinned excitedly as he took the basket from his
wife.
Not really. Sasuke shrugged and buried his hands into his pockets.
What are you an ice pole? Kei snickered, Brighten up! with that he pulled Sasuke into a
headlock and messed his hair around. Sasuke almost threw the man away but decided it
wasnt worth it, a little messed up hair is better than a broken, whiny Kei and an angry,
PMSy Sono.
He glanced back only to see Hinata and Sono conversing excitedly. Hinata never had that
expression on whenever he was around, it made him curious.
Kei walked them around town, chattering nonstop while thinking of himself as a tourist
guide. Sasuke stared and nodded when he figured appropriate, he really just wanted to sit
down and sleep or have a training session.
One thing he figured was helpful is that now both he and Hinata knew where the hospital
is, they also came across a nice shopping center.
Finally Kei decided theyd have lunch, but seeing that the whole town was covered in snow
he realized they would have to eat indoors. So they walked into the first restaurant and
made themselves comfortable.
A waitress in an impossibly short skirt and a low cut shirt walked towards them to take their
order.
Kei was straight to the point, How are the prices! he was grinning all the time.
The waitress chewed loudly on her gum. Depends on what youre ordering.
What, theres no menu?

The woman had an annoyed look on her face.

Sasuke figured theyd take it from another perspective, he toyed with the straws on the
table indifferently. With this kind of service Im surprised youre still open.
She stopped chewing for a moment. Well excuse me for having a life! the woman looked
about to cry as she walked away.
There was pause at their table.
Okay. Somebody might want to explain that to me Kei murmured.
Forget it, girls are always girls Sasuke waved his hand carelessly. His eyes met Sono,
who had this very dangerous gleam in her eyes. What?
Sono sulked. Im not like her! I mean, shes probably short on clothes too!
Kei laughed loudly but then stopped when his wife stepped over his foot beneath the table.
Another waitress came, wearing the same outfit, but this one looked more cheerful. Sorry
about what happened earlier, her boyfriend dumped her. She waved her pencil, So what
can I getcha?
A menu. Sasuke grumbled.
She blinked, What, she didnt give you the menu?
Sasuke glared. I dunno, did she?
The woman blushed and stared at him just a little bit too long. Sorry, Ill go get the menu!
with that she ran off towards the counter.
The Uchiha shifted and edged closer to his wife. Hm, women.
Now I know why Tinas is my favorite! Kei eased back and stretched an arm over his
wifes shoulders.
After long agonizing minutes of waiting and ordering, Sasuke finally got his order. Rice
balls with chopped beef, and mochi.
And of course, the ever present sake.
Kei got his wife a healthy balanced meal while he got himself fried potatoes and rice.
Hinata only ordered rice balls, three to be exact.
Halfway through his meal, Sasuke realized that Hinata had stopped eating, and that only
one rice ball was missing. He stopped to drink after a too-big bite, but stared at the couple
in front of him.

Kei was talking nonsense and frowning at his food in concentration, while Sono absently
nodded and argued. The odd thing was that Sono was taking bites of his dish, and placing
some vegetables as well with her chopsticks. Kei was doing the same with the rice, the
whole image was foreign to both Sasuke and Hinata.
Hinata figured it was because her mother and father never showed such affection towards
each other for as long as shed known them, which was quite long.
Sasuke blamed it on the lack of parents to begin with.
Kei, after stealing bites of Sono's chopsticks, realized that they were being watched. He
almost grinned, but stuffed his face instead, figuring hed be a good role-model to the shy
pair opposite him on the table.
Sono had no idea. What are you guys staring at?
Hinata blushed and grabbed her rice ball, pretending to be eating. While Sasuke frowned
and lifted his rice bowl to his mouth, hoping the big mess would hide his heating face.
Hey hey now dont embarrass them! Were here to have fun! Kei tried, he now realized
that Sasuke and Hinata had a lot in common, being shy was the smallest one. Hey how
about we go to that hut up in the forest!
Sono's eyes widened, Naw! Last time we went there we almost froze our butts off!
Aw but honey! They might want to use it sometime, you know
We dont need to use anything, Sasuke growled and put his bowl down. We have a
house you know.
Maybe the dorm turns you off or something! Kei shrugged, Or maybe you guys will have
a fight, youd use that as a secret meeting spot and then youd make up!
Sasuke simply glared.
Or not. he laughed nervously.
Sono sighed. Why dont we go now? Its getting boring she kicked with her legs
childishly.
Kei was the first to stand. Youre right, I know this great shopping department.
Sasuke shook his head, No, were not shopping.
Its just a tour around town whats with you! Kei laughed. We are definitely not shopping
today!
Thats probably why they ended up at a toy shop. Sono was squealing and pointing at
different stuffed animals and dragging Kei around while Hinata and Sasuke simply waited
at the counter.

Sasuke noticed Hinata biting her nails while staring at an oddly familiar keychain. It looked
like the white dog the Inuzuka kid carried around, but it was a little different somehow.
He completely ignored.
Kei dragged himself to the counter where they stood and gave Sasuke a miserable look.
Why did we come here?
Sasuke smirked. Cause were not shopping.
Sono hopped excitedly to where both men were standing and thrust a small stuffed kitty
into her husbands face. I want this one!
Are you sure?
Definitely, I want this.
Were not giving it away to the first orphan again, are we?
Of course! Sono stuttered, Of course not!
Kei sighed and pulled his wallet out. You buying anything? Hinata?
Hinata jumped and shook her head. Um, no.
You sure? he asked with a knowing smile.
Sasuke felt the mysterious burn in his chest start to stir again.
Ill buy you something if you want. Sasuke gave his wife a serious look. Really. If Kei
can do it, so can I.
She shook her head and blushed, all the attention was frightening. No, honestly Im just
looking!
You sure? Were not coming back here again! he warned.
Kei got between them, Hey, man, calm down its just a toy! With the way youre glaring
even I wouldnt buy anything!
Hinata was attacked with suspicious looks for a few minutes more before everybody
minded their business.
The long walk around town ended at noon when Sono started to trip in her pace, saying
that she couldnt feel her legs anymore.
Kei made a rude comment about imagining it was a shopping trip, but his statement was
cut short by a slap on the forehead. So Kei had to carry her all the way back.
Are you sure youre not gonna drop me somewhere on the road? the perky woman
kicked with her legs in the air and clung to her husbands neck.

Unless the streets are frozen, I dont think Im brave enough to do so. He laughed.
Well Hinata, since were not picnicking and neither are you guys, give me your basket, I
have lots of room here! she put both baskets in her lap.
Hey Im the one walking here! Kei made a face. Well see you guys later! with that they
began walking.
Sasuke shook his head. This guy is so whopped You want to get dinner?
Hinata wrung her hands. I dont know you think w- we should go with them? she bit her
nails again.
Whats gotten into her? Whats with the sudden nervousness? No, its their problem. I
wouldnt want to be there when the closeness gets to him, public place or not
The sky was loosing its orange color in favor of the dark blanket of stars, howling dogs and
heavily clad men roamed the streets.
Sasuke felt that any more of this and Hinata would bite her whole finger off. Lets have
dinner. He grabbed the sleeve of her kimono and pulled her towards the first restaurant.
Hinata grabbed into his shirt tightly. The restaurant was not at all a restaurant, it was more
of a bar, with drunkards and skimpy waitresses and all that frightening stuff. She knew
Sasuke was telling her something, but the beat in her ears was too loud to hear anything.
Another tug at her sleeve told her Sasuke was going in.
Sasuke, lets leave. She stuck to him so close her breath brushed his neck. Im scared.
There wasnt much room to move through to begin with, and he realized that Hinata being
this close provided a scent that took his mind off the stench of the place. Its okay, Im with
you. He sat her at a small table at the very far corner, and pulled their chairs very close
together.
A waitress in a very short skirt, if one could call it that, walked to them, not minding the
hands or the whistles at all. What can I getcha?
Sasuke fought hard to not scrunch up his nose at the horrible smell of her cheap perfume.
Whats the special?
We aint got no special, weve got fries, weve got rice balls and we got soups. She
pursed her lips and looked him up and down, seemingly having a liking to his appearance.
She then gave Hinata a quick once over that screamed He could do better than you.
Well have fries and vegetable soup. He frowned at the table, unable to take the smell
anymore.
You want beer with that?

He shook his head, he just wanted out. No thank you. He thought hed take a deep
breath once the woman was gone, but the whole sweat and liquor mixture was just not
very inviting either.
Sasuke was completely aware that Hinata had been squeezing his sleeve all the time. She
nearly jumped when he put his hand on her knee. Dont look so nervous, itll attract
attention.
She nodded and made a small squeak.
What?
I- I I said, I- I Ill try she swallowed and stared at the table, blinking rapidly.
Once their food arrived Sasuke ate quickly, wanting to just get it over with. Hinata barely
touched her fries. If one was studying her, theyd think her fingernails were more
appetizing than the fries.
Beneath the table, one of her hands was still holding the rim of his shirt in a death grip.
Halfway through, a bulky man seated himself at their table and smiled not-so-friendly. Can
I sit here?
Not wanting to cause a scene, Sasuke decided it was okay. They were going to leave in a
few minutes anyway. Sure.
The man drank for a few minutes, staring at Hinata all the time.
The hot thing stirred in his chest again.
What the hell is this? Why is he looking at Hinata like that?
You wanna drink? the man offered to Hinata.
She shook her head and stared at the table some more.
Im talkin to ya honey. The man shoved his bottle to their side of the table.
She doesnt drink. Sasuke commented calmly.
Well I wasnt talking to ya. The man growled loudly.
Oh great, another drunken one.
What are you anyway? her pimp?
Sasuke put all his might into keeping his Sharingan off. No. Im her- now if I say husband
theyd think Im lame, Boyfriend.
The man snorted. Boyfriend! Yah right! I bet you got a boyfriend of your own with that
pretty face! he laughed and a couple others laughed with him.

That was it, Sasuke was beyond angry. No, unlike you Im not gay, so beat it.
The laughing suddenly stopped.
Did you just say Im gay?
Hey you two! Take it outside! the waitresss shouting fell upon deaf ears.
Why else would I be making such a comment! Sasuke sat up and just realized how short
he was in comparison with the other man.
A bottle being broke, screaming and shouting, and then chaos everywhere.
While he was beating the huge man into a pulp- well, his lower body anyway- he heard a
familiar voice screaming. Sasuke whipped around quickly to glimpse Hinata shouting and
kicking, two men were holding her from behind while a pile of others were at her sides.
It seemed that the veins beneath her skin did more than just scare people off, it made her
touch burn.
For a few minutes he turned and punched his attacker in the face, once and for all, upon
turning again his blood flared. The men were holding Hinatas hands away while a dirty
bastard was working on her kimono.
He took a few steps towards them, teeth bared and jaw set.
A familiar burn on the back of his neck.
And then it was dark.
xxxxxxxxxxxThe first thing he noticed is that it was warm. His back ached and his neck was strained,
but it was pleasantly warm. Something rubbed against his more private regions.
He hissed and tried to get up from his sleep, even though he opened his eyes it was still
dark. When did he fall asleep!
The thing between his legs shifted again.
Stop it.
A gasp, a jump and a very painful thrust there and he was seeing stars in the darkness.
S- Sasuke?
He tried to roll to another side, but realized that he was actually standing, and that there
wasnt enough room to properly bend his elbow. Hinata? Where are we?
I- I think I think a locker she moved again, tipping something and making it fall
between them. A brush

A janitors locker? Sasuke wondered out loud. Can you see anything?
He felt her head on his shoulder move from side to side gently, the feint smell of fruits and
sweat fluttering into his nose. No, its too dark
They were quiet for a very long time, listening for anything. He realized they were locked
somewhere at the restaurant they fought at, and that nobody was around. Why would
anybody shove two grown people into a small locker! Hed have a talk with the manager
when hes out.
Talking about out, how in the hell could one get out of here? He couldnt even get any
momentum to kick, and theyd both be toast if he tried using Chidori or Katon here.
Theyd just have to wait like two normal people
God he hated being normal
The woman, who had her limbs entangled with his in an impossible way, dropped her head
on his shoulder in defeat. There was no sound, but the wetness on his shoulder gave it all
out.
He frowned and tried to be civil about this, theres no reason to cry, he hated it when girls
cried
It confused him to no end.
Stop crying. It came out harsher than he intended.
Hinata gasped, in her haste to remove her head off his shoulder, she knocked her
forehead into his chin painfully. Sorry, s- so so s- s-orry she was tight and shaking in
her attempt to stifle her sobs, It was making him officially nervous.
He had no idea what to do.
Just stop crying, okay! he snapped.
It was suddenly very silent.
Be calm. Be calm. Youre a kunoichi. He whispered. Act like one. Now use your
Byakugan and tell me what you see in a radius of fifty meters.
He felt her shift slightly and winced when her head knocked his chin again. T- the
restaurant is closed her voice shook and she took almost too-long to regain her breath.
Its dark. The the man from before is waiting a- at the first lamppost. I think hes waiting
for us
Damn, so the enemy has located us, this is bad were probably safer here. If this guy
knows where we live were done for hell he could even be spying on us or something!
What do you think we should do? he asked quietly.

She was quiet for a long time. I dont know.

Well I have an idea, why dont you try using your brain for a change! he snapped. Youve
been going around all this time acting like a wife and a girlfriend, I think its time youre a
kunoichi again, damn it!
Hinata was silent. Her legs shifted.
He hissed loudly, And stop moving! It hurts! well actually it was more unhelpful than
painful.
Sorry
There was more dampness on his shirt now, even if she wasnt resting her head on his
shoulder.
He sighed. Is this some kind of secret jutsu? Is your crying going to get us out of here?
no
Then its not helping.
It was a very long time until her tears stopped, by then shed gotten heavier on his
shoulder. This is great, shes sleeping while standing up in a locker with her legs tangled
with his and her knee so close to his private spot.
He shifted, trying to ease the stress on his feet, but his head banged on the low ceiling of
the small room. He groaned and tried to rearrange his limbs somehow to ease the aching
pain, only succeeding in bringing his arms over the corners and up to rest on Hinatas
shoulders. He brushed her hair off his face in annoyance, but suddenly felt warm
dampness when his fingertips touched her head.
His stomach splashed at his feet when he noticed the scent of blood.
Hinata. He shook her gently, hoping that the girl wasnt unconscious. Hinata wake up.
She stirred slightly but didnt wake. Her nose rested against his neck.
Sasuke closed his eyes and let a breath loose, the heat of her cheek on his aching curse
seal made him want to break free of this room and dip his head in the snow outside.
The whole left side of his body ached.
No, no this isnt time for the seal to act up!
Hinata. He brushed her hair back in hope that the ungentle treatment would wake her up,
it failed miserably. Her cheeks were wet and her neck was hot, but his wandering hands
stopped at her collarbones. One because thats where his elbows met the inside wall, and
two was because her kimono was obviously not strapped at the middle, seeing how it was
loosely hanging off her shoulders.

Suddenly his heat had nothing to do with the curse seal.

Oh crap, he has to get out of there!
As if his prayer was answered, the door of the locker rattled, and then the wall behind him
caved, he fell ass-first and instinctively caught Hinata before she rolled off and hit her
head.
A man was standing over him with a candle in his hand. Be quiet and follow me.
Sasuke tried not to stare as he carried Hinata and half-dragged himself behind the man to
the back of the dark restaurant.
Youve been fighting so blindly I had to put a sleeping jutsu on you. The man explained.
Your girlfriend was fighting it so hard I had to actually hit her -and them- on the head to
get her untangled from those guys.
Sasuke frowned.
Thank you so much for wreaking havoc all over my restaurant, and thank you so much for
breaking my valuable liquor bottles, tables, chairs and customers. The man looked as old
as Tsunade. Now I am angry at you, but not heartless, that man outside waiting for you,
you cant beat him unless you kill him and youre too young for that. So just sit tight here
until he leaves in the morning before heading out. He explained, the thin lines around his
eyes and mouth thickened. Sorry about your girlfriend, she wouldnt let me touch her long
enough to pull her away.
Sasuke nodded and rested Hinata on a futon. The room had only one bed and a blanket,
this guy must be really generous to offer them a place to stay when theyd messed up his
place.
Ill get you some ice. The man turned and left the door ajar.
Sasuke sighed and tucked Hinatas kimono around her securely.
The man walked in with an ice pack in his hand. Whats your name kid?
Uchiha Sasuke. He took the pack from the man and pressed it to her bloody temple, the
bleeding probably stopped and he would have to wash the blood off sometime before
going to sleep, but the bruise would leave a mark if it wasnt treated properly. Im very
grateful to you.
Dont be, Im just doing what I have to do. He sat up and watched the couple for a
moment. You know, I had a son, wanted to be a great ninja, he was your age when he
left the older man smiled fondly. He thought everything hed ever wanted would be in
Konoha. Who knew it would kill him off eventually
What was his name? Sasuke asked for the sake of conversation, he had no interest in
this mans family but it is polite to speak with the person who saved your wife right?

The restaurants owner shook his head. He liked being called Aoi, but nobodys seen him
in a long time, not me at least. He shrugged and turned to leave. Well, anyway, I hope
one blanket is enough because its all I can spare. Ill be here in the morning to open the
doors for you and maybe for breakfast. He nodded. Rest up while you can. It was only
reasonable when he closed and locked the door behind him. After all, one would protect
his goods and family from whoever, right! Its what fathers do.
Sasuke groaned and put the ice pack over his aching shoulder, he eased onto the bed and
numbly watched Hinata sleep. She probably fainted because of blood loss, shell be better
in the morning. The hand that wasnt holding the ice to his shoulder wandered over to her
face.
She was soft and fragile, and hed snapped at her so many times it suddenly hit him how
unprepared she was to be a kunoichi. Hed heard about the Hyuuga fight at the second
Chuunin exam, but nobody confirmed or explained anything in detail so he was mostly left
in the dark, and he never really cared to begin with.
What he knew was that Hinata lost.
He rolled closer and pressed the ice to her forehead again, she stirred and rolled towards
him, her hand fell on his neck.
Strangely, the hot burning feeling that writhed whenever a man looked at her wasnt there
anymore, instead there was a comforting cold rock in his chest.
He frowned at the stupid thoughts that were running through his head and silently pulled
the blanket over her. He curled over himself with his back to the wall and watched her
sleep until his lids were too heavy to lift anymore.
xxxxHe was standing alone in the middle of darkness. There was snow between his toes and
cold wind picked at his hair. An image of himself appeared right before him. The image
was smug with its hands in pockets.
Another figure appeared to his right, Orochimaru smiled and did nothing, but it felt like
there was an invisible magnet pulling him closer.
Right behind him Itachi sighed.
Sasuke was cold. He was confused.
Warmth pulsed to his left, and when he turned, Hinata was standing there with a shy smile
on her face.
He blinked a few times and felt the hair in his mouth. Her fingers werent warm as he
figured they would be, they were like popsicles.
Sasuke.

He blinked rapidly and realized that he had been asleep, that he wasnt in oblivion
anymore but in a small locked room. He glanced around the room and realized that the
only window was up high and was sealed with metallic bars, what he really noticed is that
it was still dark.
He shifted and felt the blanket fall off his shoulders. He pushed it off and threw it carelessly
over at the other person in this cell. What time is it?
The blanket was on his knees again. I dont know, but the moon is still up high
Take the blanket, I can mange.
But youll catch a cold!
I can take care of myself.
But Sasuke!
He sighed loudly. Fine, but dont expect me to give it to you later. He wrapped the blanket
around himself to protect him from the cold walls, and then rested his head on his knees.
He heard rustling of clothes, but ignored it.
He realized he couldnt sleep anymore. Even when he was the one with the blanket, he
was shaking. He shamefully crawled over to the bed and whispered. Are you asleep?
The answer came immediately, No.
Well Im freezing my ass over here, make room. He nudged her with his hip and dropped
his head on the roughly stuffed pillowcase. After a moments consideration, he slid the tip
of the blanket to cover as much of her as he could without being accused of sharing.
It was much warmer in the bed, and a little naughty part of him wondered if she would let
him have some more warmth.
Are you okay? he asked quietly, hoping that she wouldnt hear.
His answer was a small shift on the pillow when she nodded.
Hows your head?
Fine. She was quiet for a moment before adding, Thank you for protecting me.
He swallowed, What exactly happened?
The blanket was tugged at slightly when she rolled, You dont remember?
No. he touched his left shoulder.
W- well you looked angry and your body was covered in dark spots you were pushing
them away but I think I probably burned you, let me see. She surprised him when her
hand touched his shoulder and then traced his arm down to his palm. Im sorry

His fingertips felt slightly painful at the chakra points, but it wasnt unbearable.
Go on. He urged.
Um, thats the last I remember I only woke up in the locker what happened after I
fainted? Was I heavy? Im so sorry her hand left his, She sat up in bed to recover her
breath, unknowingly letting a cold draft in.
Just lay down, well be okay. He tugged at the blanket and pressed his face into the
pillow.
Sorry. She curled back into the warmth and smiled softly. Sasuke has a very small
attention span when hes sleepy.
Sasuke yawned and hoped his hands wouldnt go off wandering in his sleep.
Hinata hoped so too.
I WAS SO WORRIED ABOUT YOU TWO! Kei was crying rivers while squeezing Sasuke
like a kawarimi doll. So the thug didnt hurt you?
Sasuke shoved the animated ninja away and grabbed his tea cup, they had just gotten
home from the restaurant to find Kei and Sono waiting anxiously at their door so early in
the morning. Were fine. We took the backdoor.
Kei sniffled and grinned. Im so glad!
Sono pursed her lips. I knew Sasuke would be okay, I mean, hes got Hinata with him
right!
Hinata simply smiled shyly and sipped her tea, completely avoiding any eye contact.
Hm, seems to me you guys didnt just sleep while locked up, huh? the brown haired ninja
nudged Sasuke in the ribs.
No, dont get your hopes up. She was coming up with a fever. Sasuke answered simply.
Let it go, Katsuma, and tell me about our Chuunin jobs
Kei was practically glowing, Well! We get to teach children! And maybe we would get our
own teams! Wed be in charge of tutoring the ways of noble ninja!
Sasuke clucked his tongue. I think youre a bit off he put his cup down. Ninja are tools,
they arent noble.
Well Im a ninja and Im noble!
Sono patted her husbands back. Honey I think thats enough nonsense for today. She
started to get up, but did so very slowly. Hm, Hina chan, Id hate to ask, but could you
please help me a little?

Hinata, looking surprised, helped Sono up to her feet. The whole table was surprised when
Sono leaned over the shorter woman for a very long time before standing up straight and
smiling.
Sorry about that, I think Im short on sugar she wobbled a bit before taking a handful of
her husbands hair. Lets go honey, I think they need time to rest and freshen up.
Sono san! Hinata spoke quietly, Maybe maybe you are pregnant!
The woman grinned, Afraid not, honey, the doctor said I wasnt
Maybe the doctors wrong. Hinata shrugged.
For a minute Sono was dumbfounded, but then continued to drag her husband out by the
hair. Maybe Ill take another test next week
The dorm was quiet again when the loud couple left.
Remind me, why do they come here? Sasuke got back to his tea.
Hinata sat down, still in yesterdays clothes. They are our friends?
He drank the last of his tea and got up, Im taking a bath His muscles ached as he got
up. He had no idea what possessed him to ask her then, Are you coming?
A tense stretch of silence filled the small kitchen.
Be calm, youre the man, there was nothing wrong with what you said right! I mean, my
back aches and my arms he stopped explaining and shook his head. Sasuke stepped
into the bathroom with his brows furrowed and his jaws clenched.
I cant believe Ive asked a girl for help. Im so pathetic! My back aches! My back and limbs
always ached after a fight and after training. Ugh it must be the tea, or maybe it was the
lack of sleep
He peeled his dirty clothes off and turned the water on. Soon the whole bathroom was
filled with warm fog. Sasuke hissed and eased his feet into the scorching water. Damn,
sleeping while standing up wasnt exactly the best idea ever. He rubbed his head and
mistakenly scratched a tender wound, his fingers came down with traces of blood.
Che he splashed his hands in the water, hoping it would cool down sometime soon.
There was a quiet knock on the door.
What? he grumbled.
For his surprise, the answer didnt come in the shy, tentative way Hinata always used, his
answer was the slide of the door, somebody walking in and then the door closing again.

Sasuke frowned. Kei should learn when its not nice to piss off an angry, naked Uchiha. He
turned slightly and watched Hinata place a bowl and a towel close to where he was sitting.
The bowl was full of snow.
He silently dumped the snow into the hot water and put it back. He gave the fake Hinata a
satisfied smirk.
His smirk slowly melted into a frown.
His Sharingan confirmed it, this wasnt Kei at all.
Hinata was blushing intensely and wringing her fingers while staring at the towel.
Hinata. He rubbed his chin. This was very uncomfortable. You dont have to. She
actually believed thatI wanted her in with me!
A shiver zipped up his spine when she grabbed the towel, dipped it into the water and
pressed it to his back.
This was either a very intense dream, Kei was doing one hell of a good job impersonating
Hinata, or that Hinata had completely lost her mind.
Not that he minded, really
His brows creased when she whispered into his ear. Sasuke turned slightly to look into her
eyes, and even if her eyes seemed as the usual blank white slates, he saw honesty and
truth in them.
He let her wash his back for a little while before taking the towel and unfolding it to spread
it over his head. You want to bathe with me?
Un, no I have tea on the stove
He nodded. You can go, then, Ill be fine.
Hinata left silently.
Sasuke sighed and eased into the relaxing hot water.
Damn, I knew theyd get suspicious of us soon but watching us in our own bathrooms
I feel kind of violated
Sasuke closed his eyes and relaxed. Its no use trying to act natural, might as well ignore
them.
xxxxxHinata worked quietly, rolling rice balls in her hands and humming a random tune to
herself while secretly scanning the surrounding houses for hidden ninja. So far she had
located only one, who had been dressed in complete white and burrowed between the

snowy branches of a tree. There was no way she could have the time to see beneath the
mask without having him/her notice.
So she simply acted the part and made breakfast.
She tucked the seaweed around the rice ball and pressed it neatly to the others in the
plate. She sighed and stirred the vegetables gently.
Think happy thoughts.
Think Naruto.
She smiled quietly and added some seasoning to the vegetables.
Naruto smiling.
Naruto being supportive.
Naruto grinning.
Naruto married.
Her smile fell.
She sighed again and turned the stove off.
How are they watching us? It is definitely not a Hyuuga, because were with Konoha and
its probably not an insect, because the Aburames are with Konoha, too I guess its
possible that its just some technique I dont know about...
What smells so good? Sasuke walked into the kitchen dressed in multiple layers of
clothes topped with a towel over his head.
She forced a smile. Breakfast.
He sat and rubbed his head. No tea?
Hes really good at acting the husband part when hes being watched. She almost
whimpered. Hinata poured him a cup and placed the rice balls and freshly stirred
vegetables on the table.
Sasuke had been eating with an open appetite, it made her wonder if he was really hungry
or just pretending to be.
Why arent you eating? he put his chopsticks down to grab his cup.
Im not hungry. She said quietly and searched the surrounding area again. The ninja
seemed to have vanished. She frowned and concentrated more chakra into her eyes to
scan further away. Nothing. Just women at their houses, children playing and men doing
their usual work.

She shook her head and brushed a clump of hair off her eyes. Its okay now. She gave
Sasuke a pointed look. Im better.
He nodded, but his attitude never changed. You still arent eating.
Hinata shifted uncomfortably. Im Im sorry I was indecent, I I had to tell you
I understand. He grabbed another rice ball. I dont mind.
She was speechless for a minute, blushing head to toe.
He sighed. Hinata, were married, right? he waited for her to nod. And that happened for
a reason, right? she nodded again, slowly. Then dont apologize for what you have to do,
do you understand? they shared a look of understanding.
Hinata smiled slightly and poured herself a tea cup.
She knew now why Tsunade sama put Sasuke on this mission, and not anybody else.
Somehow, it made her feel safe that she was with an expert at sneaking missions.
She had no idea Sasuke was wondering where hed gotten all the confidence from.
xxxxxThe next day was mostly eventless, Sasuke spent his day training and focusing, and in the
evening, mediating for hours. Hinata had grabbed a notebook and a pen and wrote down
what seemed to be a diary, while in fact, it was a recording of what they did. She knew it
would help as a kind of report when they got back home. Sometime during her writing,
shed stopped to sip some tea. Her eyes followed Sasukes movements in the other room,
the doors were wide open and if he turned slightly, hed catch her eyes.
Hinata wanted to tell him that the pose hed been trying to master was actually painful and
a little adjustment would be better on the long run, but she figured shed stay out of his
way and let him do as he pleased. She sighed and put her cup down, today was much
warmer than yesterday even though it snowed heavier.
Maybe it was the mental warmth
She wrote about seven pages before her arm protested. She rolled her head gently and
noticed that Sasuke had been still in the next room for a while now. Hinata poured him
some tea and got up from the table. She noticed the slight furrow of his brows and figured
his back ached, but hed been sitting cross-legged and quiet she wouldnt dare interrupt
his mood. So she placed the tea cup down and bit her lips.
Hed probably trip on it or tip it if he didnt notice, I have to tell him
Right before her voice worked, there was a knock on the door and a cheerful voice calling
for Hinata.
Sasukes eyes flared red while Hinata secretly saw through the door. Its Sono and Marta.

His eyes darkened again. Oh he nearly tripped on the tea cup as he got up to open the
door. Marta sama. He greeted, completely ignoring Sono.
The older woman grinned at sight of Hinata. Hinata honey! the usually reserved highranked ninja took Hinata into a seemingly crushing embrace. Why havent you visited the
academy lately?
Hinata stuttered. Ano, um I I had I couldnt she was blushing.
Marta shook her head. You should come and visit me every now and then, youre my
favorite you know! Marta brushed Hinatas hair back. Now how about we go shopping!
Both Hinata and Sasuke glanced at Sono for explanation.
The moody woman grinned. Well Marta decides to go on shopping sprees every now and
then, her treat, as long as she gets to decide who goes with her and who doesnt! she
shrugged. Guess its my lucky day!
Hinata gave the older woman an unsure face. Um I, I dont really need anything-
Ah nonsense! No healthy girl decides to stay at home when somebody offers a fully-paid
shopping trip! Now get your butt moving and get dressed, well wait for you. With that she
shoved the young Hyuuga into the bedroom and slammed the door shut. You dont mind,
Uchiha, do you?
Sasuke shook his head curtly. Not at all Who the hell is this woman? Shes scary!
Great! Marta sat at the table and helped herself with a teacup. So, Uchiha, tell me how
your lifes going.
Sasuke sat at the table as well. I start my Chuunin missions tomorrow. Up until now the
payments good and the dorm is comfortable.
Te te te. She clucked her tongue, Hows your life going? she smirked, Any babies?
Going home soon? Tell me about you and hina chan.
He blinked dumbly, now that was abrupt Were fine
Her brow twitched, Ah thats why I hate talking to guys. Hina chan are you ready
Hinata stumbled out of the room with a blush on her face. A- ano, Im ready! her kimono
was a little messed up and her sandals hung loosely to her toes.
Marta drank her tea quickly and got up. Well your husband here is annoying, he couldnt
make a conversation if his life depended on it. Lets go, I cant wait to get my hands on
some underwear! she gave Sasuke a pointed look, Wouldnt you?
Both Hinata and Sono were staring with unbelieving expressions on their faces.

Once the crazy, rabid woman was out with his wife and their friend, Sasuke slammed his
fist on the table. I know, I just know, that by some unknown force of nature, this is Keis
doing.
xxxxx
Sitting innocently at the tub of his bathroom, Kei sneezed.
xxxxx
Marta shoved a soft, satin night robe into Hinatas hands. Here, thisd definitely fit!
Um! I- I dont know if- Hinata panicked and tried to put it back.
Hinata chan, whos paying! Marta looked into her eyes.
She froze. Um you?
The older woman smiled motherly. Then buck up and buy this dress! she fluttered her
lashes. I know youll thank me later.
Hinata sighed and giggled softly when Sono winked.
Being married is hard
The three women sat at a table in a coffee shop, Sono was shuffling through her bags and
drinking her milkshake at the same time.
Marta was sipping her coffee while Hinata sat staring at her orange juice. Why arent you
drinking honey?
Hinata jumped. Nothing! she blushed when the older woman grinned.
Hina chan you still dont get it, Im not going to bite you or anything! I just want you to
have fun before your husband gets busy with work thats all! she held her hand gently.
Now tell me whats bothering you.
She hesitated for a moment before replying. This all of this I didnt pay for a- any of
it she shrugged her shoulders slightly.
Well thats nothing to worry about, Im the highest ranking officer in the academy and I
have no children, so Ive got money to burn. Might as well spend it on you girls than burn it
ne?
Sono tipped her head to the side. Marta san youre married? her straightforwardness
made Hinata stare wide-eyed.
Marta seemed to find no offense in the question. Yes I am, but my husband is usually
away on business trips and only comes back every few months. She got back to her
coffee. He just sent me a letter this week telling me he was coming in the next week. Her
eyes crinkled at the corners. Which explains this whole shopping thing.

Sono giggled, Marta got back to her drink curtly, but Hinata didnt catch the joke.
xxxxxxxxSasuke knocked his head on the table.
Kei had been talking nonstop for the passed three hours it was starting to sound like there
was a tiny Kei in his head all along. He knocked his head on the table again.
Hey watch the wood, Uchiha. Tina placed the twentieth-something bottle of sake on the
table. Are you drunk already?
Sasuke lifted his head up and stuffed a mochi ball into Keis mouth. Just peachy! He
groaned and downed the whole bottle. Hey Kei, wanna go out?
Keis eyes widened, Are you that drunk! Sure Id love to go out!
Sasuke snickered. Whos stopping you? with that he tore a bite at a fluffy mochi ball.
This stuff sucks.
Well its your fourth one, dont you think you should have noticed earlier? Kei leaned
forwards to stare into his buddys eyes. Wow now Hinatas gonna kick my ass, youre
drunk to the brim!
The dark haired ninja sighed. If only she could
Tina passed by their table again. What, youre done with the sake bottle already? she
gave Kei a glance. Was he dumped?
Kei shrugged. No his wife went on a shopping spree with Marta san.
Her eyes widened. Wow its that time of the year already! Shes very lucky! she sulked. I
sure hope Hinata would buy the very expensive nightshirt every girl in the rain dreamt
about having! Itd be a national celebration you know!
Keis eyes widened. You mean that piece was on sale for years!
She nodded enthusiastically. Uh huh! Women who were rich never bought that piece
cause they considered it bad luck. It did stay in the store for years. Itd be a wonder if any
girl bought it this year she walked away still talking to herself.
Sasuke snorted. Whats she talking about?
Kei shrugged. Theres this really hot nightshirt at the biggest lingerie store in town.
Everything else had come and gone except for this one. I dunno whats up with the girls
but nobody wants it. He blinked. Women with that he dragged Sasuke off the table.
Cmon kid, weve got work to do tomorrow to educate the young ones! he said proudly. I
just hope you dont burst your bladder or anything

Sasuke groaned and shoved Kei away. Are we friendly enough to talk about my bladder
now? Just shut up and leave me alone. I hate you. He walked out and knocked into the
first man on the street.
Kei laughed. See! I told you! You wouldnt last a second without me!
xxxxxx
Hinata, Sono and Marta were gathered at Hinatas door laughing and conversing excitedlywell, the older one was talking, the younger girls did the laughing. Hinata turned slightly
from the woman to catch a glimpse of her husband being dragged by Kei. Sasuke!
involuntarily, she brushed back his damp hair and asked, What happened?
In his head, through the ringing and loud chattering, Sasuke heard her question and his
answer was that he was glad she didnt ask the most stupid question ever, are you okay.
His mouth didnt work, however.
Kei continued walking towards their dorm. Ah, baka drove himself crazy, he drank sake a
bit too much.
Martas eyes narrowed. What kind of Chuunin are you?
Sasuke snapped. Im off today, lay off.
That seemed to satisfy her. Now thats more like it! she grinned and gathered her bags in
her arms. Well, Ill be taking off, Hina chan, Sono chan, its been a wonderful afternoon!
Take care of yourselves! she waved them off and disappeared in a puff of nin smoke.
Sasuke was dragged into bed and dropped carelessly. Hinata dropped the bags and
rushed to thank her neighbors and see them off, she paused a moment to study the sky, it
had clouded so much it seemed as if nightfall would come soon. Once the door closed,
she quickly grabbed a towel and a bowl of water. Sasuke was coming up with a fever. He
always fevered up whenever he drank, why does he drink at all!
He wasnt in bed, and there were muffled sounds coming from the bathroom. She walked
in silently and felt her heart squeeze at the curled man on the floor. You drank too much.
She said gently. Shed never really dealt with somebody who had drank themselves silly
before, but the sight of the proud Sasuke broken and sick got the best of her. She pressed
the cold towel to his forehead, but once he felt the towel he took it from between her
fingers and pressed it to his shoulder, hissing in pain as he did so.
She tentatively touched his arm. Sasuke, let me help you. He didnt argue when she tried
to pull him off the floor, but he pushed her away when he was up again. He walked the few
steps to his futon and collapsed there, breathing heavily and still pressing the now warm
towel to his aching curse seal.
She stayed by his side for a long while, dabbing cold water over his forehead, and when
hed stir shed press it to his small tattoo wondering if the permanent ink was so recent that
it still pained him.

Sometime during the night, she woke up to find a pillow under her feet and a blanket over
her body. She turned slightly in search of her sick roommate, and found that hed been
breathing down her neck all along. His arms were tight around her and one of his cold feet
was touching her slightly-exposed leg. She shifted slowly, trying to get her clothes in
check. They were.
Suddenly Sasukes breathing became quick and heavy before he suddenly stiffened and
jumped awake. One of his hands blindly searched her face and neck, breathlessly asking if
she was okay.
Im okay, Sasuke. She answered, not quite sure about why he was asking at all.
At her answer, he sighed and dropped his head on the pillow and his arm fell over her
stomach lightly. Sorry go back to sleep.
So she did, but not after much thought.
It frightened her how comfortable she was in his arms. Well, comfortable as long as she
wasnt thinking too much about it.
xxxxxxSasuke was hung over.
So hung over he was willing to bite Keis head off.
It didnt matter if his fuzzy head wouldnt fit into his mouth, it was irrelevant.
Theyd been told, as newly assigned Chuunin, that their current work required their full
attention.
They were sorting files
Kei decided that today, unlike any other day, was the perfect day to express his love and
dedication to work and family.
And Sasuke was the only other person in the room.
The Uchiha shook his head and wondered how many asses he would have to kiss to get a
decent, mission-accomplishing, job.
SO I was asking her if she was pregnant, she told me a couple times that she wasnt but
dude her attitude gives it all out! Kei shrugged. Im pretty sure shes expecting but I have
no idea why shes not telling me!
Maybe because shes not. Sasuke groaned and hung his head. Every single word was
echoed twice as loud in his head. He knew he shouldnt have drunk the twenty bottles of
sake yesterday, but its too late now.
The door of the filing room slammed open, and in came a glowing Marta. Hello newbies!
Hows it going?

Kei sparkled. Were doing great! Cant wait to get on the real job!
And Uchiha?
Fine Sasuke growled and threw another stack of scrolls into a box.
Thats good to hear. There was a hint of smile on her face even if she was giving them
the stern-Marta expression. You shall work here for a week and then moved to the
instructing department. If I receive any complaints from your direct supervisors, youre
back to Gennin, you understand me?
Kei nodded enthusiastically, Sasuke clucked his tongue.
That includes you, too. Uchiha. She warned. Oh and by the way, stop drinking on work
nights. She scrunched up her nose in disgust. Hmph guys with that she walked out
and slammed the door shut as loud as she could.
Sasuke fell into his chair and glared at the floor, his eyes red.
The excited ninja noticed Sasukes expression, and decided to shut up before he lost a
body part or something.
Sasukes hangover seemed to quiet down slightly, but it wasnt completely gone, however.
At lunch hour, he decided to skip lunch and get some quiet time at the library.
The Kinjutsu book was -as expected- nowhere to be seen.
He sat at a quiet corner of the library for a very long time, and almost fell asleep had there
not been a tap on his shoulder. He turned a red glare upwards only to see Hinatas face.
What the
Her flushed cheeks highlighted her sparkling eyes. Ano, I b- brought you lunch
His brow arched. What gives?
Her shoulders shrugged slightly. I figured that you drank a lot yesterday, so I made
something. For the hangover I mean. She blinked rapidly.
Well if its gonna get rid of the hangover he got up and silently walked out into the
hallway. He was aware of the way she was gripping his hand through the crowd as to not
get lost, her fingers were cold and curled tightly over his relaxed fingers. It was obvious
she didnt enjoy touching him, and was trying to stay as far as possible, he understood
that, but whenever in a crowd, she was a two-year old again.
He didnt understand, though, why she was still holding his hand even when they were out
the door and making their way towards the stairs. He easily took his hand away and sat at
the cold stair.
Um, here? she looked up and down and wondered if this was the right spot.
Yah, it snowed a lot yesterday.

She paused to understand what he just said. If it snowed heavily then that means the roof
was also covered in snow as well, right? And the big tree at the field was dry and was
covered in snow as well meant this was the only place available. She smiled tensely and
sat down next to him.
Her cold fingers ached when she took out the hot lunch box, she opened it and offered
chopsticks in which he didnt refuse.
Sasuke noticed that the lunch shed packed was a little too-fancy considering their
closeness, on the emotional level.
Up until now he thought it was a comrade-semi friendship, relationship, but the elegant rice
pack, the garnished fried potatoes and the pink peach in the middle, it was just not clicking
together at all
Whats this? he asked but didnt waste time in starting on his lunch anyway.
She grabbed another lunch box and undid the lid. Um, I thought some potatoes and oils
would help with the, um, hangover she suddenly remembered something and produced
a small coffee cup from the small basket shed been carrying. Tea?
He took the cup silently and stared at his lunch the whole time.
Sasuke noticed that the lunch shed packed for herself had only rice and very little tomato
sauce. Makes me wonder their lunch went silent, but not at all uncomfortable.
Somehow, the tea and quiet along with the warmth in his belly helped his mood a lot. He
put down the empty lunch box and leaned back, enjoying the remaining tea. What time
did you get back yesterday?
Her chopsticks still touched her lips even as she spoke. Um, about Four in the evening
you dont remember?
Did you buy a lot? he dodged her question.
Marta san paid and told me to buy anything I wanted I think I over did it. She shoveled
a tiny amount of rice and absently stared at it before placing it gently into her mouth.
She had no idea how hard Sasuke was staring.
I wonder if it was really okay she gave Sasuke an embarrassed look. Did you look at
what Ive bought? she flushed at his nod. I- I dont think Ill b- be wearing them, ha hah
she shivered.
Oh he knew what shed been talking about. Hed woken up this morning to a terrible
nightmare, Itachi had passed a blade through Hinata top to bottom, and wiped the blood
on her pretty white kimono. Hed gotten to drink water and noticed the pile of fancy bags
on the floor so he took some time to shuffle through them, hoping that the woman had
bought something helpful.

Three pairs of matching panties and bras, five nightshirts and couple kimonos later, he
realized how long hed been staring at each item. The kimono and pins, hed understood
how shed look like in them. But the undergarments were like a mysterious foggy thing that
didnt exactly fit anywhere. The bra to be precise, Hinata had no breasts! Shes so small in
figure and in proportions.
In his drowsy, hung-over head, he discarded the whole underwear thing and shuffled
through the rest of the bags. Hed come across shoes, hair pins, accessories and
perfumes and a bottle of body lotion. One sniff at its contents made him realize that
Hinatas taste wasnt all bad. There were other bottles of mysterious stuff in different
shapes and colors and each smelled different than the other it made him dizzy.
The whole open smell close thing was getting boring.
What do girls do with all this stuff anyway? Hinata didnt seem to use any of it. She never
wore hair pins and she never put on any accessories, whyd she buy all this? Because it
was a paid shopping trip? Was Hinata that cheap?
And here I thought the Hyuuga was the richest clan in Konoha
His concentration was back on his wife when she put her lunch away and gave him a small
smile. Um, Sasuke kun you dont mind if I um, see Sono today, um do you?
His brow twitched. Why?
She flushed. Um, I want to give her something
What is it?
She wrung her fingers nervously. Its kind a secret
He leaned forward, close enough to whisper into her ear. You know what were here for,
Hinata. If its not necessary then dont give her anything. He took a moment to notice the
fruity smell of her hair. Not even affection.
He leaned away when she shivered. She swallowed and nodded quietly, then quickly went
about packing the basket preparing to go back home. Sorry
Sasuke gave her the empty cup. What was it?
She shuffled her feet slightly. It was a some um, clothes I decided I wont wear her
blush gave it all out.
What! Those hot pieces I examined earlier? A naughty part of his head piped up. Dont
give anything away, you never know when you need them. A muscle under his eye
twitched. I heard Kimonos were back in line. He got up and patted her shoulder. Be
careful on your way home.
I will.
He shoved his hands in his pockets and watched her go.

She really knows her stuff, I never knew oils did good for hangovers. I should quit drinking
myself silly in the first place. He turned around only to be face-to-face with the tall, hotperfumed, curly-haired ranking ninja.
Marta sama. He nodded.
Why did Hina chan just leave? her eyes narrowed.
Sasuke almost gulped. Shes going home.
Why did she come here in the first place? she was blocking the sun, and with the
shadows on her face and the gleam in her eye, it didnt look pretty.
He never wavered. She brought lunch.
The dark aura around her suddenly vanished. Thats wonderful, please tell her that her
choice of perfume was astonishing, I loved it! she stopped smiling long enough to narrow
her eyes again. Do you smell it or not?
Im almost suffocating by it it was honestly a catching scent, but it was too hot right now.
Either that or something was making his senses sharper than usual. Its fine.
She scoffed. Gee why do I ask you in the first place? Get back to work! she turned
sharply and headed towards another innocent pair at the end of the field.
xxxxx
Sorting files didnt seem as horrible right now. For some reason his little quiet time with
Hinata did a great deal for his mood. He actually realized hed been sorting in the wrong
cabinet since morning.
Kei was silent, unusually silent.
It was probably wiser to keep playing the hung-over role if it was going to shut him up!
xxxxxxAt noon, the guys walked out of the academy and made their way to the tea shop. A
lighthearted conversation with Tina told them that Marta had been the one to buy the
legendary outfit, of yesterdays topic.
Its surprising how bored girls were at this place, Martas choice of clothes was all over
town.
Sasuke was glad that it wasnt Hinata who had bought it, shed probably curl up and die
under all the attention.
Tina refused to give him any sake tonight, which left him brooding and frowning all the
time. After sunset, the guys made their way to the dorms and each left to his own home.

Tadaima. Sasuke walked in and barely had the chance to turn around to take off his
shoes before his nose was assaulted with a warm, cheerful aroma. He blinked rapidly,
allowing his mind a struggle to draw some kind of memory. A blurry slate with what
seemed to be his mother was his only response, so he discarded it and sat to take off his
shoe and kunai pouch. Hinata.
Ah! Welcome home! the woman that was previously Hinata stumbled into the kitchen, her
kimono was making her trip. Sorry, did you have dinner?
He turned to regard her, and his words died on his lips. A girl with Hinatas eyes and
Hinatas hair and Hinatas voice was wearing a close-fitting kimono with a bright bow on
the side, her long sleeve was hiding her hands so that only thin fingertips showed. There
was a soft band around her neck, something he remembered seeing in the bag this
morning.
She blushed and looked away, hed been staring so hard it was making her uncomfortable.
At her movement, long earrings sparkled. Gomen, Ill get changed. She slammed the
bedroom door shut before the sound of bare feet running over the tatami was silenced with
the sliding of the bathroom door.
Sasuke blinked for a few minutes before taking a deep, quick breath and letting it loose
slowly.
She was trying new clothes. He shook his head. Why do girls do that!
Feeling unusually tense, he scratched his head and went about peeking into the covered
pots on the stove. Hed had his fill of tea at Tinas, but the smell of what Hinata had cooked
overpowered it.
Once the Hyuuga walked back into the kitchen, cheeks red, she was in a normal house
kimono with no special affects at all.
It was kind of boring
Chopsticks in hand and shoveling right out of the pot, Sasuke motioned with his chin,
Whyd you takeem off?
Her eyes were wide. Sasuke! Please dont eat right out of the she stopped and
shrugged, Use a plate! she paused. Please
He shrugged and took another bite of stir fried vegetables. Why did you buy them if youre
not wearing them?
Hinata looked away nervously. Im not going anywhere
He chewed and she blushed.
Mou ie he put the cover of the pot back on. Im taking a bath.
Her eyes widened in shock. Ah! Just a second!

He froze and watched her race to the bathroom. She was out in an instant to shove
something -that suspiciously resembled cloth- into her drawer.
Sorry, you can go now. She was looking away, her eyes wide.
Sasuke shrugged indifferently and made his way to the bathroom with a yawn.
xxxxxxxxx
Hed bathed a lot of times in this tub. Not once did he get this funny scent when the hot
water turned into fog.
It wasnt exactly familiar, but it wasnt unpleasant either.
He decided he liked it.
Sasuke relaxed and dipped chin-deep into the hot water before stretching his arms to the
sides. His arm knocked over a bottle and it fell into his lap, splashing water everywhere.
He winced and took it out, it read: bubble shampoo.
Gee, girls bought all sorts or ridicules stuff
He put it to the side, but his retreating hands knocked over another bottle, they were all
lined up to ruin his bath, he was sure of it. Taking out the other bottle, it was colored in pink
and had a red ribbon on its cap. His brows arched when he read its name. Kunoichis
secret.
He turned the bottle in his hands to read the instructions. There were none. The only
words on the back label were: Learn the secret of the kunoichi, after one dose of this, your
life will never be the same again.
He blinked a few times before popping the cap open and taking a whiff of the contents.
If hed smelled arousing scents before, then this one practically screamed take me now!
He sealed it and put it back along the pile of girlie stuff.
And swallowed.
He took a deep breath and tried to calm his racing hormones.
If something this simple did all this to him, him! What would it do if a woman had it on?
What would it do if Hinata ever bathed in it! All the guys in the Rain would be falling allover
her
Even he wouldnt be able to keep his hands off, and he sleeps in the same room!
Sasuke shook his head violently and tried to get rid of the hot churning in his chest. This
wont happen it cannot happen.

He anxiously got out of the water and dried off. He threw a towel over his head and waist
and walked out into the cold air of the bedroom. His skin crawled when he ignored the cold
and irritably slid the door open. Hinata, whats all this stuff you bought!
She turned from the stove where shed been heating dinner, and her eyes widened.
Stuff?
That secret thing.
Her shoulders relaxed slightly. Oh, ano I dont think Ill use them all um, they are for
Sono san she turned back to the stove to avoid staring at his half naked body.
He blinked. Huh?
Eyes narrowed and cheeks flushed, Hinata peeked from under her lashes. She
mentioned, um. H- having problems and ano a little treatment and h- herbs would be
good
What kind of problem requires the use of something this wicked? How did Hinata learn of
this thing anyway? He pressed his lips together to keep from sputtering anymore
nonsense. This is what you wanted to give her?
She nodded.
He turned and slammed the door shut. It was simply beyond his mental abilities to deal
with such situations, male minds werent designed to process girl-related issues.
Once dressed, Sasuke sat down for a quiet dinner- even if he only snacked, stealing
glances every now and then. It irritated him how stupid it felt to be watching her, he
couldnt understand why he was doing so either. It probably had something to do with the
image of her dressed elegantly and sparkling under the light.
She barely ate any of her rice and her fried vegetables werent touched.
So he did what his mother usually did, before she was killed that is. Being Chuunin
sucks once hed caught her attention, he continued. Feeling stupid all the way. I had to
organize files all day and listen to Keis nonsense.
She smiled softly and took another bite of her rice.
Id rather be fighting the front lines than mess with paper. He figured it wasnt amusing
her, so he decided to shut up.
She surprised him when she spoke, quietly. Sometimes, its harder to start things than to
continue them. She blushed when their eyes met, she stared at her rice. My father
always said that. Maybe when youre good at filing reports, youll get a closer job to what
you want.
He knew she meant him being a fighter nin, but it also made a spark in his mind, if he was
working with paper all the time, hed probably be assigned shuffling official letters and
such, thus his mission would be easier to deal with. Mm

She took a small bite of potatoes. I wanted to be a medical nin but my father refused.
Why?
She gave a tiny shrug. Id give up on it anyway, so why bother. In a moment of
depression, she put her bowl down and stared at it.
Sasuke watched her for a moment, and decided that this dinner was too good to be ruined
by her fathers over-protectiveness. He shoveled some vegetables with his chopsticks,
dipped them in seasoning and reached across the table. Just let it go. Try this
In a moment of confusion, she leaned down and ate the vegetables right off his sticks.
She almost blushed herself into imploding, Sasuke couldnt fight the heat in his cheeks
either.
I thought shed put it in her bowl not eat it straight! He stared at his sticks. This is like a
second-hand kiss He steeled his nerves and continued eating as if nothing happened,
even if his Sharingan refused to shut off or if his mind kept humming whenever he lifted
the chopsticks to his mouth.
Hinata practically ate half of her bowl just so she wouldnt finish before he did and their
eyes would meet and then shed blush and get nervous allover again.
At least hed gotten her to eat, right?
xxxxxxxxxxx
The next morning, Sasuke woke up with music in his head and a bounce in his step. Hed
tried to conceal it, by god he did, but it just wasnt working.
Why was he being silly today?
On the other hand, as if the rules of the universe shifted, Kei had a terrible night and came
to the academy with dark circles around his eyes.
Kei was being exceptionally depressed today.
Were the planets aligned?
Whats up your ass? Sasuke arched a brow and shifted his umbrella to the other hand.
Kei, who had forgotten his own umbrella, brushed snow off his shoulders and ducked to
share with Sasukes. Im fine, I just had a fight with Sono chan she said I was being
mean!
You probably deserved it. What did you do?
Nothing! I just asked to cuddle before going to sleep! She told me I was being
inconsiderate and mean and other stuff like that he sniffled.

Sasuke scoffed. Just cuddle?

The bushy haired Chuunin narrowed his eyes. Yeah just cuddle! Im not a fiend you
know. He looked away, offended. Dont you and hina chan cuddle?
No, actually last night he hadnt had any nightmares well, at least not ones he couldnt
tolerate alone. No.
Kei inhaled sharply. You dont! But its so cold at night!
Like somebody had trespassed into his territory, Sasuke snapped. Hey Im not the one
being shooed off my bed. Your wifes crazy.
He sniffled. She isnt, I just know shes pregnant, Im watching her, shes two weeks
late
It happens. Sasuke shrugged and shook snow off his umbrella when they were inside the
academy walls. Next thing you know shes yelling at you that her period started, and then
everybody is staring.
Kei stared. Dude, like did it happen to you?
Sasuke rolled his eyes. Yah, a girl Ive never met ran up to me declaring that her period
was just late and that she isnt pregnant. He shrugged. Turned out I slept with her when I
was drunk, I didnt even know her name.
Sasuke was assaulted with an unbelieving stare. You slept with her and you dont even
remember her name?
He shrugged. Yah, among many others
You used to sleep with whoever?
Sasuke shook his head and fell into step with Kei, making their way to their new archiving
room. Not really, I have good taste, usually. But when youre drunk you dont even
remember where your pockets are.
Kei gasped. And your guardian didnt mind?
Sasuke snorted, a bitter taste in his mouth. I didnt have any to begin with. Just let it go.
Kei stopped walking. You know, right now your image in my head just shattered, youre
not who I thought you were
Im married now, doesnt that ring a bell?
Kei stared dumbly. So youre gonna stick to Hina chan?
I think thats what the vows are for.

AHA! he screamed, his loud voice echoing throughout the empty hallways. I bet you
never told Hina chan any of this and now I got you by the balls!
Sasuke rolled his eyes. You can barely touch a hair of me. Now get going before I smack
some sense into you. He glared. Ever considered that Sono took the bad side of the
deal?
He blinked. What do you mean?
Shes married to a loser like you, I bet shes suffering.
That is the meanest thing youve ever said to me ever since weve met.
Sasuke sighed and shoved Kei into the filing room. Oh, Im sorry, would you like to file a
divorce?
Kei blinked and got about organizing the folders, So what do I do about Sono?
A sigh, a splut and a glare later, Sasuke spoke. Just shut up okay?
And so, they cheerfully got about their exciting mission.
xxxxxxxxxxxx
They got home late that night. Tina still refused to serve them any kind of liquor so Sasuke
was still sober and exhausted when he walked into his apartment.
Tadaima. He murmured. Once his shoes and kunai holster were off, he turned and saw
Hinata hunched over the kitchen table in an unhealthy angle. What the he knelt down
next to her and stared. Hinata
The girl twitched and glanced up at him, smiling sheepishly. Uhh Sasuke kun she
swallowed and hung her head. Sorry
He studied her considerably pale face and dry lips, her hair was a little messy, too. Are
you okay?
She forced a smile, her eyes wet. Aha, Im fine. Her brows knotted and she curled over
again, her forehead touched the table.
You want to go to a doctor? he offered, confused at her visible pain. You look sick.
She made a quiet sound that sounded like something between a squeak and a groan. Ill
be fine she shivered. Just please bring me a blanket
He got up and silently brought a blanket to drop over her shoulders. Whats with you? Did
you catch a cold! he blinked, she was asking for a blanket but her forehead was glistening
with bids of sweat. Was she planning on sweating the fever off?
She shook her head lazily. Please, Sasuke just sleep.

Sasuke scratched his scalp nervously. And you?

Fine she shivered and hugged the blanket around herself like it was her only means of
life.
He blinked and decided that if she needed immediate medical attention, shed ask for it.
Sasuke paddled into the bathroom and found that it was still soapy like shes been struck
with the sickness in the midst of her work.
He sighed and washed the soap away before soaking into the hot water. Oh damn my
shoulders hurt hed never considered himself to be a desk person, not now, not ever.
And his shoulders agreed
He wished Hinata could do his pressure points, he heard it was very comfortable to have
the tension forcibly removed from the muscles. He sighed again and went underwater,
watching bubbles disappear at the surface.
xxxxxxxSasuke shifted uncomfortably in his futon, the covers had gathered at his ankles and it
was making him cold. He got up to get some water and realized that Hinata was still at the
table, sleeping.
He touched her shoulder and squeezed gently when she jumped. Shh, Hinata go to bed.
Its cold. His voice was thick with sleep.
She turned to him, her face pale and hair unkempt. Uh she slowly got up and stumbled
to the bedroom. The bathroom door shut loudly.
He sighed and drank his water before going back to the bedroom. He waited for her to
come out of the bathroom and only tried to sleep fifteen minutes later when she did.
Are you okay? hed spoken quietly, eyes lazy.
Ill be fine.
He rolled and faced her, she was a few feet away. Is it cold?
A pause. Kind of Ill be okay, good night.
He rolled back and decided to ignore her. The one time he offered, and decided to become
a gentleman, and she refused him.
Her loss.
Sasuke sipped his tea and shuffled through different papers, each had the same name but
different status and missions.
Kei walked in and grinned widely. Good morning!

Hm. Sasukes brows furrowed and he searched for this mysterious persons records. Kei
youve lived here more than I. you know anybody by the name Tanaka?
Kei stared for a moment before shaking his head. Nope. What kind of lame name is that?
Hes got three different records, one is about him being genin, the other Chuunin and the
last being Jounin. His brow corked. They are all dated the same year.
Kei had this youre kidding me right? expression on before he walked over to his partners
desk to inspect it himself. This is serious, Im gonna call the chief.
Chief? his eyes narrowed.
Marta sama! Kei grinned and walked out.
Sasuke sighed, scratched his head and went about other reports. Sometime later his
stomach protested and when he glanced at the clock at the far wall, he realized that hed
missed lunch.
He locked the office and went to the academy cafeteria, Kei was sure late with the
papers wait a minute, whos that making out at the stairs? Sasuke rolled his eyes. And
here I thought he went to give the papers.
Sasuke got himself some rice and fried vegetables with spicy tomato sauce and sat at a
table. Almost instantly, a girl with long dark hair and perfectly painted lips grinned and sat
opposite him. Hey, mind if I sit?
He ignored her, and ignored the way her breasts peeked at the rim of the fishnet shirt and
ignored the sharp scent that wafted into his nose.
Are you new around here? she batted her long lashes and took a small bite of her
sandwich.
He tried to ignore her and eat, but really, he knew the kind of girls that usually flocked
around him, and knew they would bother him and make fan clubs for him unless he tells
them he was taken. No, Im Chuunin, and Im married. He ate his lunch quietly.
The girl suddenly went silent and picked at her sandwich before laughing nervously. Ah
are you! Lucky girl huh? Ha haha she drank some of her soda. Oh I see a friend I have
to greet! It was nice talking to you! she withdrew and disappeared instantly.
Sasuke secretly smiled. This married thing is really working!
Another person sat before him without asking and started eating silently. Sasuke glanced
up and saw that it was a man in a jounins vest who had a sharp expression. After a few
bites of his rice, the man grumbled. Gmorning.
Sasuke quietly responded. Good afternoon. The men ate silently.
Once the bigger ninja finished his bowl he leaned back and stuck a senbon needle into his
mouth, picking his teeth. You new around here?

Sasuke glanced up calmly, examining the mans rough features. No. Im Chuunin. And if
you were a girl Id add the Im married part.
Married? the man asked.
His brow twitched. Yes.
Are you coming to the annual nin party? he grinned and plucked the stick out. Since
youre married, youre qualified to join the club.
He blinked. What party? What club?
A huge, scarred hand was extended. My name is Hagane Tanaka. Perfect, frighteningly
sharp teeth gleamed. Im the senbon specialist here. Now the party is tomorrow and its
married couples only, its at my place this year so Im inviting you to join our Rain nin
private club. He nodded proudly. Free drinks for all!
Uchiha Sasuke. He said and tried to squirm his way out of this dangerous club, the last
thing he needed was be exposed to high leveled ninja as the likes of Ibiki and be cracked
in front of everybody. The last thing he needed was to jeopardize the mission. My wife
isnt feeling very well he shook his head. So this is the so called Tanaka. Judging from
his size and senbons, I think its safe to believe the records werent wrong
The mans thick brows crashed down. Whats wrong with her?
Sasuke shrugged and put his sticks down. Obviously this man wouldnt let him finish his
meal before he went to this party. Her stomach aches and she looks pale now that he
said the words, he realized he was actually worried about her. She really wasnt herself
yesterday at all.
A throaty laugh echoed through the cafeteria. No need to worry, man. Thats normal with
the young women during their time.
Sasuke leaned closer. Time?
The man blinked, his grin melting off slowly. Yah, time. Period.
Another confusing answer. What time? is this normal with the girls?
Tanakas eyes wrinkled at the corners in amusement. Time, period, PMS, monthly
bleeding does that ring a bell?
Sasuke tried to keep the humiliation off his face. Hed heard that this so-called PMS thingy
made women cranky, and when they miss it that means they are pregnant. He had no idea
how exactly it affected the woman. Oh, I thought you were talking about something
else He would humiliate himself today. He had to know these things if he wanted to
survive in the suddenly very-married-infested community Tsunade had thrown him into.
Even geniuses needed some help.

Tanaka leaned back, smiling broadly. Shell be fine, get her something from the infirmary if
you must. Just be there tomorrow night, at seven sharp. If you dont know where my house
is, ask Katsuma, he knows.
Sasuke blinked. You know Katsuma Kei?
Just met him, very energetic man. Although hes very distracted by his wife he
laughed, his belly jumping. As every healthy young man should. With that he sat up.
Nice meeting you Uchiha. Bring something expensive why dont ya!
I thought I was the guest. Sasuke smirked and narrowed his eyes.
Tanaka laughed and left.
Sasuke sighed and stared at his unfinished lunch. Great too much people rubbing me
the wrong way.
He suddenly wondered if Tsunade was secretly sending all these weird people at him
intentionally.
xxxxxxxx
Sasuke glared at Kei as he walked into the office, the latters face flushed and had lipstick
remains. I take it you and Sono made up?
The taller ninja laughed tightly. Haha! Yah uh shes kinda pregnant after all
Sasuke couldnt help but let his shoulders relax. Congratulations, I suppose
Kei grinned widely. Thanks! By the way, I learned who Tanaka is, hes quite the legendary
dude! Senbons, shurikens, any kind of projectile, hes your man! He traveled up the ranks
when he was twenty five in one year and now hes a senbon specialist. He could kick your
ass anytime.
I figured. Sasuke rolled his eyes. He invited me to a party at his place, you know where
that is?
Dark brown eyes shone, Of course I do! Its kind of near the clinic Sono went to, actually
his wife is the general doctor there!
Yah, anyway, I dont want to go. And Hinata isnt feeling very well.
Its not really nice of you to keep Hina chan out of fun stuff just cause youre anti social.
Kei murmured, hoping that Sasuke wouldnt hear.
Im not, shes going through her monthly time, shes not at her best shape ever.
Kei glanced up. Get her something from the infirmary downstairs.
Shes not a ninja.

I know, our wives are covered, too. Ya know. He winked and got back to shuffling through
papers.
Sasuke sat at his desk and wondered if he was able to contact Tsunade. He knew he
could handle himself but had no idea how he was supposed to talk about himself- as a
new member- without slipping some wrong information.
Somebody would know he was from Konoha, his wife was from Konoha wasnt she?
So itll be like this. Im the only Uchiha left and I was traveling all the time, never staying at
one place. During my visit to Konoha I met Hinata and fallen ridiculously in love with her
and had to take her with me. Her father refused thats why we eloped and decided to stay
here until her father surrendered to reality. Up until now her father was being a huge ass
about the matter so well stay here for quite some time, it seems.
Yah, that sounds reliable. At least he wouldnt have to explain anything that happened in
Konoha seeing he wasnt in it.
xxxxxxx
Sasuke was trying hard to stop the twitching of his eyebrow. Whats worse is that the small
muscle right beneath his eye started into spasm as well.
Hinata tried not to look at him, why was he staring at her like that?
He spoke, finally. H- Hinata um he scratched his scalp roughly. Whats PMS?
She had been trying to write her journal, but his sudden question made her hand stray and
produce a long thin line across the whole page. Eh!
He cleared his throat. Yah um. The doctor gave this to you. He pulled out a tiny medicine
strip. For your PMS thing
She took it shyly and stared at it. You- you didnt h- have to
Take one. Get better. He frowned, keeping his expression in check. We have a party to
attend to, tomorrow.
Their eyes met. Tomorrow! she stumbled on her own words. B- but I- I cant I have- we
dont- you just-
He nodded hastily, feeling his cheeks sting at the question he had to ask. Yah well, whats
PMS?
Hinata stared at him like he was an alien. S- Sasuke you cant d- dont ask me this!
He sighed. I cant be married to a woman for six months and not know about it
Blink. Blink. Six months!

Yah since we eloped. I was traveling and fell in love with you in Konoha and we eloped
because your father didnt like me, remember? his brow twitched some more.
Oh there was a long, nervous stretch of silence. Ano its painful her cheeks
flushed. A- and women um. Bleed she sat up and busied herself with fetching a
glass of water to down the pills.
Bleed? his brows knotted. I dont see any blood.
She was giving him her back, but she knew he could see her radiate. H- Hormones um,
mood swings if- if we miss it, were probably preg- pregnant.
I know that part. But what do you mean bleed? he watched her swallow the pill painfully
slow. One every six hours. He was talking about the pills.
Suddenly Hinata found suicide not so frightening. Hm.
Are you bleeding now? he studied her. Not a drop of blood on her.
She didnt answer, she didnt even turn around.
Or from some kind of exit? he was really confused. This new information was confusing.
Why wasnt she saying anything?
She hiccupped and turned slightly, her face and ears flushed in a manner hed never seen
on her before. It- its n- not n an- e- e eh with that she covered her face like it was
going to fall off and ran to the bedroom, slamming the door shut.
He blinked. Not an exit? Whats that supposed to mean? That could only mean the mouth
orAw crap
He slammed his forehead on the table and hoped he wasnt burning a hole in it.
Shed hate him. Shed hate him for centuries to come. He was sure of it.
He should have asked Kei instead.
Asking Kei No, no dont think too traumatizing
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxSasuke yawned and rolled his shoulders. This desk work is really getting him out of shape.
He hadnt trained seriously in three days!
Some avenger hes turning out to be.
Kei walked in, a sunny smile on his face as per usual. Good morning! Sasuke!

Sasuke grumbled something that resembled a screw off and continued separating papers
and marking them with his pen.
So how are you today? Kei sat and crossed his legs comfortably on top of the table. Is
Hinata doing better?
Sasuke almost told him that he hadnt seen her since hed asked about PMS, didnt even
have the courage to go to the bedroom, which explains the lack of sleep. Yah.
Ill pick you up at six forty five, okay?
Whats with the sudden precision?
Kei grinned. Hey you cant be late on your very first private club party right!
Sasuke sighed and put the paper down. Im not even sure Im going. Its really not the
time.
One second he was at his desk, the other he was sitting on Sasukes, eyes wide. WHAT!
But its your very first! You should at least show up for an hour or two!
Fine, fine. Get your ass off my desk.
With a winning grin, the bushy haired man got back to work.
Almost three hours later, Kei silently got up and left. At close inspection, Sasuke realized it
was lunch time.
He could at least tell me che.
Sasuke walked out after locking the office and stretched, he noticed a familiar figure
standing at the entrance of the academy.
Hinata! he had no idea why his feet went faster. Its because she isnt supposed to stand
in the cold. Right!
The short woman glanced up, her colorless eyes met his. Sasuke! she got off the wall
and watched her husband approach, cheeks reddening. I b- brought lunch.
He took the basket from her and fought for something to say. Um thanks?
He decided that the cafeteria would be too crowded and they might not find a table, so he
made his way to the stairs and huddled between the case and the wall. Sorry about um,
yesterday. He was busy pulling out rice bowls.
She was silent as she poured tea in a cup.
He ate silently for a while, until his stomach didnt feel like it was feeding on itself. Sono's
pregnant.
Wide white eyes studied his face. She is!?

He nodded. Mm, Kei told me yesterday. On second thought he added, And the party is
tonight, you might want to go shopping or something.
Hinata blushed and shook her head. A- ano I already have what I need.
Another silent pause.
Here, youre into eye jutsu. He plucked the gradually increasing pile of striped carrots
and dumped it into her rice.
You have eye jutsu too. She said suspiciously, You just want to get rid of the carrots.
He rolled his eyes and spoke snobbishly. I am healthy even without them.
He was surprised when she giggled, it was very tiny sound and for a minute he thought it
didnt happen. Until she plucked a tomato slice and gently placed it into his rice. Tomatoes
are good for you.
He blinked. I dont hate them
What the hell just happened? She didnt we did not just share our vegetables now, did
we! Agh Im turning into Kei Katsuma! I need help!
Their lunch went silent, almost too silent. Once he was done, he quietly put his sticks and
cup down and struggled for something to say.
Um, thanks.
Hinata blushed and arranged everything in the basket. Hm um, Sasuke is can I see
the doctor? she blinked rapidly. I want to thank him um, or her the pills were very
helpful. Upon returning to the subject, her cheeks and ears pinked and her fingers curled
at her lips.
Sure, follow me.
xxx
The doctor stared at Hinata with an almost annoyed cork in her brow. Yes? If youre here
for birth control please come back tomorrow, Im all fresh out.
Hinata couldnt utter a word, so Sasuke spoke for her. No, were not here for that. She
wants-
Im not giving you sleeping pills either. She snapped and pushed her glassed up the
bridge of her nose.
Um, no. Hinata blinked. I wanted t- to thank you. F- for the p- pills yesterday.
Her head almost completely gray, she stared at Hinata. Are you the one who asked for
the Power Pill or the one with PMS?

Sasuke nearly slammed his head on the wall.

Um, no the- uhh, the other
Hows your stomach doing? the doctor grinned. This medicine sometimes causes
indigestion.
She blinked. Im fine.
Suddenly, the older woman sat up. Wait a minute, those eyes Are you a Hyuuga?
Sasuke figured it was his signal to take Hinata and leave. But Hinata had spoken too soon.
Um, yes.
Great! Could you please show me where the 65th point is?
Hinata stuttered. A- ano there is- isnt any!
The doctors expression changed drastically from curious to victorious. You are sure!
She nodded. And only Neji was able to do the 128 points of divinity. Definitely! There are
only sixty four points in the human body.
The doctor grabbed Hinatas hand and dragged her out. Sasuke felt compelled to follow
seeing that he was carrying the basket and also, the doctor was dragging his wife
someplace.
Ano! Whe- where are we going!
The older woman slammed open a door and shoved Hinata in. This girl here is Hyuuga
and she says there are only 64 points in a body! You owe me ten Ryuus!
Marta blinked. Huh? she sat up and studied the doctors expression. Hinata chan! Im
glad you came to see me!
The doctor playfully poked the headmistress in the ribs. Dont change the subject, you
owe me.
The taller one of the three pouted. Hina chan, are you sure there are only sixty four?
There isnt any that was missed or miscalculated!?
Hinata shook her head quietly.
So the ten Ryuus were paid, and Hinata was dragged out of the office again. On their way
out the doctor kept giving Hinata side glances before finally gushing. You know, Ive been
looking for an assistant for a while now.
Sasuke shoved the basket into Hinatas hands. Shes not looking for a job.
But shes a Hyuuga and would do wonders!

Shes not a ninja. He scowled and ushered his wife outside, away from a brooding
doctor.
Once out in the snow, Hinata whispered. But I would have helped
Sasuke stopped pushing her. Listen, Hinata, we both know what could happen if you got
in contact with a lot of different people. He stared directly into her eyes. Honestly, I dont
think youll keep your ground if somebody pressured you into saying things youre not
supposed to.
Recognition and then sadness glittered in her eyes.
Its just the reflection of the snow, he told himself.
Y- youre right. She shrugged lightly. Im sorry.
He nodded. Be careful on your way back.
Hinata turned slightly, Okay, um c- can I give Sono san a present? she was blinking
rapidly, probably afraid hed snap at her as he always did.
Instead, he brushed his hair back and nodded. Sure you can.
Her cheeks pinked and her eyes crinkled at the corners before she turned and left.
Sasuke sighed and got back to his office.
The things guys do to make their girls happy.
What the, happy? No nonono, she was definitely NOT his girl! He didnt even like her.
She was annoying and PMSy and girly and cried easily.
He nodded and unlocked his office.
Its just a normal thing to get familiar with your roommate when youre pretending to be
married, right!
Right.
xxxxxxxxxxSasuke got home early and dropped his shoes tiredly. Hinata, are you ready? he made
his way to the fridge and grabbed an orange juice bottle. Hinata. He walked into the
bedroom to find it empty. He knocked lightly on the bathrooms paper door. Hinata.
A thud, clothes ruffling and then the sliding of the door. Sorry. Hinata flushed and
stumbled, a fruity scent followed her out.
Sasuke followed her with his eyes. Dont tell me you used all the hot water.

She blinked. I- I hope not.

You look nice. You smell nice. Your hair is shiny. Why dont you dress like this often?
Mm. he turned and slid the door shut behind him.
Once comfortably submerged in the hot water, Sasuke sighed and stared at the ceiling.
Hinata had used quite the amount of hot water and had left him more reasonably-warm
water instead.
He knew that if he let his pride disappear for one second, he would be calling for Hinata to
pinch his tense muscles.
He was just reaching to the juice bottle when a small knock on the door made him jump
and slosh water everywhere. Speak of the devilWhat?
It was almost surprising to hear Hinatas voice. Um, I- I forgot something. Please dont get
my kimono wet.
A glance around him told him her kimono was laid on the stool, its rim dangerously close to
the lapping water.
Okay. He can be careful
It didnt seem like she was moving away from the door. He could see her shadow playing
over the paper.
He got up and grabbed the soft clothes and kept it carefully away from the floor. He knew it
surprised her whenever he opened the door so he did, trying hard to keep from smirking.
It was sinfully satisfying when she jumped away, tangled in her own kimono, and stared up
at him wide-eyed with her hair dipping in her eyes. Her eyes barely wandered lower than
his chin before she turned away sharply and stuttered incoherent words.
Your dress. He waved the cloth in his hand pointedly. Take it.
Without turning to him, her hand reached blindly, once it touched the fabric she tugged it
quickly and turned away completely.
I think Im scaring her. He thought to himself before deciding to just go back into the bath,
the smirk never leaving his face.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
He was dressed in a turtleneck black shirt and dark denim pants that were wrapped to his
shoes at the cuffs. The scarf around his neck lay loose when he walked out of the
bedroom. He caught himself staring at Hinata as she stood at the sink washing a tea pot.
You really like tea.
She turned instantly and smiled shyly. Hm Turning back to wash away lather off her
hands, she spoke again, quietly. You seem t- to startle me, a- all the time.

It was fun to startle her, but other times it was just annoying. Maybe youre too giddy. He
reasoned and quietly slid the bedroom door closed behind him. Are you ready?
She nodded and grabbed a towel to dry her hands. For a moment she seemed about to
turn and leave until her eyes caught his scarf. Biting her lip, she took a few steps to him,
her cheeks pink. D- do you want me to wrap it? For you?
He stared for a moment, eyes narrowed. Sure, honey, I dont mind.
In a blink, the hopeful glitter in her eyes disappeared. So its just practicing our parts she
sighed quietly and gently fixed the wrap around his neck, cheeks colored slightly.
Sasuke hoped that staring at her reddening lips wasnt going to go on all night, it was very
distracting.
The fruity scent wasnt helping, either.
She smiled to herself faintly as she admired her work, too shy to look him in the eyes. Her
heart beat quickened when his arms wrapped around her and for a moment she almost
struggled. The band that kept her sleeves up became loose and his hands came away
carrying it. You werent planning on going there with it, were you?
She blinked, willing her heart to stop beating so loud in her ears. No she gulped and
stepped away, blushing furiously.
Sasuke made his way to the door and glanced at her. Lets go. Once out in the snow, his
hands found their way to his mouth instinctively, seeking warmth.
Kei was waiting for them at their usual spot. It was the very first time Hinata saw the spot.
At first glance one would think it was a bus stop, but it was only a roof with two walls and a
bench in between. It was located in the middle of a brick walkway connecting the two dorm
compounds.
It would probably be surrounded with flowers and plants if the snow wasnt covering
everything.
Hey Uchiha! You made it! Keis breath came in white puffs. Hinata, how are you?
She blushed and unconsciously touched her shoulder to Sasukes. I- Im fine.
Sono was wearing a colorful kimono and grinning so hard it seemed as if her teeth were
frosted. Hinata chan! she cried loudly and peeled the wide-eyed woman away from her
husband. I loved the gift so very much! Thank you so much!
Both guys stared dumbly.
Hinata laughed nervously and hugged Sono back shyly. Youre welcome.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Tanaka was laughing so loud, it was as if the glass in his hand would shatter. His eyes
widened when he noticed Sasuke walking into the party. Uchiha! with that, he excused
himself from the group to meet him. You made it!
Sasuke forced a smile and shook hands with the larger man. Guess I did.
Tanaka seemed as if searching for something behind Sasuke. I take it, thats your wife?
Glancing back, Sasuke actually felt embarrassed by her. Yeah. With a hand on her lower
back, he pushed her gently forward. Shes shy.
H- h hello. Her pink cheeks and rapid blinking gave it all out, she wasnt a crowd person.
I- Im Hy- uh, Uchiha Hinata. Pleased to m- meet you. She pressed herself to Sasuke
without thinking.
The older, much larger man laughed. Hagane Tanaka, please dont be intimidated by me.
Have a good time.
She found herself tugging on Sasukes sleeve and sticking to him as he made his way to
the drink table.
Dont stick to me so much. He whispered and thrust a cup in her hand. Why dont you go
off with Sono?
Hinata blinked at the cup filled with red stuff in her hand before giving him a puppy look.
Sasuke!
He pretended that nobody was looking and narrowed his eyes. Come on, dont be a baby.
Youll be more comfortable with Sono.
She seemed about to say something before smiling in embarrassment and putting the cup
down. Mm hmm her hand was still holding his sleeve in a death grip until she
spotted Sono conversing with Marta a few feet away. Okay. She took a deep breath and
gave him an embarrassed smile before letting go and walking towards Sono.
Like she was taking a dive into the unknown.
So, the familiar rough voice rang in his ear before a huge hand clamped over his
shoulder. Any plans for kids yet?
Sasuke turned with a half-smirk and studied the group of foreign faces. No, we only
married a few months ago.
Cant say youre not working hard, eh? one tall, thin, seemingly-high ranked winked.
He pretended to be embarrassed. Uh, yeah.
So I hear youre from the cloud. A young man with his glasses up in his hair and his
protector around his neck, narrowed his eyes. I thought the Uchiha resided in the leaf.

Without missing a beat, Sasuke nodded. Yes, but they are all dead. The men didnt seem
to be surprised, so he continued. I have a brother that is still alive, though.
Tanaka corked a brow, So its just you and your brother left of the Uchiha?
Yes.
Another ninja of the group spoke, Gee, you know, we never really had any official news
about how they died, some say its an Uchiha disease, some say they were killed by the
akatsuki, some other rumor says they all committed suicide cause they were all sinners
he shrugged.
Sasuke tried not to grimace. I think its a disease, I wasnt there when everything
happened, the only reason me and my brother were spared is because he was on a
mission and I was traveling. Yes, keep yourself away from Konoha
Tanakas eyes widened. But you were supposed to be like, eight years old back then!
Sasuke almost choked, aw crap Yah, I used to travel with a friend of my fathers, hed
had kids my age and my father thought it was good experience. Maybe he had a hunch
something bad was going to happen. yeah right.
The young man fixed his glasses over the bridge of his nose, You think the Hokage at that
time did something that made the disease spread? Is it genetic?
I have no idea, and honestly, I dont care. At their wide eyes, he continued, gleeful that
his plan was working perfectly. I never really felt like they were my family and the leaf
village was like a prison with all their rules and clans. So I decided to make the Cloud my
home.
There was an elbow in his ribs, a greedy-looking middle-aged man smirked. Is that where
you met your wife?
He smiled uncomfortably, Well, during my travels I came across a tough opponent, the
leaf was the nearest village so I went there for medical attention. I met her there and I
guess I fell in love with her at first sight. He shrugged. I asked to marry her, but her father
refused, what with the Hyuuga family crap, so we eloped. I dont think Ill ever go back to
the hard-headed Konoha people, they are just annoying.
There were understanding nods from different young men.
The smart-looking one with glasses gave a crooked smile, Seems Marta san has
something for you.
When he turned, he noticed Marta staring and listening into their conversation, when their
eyes met, she grinned and raised her drink, turning away to her own group of giggling
females.
Something turned sharply in his chest when he couldnt locate Hinata. He frowned and
searched the faces in the crowd.

Whats wrong? Tanaka handed him a fancy glass filled with what seemed to be liquor.
Nothing. He smiled and accepted the drink.
As the conversation varied between women and missions, he found his mind wandering
off. His eyes would search the crowd every now and then, and the thing in his chest would
stab harder at his chest.
Where the hell is she!
Somebody clanked their glass to his. Youre not okay, Uchiha. Theres something on your
mind.
He put his glass away. Yeah, I cant find Hinata.
Before he had a chance to finish his words, somebody launched themselves into his arms.
The scent of fruits and female assaulted his nose before a cry that sounded like his name
split his ears. Once he got the dark hair away from his eyes he noticed a hulking man
walking towards them.
What the what happened? his arms rested on the womans shoulders.
Wide, white eyes met his, intense and wet. Lets leave, please. It was a whisper.
His brows crashed down and he pushed her away, not roughly. He met the man halfway
and realized just how short he is in comparison. Who are you?
That Hyuuga killed my daughter. The man said simply.
With no trace of doubt, Sasuke scowled and spoke, She didnt kill anybody. Leave her
alone.
Big, iron hands gripped his shirt and scarf. She was three years old, killed for no reason.
The mans breath reeked of alcohol.
It seems Tanaka was used to this kind of situation, he was smiling friendly while putting his
hand over the ones choking the Uchiha. Come on, stop it. You told us youve gotten over
it a long time ago. He reasoned. Besides, his wife isnt a fighter, shes just a house wife.
Sasuke nearly sighed when the hands on his shirt loosened.
Until something hard connected to his jaw like a ball of steel.
Damn it! Stop messing up my house! a rough-looking woman cried out from behind the
table. Anata do something!
Tanaka gave half a smile before turning to reason with the two fighting ninja. If this went
on, his house would be in shambles.
Again.

So he did the only thing available.

He thrust a senbon in the bigger mans neck with perfect accuracy.
The party went silent.
Thud
Is he dead? a woman asked.
Mrs. Tanaka sighed. No, hes just unconscious. Takeem out honey.
Sasuke poked his jaw and winced when blood ran down his chin. He accepted the hand
that was stretched to him and sat off the floor steadily. He stared at the knocked out man
and decided.
He would learn the senbon way.
It would be the affective way to shut Kei up.
Something slammed into his back and hands clenched into his shirt.
He sighed. Hinata, hes out cold now, its okay. He turned to put a hand over her shoulder.
We should leave. He told his generous host.
Id hate to say it, but I think so, too. Ill see you tomorrow at the academy? Tanaka shook
the younger mans hand. And put some ice on that, looks nasty.
I will. He wiped the blood on his sleeve and tugged gently at his wife. Lets go.
Once out in the cold, Hinata unlatched herself from him and was busy wiping at her eyes.
Sasuke was feeling unusually numb. He wasnt angry, he wasnt embarrassed just
Numb.
He tugged at the loose scarf and dropped it over her exposed neck. What happened?
Her eyes searched his for a moment before glancing away, filling up with tears.
His brows knotted, Dont cry.
Wrong button.
She sobbed once before her long sleeves covered her eyes.
Sasuke sighed and placed a hand over her shoulder to guide her in the snow. Really,
Hinata. What happened for you to crack like that?
She hiccupped once before gripping the scarf around her neck and blowing in her clasped
hands. I uh, I was w- with Sono, and she shivered and pressed to him, her cheeks

coloring. Um, we went t- to f- freshen up and and I was waiting for her when this man ccame up to me. She almost tripped on the rim of her dress, He- he said I k- killed his
daughter I didnt! I swear I didnt know anything!
He nodded approvingly, but it seems she took it as impatience.
Uhm, h- he was trying to d- drag me, take me out of t- the crowd! Sono came out and anshe was telling him to let me go
Why didnt you just burn his tenkitsu? he scowled at the snow.
She was quiet for a moment. I dont know. She took a deep breath, coughed lightly,
and then spoke again, her voice raw. I guessed that that if I attack him, it will j- just be
as bad. She glanced at him for approval, but his eyes didnt reflect anything. She would
have pushed away from him but his hand was so warm on her shoulder, and it seemed
that she couldnt walk home without his help. Was I wrong?
No. he smirked, I didnt like him anyway.
For the very first time, it seemed as if he were on her side. Her teeth flashed for an instant
before she looked away, cheeks heating up. Her shoulder brushed his every now and then
as they walked.
It was drugging them both.
Once home, she gave him a towel wrapped around some ice. He hissed and worked his
jaw, I should learn some taijutsu from that guy.
She smiled and leaned forwards to dab blood off his chin and shirt. Im sorry, its all my ffault.
No. he said quietly before studying her face. His eyes wandered, studying taught pale
skin, long dark lashes and dry, pink lips. Can I. he voiced quietly and leaned towards her,
his mouth watering instantly.
Her wide eyes met his, silent as he advanced slowly. Her mouth moved as if she was
saying something but there was no voice.
His breath on her face.
Her hair on his forehead.
no.
It was very quiet, but it made him pause.
She was looking away, lips tight and brows tense. No. please.
As if waking from an intense Genjutsu, he blinked, and then pressed the cold ice to his
chin in silence.

Sorry.
Hinata rolled over in her bed and blinked sleepily. Her feet were dug in the snow as
Sasuke dragged her to the other side of the fence again.
What a strange dream
She yawned and glanced around, not yet fully awake. Sasuke?
His futon was empty, and his drawer had a sleeve peeking out of it, but he was not home.
He probably went to work
With a sigh, she sat up to wash her face and smiled softly at the mirror. Her cheeks heated
at thinking of what he tried to do yesterday. It was the very first time somebody had
attempted kissing her, and even if she didnt love Sasuke, she was secretly happy that
somebody thought of kissing her.
Naruto kun never even tried to hold her hand
But that doesnt mean!
She washed her face with the nearly-freezing water and glanced back at the empty tub.
She smiled.
Once the tub was full, she sat over the edge and dipped her feet, wincing at the heat. She
was feeling unusually happy today, maybe because Marta had praised her a lot yesterday,
or maybe because Sono liked the kimonos shed given her as presents.
Maybe because she cried?
She slid into the water and decided to use a different shampoo today, peaches.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke and Kei stood before six children.
Id rather be back at sorting files. Sasuke grumbled.
Aw dont be like that! Kei grinned and knelt to look the teenagers in the eyes. Hello! Im
Katsuma Kei and Ill be your sensei!
Marta, who had been standing at the doorway that led to the field, smirked. Choose two
from the group. you too, Uchiha. She ordered, crossing her arms. The remaining two will
be sent back to the academy.
All six beginners appeared troubled.
What! But we barely know them! Kei argued, glancing lovingly towards the children. How
about we tell you by the end of the day?

She shrugged. Fine by me. She turned and slammed the door shut, leaving them all out
in the snow.
Sasuke nearly strangled the taller one. Are you crazy? Just pick whoever!
The children aligned gave him looks that spoke volumes, except for a young girl, about
twelve years old. She was wringing her hands and blinking rapidly.
Oh great
She was definitely a no.
Keis hand touched her brown hair. Hello, young lady, whats your name?
She stared at him wide-eyed, Um, Gahana
He grinned and ruffled her hair. Hana-Chan! Hey Sasuke doesnt she look like Hinata
chan?
Almost too much. Sasuke rolled his eyes. You he pointed to a smart-looking boy.
Youre with me. The boys eyes glittered and he bounced to Sasukes side.
Yes sir!
And you. Sasuke nodded to another boy and turned to leave. Im going to inform
Marta, this is my team.
Hey! Sasuke! Wait! Keis voice died out in the distance. Oh well Hana chan youre with
me!
The girl shyly made her way to his side. Thank you.
Im gonna make a fighter out of you! with all the confidence in the world, he grinned and
waved to the three that were left. Hmm, who should I choose?
Xxxxxxxxx
Sasuke frowned and pushed his head protector off his brows.
The two boys have been trying to catch the dog for half an hour now.
He pushed it again, it kept slipping down over his eyes.
Sasuke rolled his eyes and smirked when the dog bit the younger one in the ass.
The huge dog refused to be caught, and instead of having the chain attached to its collar,
some how, it managed to get it tangled into the two boys legs.
Sasuke sensei they both whined at the same time.

He sighed and jumped down from where he was observing on a thick branch. His head
protector fell off, he growled and grabbed it his hand instead of trying to get it to stick to his
forehead. Youre just a bunch of babies.
One of the boys -the one on top- bared his teeth, Its not fair! You were hiding up there all
along!
In one swift move, Sasuke threw the metallic object towards the growling dog, it hit right
between the eyes, and he dragged the stunned bulk to where the boys were tangled.
He smirked. I wasnt hiding, I was observing.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke poured himself another cup of sake before glaring at Kei across the table. Its all
your fault.
The other man grinned and scratched his damp hair. Teaching is much easier than
fighting, Ill give you that.
Yeah whatever. Sasuke shifted and winced at the bite mark on his thigh. Its my choice.
Tina glanced between the two and sighed. Were out of sake because of you, Uchiha.
Would you like some food with your sake?
Sasuke grimaced and regarded his empty cup. No I should lay off the drinks for a
while
Yeah, you should. Kei dropped the empty dango stick and sat up. I wonder what Sono's
making for dinner.
Youre still working her? Sasuke placed money on the table and nodded to the smiling
woman. I thought pregnant women were supposed to be pampered or something.
Tina laughed. Oh youre so misinformed. A pregnant woman is as normal as the next one,
it only gets troublesome when she starts gaining weight. She waved and returned back
behind the counter.
Kei opened his umbrella and sighed in the cold air. Man, when is this snows gonna end? I
think I like the rain more, now.
Sasuke breathed into his palms and unfolded his own umbrella. I hate them both.
You hate everything.
Thats right.
Even food.
Sasuke rolled his eyes, Thats right.

Even Hina chan.

He gave a dirty look. It was true he didnt like her, but he didnt exactly dislike her.
Kei laughed and coughed when cold air invaded his lungs. Ugh, lets just go home.
No thanks, I have my own house. Sasuke shoved a hand into his pocket and glanced
sideways.
Kai laughed again, Hey youre getting good at this!
Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Once home, Sasuke silently made his way to the bathroom. He knew it was suspicious of
him, especially since Hinata had called him without receiving any answer.
But damn that dog bit him a good one.
He feared that if he spoke, his voice would betray how much it hurt.
It wasnt manly to show how hurt you are.
He was inspecting the wound when there was a knock on the bathroom door.
Sasuke are you alright?
Im Fine. He said through clenched teeth. It only occurred to him how painful it was when
he saw it, it was purplish and felt as if there were tiny bugs fluttering around the torn skin. It
was itchy and painful and bloody and dammit he just wanted to kill the mutt.
But there is blood on the floor
He stared at the floor for a moment, realizing that there were very small drops where he
had walked. Damn it, walking from the academy to here must have been too much on the
wound.
Can it, youre hurt, shes a medical nin, she must have some use. A voice in his head
scolded.
Shut up, I dont need advice.
What if the dog had rabies?
It doesnt have rabies, if I wash it up everything will be okay.
Youre just too proud to let her look at it.
Yeah, thats it, Im too proud to let her look at it. Now shut up.
Sasuke

What. He shouted angrily.

A- Are you decent?
His mouth worked before his mind caught up. Well my pants are down, what do you
think?
There was a long stretch of silence.
D- do do you need h- help?
Shes stuttering again No he sighed. Yeah I kinda he turned and opened the
door, stifling a smirk when she flinched away from his half-naked presence. A dog bit me
in my leg. As if admitting it made all the pain rush into his head.
He stumbled into the bedroom and glared at the bite mark on his thigh. Hinata gasped and
rushed into the kitchen.
Chicken. He growled. What the hell did she run off for?
Seconds later, she came back with her arms loaded. She placed a small bowl with a wet
towel next to him and busied herself with preparing bandages.
Itll be messy here. He bit back a groan and limped to the bathroom. She followed
instantly and gave him the towel.
Wh- when did this h-happen? she was fidgeting with a small bottle.
This afternoon. He passed the wet towel across the wound and hissed. Im kind of a
teacher now, I have to train two kids to be ninja. At her silence, he glanced at her and
noticed a thin crease between her brows. Was she upset?
What the hell is there to be upset about? He was the one wounded here!
Whats in the bottle?
The expression disappeared and was replaced by a startled one, A- Um you said it was
a dog this is a- um, for- its disinfectant she offered the cream bottle.
The bite hurt and he wasnt about to go prodding it with fingers.
Its not necessary, just give me the bandages. He reached.
But! But what if the d- dog was rabid o- or-
Its not rabid, give me the bandages.
Y- you never know! she protested and shoved the bottle into his hands. Please Sasuke
san, its not okay to- she paused completely at her mistake. I- I mean sas- Sasuke k
Sasuke she swallowed hard and left the bathroom.

Sasuke sighed and frowned, uncorking the bottle.

So in her head, Im still Sasuke san
It doesnt matter either way. I dont care.
Xxxxxxxxxx
Nothing unusual or specifically helpful to the mission occurred during the next few weeks.
Sasuke spent all morning and afternoon doing D ranked missions with Jinta and Mitsu.
The boys would royally screw up and he would end up taking the injuries for them, which
happened in an almost daily episode. At night, hed come home from Tinas, sometimes
having drank, others not, and hed spend the rest of the evening reading books or scrolls,
or meditating.
It was starting to get lonely to Hinata, and even if she stuttered often, sometimes she was
able to achieve a civilized conversation with her husband about the weather or the food.
She was mostly proud of herself.
She also noticed that he never tried to hold her at night again, even if he still woke with a
start a few times.
It was the day the snow stopped and cold rain washed the earth when Sono came
knocking on their door. Her glossy blue eyes were rimmed in red and she was drenched
head to toe.
She was three months pregnant now.
Sono what happened! Hinata let her friend in and rushed to the bedroom to grab a dry
change of clothes.
Sono glared at Sasuke who was ignoring her by focusing on his book. Kei and I had a
fight. I dont want to sleep there tonight.
White eyes widened. You? And Kei san! About w- what? she offered the clothes to Sono
who gratefully took them and made her way to the bathroom, still speaking.
Im glad you asked! Well I was just saying how happy I was about the baby, and then he
said he would be happier if it were a boy. So I told him that I thought it was a girl because I
was feeling feminine and all, it was just speculation okay! the bathroom door was open
slightly, enough for Sono to give Hinata a glance at exactly how angry she was. But he
went off and said that girls were annoying and that they needed to be pampered and all
that, I know he was kidding but I dont know whats gotten into me I got angry at him! she
walked out, buttoning a pajama shirt. I said that boys were just as annoying because they
were she gave an embarrassed expression, Anyway I know it was joking and all but
I suddenly felt like I hated him, I hated him for making fun of women, me to be exact, I
hated him so much at that moment I yelled at him and he thought I was still joking so he
said things she sobbed. He said that I was mamas little girl and I had no idea how to
take care of babies cause -hic- cause I am one! Hinata was at a loss, there was this
emotional, pregnant woman holding on to her and she had no idea what to do. So I got

angry and a kicked him in the -hic- in the shins! And I ran over here! Please dont let me go
-hic- back to him! Not tonight! at that she dropped her head on Hinatas shoulder and
sobbed.
Sasuke scowled and sat off his table, hed heard it all. And hed heard quite enough.
Women were annoying.
He silently made his way to the bedroom, grabbed his blanket, umbrella and shuriken
holster and left silently.
Both women stared.
I just I just annoyed him didnt I? more tears ran down her pretty face.
Hinata shook her head, No, he understands. She hoped.
You think so? Sono sighed and hugged Hinata again. Oh youre so lucky, at least you
understand your man.
Hinata almost smiled at that, it was definitely the contrary.
Xxxxxxxxx
Sasuke frowned and made his way to the academy next to a very depressed Kei.
I cant believe she didnt want to see me today! he whined for the hundredth time that
morning.
Just shut up.
But shes Sono! My Sono! he waved with his arms, angling the umbrella the wrong way,
rain hit his shoulder. Weve never - not once- had a fight about something so little!
First time for everything. Sasuke grumbled and was glad the academy building loomed in
the distance.
I know that! Kei rubbed his eyes and sighed. Man, I hope flowers make her feel better, I
really messed up
They found the four ninja trainees waiting for them at the gate. The only girl was standing
a few feet away from the boys who seemed to converse excitedly about something or
another.
Gahana! Are the boys picking on you again? Kei was suddenly out of his depressed
mood and was in father-mood, either that or he was a good actor.
Her dark eyes widened, N- No! they a- arent!
Sasuke motioned for his two trainees and was about to leave the grounds for Martas office
for todays mission.

Hey Uchiha, can I have a moment?

Sasuke shut his eyes and prayed for patience. Its may I have a moment, and no, you may
not.
Yeah whatever. He grabbed his sleeve. Once they were out of hearing range, Kei was
grinning. Can we uh, like, switch kids?
He frowned.
I mean, Gahana so isnt comfortable in my team, she keeps messing up and not doing
anything right.
He frowned. Its your problem, you chose her.
No, you see. He grabbed Sasukes arm before he went too far. Its the other kid, Jin
makes her uncomfortable.
So?
Well, I thought maybe one of your kids would be easy going with her, Jin has a family of
three boys and their dad, and hes not used to girls at all.
Sasuke frowned. No.
Come on, please!
Take it with Marta, its none of my business. When Kei was still grabbing his sleeve, he
hissed. I didnt want to train them in the first place, I still blame you. He stomped away
and his perplexed students followed.
Kei sighed, and then grinned at the little boy and the little girl. I wonder whats todays
exciting mission might be!
Xxxxxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke came home early, limping and angry.
Another mission gone wrong.
He was just too good for D ranked missions, it was a fact.
He only started to feel like killing somebody when he opened the door to his apartment.
A loud laugh followed by a girly scream. NO WAY!
Sasuke groaned and slid the bedroom door open, Youre still here?
Sono turned away from the mirror on top of their cupboard to regard him, her face was all
painted nicely, lashes thicker and darker than usual and lips glossy. Sasuke! Youre

home! she made her way towards him with open arms and he almost started to fret, what
the hell is she doing?
Instead of kissing him, she headed behind him, Wheres Kei?
He frowned at the weird thoughts in his head and walked into the bedroom, heading for the
bathroom. Right behind me.
Youre limping! Hinata seemed to have some kind of makeup on as well, just less
obvious than Sono. Another bite?
Sasuke shook his head and hissed. A shuriken had lodged itself into his other thigh; hed
kill the little cross-eyed ninja tomorrow.
Hed wrapped some gauze over it so it wont get infected, but it still hurt.
Hinata gasped when he unwrapped the bandages and instantly went to the kitchen.
Thats funny, she didnt notice I took my pants off He smirked in amusement and filled
the bathroom bucket with water from the tub. A bath doesnt sound so bad right now, but
he would wait until she brought all the bandages before he kicked her out.
He was washing the deep wound carefully when she returned, biting her glossy lower lip.
S- Sasuke, how d- did you get this one?
Shuriken.
The thin line between her brows appeared again as she inspected the wound. M- Maybe
you should see a doctor
He shook his head, Just leave, Ill wrap it after I bathe.
She was too busy being shocked to notice that he was taking his shirt off. Bathe! Sasuke
keeping it wet and hot will make it worse!
He made a face, Well I dont want to be mud-caked all day.
There was a snicker and giggles coming from the bathrooms doorway.
Kei was grinning like a Cheshire cat, You know, theres always a next time, why dont you
let her help you this time!
Sono, who had apparently made up with her husband, was clinging to his arm. Or just let
her wash you!
A wet sponge was thrown their way. Hinata was blushing madly and Sasuke was frowning
and attempting to reach them, limping all the way.
Both snickering young-adults backed away, Okay we get the hint! Kei laughed and
dragged Sono towards the door. Lets go honey, they seem busy. Dont do anything

naughty now! Or better yet, go ahead! he left when a bucket connected with the back of
his skull.
Sasuke grumbled a few choice words under his breath before turning back to the
bathroom. His leg started to really ache, and for a moment he wondered if he really
needed to see a doctor
She was arranging everything, quietly avoiding him.
Leave. He grumbled and watched her stand and leave, the rim of her kimono drenched.
Once the door was closed, he let a breath and sat on the small stool.
Guess theres no bath today
Xxxxxxxxxxxx
He woke up the next morning with a start, somebody was knocking on his door and it
wasnt Katsuma. He nearly jumped when something touched his shoulder.
Hinata appeared tousled and her blanket still hung to her ankles. Its a little girl. She
whispered.
It was then he noticed the thin veins beneath her skin.
Sasuke nodded and sat up, passing his fingers through his hair. The cold morning air hit
him first and he nearly winced. What do you want?
The girl gasped and stared up at him. Um can can I come in? please!
He blinked, deciding that he didnt want to stay out in the cold either. Once she was in, he
slammed the door shut and frowned at her, crossing his arms over his chest. Youre
Katsumas problem, what do you want from me?
The girl bit her lip and examined the room. Um are you alone here? her voice was
tight, as if she were afraid of the answer.
My wife is sleeping in the next room. The relief was evident on her.
Oh okay um. She gulped. C- Can you please put me on your team!
He blinked.
Kei sensei is very nice t- to me, but my teammate doesnt like me, hes r- really mean. I
cant do missions with him! she explained, almost pleadingly. I- I asked J- Jinta and
Mitsu, and they d- dont mind switching with me! P- please!
The bedroom door was open and Hinata peeked her head out, her hair brushed but her
eyes still rimmed slightly. Is everything okay?
Sasuke nodded. Everything is fine. He turned to the little girl. I already picked out my
team. You should discus this with the head instructor.

B- but I did! They t- told me that its none of their business! Th- they said its my senseis
decision! she argued, tears threatening to fall.
Sasuke didnt like the fact that this little Hinata-wannabe was arguing with him. It was his
decision, damn it!
He frowned, Honestly, youre better off staying home. He noted the horror in the girls
eyes. Youre not Ninja material, youll only drag the team down. Hed been there, he
knows what it is like when a team member is driven by their emotions, that and the lack of
strength are deadly.
She hiccupped. I- I can fight! I j- just g- get nervous! I hoped that she stopped talking
completely and just stared at the floor.
Hinatas heart tightened, this was exactly how she had been before retiring from ninja
missions and studying medicine. She quietly touched Sasukes hand with a pointed look.
Please. She mouthed and stepped into the bedroom.
Sasuke sighed deeply and continued to scowl even as he followed
It seems Hinata didnt notice just how close she was standing to him, perhaps she was too
worried about the girl hearing them than to think of anything else. Sasuke, this this girl
is kind of like me, after the Academy. Please give h- her a chance!
It didnt exactly click in his head, it just didnt make sense. What is that supposed to
mean?
Her fingers curled at her lips. Um well, it means. I- if you will j- just give her a chance!
Sasuke studied her eyes for a long moment, hoping that this is all a dream, and when he
wakes up itll all be settled. I dont want to train her. He spoke quietly, his breath made
the light hairs of her locks dance. I dont want to train anybody, you know that.
Hinata stared at her hands, fingers laced tightly.
I just want this over with. He leaned away and brushed his hair back.
She was silent for a moment, and then glanced up. Youre right Im sorry.
The way a small vein appeared on her left eyelid, the thin line between her brows and the
way her eyes crinkled at the corners in tension told him she wasnt just sorry.
It was obvious she regretted talking to him about it.
I dont care, really, but this will just be an inconvenience later on when she has more
important things to say. Right?
He sighed and rubbed his eyes. His frown wavered before his hand fell over her head. Ill
see what I can do.

Gahana was wiping her face when he stepped into the kitchen. He studied her for a long,
agonizing moment, before closing his eyes. What are you good at?
Um! her eyes widened, dark and glossy. Im good w- with Sh- shurikens and I k- know a
few medical jutsus!
Just like Hinata. He shook his head lightly and decided that he was leaving this job
anyway, Marta will surely upgrade him to Jounin soon. Fine, tell Jinta or Mitsu that youre
switching with them.
Her eyes shone and she clasped her hands over her chest, Really! Thank you very much
Sasuke sensei! for a moment she seemed like she was going to throw herself at him. She
simply bowed respectfully before giving Hinata a wide grin. Ill go tell them! with that, he
let her out.
He sighed and sat at the table, rubbing his forehead.
Thank you, Sasuke. Hinata smiled and went about preparing tea, cheeks colored.
He didnt know if it was the smile or the tone she used in her voice, but it sure made his
chest ache, not exactly painful, but he didnt like what it meant at all
Xxxxxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke signed his new list of students, Mitsu had switched with Gahana and now was a
part of Keis team.
Lucky bastard.
Marta gave him a lopsided grin before rummaging through the scrolls. What gives?
His brow twitched in annoyance. What?
She handed him a scroll before standing up and stretching. How come you agreed to take
the girl?
He shrugged a shoulder, frowning at the mission at hand. Hinata asked me to.
At that, her eyes glittered. Really! How sweet of her! for a moment, the woman seemed
like she was going to do a victory dance or something. What are you looking at, shoo, get
the mission done.
Sasuke sighed inaudibly and about-faced to leave the office.
Id kill to get the filing job again.
Xxxxxx
Gahana was a slow worker, but a quick thinker.
She was like Haruno Sakura.

Sasuke uncrossed his arms and stepped to the young boy, Jinta. You cant throw senbons
like a kunai, you have to hold it properly. In all honesty, Sasuke had no idea how to use
senbons, the only memory he had of them was a few stuck through his neck, blocking
circulation.
The girl seemed to know how to use them.
Sensei they are hard! Why do we have to train on senbon anyway? Kunai is much
quicker! the boy pouted and sat on the floor cross-legged, unknowingly landing in a
puddle of mud.
Sasuke grabbed one of the thin, metal sticks and experimented, it landed a few inches
away from the target, rain poured down his stretched-out arm. Because Kunais arent
always available, and because senbons are lighter and make less sound and air waves.
I still vote for kunai.
The girl that was watching the fight between her teammate and sensei smiled lightly, Jinta
kun, Sasuke sensei, maybe if you hold like this she held one between her middle and
forefinger, like one would hold a cigarette. I think its easier.
Sasuke and Jinta stared.
A loud laugh filled the empty training court.
Tanaka san. Gahana bowed. Jinta simply stared, a grumpy expression on his face.
Hello children, Uchiha. Tanaka was chewing on a wooden seonbon, obviously hed just
had lunch. What are you doing here in my field?
Its not your field. Jinta grumbled, sputtering rain.
Sasuke sensei was t- teaching us about s- senbon Tanaka san. Gahana wrung her
hands.
The bigger man grinned and picked out the stick between his teeth, he sent it flying
towards a target. It stuck right in the middle of the circle, on its tip, a single, dark hair was
caught.
Sasukes hair settled against his cheek.
The young boy who hated senbons just a second ago, was all over it. Wow this is a great
weapon! Please teach me Tanaka sensei please!
Secretly, Sasuke wanted to use them, too. It would be interesting to shut somebody up
with them
Namely a certain Uzumaki
Well I dont see why not, dont you have missions today? Hagane bent to pick up a
senbon from the pack on the ground.

All we had was a lame escort mission from point A to point B, its boring I dont know why
we get D ranked missions, were not kids!
Yes you are. Their sensei stated simply.
Well that doesnt mean we get all the lame missions!
Gahana stuttered. Jinta kun, dont say that! Kei senseis team has to pluck out weeds
today!
Silence filled the field.
So you wanna learn the senbon style eh?
Xxxxxxxxx
Hinata slid the door open quickly, shed used her Byakugan to see who was stomping on
their doorstep, only to realize that Sasuke had walked home with bandages wrapped
around his wrist.
What happened? she watched him closely as he sat at the table and went about
unwrapping his pouch with one hand, creating a puddle under him.
Training gone wrong. He rolled his shoulders and exhaled. Damn wrong.
Her hands wrung in her lap. D- do you need anything?
Bandages would be a start. If his request didnt register, his glare did. He stared at her
back as she rummaged through the cupboards for the bandages. Shes in my team now.
Hinata gave him a small confused smile, that soon turned into a tight one with colored
cheeks. Hm, thank you.
His wrist had bled all over his sleeve, and the nerve the senbon had caught made his
pinky numb.
In his neck, through his arms and legs, piercing through his shoulders.
Sasuke shuddered and clenched his jaw, wrapping fresh bandages tightly around his wrist.
Hinata, sitting across him, shifted uncomfortably. Um Sasuke I, um, c- can I ask you
something?
He gave her a quick glance before going back to bandaging his wrist. What.
Um us this. She stared at the table. What are we going to do?
Confused, he studied her expression. What do you mean?
As if speaking of a taboo topic, she shifted again and refused to meet his eyes. I mean,
us, what are we doing? Its b- been months

Ah, now it was clear, she was homesick. We wait. He gave a pointed look. Until its a
right time. Or maybe Tsunade will send somebody to call them back to Konoha.
While hes at it, he can see if Haruno and Uzumaki really married or not. It was eating at
him, damn it!
Moments of silent wrapping on his side, and lip-chewing on hers, she spoke. What
caused this?
Senbon.
Oh. She nodded and stared at the table, where her journal lay.
Youre familiar with them?
She shook her head slightly, Um, no they just they use the same principal.
He paused. In what?
Um, sealing tenkitsu and Senbon. Her elbows rested on the table. H- how long has it
been, um, since it was
Punctured? he offered. At her nod, he secured the bandages tightly in place and rolled
his neck. About an hour.
She nodded slowly, but didnt provide any explanation.
Why do you ask?
A tiny shrug was his answer. No nothing.
His brow twitched. Dont annoy me then. With that he got up, intending to take a bath, he
paused at the door and turned slightly to regard her. The uh, tenkitsu, how many are
they?
Her eyes widened slightly, Um, it depends a finger touched her lip absently, D-do you
want the whole s- story or?
He shifted, regretting asking her such a blank question. Just never mind. He turned to
close the door.
Forty six. Her voice wavered, I- I c- can see f- f- forty six she wasnt looking at him.
Sure. He shut the door.
How annoying, she should have said so earlier
He peeled his shirt off and threw it at a corner. The only thing shes good at is washing
clothes and keeping the place clean. He grimaced. I just sounded like an angry husband
Sasuke shook his head and paddled to the bathroom, sliding the door shut quietly.

And people actually enjoy being bond to someone forever, its just ridicules, whats more
ridicules is that they actually have children
Then why did Kei smile everyday?
Maybe because Kei wasnt on a pretend-you-love-me mission
Yeah, thats probably it
The tired Uchiha dipped his feet into the hot water, hissing at the pain of running and
jumping constantly in those shoes.
He needed new ones.
And an intense training schedule, he was loosing shape.
Teachers have days off, right? He should use that for training, and not catching up on
sleep, no matter how tempting sleep was.
He should just ask for days off, then
Once his body was surrounded by hot water, he stared at the ceiling and rubbed his
aching eyes. Watching senbons fly all day was as tiresome as fighting a hundred bunshins
of a hyperactive Naruto that was high on sugar.
Yes it happened.
The water suddenly seemed as if a thin layer of dark smoke was slithering atop it. Sasuke
rubbed his eyes and stared again.
Just water.
He shivered and got up, not in a mood for a bath at all.
I miss the shower at home
The air outside the bathroom was shockingly cold, and he couldnt wait to get some pants
on.
Sasuke Hinata called from the kitchen.
He sighed. What?
You didnt g- get the bandages wet, did you?
What do you think I am, a kid? Of course I didnt get them wet. No.
He didnt know why he felt so tired that moment, all of it, this long day, it was a tiresome
day.

Waking up uncomfortably, having to deal with emotional females- his wife, Marta and
Gahana- missing up on training, being stabbed with a few senbons and feeling absolutely
upset for no obvious reason.
He also wanted out, this daily routine was killing him, today was one of those I wanna kill
Itachi and get on with my life already! ones. The door slid open slightly and he gave
Hinata a side glance. What?
She blinked rapidly. Um are you hungry?
He shook his head and pulled out a shirt, No, I just want to sleep.
She nodded and began to slide the door shut again, as to not disturb him.
My back aches, my head hurts, my feet are on fire, do something, please! it was all on the
tip of his tongue, but hed kept his lips firmly shut.
The door clicked quietly shut
He sighed and dropped bonelessly into his futon, drained.
I hate this
I want my old life back
Sasuke came home early that night. Tina had closed the shop for personal matters and
Kei had an appointment with Sono's doctor.
He honestly didnt want to go back, he wanted out.
Sasuke silently undid his holster and tugged at his shoes. Hinata wasnt in the kitchen.
His brows creased, he was wondering if she was sleeping early, but was also hoping that
she was out or something
He didnt feel like talking to her.
Not to anybody.
He found her folding clothes in the bedroom.
Youre here early. She said quietly, a tiny smile at her lips before concentrating on the
clothes again. Are you injured today?
No. he spoke blankly and just stood there.
After a long while of folding, she figured he was waiting for her to do something, What is
it?

His head snapped up to regard her, hed been absently thinking of a lot of things at the
same time. What?
She shrugged. Y- You look tired.
He sighed and sat down, cross-legged. I am, I should go and buy new shoes. Im off
tomorrow, too. He rubbed his face.
Her heart went out to him, he seemed very tired, and somehow, frustrated.
Kiba used to have that same expression when hed train for hours, just for Kurenai sensei
to tell him he wasnt trying hard enough.
You can go tomorrow, she offered, You should sleep for now.
Dont tell me what to do. He got up and slammed the bathroom door shut, running water
could be heard. Moments later, he stepped out, still frowning but his face dripping.
Throwing himself face-down into the futon, he sighed and rolled his head to watch her
work as he waited for sleep.
She worked, and he watched.
Silently.
She doesnt paint her fingernails, he noticed.
And damn, he has to go on C and B ranked missions and take the kids to D ranked
missions
Just for one lousy day off
He shut his eyes and cursed under his breath.
The Rain pampers you on the outside with celebrations, private clubs and special
attention, but on the inside, its really just sucking you alive
He sighed and watched as Hinata folded two of his shirts, added them to the small tower
and then picked it all up, he rolled his head and watched her move towards his drawer and
align them neatly there.
He hated it when people touched his things. It didnt matter if she was doing it for a few
months now, right now, before his very eyes, he didnt like it one bit. Wait a minute, why is
she coming towards him?
He pretended to be sleeping, inhaling and exhaling quietly, deeply.
Sasuke
Im sleeping

Are you cold?

No really? Its summer and Im sweating buckets, what do you think?
Hinata sighed and a shiver ran down his spine when his hair was brushed off his neck.
Popsicles pressed just below his ear.
He figured they were fingers.
A feathery touch passed against his skin, over the rim of his shirt and pressed lightly
against his shoulder.
It felt as if somebody just tossed a bucket of sleeping-powder over him.
Fighting it instinctively, his eyes caught the look on her face, she was smiling slightly,
brows drawn together in what appeared to be sympathy, and there were thin veins
beneath her skin.

Xxxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke scowled and stared at the ceiling.
Kei had been knocking non-stop for two minutes now.
Hed been counting.
Should I Hinata whispered, she awoke because of the knocking, too. Her face was
caught in what seemed to be a half-smile.
He shook his head. No, hell go away on his own. He found his eyes wandering to the
side where she was on her stomach, arms crossed and looking towards the main door, her
blanket at her waist.
It must be fun, looking at people when they have their guard down.
Uchiha I know youre awake, get up now. Came the unmistakable shouting from outside.
I can just tell him youre off today. She whispered again.
Another shake of his head silenced her.
Uchiha wake up before I embarrass you! knock knock, I have things to do, too. Ya
know. Knock knock. I can always barge in there, but I dont want to walk in on you guys
or something. His voice lowered noticeably, If you guys were doing something or another
I can understand, I mean hugging and kissing is okay but if youve got work to do itll be
embarrassing to go out there smelling like-
The door nearly flew out of its path at the strength which Sasuke threw it open.

Kei grinned. I knew itd work! Come on lets go the kids are probably-
Im off today. Sasuke grumbled, crossing his arms to keep the cold air out.
Big, shiny brown eyes widened. WHAT? Well why didnt you say anything!
You were too busy assuming he frowned. I didnt see you yesterday.
Uh, Kei leaned on the door frame. You do know that when you sign up for days off, youll
have to do B ranked missions, right?
Or so I was told. The Uchiha narrowed his eyes. I can handle it, get to work. He was
about to close the door.
Hey, did you hear, Tinas mom just passed away yesterday lightning stroked. I think
the shop will be closed for a while.
Sasuke nodded quietly, Okay.
Lets meet somewhere else then! he grinned again. How about the stand next to
Tinas?
Fine, whatever, Im not going today anyway. with that he slammed the door shut and
locked it twice.
Thank you came the muffled reply before sloshing in the rain was silenced by thunder.
Xxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke stretched and shook rain off his umbrella. He had told Hinata about Tina, and had
to spend the rest of the day with a silent, depressed woman. It wasnt like it was her own
mother that died or anything, why the big fuss?
He sighed again and wished all this rain would just go away.
Hinata walked out of the herb store and ducked under the umbrella.
Sasuke had no idea what possessed him to allow her to go shopping with him, and why
didnt he bring another umbrella?
Sorry, but we were running out. She whispered quietly.
He nodded silently, trying to ignore the way her hair smelled, clean and fruity. Ill need
shoes.
So they were out, even though it was evening, it was as dark as dusk, shopping for shoes.
It took Sasuke less than fifteen minutes to find a pair that was comfortable, but once he
glanced up to tell Hinata they were leaving, he figured he should buy her something, too.
You buying anything?

She shook her head, No, I- Im fine.

He sighed. Were not coming back here in a while, if you like something, take it.
Um, n-no I dont need a-anything. Thank you a-anyway she wrung her hands.
Sasuke nodded slightly and took his items to the counter.
Once out in the rain, he glanced around, hoping for shelter. Even if it were raining this
hard, it seemed shopping women didnt care. It could have been a crisp summer day for all
they cared.
Lets stop for something to eat. He had no idea what it was supposed to be like shopping
with a girl. Kei and every other guy in the rain whined about how much shopping with
women was a nuisance, but right now Hinata wasnt doing anything that was worth being
annoyed at.
Okay.
He glanced at her, noting how she studied shop fronts with disinterest, and wondered if
Hinata was being silent because he was there.
Hed seen the many bags shed bought when she was out with Marta and Sono.
You dont like shopping? he guided her into a diner and shook water off the umbrella.
Hinata gave him a who, me? look. Um, not always
He stared at her for a moment, thinking that she had other things to say, but soon forgot
about it when somebody called his name.
Uchiha? Tina walked up to them, holding up a bag. Fancy seeing you here. Her bright
eyes were rimmed in red and she generally seemed tousled. Im sorry for not opening the
shop today she trailed off.
I understand. He nodded, blocking the familiarity of the emotions that rang in his chest,
he understood, all too perfectly.
So, I was hoping Id find somebody to keep it alive for me, because, you know, it wouldnt
help if the customers found somewhere else. She shrugged, eyes weary. Do you, by any
chance, know anybody that can run a tea shop? They dont have to work fulltime, just a
night shift would be enough.
His eyes automatically sought Hinata, his wife was somehow always associated with tea.
Um, no, nobody.
Tinas vibrant eyes dulled slightly. Oh, its okay, Ill just keep searching, I guess
A tug on his sleeve made him turn to his shy wife. Sasuke, maybe can I h- help?
No you shouldnt

Oh itll be wonderful if you did! Tina gushed, tears crystallizing at the corners of her eyes.
Oh please do, at least until I find a substitute!
Sasuke took a mental step backwards, why the hell was this woman crying! No, Hinata,
you just cant.
Why not? the womans nose was starting to color, warning of an uncontrolled crying fit.
Because. He sighed. Shes not very comfortable in crowds.
Oh. She pressed a handkerchief to her mouth. Sorry Im bothering you arent I? haha.
She sobbed, Ill see you later. The minute she passed by Hinata, Sasuke almost sighed
in relief, had Hinata not caught the retreating womans sleeve.
Ill h- help you, Tina san. Her eyes determined, Ill k- keep your tea shop going until your
w- well enough before she even got a chance to finish her sentence, she was caught in
a tight hug.
Thank you so much Hinata, I love you so much! she sobbed again, Please take care of
my shop! I wont take long I promise! she struggled with a keychain and extracted one.
Here, Ill try to be there tomorrow, she sniffed, I promise you wont regret it! she turned
to Sasuke, a thankful albeit sad smile on her face, Thank you. With that, she turned and
left the restaurant, bawling.
Sasuke was dumbfounded, this was the very first time Hinata didnt take his advice. Not
that he was phrasing it as an advice to begin with.
Hinatas face was flushed as she stared at the key in her hand. Im sorry, I couldnt just let
her g- go like that. She shrugged.
Its your problem from now on. He warned.
Okay. Even after the sudden show of will and strength, once the conversation was over
and she realized they were at a crowded place, she couldnt help but grip his sleeve again.
They returned home after the little shopping trip and Sasuke busied himself with warm ups
for a meditation session. Hinata simply stared at the key on the table before sighing and
placing it aside.
Starting tomorrow, she would be working at a real teashop, something shed never done
before, and she was expected to do well at it. she slid her journal closer and started
writing.
Once her arm started protesting the abuse, she paused to work her sore neck and wrists.
Shed been writing for a few hours now, she was surprised at her own stamina. Hinata
glanced and watched as Sasuke sat unmoving, breathing slowly.
She smiled slightly, wondering if hed fallen asleep that way.

Her smile melted away slowly as she recalled the countless times hed woken up from
restless sleep, cursing absentmindedly as he tossed and turned. His brother really messed
up his life, nobody deserved to feel this much pain, this much stress
Her fingers curled at her lips as she thought- a habit she never cared to get rid of. It was
true she was supposed to work hard as the heir of the Hyuuga, but shed never felt like her
life depended on it. It was true her father had given her glares and lectures, and she knew
the reason he told others that she was worthless was because it was a kind of mental
pressure, he was like that. He said the same things for Hanabi, but a little less on occasion
because her younger sister never failed a kawarimi, unlike her.
But now, was it true that she wasnt the heir anymore? Was it true that Naruto kun married
Haruno Sakura!?
Oh she wanted so much to find out, but it had been put on hold for a while now because
she couldnt just abandon her mission. Even if she was a civilian of Konoha, and not a
ninja, shed promised to help with as much as she could.
She realized, as she thought, that she had been studying Sasukes stance and at some
point, her Byakugan focused on the blocked tenkitsu on his shoulder. Hinata quietly sat off
the table and paddled to the other room, her bare feet making no sound on the mats.
Sasuke. She whispered as to not startle him.
He jerked slightly, but didnt open his eyes. Hm.
Now how to phrase this without sounding like shed been studying him intently? Her face
colored as she lowered down to his level, Youre body is so tense.
Two red slits were her answer, And?
Her hands shook. A- and y- your shoulders, they are she glanced away, suddenly
nervous. n- never mind.
Before getting a chance to retreat, he spoke, not angry. Can you do anything about it?
Not trusting her voice, she nodded, and when he closed his eyes again she went behind
him and placed her cold hands on his shoulders, Byakugan revered the view into black
and white.
Sasukes left shoulder was more of black and purple, she had no idea why.
Maybe its some kind of poison?
She was yet to study poison when this mission came up, so she couldnt guess.
I- It might hurt.
I dont mind.

Given the O.K. her fingers slid across his shirt, burning the tight dots open through the
layer of cloth carefully. Her hands hovered above his shirt, contemplating if she should do
any others.
When she paused to consider, she realized that his breathing was quick and deep, as if
hed just ran a long distance.
Are you okay? she questioned, worried that shed done something wrong.
He shook his head, dark bangs swinging back and forth. What did you do?
A feeling of dread washed over her. A- Ano I didnt d- do, I didnt mean to d-do anything
wrong! Im sorry! she stuttered a few unfinished words before clenching her jaws and
staring at his back guiltily.
Well, he sighed, Whatever it is, it makes me want to jump around. He twisted to meet
her eyes. Wanna spar?
The first siren that went in her head was: no! Say no! Youll be killed if you fight him!
The glint in his eyes told her that shed probably unplugged a chakra dam, he was
brimming with energy.
Or are you too scared? his brow corked.
Un no. in all honesty, she was a little nervous, she hadnt fought seriously in a while
and she wasnt confidant that he wouldnt kill her.
Then what? he already sat up and started warming up, as if shed already agreed.
I- Im not sure, I should she sat up, too. What if someones watching?
He shook his head violently, surprising her. So what, come at me. He stood, back straight
as an arrow with one arm behind his back and one outstretched, waiting for her attack.
She took a step back. I might hurt you.
I wouldnt have it otherwise.
Her eyes widened, heart beating violently in her chest, ringing in her ears. What if you
hurt me?
I wont.
Finally deciding to get along for a while, she decided to comply and give up when it
becomes dangerous.
She took a deep breath and few steps back, thankfully their bedroom was almost bare
save the folded futons at the far corner, and the cupboard near the door.

Sono's gift- the stuffed dog toy that theyd won at the festival- lay forgotten between the
cupboard and a corner.
Sasukes fingers motioned for her to come.
One last deep breath, and she whispered, Byakugan.
It was suddenly a flurry of hands, kimono sleeves and dark hair flowing in the silent room.
Not once was she able to touch him, not even nick him at all, he was that fast.
She was almost happy that shed helped him control his overflowing chakra, but was also
slightly worried that he might loose control and hurt her or something. Suddenly, he
changed tactics and went about attacking, not once touching her. She wondered if he was
avoiding her on purpose or that she was fast enough to dodge his quick hands.
Sharingan on Byakugan, and heartbeats loud in their ears.
He suddenly changed strategy again and went out for her body, the heel of his hand flying
dangerously near a kidney, and then strong fingers grabbing the front of her graduallyloosening kimono, she was startled when he actually pulled her towards him, planted a
hand on her thigh and proceeded to throw her to the other side.
Eyes wide in alarm, Hed promised not to hurt me! Quickly regaining her senses, she
planted her feet on the ground and rolled off, ignoring the sudden pain in her knees. She
stared at him wide-eyed.
It seemed he wouldnt even give her time to be shocked, Sasuke quickly advanced, a hand
reaching out for her again.
Hes serious!
She nearly screamed at him to stop.
I wouldnt have it otherwise. Hed said.
He wanted her to hurt him, to take it seriously enough for it to be real, he didnt want to
fight a girl, he wanted to fight a Hyuuga!
By the time the realization hit her, she was caught in his grip again. Without a second
thought, she pushed his hand away and with her other, sent the heel of her free hand to
his chin, allowing the sleeve of her kimono to cover her palm as to reduce the damage.
Dodge, bend, and her feet were pulled from under her.
Her tender hands and elbows ached when she used them to cartwheel out of the fall,
breathing deep and hard.
He watched her, a wicked cork on his smile. The dark Sharingan dots in his eyes rotated
slowly, and his hair stuck to his face.

If he had given her one more second, she would have asked to stop, but hed attacked
again, forcing her to be on the defensive until a little voice in the back of her head warned
her that she was being driven to a wall.
She didnt want to be cornered.
She set her jaw and blocked the fist that was sent to her stomach, her wrist throbbed
where his knuckles hit, and she realized that hed been decreasing the forcefulness of his
attacks.
It was suddenly very comforting to be sparring with him, she could go all out without
regrets, and she wouldnt get hurt badly enough to be thought of being abused by her
husband.
Momentarily loosing the fear of being scolded, she sent her hand to his chin again, this
time using his dodge against him to grab his wrist, twist it behind his back as she fluidly
went behind him to catch his throat with her free arm, her flushed skin pressed tightly
against his neck.
He gasped, surprised, and tried to pry her arm off his throat; it was throwing him off
balance. One painless heel into the back of his knee and he was caught in her grip, unable
to break through the hold, and unable to throw her off even if he wanted to.
Damn, beaten by somebody shorter, and much weaker than me.
He was secretly gleeful at this, it was an educating experience, at least now he would
remember to never let a shorter person get him from the back.
Unable to restrain the tension and brimming energy, he snorted something that sounded
like a laugh. Covering it up with hard breaths and a still-tight hold on her wrist.
A shiver ran down his spine when she spoke, unconsciously close to his ear, Should I let
go?
No. he rasped, I need to find a way out of this. he said through clenched jaws before
experimentally tugging at her hand, he couldnt bring her from on top to topple her even if
she was two times lighter than he was.
Damn.
A voice in his head sang, gets you excited doesnt it?
No, it was just the combat, he told himself.
Makes you want to jump on her doesnt it?
Hell no
Wait
On top.

His brow twitched, why hadnt he thought of this sooner?

Sasuke surprised her by stopping his struggling and instead, threw his weight backwards,
along the same direction shed been pulling. His only warning was her gasp before he
rolled, held the wrist that was controlling him and caught her in the same hold as she had
him just moments ago, but his other hand had reached around her to grab the free hand
before she decided to burn his tenkitsu or something.
Hard breaths and silence.
I cant escape. Her voice shook, and if he wasnt sure that she was saying it in a
humorous matter he would have thought she was crying.
Try it. he swallowed, suddenly very thirsty.
Hinata threw her weight at him, attempting the same trick he did, but it seemed his
muscles and control along with her little weight didnt allow her to escape as easily.
What, cant do it? he said lightly.
She shook her head, her hair brushing his throat unknowingly.
He felt the pounding in her body where his arm pressed across her stomach.
Flat.
He let go of her suddenly, startled of what went through his head.
She worked her shoulders and turned, cheeks pink and blinking rapidly, the slight upright
corners of her mouth told him she wasnt upset at all.
Of course she isnt, she has no idea what goes though the mind of a male at a situation
like that.
She wet her lips and went about rearranging her hair.
Sasuke wet his lips, too. For completely other reasons than thirst.
Would she let me fix the loose front of her kimono? Hopefully throw the whole thing off?
Heat ran to his face and ears, and he hoped she would blame it on the training.
Is this it? her hands easily tucked the loose ends of her dress, and she probably didnt
notice the way the strap of her undergarments peeked from under the slanted clothing on
her shoulder.
White.
He turned away and brushed his hair back. Yeah Im Im hot, Im watching, Im sure
this is enough, for today. With willpower alone, he fixed his clothes without glancing at
her and got up, aiming for the bathroom. Im gonna wash up.

She nodded and made no attempt at getting up from the floor.

Hand at the bathrooms door, something in his chest churned hotly. Did I hurt you?
Eh? her eyes widened, clear white reflecting the brightness of the top light. No! No you
never Thank you.
He nodded, not looking at her. You held back.
Mm, she nodded, deciding to explain before he got angry at her. Soft fist style tends to
hurt even without touching.
He was suddenly staring at her with wide, dark eyes. Keep talking.
Her face colored slightly. U- Um, chakra related. If I directed chakra through my fingers
close to you, it hits, even if it just passed close.
Without touching? he crossed the distance between them, kneeling down to her level.
How? If I get the trick, sealing off Itachis chakra would be easier if I didnt have to touch
him.
She blinked rapidly, Um th- thats n- not easy she stuttered, startled by the sudden
attention. Y- you need chakra control, and y- you p- probably need to see the dots to hit
them!
Assuming hitting them precisely didnt matter. His eyes narrowed, concentrating.
If you hit t- too crudely, they might d- die!
Assuming I wanted them dead. His brows knotted, willing the annoyance away.
Her mouth opened and closed soundlessly, finally she settled on one idea. I- I wont teach
you that!
What?
I- I dont want to be the one! I c- cant tell you how t- to do it! she mentally coiled around
herself.
Sasuke felt like she had just pulled a rug from under his feet, first she gives him
ammunition and then refuses to give the gun. His brows, that had been tightly knotted,
loosened gradually as he watched her expression.
Hinata, killing Itachi is the reason Im alive, I need to learn this if I want to be free. You
shouldnt feel guilty about something like this, its the life of a shinobi
The arms that were resting on his knees at the elbows, seemed very close to the laced
fingers in her lap. She had been pressing her lips nervously, pretending to be interested in
picking at her short, neatly trimmed nails.

His hand was much bigger, more colored, and hers was definitely softer to the touch, he
realized. It was only natural, Hyuuga barely touched their opponent so its not a surprise if
their hands remained unmarred. Even her fingernails gave out the impression that she
took care of herself, his own were cracked and dry, courtesy of the numerous times he
was out in the rain and mud. Turning her hand slightly showed him the thin veins at her
wrist, contrasting starkly with the white skin there.
It was Fascinating
It suddenly dawned at him what he was doing. He was Touching her, curiously studying
her hand in his for no given reason as to why he was doing it.
Hinata had her lower lip midway in her mouth and her cheeks were flushed a deep red,
lashes batting rapidly.
Sasuke did the only thing he could do in a situation like that; he sat up wordlessly and
made his way to the bathroom, not looking back.
He had no idea how hard she was clutching at the rim of her kimono, the hand he touched
tingling with an unfamiliar sensation.
What was that! Why couldnt I say anything? Why why did it become warm?
She shivered and crossed her arms, confused about the sudden wave of cold when he
left.
Its probably a draft, I should make sure the windows and doors are shut tightly.
They never brought it up again; it was as if there was an unspoken request to forget it ever
happened.
Whatever it was supposed to represent
The next week was educating, he learned that young women- namely Gahana, disliked
searching the earth for insects. Thus the mission of collecting bugs for the Rains hospital
research facility was delayed a few hours.
That night, he was sure Hinata was upset about him walking into the house with muddy
shoes, but was surprised when she didnt say anything and instead washed it silently.
Throughout the week, Hagane Tanaka spent a few hours chatting and familiarizing with the
younger students, he found out that the older man was a friendly person that had too much
time on his hands, and a very expensive mission scroll. He was an expert, and he was a
very rare one, its not a wonder his missions were priced high. The older man was
generous enough to teach them the ground rules of Senbon, but prohibited using said
basic and crude techniques on living targets.
Sasuke couldnt wait to use that on a living target.
Of course, Hinata- who had promised to take care of Tinas teashop, opened a few hours
before he came from work, and only closed at bedtime.

That left him alone at home.

So he decided to stay at the teashop pretending to be a customer until closing time. He
had nothing better to do, and at least his wife wouldnt harass him for reading and not
ordering anything. He decided he liked the peacefulness.
What he didnt like was how Hinata refused to give him more than two cups of sake a
night, no matter how many times he promised to pay double the price. A little part of him
decided it was better this way; he needed a person to restrain him. But another part of him,
the one that consisted more of ego than brain, kept grumbling about being controlled by a
girl. Of the benefits of watching over Tinas shop, he and Kei were allowed two free cups of
tea each, and no more than three plates of snacks. Tina was a generous woman.
He was nearly done with the book in his hands, 31 things a ninja cannot do, when Hinata
sat across him. The sight of her was much easier to the eyes than Kei. The young man
had left a few hours ago, claiming that he was glad they took care of the shop, but that
they had too much time on their hands. Soon after, he went off practically floating to meet
his wife at the door, glad to waste senseless time just talking to her.
Her smile was strained and shy, working those few days here taught her to smile more,
and Sasuke decided it was for the better. If she were nervous and shy with the customers,
Tina would end up closing the shop eventually. The fact that the shop survived just fine
with the little traffic was also a benefit, it wasnt crowded or chaotic enough for Hinata to
loose her confidence as she usually did. Although the glances shed send him, whenever a
big hulky man walked in, were interesting.
Was she searching for her fleeing courage in him?
Hah, I dont think so.
Sasuke glanced up at her, tipping the cup to get the remains of cold ginger tea into his
mouth.
He was hungry, and Dango can only do so much.
Tired? he asked casually.
She sighed quietly, Not really, are you hungry?
I could say that I wasnt and end the conversation here, or I could say that I was and make
her close up sooner.
He was almost guilty that she would leave work at the teashop just to go home and start
working again.
Hed told her it was her problem, shed agreed. Thats why he wasnt going to go any
easier on her. And damn it he hadnt gotten one inch closer to completing the mission
It seemed as if Hinata forgot about Konoha and the mission, it was probably a blissful
time-out of the stressful life at the Hyuuga mansion for her.
27. A normal ninja cannot focus on two missions at a time.

The rest of the explanation as to why it was impossible went unread. It was true; he was
focusing on too many missions at a time.
Sasuke? he glanced up to meet dark-rimmed eyes.
What?
She shrugged slightly and glanced around, focusing on the only man left at the very far
corner, nodding sleepily.
Sasuke watched him, too. You want me to drag him out? he found himself working as
some kind of a bouncer for this place. During the last week, only one drunk man tried to
trash the place, and ended up outside in the rain only seconds later.
Ah! No you wont have to! she crossed her arms across the table.
What do you do when Im not around? he asked suddenly.
Mm, nothing ever happened before, but I suppose she took a deep breath, brushing
her somewhat tousled hair behind her ear. I guess I can close their chakra points.
What if you were alone?
All I have to do is touch here- her cold fingers reached out to touch a point at the base of
his neck. -And drag their unconscious body out. She smiled, lips tight.
Youre not stuttering. He noted, going back to his book as to not pressure her into
answering.
I guess. She shifted uncomfortably. I- I dont control it the beginnings of a nervous fit
came over her when the only man got up and left. I- It only happens when I d- dont focus
on my words. She made a sound that either a sob or a laugh.
Or when you change your mind about saying them. He added. He knew why she
stuttered when he was around, his presence made her nervous. She also tried too hard to
choose her words when shed speak to him, ending up not saying any of them correctly.
The only answer he received was a quiet nod. She got up and went about clearing the
tables left in preparation to close the shop. The bell on the door jingled when a customer
walked in. Sasukes role as an acquaintance stopped right there, and he decided to return
back to his reading. Until he realized that the man who walked in was the same person
who hit him across the face at Tanakas house. Alarms went off in his head when
recognition glinted in the mans eyes at the sight of Hinata. The man simply stared for a
moment before choosing a table to sit at. It was interesting, in a sadistic kind of way, to
watch Hinata walk over and carefully, clearly ask if the man would like anything.
Im sorry for attacking you, young woman. dark graying hair and lines carved by sorrow
on his face, the man apologized. I wasnt in my right mind back then.
Hinata simply nodded, not trusting her voice.

He turned in his seat, studying Sasukes expression. You were that guy I hit?
A smirk. Yeah.
Sorry about that. If he looked closely, although there is no physical resemblance, this
man reminded him of Kakashi. It was the aura the man carried around, of sorrow and
strength, and age.
No problem. He got back to his reading once the man ordered. For a while, it was very
silent, and the book started to become boring.
Why did I let Kei convince me into reading it anyway?
He sat up, intending to go home and cook something up for his grumbling stomach, but an
unspoken thing in the back of his head kept repeating that she wouldnt be okay if he left
her alone now. So he pretended to stretch.
So, where do you work? the man asked, sipping his tea.
I do missions with Genin students, but Im hoping to specialize later. He closed the book
and tried to be casual with the man who nearly broke his jaw and sent his wife bawling.
He nodded. If you ever need to discuss missions before accepting them, you can come to
me, I owe you one.
More, you owe me more. He shifted his weight to the other leg.
Curiousness. Oh?
Yeah, nobody makes my wife cry and not pay for it.
A genuine smile, Youre right, I miscalculated. I suppose you are now aware of my
tolerance to alcohol.
Or lack of.
True, true. He sat up and fished around for his wallet. How much is the tea, maam?
Hinata, who had been scrubbing at the counter and listening silently to their conversation,
glanced up. Ah, 3 Ryuus, please.
Just that? he smiled. My name is Yamada, by the way. How disrespectful of me. He
nodded. I wish we could go on better terms from now on.
So do I.
As he watched Yamadas back as he left, Sasuke realized what was going on. He was
becoming friendly with people he had no interest in. What was worse is that he found that
he didnt mind. As long as they were not butting into his life, as his usual surrounding
people did, namely Uzumaki, Hatake and an annoying Haruno.

Kei was definitely better than Naruto, at least Kei was busy with his own life, unlike the
Hokage-wannabe who practically had no life. A tug on his sleeve jerked him out of his
daydreaming. Friendly bright eyes shone at him. Reflecting the top light, he told himself.
Are you ready to go?
Ah. He tucked the book at the crook of his elbow and watched as she gave one last
glance at the shop, and underneath the tables, to make sure nobody had left anything
behind. Once that was over with, she turned the lights out and locked the door. The walk
home was comfortably quiet, save the humiliating growls Sasukes stomach made every
now and then, and if she wasnt trying to hide it so hard, he wouldnt have noticed she was
about to burst in laughter.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Yamada spent more time at the teashop lately, claiming that he enjoyed the tea that was
not served anywhere else. Everybody knew that he enjoyed the company more. Sasuke
wasnt much of a talker, but it was an enjoyable time watching Kei and Yamada argue
about the sleeping habits of the rain toads, occasionally interrupted by his own quips.
The topics were irrelevant.
A few weeks of good tea, comfortable company and easy missions, and Sasuke was
talking to her more about the guys. Hagane Tanaka often dropped by after accomplishing
a mission that was worth a toast, which- oddly- applied to all of the missions he received.
Hinata watched tea brew for the umpteenth time that day before smiling to herself.
Strangely, the feeling of guilt that usually accompanied anything enjoyable she did on this
mission, wasnt there right now. As if she was taking some time off the mission to live a lie.
A lie that wasnt exactly bitter in the mouth. Sasuke seemed to think so, too. His
expression relaxed as he lazily stirred the contents of his cup and watched the other three
men argue about something or another. She turned the heat off the kettle and poured it
over the tealeaves and let it sit. Taking the free chance to walk around the tables and tend
to the other customers. The bell on the door jingled and Hinata almost worried that the
tables wont be enough, it was still early in the night. Irashai. She called welcomingly, as
the circumstances taught her not to stutter, especially not in that particular first impression.
Her eyes widened when a surprised Tina walked in, mouth agape. Tina san!
Hinata sama! the blonde woman grinned, still a little shaken. What did you do to my
shop? I barely recognized it! they hugged, gaining the attention of the customers. Any
intention to buy the place? Really itll be successful in your hands! she winked, As long
as you teach me your secret. Hinata blushed and tugged her sleeve, pulling away from
the sudden attention. Once the girls were far from eavesdroppers, Hinata smiled. Are you
feeling better?
Yeah, its been weeks and I was with my family. She shrugged, Im still a little down, but
seeing this, the traffic, I love you! and she was squeezed again.
Haha, Tina san! Hinata blushed. Let me go get the keys for you!
Oh you wont have to, I already have a copy of it. she motioned towards her purse. What
Im thinking is that I want you to stay here! Can you work with me? Tinas eyes glittered.

Ah, I I- I dont think I can! she fidgeted, suddenly remembering the tea she needed to
serve. I was, I was just watching over it for you!
Aw come on! You will be great help! Ask your man if youre not sure. She grinned
knowingly. Itll be okay, though, I wouldnt pressure you.
Hinata wrung her hands. H- how about I show you how to make the tea?
After an enthusiastic nod, Hinata went about teaching her boss how to make the tea
everybody suddenly liked.
Even if the procedure and the amounts were precise, the men at Sasukes table- newly
appointed guinea pigs- gave out their opinion.
Aw Hina chan what happened? Lost your touch? gentle as usual Kei commented.
It sucks.
Ah, its okay, too much sugar though senbon bobbing in his mouth.
It was Yamada who surprised them, I think its not bad. With a slight smile that eroded the
thin lines around his eyes.
Really? Tina nearly gave up if the last person hadnt saved her from the pits of despair.
See Hinata! I need you here! she turned to Sasuke, I promise to give her proper
payment!
Sasuke rested his head back and corked a brow. Its not the payment thats the issue.
Damn, he couldnt say I want her at home for sparring reasons. in front of a guy who is
too obsessed with women rights- mostly his own wifes, a man whose wife works 24-7, and
the last one whose lost his daughter and wife. Its um its lonely at home. He tried,
feeling utterly stupid.
To his surprise, nobody commented, except for Tina who grinned victoriously. Well who
said shed be working all the time? I can give her a day or two off, you know!
Hes off Thursdays, how about then? Kei meant to ask Sasuke, but Tina took it as a
suggestion.
Sure! Thursdays it is then! she bowed respectfully. Pleased to do business with you!
The men murmured their gratitude and Tanaka tried to trick her into promising him free
drinks for all eternity, he failed miserably.
Soon, Sono stopped by the shop to drag her husband by the ear, her bulging belly starting
to show. She was grinning and practically glowing all the time, ranting about how carrying
was tough, but at the same time telling everybody about whatever little things that happen.
Hinata was almost afraid of what it would be like when the baby started kicking
It was nearing midnight and the shop gradually became quieter, mostly because Tanaka
had left, claiming that his wife was waiting at home, but also because people stopped

coming in and instead started to file out to their homes. Hinata sat down next to Sasuke
and chewed on a Dango ball, shyly avoiding Yamada who sat with his elbows on the table
right in front of her.
Do I make you uneasy? he asked quietly.
Hinata blushed and shook her head lightly, unconsciously touching Sasukes knee with her
free hand. N- Not really.
A little, then? he smiled.
Sasuke answered for her, seeing that she was too self-conscious. Its kind of hard to
befriend a person who wanted to kill you, dont you think?
True. He nodded, almost sleepy. So you have days off? That means you get B ranked
missions.
Yeah, its tiresome to watch over kids all week. He stirred the only other cup of sake he
was allowed tonight.
The man with dark hair, a few streaks white with time, nodded knowingly, but said nothing.
So how old are you, if I may ask? Tina suddenly popped out of nowhere and refilled his
cup with tea from the kettle shed made.
Nobody else wanted to drink it, apparently.
He glanced up briefly before busying himself with his tea. How old do I look?
There was change in atmosphere where Hinata and Sasuke suddenly felt like outsiders.
Hm, Id hate to say older, but you look thirty three. She scratched her cheek.
It seems this answer startled him. Thirty? Thirty three? he sipped quietly, a light smile on
his face.
Well, arent you going to tell me?
Ill let you figure it out on your own. He finished his drink, placed the right amount of
money on the table top and stood, towering over her. Thank you.
Tina stared at the door as it closed, the jingle of the bell resounding in the silent shop.
Was it something I said? she smiled nervously.
Hes just like that. Sasuke stretched his arms over the top of the booth, Hinatas hair
brushing his arm every now and then.
He looks thirty three, though. I wonder if hes older! she gasped, What if he was older
and thought I was flirting with him! Oh my God!

Sasuke snorted, earning a glare.

Maybe hes j- just uncomfortable talking with strangers? Hinata offered, finishing the
dango ball.
Hmm, I wonder Tina touched a finger to her chin for a moment before fixing the couple
with a mock-glare. What are you still doing here? Go home get some rest.
Soon they were out in the rain, it wasnt exactly pouring, but it could get you wet if you
slanted the umbrella just enough. Their shoulders brushed often, hed learnt to disregard it,
But he couldnt help but think.
Hed never wanted to touch a woman so badly, and not once did he not have her. She
didnt let him touch her beyond friendly terms, sparring or medical attention went unnoticed
to her, and it was almost annoying that he could remember each time.
He feared that he was starting to actually
No dont say it.
Its true, he didnt dislike her, but that didnt necessarily mean that he liked her.
True that she was probably forbidden to him, even if shed let him, he wouldnt want to do
something he knew shed force herself into doing. He was being soft, he knew, but he
figured that if something uncomfortable came between he and Hinata, the mission wouldnt
go as smoothly.
Always the mission.
Not that he was trying to be noble or anything, but looking back at it, Haruno Sakura had
chased him for years, not once did she try anything with any other guy. One time with himshed apparently got what she wanted, and off she went, not even saying hello.
Okay, in his mind he decided to go all out, nobody was listening in or anything, and Hinata
surely couldnt read his thoughts.
Assuming he did want Hinata that way, assuming that for a reason beyond his recognition,
she let him. Then what?
Hed wake up in the morning grumpy and upset, as he usually did.
If he didnt, itll be even worse, then hed get himself convinced that this girl actually meant
something to him.
And she didnt.
They were, in fact, married for that exact reason, Hiashi didnt want his girl to come back
home with a baby whose father went out to die killing his brother, and if by some miracle
he didnt die, without the proof of marriage she wouldnt be able to convince them it was
his. That is why he got them married even before they had a chance to share a glance.

Well, looking at it now, with the course his thoughts were wandering off, he was sure the
Hyuuga head did the right thing.
Sasuke watched her intently where she was walking a little in front of him, he tried not to
let their heels collide, that was annoying. So he gripped her wrist and pulled her closer, so
that her shoulder wouldnt get anymore rain on it. Why hadnt she said anything?
How on earth did she get here this afternoon if she didnt have an umbrella?
Perhaps it was a wicked, evil plan in her head, attempting to be physically close to him to
gain his love to take over his inherited property in Konoha. But knowing Hinata, she
probably gave it to a lost child or something.
Where is your umbrella? he asked, wondering why hed kept his hand on her arm this
long.
She turned slightly, unknowingly allowing her hair to brush against his nose, and waited
until he was done sneezing. Um, K- Kabuto san was waiting for you when I was
opening she shrugged. I gave him the umbrella because his rain coat was worn out,
you didnt see him?
His mouth hung for a moment. Ah, no Maybe he got tired of waiting and left. His brows
knotted.
Why was Kabuto searching for him?
Oh right, where the children dont play
Hed forgotten about that.
Damn
Hey, I have a riddle. He asked, raising his voice over the rain.
Her soft smile was his answer.
You will hear what I say, where the children dont play. He tried forming out a riddle out of
nowhere, and hoped that Hinata didnt mind the silliness of the rhyme.
She actually started to think. Hm, somewhere children dont play? they were silent for a
moment as they turned a corner. Um, a hospital? she asked, Children are usually sick,
or worried when th- they are in a hospital.
Maybe. He murmured.
You dont know? she accused.
Ah, no I was just wondering, I heard the riddle but wasnt listening when the answer was
out! he lied.

Oh well maybe, since children are mentioned, they usually play but for some reason
they arent allowed to her fingers touched her lips. Um, maybe school? During
recess?
He shrugged. But schools have their own playground, they dont need to forbid kids from
playing there.
You mean a playground d- during school hours? she turned back to the road, watching
their apartment grow closer and closer.
No, some kids still play even when its class time. He slid the key into the door and shook
water off the umbrella. Tadaima.
Hinata smiled, amused. Im right here.
I know that. He just wanted to see that mysterious glint in her eyes, not that hed admit
that to himself let alone to anybody else.
Hey, maybe it is a playground, but a playground for adults maybe?
No, that was silly
Sasuke sighed and went to wash up, peeling off his clothes once the bathroom door was
shut.
Maybe the children dont want to play in it to begin with. Or maybe their moms call out for
them and they leave? Like when its nightfall and moms start calling their children.
A playground at night, its really a place for kids to play, but they dont
Hmm or maybe its just a hospital, just like Hinata guessed
Ah, its Kabutos fault for choosing such a bothersome riddle.
He sighed and turned the water on, deciding to bathe and then sleep tonight. Tomorrow he
had an early mission to wake up for.
Xxxxxxxxxx
Sasukes eyelid twitched, Marta smirked in mirth. Good luck.
He grumbled as he walked out of her office, he was assigned as an attacker ninja, he and
three others are supposed to wear masks and attack trainees in a training mission to
select the best.
He was already dreading what kind of injuries hed come back home carrying
By the end of the day, he limped out of the hospital and back home, conflicting thoughts in
his head.

Hinata would scold him, no, she probably wouldnt, shed give him that worried look and
ask what happened.
How the hell would he explain the scars on his face?
Damn
In all honesty, hed had worse injuries, some of which he nearly died of, Kakashi had made
sure his students had a taste of a Shinobis life. But right now he was trying to build an
image, it wouldnt do to be seen as the easily-injured one.
And no it wasnt because he liked his face clear of scars.
Well they should at least fade quickly
He sighed and adjusted the umbrella so the rain wouldnt hit the sling his arm was cradled
in. he wouldnt go to the teashop today, he didnt want to be laughed at by the group that
was sure to give him a hard time. Once home, Sasuke dropped to the kitchen table and
breathed hard. Twisted ankle, fractured arm and a senbon in the ribs.
It suddenly seemed as if everybody but him knew how to use the damned things.
Sasuke brushed back his hair, careful of the bump on his scalp, and decided to get some
rest. Hinata wont be home for a while, and tomorrow was his day off so hed have plenty
of time to rest. He was asleep even before his head hit the pillow.
Xxxxxxxxxx
Only five allies against eleven opponents, Kunais, senbons and explosive balls came out
of every direction, he hazily saw himself cut across a persons arm, injuring enough to stop
the advances, not enough to permanently cripple.
Im getting soft. He thought.
There were girls, too. He attacked them nonetheless, aiming more on legs that heads.
Suddenly, he was alone in a cold place, nothing but snow stretching out to the horizon,
throbbing pain in his limbs.
Cold.
He was startled when somebody placed a cover over his shoulders; Itachi smiled lightly,
his hands warm.
Sasuke awoke with a start, jumping out of his covers and searching around for his brother.
Breathe, breathe.
His leg ached when he kicked at the covers, and he was reminded about his injuries when
he tried to get up from the tangled mess around his waist. He touched around with his
arm- the one not being pressed against his chest in a tight sling, until he found the door, a
bright wave of light filled his aching eyes.

Once he adjusted to the lit room, he found Hinata staring at him from where she sat on the
table, eyes rimmed in red.
A- A- Are you o- okay? she sat up quickly and stopped a few paces away. Wh- what
happened?
Suddenly annoyed with the attention, he turned away from her and sat at the table,
grabbing her cup and sipping quietly. Long story short: Mission.
Her warmth bounced against his skin as she sat next to him, Short story long?
Sasuke turned to regard her and was shocked at the crystallizing tears in the corners of
her eyes. His mouth opened and closed several times, at loss of what to say. Finally he
settled on one thought. Why are you crying?
Wrong button. Again.
She leaned away and brushed off a stray tear, blushing with embarrassment. I- I dont,
cant I just, I d- dont know she attempted to sit up, but his hand caught her wrist.
Im just fine. He swallowed; she is so easy to upset
She refused to look at him.
Look at me Hinata, Im really okay. Just a fractured bone in my arm, a kunai got in the
middle and just touched them both. My leg will be better in no time, its just a sprained
ankle.
She still refused to turn. And your face?
Shuriken. He tugged at her wrist. Dont take it seriously, its the way of the ninja.
Hinata pulled her arm from his grip slowly, hiding her hand inside the long kimono sleeve.
Are you sure her voice shook.
Two things clashed in his chest, something that nearly screamed Yes Im sure! Damn it! in
annoyance, the other- frighteningly warm, cooed Aw you beat yourself over it too much,
comeere!.
Ah. He scowled at the suddenly bitter tea.
For a moment, they were both quiet, and then she silently made her way to the bedroom.
Sasuke sighed and frowned at the cup, as if it was the reason for all the wrongs in his life.
He angrily peeled off the bandage stuck to his face and threw it on the table.
Bath nothing would relax you more
He got up and slid the bedroom door open, it proved a bit of a difficult task seeing that one
of his arms was stuck to his chest. Making his way to the bathroom automatically, he slid
the door open on a gasping Hinata.

Her eyes wide, her face flushed and hair a little messed up, what really caught his
attention was how it was the very first time he walked in on her while taking her clothes off.
Her kimono was gripped tightly to her chest, nothing but glimpses of shoulders as she
shook. Sasuke!
Suddenly smug, he was looking straight into her eyes. What?
She blinked, mouth wide. A- At least turn around!
Why? he nearly smirked, but with the way her face gained an unhealthy color and her
eyes dampened, he couldnt have. Ah fine he turned around and pretended to be
interested at the far wall. By the way, Im all covered in bandages, but Im also covered in
mud and dirt
The rustle of clothes and then she was behind him, face flushed. Mhm?
He turned, trying not to smirk or show any sign of the racing blood in his head. So I was
wondering if you could he shrugged a shoulder.
H- Help you? she took a step back, eyes wide. No!
Ok. He glanced away, brows slightly furrowed. It was embarrassing enough to ask for
help, Im not going to pressure her into something even I dont want.
She made small sounds like one would make when not finding the right words to express
themselves. J- Just the h- hair! she bit her lip and her fingers touched her lips nervously.
She willingly proposed to help, I didnt humiliate myself asking. He nodded mentally.
His pride was safe. For now.
Um fine. Hed never been with anyone in the same bathroom before, and it was almost
embarrassing to say: she helped me bathe
Che, just dont think about it and think more of all the stuff thatll come out of your hair
when shes done
They just stared at each other for a moment.
Not wanting feel awkward anymore, Hinata went off to turn the water on. Sasuke took the
chance to try and wrestle himself out of the clutches of his shirt. He was able to get his
free arm out by the time she tugged at the shirt from above. She didnt even glance at him
as she turned to tuck the dirty shirt away and prepare a towel to wrap around his neck so
his bandages wont get wet.
He sat on the stool and stared at the tile floor.
Mind blank.
What would someone think at such a situation?

A dim memory of his mother, laughing and scrubbing soap at his scalp stirred in the back
of his head.
No, not the same
A towel was pressed to the back of his head and he brought the tips closer to his throat,
watching Hinatas bare feet come into view before she spoke. Ill pour water on your head
now.
Mm. he nodded and bent his body forward, hot water was dumped over his hair, big
clumps of dirt fell to the floor with a splut. Something cold touched his head and he
realized they were fingers, and something that smelled like cinnamon was released in the
air.
warm
It was strange, how he would not let any of the girls hed went out with put their fingers in
his hair, and easily letting this one girl, who would sooner blow herself up in
embarrassment than touch him voluntarily, to lather soap in it.
It was also kind of relaxing, she wasnt scrubbing too hard, as if she were detecting where
the wounds in his head were
Maybe she was
Water dripped down his lashes, and he found himself staring at her tiny toes peeking from
under the damp rim of her kimono. Everything about her was small, her fingers, her figure,
even her voice was small. The only thing big about her is
Her heart?
He closed his eyes at the feel of lather oozing down his forehead, and decided to stop
thinking right there. This was too much for his system, all this girly atmosphere. The
scented shampoo, submitting to the hands of a girl, not saying anything because it will
make her cry He simply sighed and listened as she refilled the bucket and prepared to
dump it over his head again. Hed forgotten to ask how her day went not that he was
planning to since the end of his mission or anything. Once his hair was dry, she helped him
into another shirt and silently left the bathroom, face flushed.
Xxxxxxxxxxxx
He woke up somewhere at noon, grumpy and with a nasty headache. The hushed voices
in the kitchen attracted him to listen in.
-he takes it too hard on himself, Hinata. Tell him I said that. It was Keis voice.
I- I dont know how to say these things
Sasuke slid the door open making his presence known. He frowned at the taller man, for
no other reason but that he was actually there.

Uchiha, he smiled slightly. How are you?

Awful. Sasuke was startled by the genuine worry in the others eyes, but decided to not
believe it, just as he had done to all the other sentimental things in his life.
Hey man I heard from Hinata. Kei hit his shoulder playfully, and the sickly-worried gaze
was hidden, replaced by humor. So what else is broken?
Sasuke was good at humor, he could understand it. My pride.
Kei laughed, Yeah you tend to break that a lot dont you?
When Im with you, all the time.
As long as youre in one piece, Uchiha. His brows danced. Im going with Sono to the
beach, wanna come?
Theres a beach around?
Yeah, never a sunny beach, but at least it doesnt rain there as often! Kei picked up a tea
cup from the table and offered it to Sasuke who accepted it silently. Its a while to walk
there, but we were thinking of going there in a carriage. He grinned dreamily.
You still use those? he corked a brow.
Yeah! Horses are more reliable than wheels in the slippery roads! Kei took a few steps
back, intending to leave. But I guess in your condition youll pass, huh?
You know me too well. Sasuke limped to the table. Get lost, Im on vacation today.
Thought so, see ya later, hopefully some other time Ill get to drag you there and steal
your clothes or something! he laughed and closed the door quickly before a tea cup made
it to his skull. Sasuke glanced at Hinata, and it felt as if a huge weight was lifted off his
chest when he saw the amusement shine in her eyes. He sipped his tea quietly. Todays
tea was definitely sweeter
Xxxxxxxx
Sasuke found himself coming up with a light fever, tired and cold, but he was still in his
right mind. He thought it was his right mind, at least. The thoughts that ran loose in his
head definitely were not his. He was not wondering what color Hinata was wearing under
that ever-present kimono. He was not going to ask her why she never wore pants
anymore. And he was most definitely not asking her for a hug because it was cold.
Never.
Sasuke you look, Hinata lifted her head up from her writing and rested her chin at her
palm, little finger touching the corner of her mouth. Pale. Do you feel sick?
He shook his head and continued to pretend he was meditating at the kitchen table. That
is not liquid sloshing inside my head

Oh why did he come up with fevers all the time! Its not like he was out in the cold, or that
he was wet when he went to bed, or that he had kicked the covers off in a nightmare when
it was a cold night
Aw crap, hed done all of it
Plus sleeping on an empty stomach wasnt exactly the brightest of ideas
Warmth touched his knuckles. You breathe quickly. She noted before gasping. Your
chakra is in chaos! You are sick!
His lids peeled off glossy Sharingan eyes. Just a little tired.
M- Maybe you should rest. Her fingers laced.
Whatever stubborn part of him that was sober enough to answer, faded away at the image
of her wrapped in the hormonal-parts arms.
Maybe. His brows crashed down. Help me up.
The room swam when he was up, but the arm he threw over her shoulder made sure he
wouldnt go down face-first. It was amusing how tiny her hand was compared to his, shed
put it there on his chest to steady him as he limped through the doorway. If his hand would
just uncurl its fingers, he knew hed be able to touch her.
Why would he do that? It was probably the fever speaking
Once he was at his bed, he refused to let go of her clothes. Stay with me.
Her lips were in a firm line for a moment before they parted to speak. I cant. The blanket
was pulled to his chest. Get some rest.
Her attempt at leaving proved pointless because his hand was still clutching her clothes,
the unexpected strong-grip made her clothes peel off her shoulder instantly, revealing a
white, sunflower-pattern decorated strap, and white, white shoulders.
She was instantly back again, holding her clothes in place and staring away, face red.
Hormonal Sasuke and stubborn Sasuke agreed against embarrassed Sasuke. Just for a
moment.
No. she was looking away, a hand on her mouth while the other still gripped her clothes
tightly.
Stubborn. Hinata
She turned sharply, hair flying and eyes wet. No matter how many times hed seen this
look on her face, it always had the same affect on him, like somebody had just elbowed
him in the chest Please, dont.

He closed his eyes, trying to focus on simply breathing, it was very hard to breathe in this
atmosphere.
Hormonal retreated, Sick peeked its ugly head.
Its cold. He told himself out loud, and his hand fell off her warm shoulder.
She probably figured it was a continuation of the conversation, and attempted tucking the
covers around him. it was probably impossible to locate the exact source of the cinnamon
scent, whether it was his hair from yesterday or herself as she leaned over to secure the
blankets, what he was definite of is that it putting him to sleep
The last thing he remembered was Hinata moving over to the other side and lay down with
her head up in her palm, close enough to see, but not close enough to touch.
He vaguely wondered what harm it would do if she just let him hold her for a while
And realized that there wont be any answer inside his head.
Xxxxx
Sasuke found himself wrapped in a warm blanket and curled up on his side. Hed phased
in and out of consciousness several times to the point that he could no longer approximate
the time. The window said it was still dark; but it could either be midnight or dawn in this
place
His attempt stretch alarmed him to a foreign object within his reach, a female gasp
reminded him of where he was at the moment.
Sasuke, youre awake. Her hands were suddenly all over his face, cold fingers brushing
back his hair and pressing against his forehead and cheeks. Your fever lessened. She
said in relief, removing her hands off him.
Silently grateful of her care, he sat up and accidentally knocked his head against hers in
the darkness, automatically reaching out to hold her head, his hand falling against her
cheek.
Soft
Withdrawing his hands as if nothing provoking just passed in his head, he touched his own
forehead. Ow.
Sorry. She spoke softly with a touch of humor.
It amazed him how she would wake up, every single day, without a grudge over anything
that occurred the one before it.
Im a troublesome person arent I? he was this close to apologizing as well, but he had
taught himself to avoid that particular word.
We all get sick. She said quietly, protected from his eyes by the veil of darkness.

Not just that. He was reminded of another conversation hed had with her, he had also
just woken up from a sickness and it was a dark time, he figured these conditions made it
easier to communicate with her because hed be too tired to argue, and she wouldnt
stutter. He figured it was the way hed study her whenever she spoke, she always averted
her eyes whenever he stared straight into them.
Well, you kind of her voice brought him back to the current conversation. Y- You look
at me, in a frightening way, s- sometimes
I dont mean it. he nearly slapped his own forehead at the un-cool response. I mean, its
just how I look at people.
I- I know that there was a pause where he hoped she wasnt studying him with her
Byakugan. I just you look at others differently, b- but when I t- talk to you, you kind
Frown. She trailed off, like she didnt want to continue this conversation.
Well Im not going to grin like an idiot. He warned.
You d- dont have to! she panicked. I- I- know I c- can just Y- You wouldnt have t- to-
Hinata. He interrupted.
- D- do any yes?
Im not going to carry you off and eat you. He assured, ignoring the little voice in his head
that asked to carry her off for other purposes. Just dont stutter. Its annoying but if you
say that to her face shed run off bawling.
S- Sorry. Her voice shook.
Ah, man! Was there no winning with her! Why was she crying anyway?
Hinata. He tried to reach out, his blind hand connecting with cloth. Dont cry every time
we have a serious conversation.
I wont. Ok now her voice was relatively stable.
What is this Im grabbing? An arm? Shes so thin!
Maybe maybe you should sleep some more. Its a few hours to dawn. Her other hand
gently took his off her arm and placed it down.
The way she removed his hand off her in complete dignity made him feel like a lustful dog
after nothing but her body. Shed unknowingly dealt a big blow to his ego, which he
decided to take as a man and learn from it.
But damn that hurt
He sighed and fell back into bed, missing the pillow by an inch and ending up adding
another bruise to his head.

A quiet Pfft. Escaped his mouth in irony, but it was soon replaced by humor at her own
giggle.
She had been watching him with her Byakugan
He never thought it possible to fall asleep this easily.
She was in a snow field, wind tugging at her hair and the rim of her dark purple kimono.
She brushed snow off her lashes and glanced around at the now-familiar dream land. Her
eyes widened when she saw birds around, there were never birds or any other living
creature in her dreams before! She reached out to touch them as they were flocking
around her, as if happy to see her, but they just passed through her hands. The tiny smile
that had touched her mouth disappeared.
A dream.
A black butterfly landed on her chest, and she stared at it wide-eyed. The red marks on the
wings and the big eyes were what caught her attention the most. The black insect fluttered
its wings and flew off over her head and Hinata instinctively turned around to follow it.
Sasuke stood in the distance, feet in the snow and staring far off to the horizon.
Her eyes snapped open at a loud sound in the bathroom. And she realized she had just
been awakened from deep sleep. She blinked a few times and realized she should go and
see what was going on. Throughout the whole week, Sasuke had dropped a couple of
items, having an arm tied to your chest made things harder, it seemed. Hinata brushed
back bed-hair and glanced into the bathroom, where Sasuke had his forehead pressed to
a wall and his good arm gripping the side of his neck. Alarms went off in her head and
rushed to his aid.
Sasuke! his shoulders were cold, and his hair was damp and curled at the tips. He
winced at her touch and turned sharply to look into her eyes, wet sharingan stared
intensely at her blank eyes. He was breathing heavily, and it seemed like he was trying to
say her name. Teeth bared and brows knotted, he closed his eyes and took his hand off
his neck and gripped the front of her clothes.
An image of the black and red butterfly flashed before her eyes.
His grip, tight on her clothes, and the way he shook from the cold or fever, or whatever it
was that hit him just now and she nearly cried for him.
He gasped and his hand let go of her clothes in a moment of defeat, having lost his
strength. Her hands caught his head before he fell and she ended up sitting on the wet
bathroom floor with his head in her lap. He was hot, feverish and shaking but she had no
idea what was wrong. Her mouth moved silently, unable to ask the obvious question,
knowing he will not answer in his unconscious state. In her confusion, her Byakugan
crawled into the veins around her eyes and told her his shoulder was burning with
suppressed chakra.

Enormous, suppressed chakra.

She brushed his hair off his shoulder and pressed her warm fingers to the tattoo on his
neck.
Cold.
Even before she could do anything, the burning stopped, and evaporated into nothingness.
The unconscious man in her arms sighed, and tension in his muscles eased. For a long
moment, she only stared at the tattoo, absently brushing damp hair away from Sasukes
face and neck. Later she realized that hed had nothing on his top half, and practically
exploded in embarrassment.
Xxxxxxxxx
Sasuke groaned and rolled in his bed, gasping and sitting up when the hard cast on his
arm dug painfully into his ribs. He sat up and frowned, not fully awake. For a long moment
he was simply tired and blank, before it hit him how he had been burning on the inside
when the curse seal acted up on him in the early morning.
How did I get back to bed?
A hand on the base of his neck told him he hadnt ripped his own flesh apart, as he wished
he could.
The bedroom door slid open quietly, and in came Hinata, hair slightly messed up with a
tray in her hands.
Their eyes met.
Neither had any idea what face they should put on, or what expression to expect, both
were slightly confused as to what it meant.
Easily breaking eye contact, Sasuke pretended to stretch and a yawn came out naturally.
G- good morning. She sat down and placed the tray containing a tea cup and a bowl of
water with a towel. Hows your head?
There was a dull, constant but mostly ignorable pace of pain in his head, with every
heartbeat. Ok. He rubbed his forehead.
Lips pressed tightly together she pushed the tray gently closer to him. I need to go to the
tea shop now
He nodded silently and took the tea, ignoring how she almost tripped on her own clothes in
her attempt to leave. A smirk nearly drew itself on his mouth, it was amusing watching her
struggle. Once he was alone, he placed the cup down and fell back to the pillow, breathing
deeply. This stupid fever hadnt left him alone for a whole week, and it seemed the curse
seal was reacting to it in a more painful way. His brows knotted and he listened to the
silence.

Today was a festival. Everybody had been preparing for it all week, and hed stayed home
most of the time because of his arm injury. Even Tinas tea shop had been receiving a lot
of visitors from other countries. A rice festival, with an all-you-can-eat contest.
Rain country was famous for its rice, he realized.
He groaned and rolled over, wincing when the cast dug into his chest. I am so taking it off
today. He grumbled and rolled to the other side. And this damn fever isnt going away
At least he got rid of teaching two annoying kids for a few days heh
Xxxxxxxxxx
Hinata didnt even have the chance to scratch her head that evening, with all the
customers coming and going, shed been here since morning and its already evening, but
the people kept coming.
Hinata! More tea please! Tina grinned and served another customer.
Hai! she forced a nervous smile and poured a few cups of tea carefully, while keeping an
eye on the other kettle on the stove.
Sake please! a shout here, and an order there, and a few kids toppling teacups
It was terrible
A fleeting moment of distraction caused her to accidentally drop the kettle, and as if in slow
motion, it fell to the floor, the top lid flew off and there was green tea everywhere.
On her clothes on her apron on the floor.
She stared for a moment, unable to say a word, and then life went on, people continued to
talk and laugh and children ran between the tables. Her heart beat quickened in her head,
relieved that nobody noticed, she bent down to retrieve the kettle but was startled by two
ninja sandals stepping up to her.
Bandaged shins, dark pants, black shirt with milky white scarf that went over a frowning
mouth. Black, black eyes stared into her face.
S-s -s -Sasuke! she sat up and gripped the kettle tightly.
His answer was a corked brow.
W- What are you doing here! she turned away and hid behind the counter, preparing
another tea kettle.
I was on my way from the hospital. He pulled his hands out of his pockets and wiggled
his fingers.
Hinatas eyes glittered. How is your arm now?

Mm better. He tugged at the cuff slightly to show the beginnings of bandages. Still
needs time, they said.
She nodded and nervously brushed her hair back.
Hey, Tina peeked her head in, Hey Uchiha youre here! Make yourself useful and do
something! We could use all the help we can get!
No.
She came in completely, hands on her hips. Dont be such an old man, Here grab this
Apron and-
I said no. he smirked. Im here to be served, bring me some sake. With that he
attempted to turn away.
Ill pay you! she tried finally.
He paused and then turned to glare at her with sharingan eyes. You cant buy me with
money. Im out of here.
Wait! Hinata squeaked, and her face heated up when he did, studying her with knotted
brows. Etto aah
What.
She took a step closer and hugged herself. S- She didnt m-mean it that way, his scarf
suddenly seemed more interesting than his intense glare. I- Ill bring t- tea, p- please just
rest
He sighed, his breath shaking the bangs over her eyes, and he spoke quietly. Im not in
the mood with that he turned away and took a seat, glaring at the table.
Tina grinned sheepishly, Ehh, sorry I guess
Hinata smiled softly and shook her head, and went off to prepare the tea. He hasnt been
himself lately constant fever, pressure at work, nightmares and the injuries he hadnt
had any time to rest at all
Hinata! she jumped out of her daydreams and turned to Tina. Your clothes are all
soaked in tea, you better change.
Blank eyes stared at her soiled apron. Um, o- okay, somewhere in the background a
child broke a cup and started crying loudly. Hinata and Tina shared a silent glance that
clearly spoke change later, its too busy right now.
She had no idea why she was nervous when walking to his table, he hadnt been doing
anything and he was the only one there. Sasuke. She said quietly before smiling
apologetically, for a moment there she thought he was asleep.
Hey. He grumbled and eyed her lazily. I thought I asked for sake.

She served him some tea and nodded, hair falling over her forehead and cheeks, hiding
her blush. In a moment.
His only answer was a snort, but he started drinking the tea anyway. Crowded.
Mm. she agreed and glanced around, where somebody was asking her for a refill. I have
to go.
Sasuke watched her go and his brows tensed. He was having a bad feeling for a while
now. Its why he didnt stay home to catch up on sleep and came here instead. Something
in the crowd caught his attention, a person with a dark rain coat sat alone at a table, not
having anything at all.
Like he was waiting for something or somebody.
Sasuke put his cup down and went to meet the familiar person, but the moment he
approached, the man with glasses stood and headed towards the exit. Sasuke smirked
and followed wordlessly. Once out in the light rain, Kabuto wiped liquid off his glasses and
waited with a soft smile.
It has been a while. Colorless lips stretched.
Ah. Sasukes jaw clenched, he was still tired and it was extremely cold out, but the thing
that kept telling him something was going to happen was still there. He hoped Kabuto was
the thing because he really wanted to go back to sleep.
Yes this bad aura-thing had woken him up several times.
I was hoping Id meet you where the children dont play. The white haired nins brow
arched, displeased.
I just didnt feel like going to a playground, not yet anyway. Sasuke tried not to show how
he was breathing into his scarf, seeking warmth.
A quiet laugh, Is that so, well I take it you havent had the chance to?
Sasuke opened his mouth to reply, but nothing came out.
Why hadnt he gone?
Because he was sick? No that wasnt it, hed been ok when he realized it.
Because he forgot that he was an avenger and should meet Orochimaru in order to start
the chain of events that would lead to his brothers death? He hadnt forgotten he had
gotten distracted
Because he didnt feel like leaving Hinata alone in the house? Was that it?
Was he that lame?

Suddenly upset at his own stupidity, he frowned and glared at the man in front of him,
Yeah. Better off than embarrass myself for a girl
A couple with their child stared at them on their way out of the tea shop.
Kabuto pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose, Would you rather speak
elsewhere?
Sasuke wanted to sleep. He was tired, going to a playground in this crowded day and rain
didnt exactly appeal to his feverish mind. It was when Hinata walked out of the shop and
stood next to him that he realized how much of a stupid person hed become. This girl
changed something about him, something he was proud of. He didnt give a damn about
anybody before, why did it matter if she was alone in a house?
Kabuto san. She smiled softly and absently touched Sasukes scarf. I- Im going home,
I- I need to change.
He glared at her. Glared at her soft, gradually dampening hair, glared at questioning blank
white eyes, glared at nervously smiling mouth.
It shocked him how he couldnt hate her for distracting him from his main mission.
And he hated himself for it.
So? Its not like it matters to me. He shifted his weight to the other leg, purposely tugging
his scarf out of her light grip. Its your fault Im taking this long in avenging my parents.
Your fault they are suffering in their graves this long. Your fault, all yours.
She blinked a few times, Umm e- e- ehh she glanced at the robed man. I- Im sorry
if Ive in- interrupted something, b- but T- Tin-
Sasuke gave her a cold glare and interrupted, You just did.
-Ina s-said if it was possible for her to go any paler, then she just did. G- gomen. Her
voice broke and she took a nervous step back. Th- then Ill j- j- just g- g- g- go t- to she
didnt even bother with finishing the sentence, simply blinked a few times in confusion and
shock, touched her lip nervously and then took off, splashing in the rain without an
umbrella.
He suddenly felt like punching somebody in the face. It was annoying how he felt bad and
good at the same time. Bad for shocking her the way he did, but also good because he
did, it meant that he was now back into the old Sasuke he preferred.
Perhaps youd like to take a walk? Kabuto attempted to walk away, assuming the Uchiha
was going to follow.
No.
A mysterious smile. Oh, my apologies then. He adjusted the hood over his head and
looked down at the slightly shorter nin. To keep it short, were getting impatient, and

youre nothing special so there are others out there. Please make your decision right now,
we cannot afford more wasted time.
A smirk. So now Im wasted time? he shifted and ignored a man that stared at him on his
way out of the shop. Ive already made up my mind, but I just dont like you. So Ill go
whenever I feel like going. Right now Im not feeling very vengeful so come back tomorrow,
that is, if youd rather not waste any time on me anymore. He nearly did a happy dance at
the furious anger in the other mans eyes. By the way, Id like to meet one or two of those
others that are out there wonder if they are as capable of activating Mangekyou as me.
He snorted and turned to leave, coming face to face with a flustered Tina.
Eh, Uchiha! I thought you two left! she shoved a small container into his arms. Here
Hinata ordered this but forgot to take it with her. She sighed in exhaustion. Thats funny I
remember telling her specifically about the weirdoes that walk the streets in these kinds of
festivals, I thought she would ask you to walk her home. She shrugged and grinned, Oh
well Im sure nothing will happen to her. Just tell her tomorrows off, too, ok! with that she
went back into the busy shop.
He suddenly remembered a time where he had to save the young ambassadors daughter
from drunkards Nah, Hinata has Byakugan and Tenketsu-burning jutsu, shed be able to
take care of herself.
It still felt like something was wrong, like a stick was digging into his side and turning over
and over whenever he thought about it. He almost wished the bad thing he was expecting
would happen already, he hated waiting. The walk back home was quiet and felt like he
was walking on cotton. People had scattered rice all over the street and there were people
chattering about a rice contest, but Sasuke had ignored them all and was drowned in his
own world. It was amazing how he found his way back without getting lost or hitting
somebody in the face, his fever was getting to him
What was even causing it? The weather? Pressure? The injuries?
He figured it was the injuries
Once home, he dropped the bundle hed been absently carrying in his arms into the
kitchen table and took his sandals off. A thud, something hitting the wall in front of him from
the other side and then Silence.
If that hadnt given him the hint that the bad something hed been expecting all afternoon
is here, then the female, sharp gasp sure did, at least before it got muffled.
Like a wild beast, he slid the door open with a loud, angry slam! and stared at a big figure
on the floor.
Lights on, he realized glass from the window was shattered all over the floor, that few
scrolls were scattered everywhere as if thrown randomly, and that the hulking, dirty man
was currently sitting on his wife with his big hands around her neck.
The mans chin and eyes were bleeding, but it didnt seem to distract him from strangling
the woman.

One moment he was busy being shocked, the other there was a big dirty and now
bleeding man sitting unconscious against a dent in the wall.
Chidori quieted down when Hinata took a deep sharp breath and sat up in a daze.
Confusion, disappointment and worry were hid behind the mask of anger. I leave you
alone for five minutes and you let a guy like that get you! he grabbed the cuff of her
kimono and attempted to pull her up, stopping when the whole cuff ripped loudly and
rested in his palm.
He stared, slack-jawed at her. Bleeding lips, sharp-red cheekbones and injured neck. She
was breathing loudly and staring at the man across the wall. Her silence angered him, and
he gripped her arm and pulled her to a standing. Hinata! he shouted, frustrated at her
lack of reaction.
Frighteningly white Byakugan stared at him, angry veins under her skin gave her a
shocking glare. She winced away from him, as if he were a source of a too-bright light, her
attempt escape proved fruitless as he was gripping her arm tightly. Blindly, like an injured
animal, she flailed her free arm and it hit him across the jaw, rupturing a tenkitsu or two,
and there was blood on his tongue.
Hinata! he called again, more loudly. Was she going berserk? Why was she hitting him!
In the midst of the confusion around him, he continued to grab into her arm, unmoving,
unyielding.
There is no way shed allow such an ugly, dirty bastard get on top of her, especially not
somebody who is obviously drunk and came from the street through the window and made
a scene by trashing the bedroom.
Shed obviously fought, the bleeding tenkitsu in his face and eyes were proof enough, it
was just a matter of size, it seems.
But why? Why was he upset? Because she was weak? Because she let another man
touch her while she denied him herself? Because he was angry at himself for letting her
come home all by herself? Because she had wanted to ask him to accompany her and
hed been hard-headed not to even let her finish her sentence?
Because hed ignored what his common sense was telling him in favor of arrogance!
Hed always been arrogant! What the hell is different now?
That a girl is involved!
He would have laughed at his own stupidity if she hadnt been struggling to free her wrist
out of his iron grip. Sobbing something that sounded like she was demanding he didnt
touch her.
Hinata, shy. Bad man, attempted rape. Angry Sasuke, painful grip.
Oh, now it clicked.

His fingers uncurled and she went flying to the wall, breathing deeply as if shed just
broken through the surface of water. Instantly, stumbling out of the bedroom, into the
kitchen and directly towards the main door.
Sasuke stared with knotted brows as sirens went off in his head.
follow her you idiot!
Why? Shes old enough to make her own decisions.
She might do something shell regret!
Its her own fault.
Its also your fault for not walking her home!
As if possessed, his feet disobeyed and followed her, arms reaching out to wrap around
bared shoulders in a tight, firm grip she could never escape. A strangled shriek went off
near his ear and he pulled her backwards, stumbling against the low step of the entrance
and falling against the wall.
Hed caught her before she had the chance to open the door, at least.
He ignored her struggles and cries to let her go, even if she blindly burnt his arms at
random areas.
It was time to sort things out.
He tried to calm his own breathing, inhaling the scent of rain and tea in her hair. Hinata.
Hed said quietly, not fully ready to speak to her yet.
Let go. She breathed, her voice a whisper against his ear. Shed been chanting it over
and over now.
Hed fought with his inner self, the Sasuke that claimed it silly to speak words of comfort,
for a long time. It was uncool to shush a crying girl, it was lame to even bother with girls.
They were useless.
Warmth on his forearms.
He shifted, rearranging his limbs with her practically in his lap, and he spoke quietly.
Hinata.
A sharp dry sob was his answer.
Sasuke angled his head in an attempt to gauge her expression, but was frozen in the spot
at the sight of the string of blood running down her jaw, onto his clothes.
Had she been coughing blood all that time?

Numb and confused, he stared at her face, as if hoping to find a quick, easy way out of
this.
Her lashes were resting lightly over her cheeks, a constant, wet line running down across
a yellow bruise in her cheek, to mingle with red line running down her throat.
And Sasuke had no idea what he was supposed to do.
He was scared, for her, if he moved her now she might break into a million pieces, like a
china doll. If he spoke, she might open her eyes and see the horror in his own. If he was
simply silent, the night would never end.
And oh how much he wished this would end.
He was wrong, to wish for the bad feeling in his gut to step on it, he should have waited,
damn it
Gently, gently, he removed his hand off her white, cold shoulder and pressed the rim of his
cuff to her chin. He watched as the dark material soaked and it didnt seem she would stop
sobbing blood into his shirt anytime soon. He spoke her name, as quietly as he could, and
the little voice in his head that taunted him for being uncool was silent.
She was cold, shaking in his arms, crying soundlessly. Shed shut off the whole world and
was drowned in her own, he was sure it was unpleasant, though.
Loud rapping on the door startled him before somebody shouted: Open the door, Rain
Nin!
Its open. He shouted, beyond pissed at their ignorance. If they had been doing their job
as they are paid, Hinata wouldnt be in this condition!
The nin opened the door and glanced around quickly, even without asking, they made their
way to the bedroom and commotion ensued when their found their target. It was probably
the broken glass that led them here
Sasuke pulled Hinatas limp body closer to him, pretending to shield her from the cold that
came through the door, while only attempting to shield her from the world, from their eyes.
They dont have the right to see her ripped clothes, shed dignified herself by not even
showing him that. She was in this state because shed fought for her honor, they do not
deserve to be in her presence. If shed been a little more stronger, and a little less
exhausted, she would have taken the man out. He was proud of her, proud that she was
his.
The possibility that she wasnt his didnt even cross his mind.
The men dragged the big figure out, amazed at the secret jutsu used to defeat the big
hunk of lard.
It was probably why most of her tenketsu burning hadnt worked

They shut the door without another word, and it was silent.
Just rain
The beat of her heart against his chest, her limp shoulders against his collarbones, how
her soft, bruised and cold cheek was pressed to his ear it was sad
Sad how hed just realized that hed let her be broken
Shed mended him uncountable times, forced herself to smile multiple times, for him.
Laced her fingers and bit her lips to stop the tears, so that he wouldnt be upset. Every
night, for months, hed gone to sleep without sparing her a second glance, not even a wish
goodnight, and shed still give him water and touch his shoulder whenever he woke up in
cold sweat. Everyday, hed drink the tea she made, without even a thank you even though
he knew how much it made his day better.
Not because it was tea, he realized now that it was because it was her tea
Bile rose to his throat, what a terrible person hed become!
Hed been ok with it all his life, for twenty years hed been ok with it. What changed now?
Her? Shed been in his life all the time, whenever Uzumaki was around, at least.
Him? No, he hadnt planned any change
The Rain? Was something in their water? Was it the constant rain? Was it the food?
Was it Time?
Heat ran down his face, and hed refused to admit that it came out of his eyes
Xxxxxxxxxxxx
Her body ached, and something about the air was different. Shed been uncomfortable for
a long time, it seemed, and shed been having the same nightmare over and over.
A man with little chakra and too much physical strength, was pulling at her clothes and
swearing vengeance against somebody or another, his breath reeked of sake and his face
dirty and ugly
Tears sprang to her eyes even before she realized she could open them. Almost instantly,
she tasted blood in her mouth and figured she should wipe it away. Her hand felt heavier,
like it was being pulled down by gravity, and there was an obstacle stuck to her shoulder.
She pushed away and blinked tiredly, watching as thick black lashes fluttered off sharingan
eyes. Shed wanted to ask, what had happened for them to end up this way, sleeping while
sitting up with their limbs tangled in somewhere that was not their separate beds but she
was distracted by worrying over why his eyes were rimmed in red, and why his chin had a
few red dots that bled without being treated

She had no idea what hed been thinking, but soon realized when his eyes half lidded
sleepily and his forehead touched her own.
Ne Hinata. He spoke quietly, voice thick with sleep.
Her warm fingers pressed against his lips, stopping all thoughts of kissing dead in their
tracks. His mouth stretched under her touch. Her lashes rested against her cheeks lightly,
and her forehead tensed against his.
No dont he touched her face and wiped away the tear that rolled. Hinata.
It wasnt working, even when his other hand cupped her other cheek.
I wont let you. He breathed, I wont let you break again. Hed said it against her shaking
fingers, what hed been thinking all night.
A dry sob was his answer, and her suddenly-cold hands fell against his shoulders, her hair
in his mouth and tears on his collarbone.
And the only thing he could do was stroke her hair back, and pull his arms around her bare
shoulders
Xxxxxxx
There was the usual daily knocking on the door, but this time Sasuke wasnt even sleepy,
He slid the door open and glared at Kei. What?
The wide-eyed nin stared with a smile frozen on his lips, as if he was caught midsentence. Hey youre early today! Cmon todays field training day-
Im not going. He said quietly and proceeded to shut the door, suddenly out of energy.
Huh? Kei stared, Sasuke- the most routine-loving guy, the person who hasnt missed one
day of training, the Sasuke- is skipping training? Say again!
Sasuke simply glared, eyes rimmed in red, brows knotted.
Kei noticed the unhealthy look on his friends face, the small wounds on his chin and arms,
and realized only one thing can make Sasuke become this way, defeated. Ahh he
nodded. Ok I got it, Ill take care of it. He turned to leave, but then glanced back with a
worried smile. Take care of her.
Sasuke nodded slowly and shut the door quietly, grateful for the first time of Keis
presence.
There was a red and black butterfly fluttering right before her nose, it was supposed to be
ticklish but she didnt feel anything of the sort. Her hand reached out to touch the frail
creature but instead of catching it, she caught something relatively solid, although soft to

the touch. Hinata blinked awake and tried to identify the object. A few moments later her
vision started to function properly and she realized she was gripping Sasukes chin.
The events of yesterday did a fast forward on the tape in her head and she flinched. It was
more like attempted murder than anything else, but it was still scary. What frightened her
more was that she couldnt do a thing to save herself. Not a thing
Hinata. She winced and stared into his face, inches away. Youre ok now, just dont
think.
Dont think dont think he said dont think about the way he ignored her? How he told
her to get lost without even saying it? How he was pretending she wasnt part of this, too,
and instead, doing everything on his own.
How he
How that...
How it was so...
His hand rested against her back, it was only then that she realized how close she was to
him, physically.
Actually there couldnt be any closer.
It embarrassed her how she was sleeping against him for god-knows how long, sitting up
with her knees against his thigh, between his legs. One blanket was beneath them, the
other wrapped around.
She attempted to push away but the knee at her back and the arm against her shoulder
stopped her from going too far. Youre feverish and havent eaten anything, dont move
much.
A wave of nausea hit her the same time he said those words. He took his arm away and
gave her, her freedom, but she didnt have the strength to go anywhere. She fell against
his chest, breathing hard and blushing, tears sprang to her eyes at her own weakness.
Hinatas lashes touched her cheeks and she tried to focus on her breathing. Slowly, easily,
quietly.
Her lungs started to ache and her throat was dry.
Something warm and damp touched her lips, and when she opened her eyes she found
that it was a rice ball, a little messy though. His fingers slid through her own when she
caught the rice with her cold hands. She couldnt help but smile embarrassedly, she never
thought shed be in this scenario with a guy, definitely not Sasuke
She never really allowed herself such fantasies, shed always assumed Naruto would
marry Sakura, and she would end up with a stoic Hyuuga member as a husband, who
would treat her as her father treated her mother, formal and dry Polite good mornings

and good evenings. Proper meal prayers and quiet, relatively pleasant conversations, as
rare as they can be. Nothing that would come out of a shoujo manga issue
Shed had fantasies when she was younger, and dreams, but this this is real!
In her leap out of reality, shed consumed the rice ball and was pressing her fingertips to
her lips, catching random words from the scroll Sasuke was reading form. Her elbow dug
into his hipbone but he didnt seem to notice. She was aware how stiff she has been in his
arms when he spoke; the rumble in his chest vibrating against her forearm.
The floor is covered with glass. Be careful when you walk. He simply unrolled a bit more
of the scroll and continued reading, arms wrapping around her comfortably.
Was he used to holding girls like this all the time? Something stabbed at her chest, sharp
and dull with an air of humiliation. Why was he trying to fool her by being nice like this? He
had never spared her a second glance before, then why this now
Why was he saying this now, anyway? Get off me Hinata youre annoying? Yeah thats
probably it
Heat in her throat
If she had the strength to get up, she wouldnt have stayed in such an embarrassing
position, he could take advantage of her and she wouldnt be able to stop him. Shed lost a
lot of energy and chakra yesterday, had no lunch and missed dinner.
Sasuke suddenly sighed and shifted, putting the scroll away and rearranging his legs, his
arms fit against her lower back and she found herself staring at the far wall.
Paralyzed.
Why was he hugging her!
Was this a start to something?
Was he trying to set the mood for something?
Was he taking advantage of her?
Her heart lurched painfully when his cheek touched hers, the first real contact of skin since
she woke up.
Suddenly, she didnt feel so good.
Hes supposed to be tired, taken a cast off his arm and fought on it, didnt have any dinner
either! He should be out of energy!
The nervous hug became horrifying when pulled away to look into her face, a thin layer of
air between them. Im glad youre ok.

Blinking rapidly, she dreaded this was a start to something, something he was probably
used to with his other girlfriends
Did he say this to all girls?
Was he gonna
He shifted, carefully removing his limbs off her and dropped the blanket over her
shoulders.
It became startlingly cold
Stepping away towards the kitchen, he suddenly hissed and glanced at his heel, having
stepped on a shard he haden't seen.
Hinata peeked through the wall to watch him stretch his leg up to the sink and pull the tiny
shard out. The only affect it had on him was a thin line between his brows and blood in his
heel.
She curled up and laid down, too tired to keep herself up. What was that just now? Was he
saying the truth? Wasnt he the kind who wouldnt care about others even if their life
depended on it?
It was so tiresome to think aboutShe hoped, that one day, this will all become clear,
hopefully to an acceptable ending, she didnt want to go home with shame
She watched the genius nin grab the broom and brush the shards out of the way. A sleeve
was piled along the glass, from her clothes yesterday. Her eyes widened and she glanced
down at herself for the first time, she was dressed in a sloppy shirt and pajama pants.
Th- these clothes they were hers, but she doesnt remember wearing them at all,
definately not yesterday.
Sasuke gave her a quick glance and continued to silently brush glass away.
When did I she fidgeted, sitting up in attention.
You didnt. there was slight humor in his voice now.
He went through my clothes and put them on me! Her mouth hung open voicelessly,
blushing furiously. Sasuke!
He stopped glaring at broken glass long enough to fix her with a studying gaze.
H- H how c- could you! she was in a state between shock and utter embarrassment, her
face flushed and chest tight.
Quietly, he returned to picking up big chunks. Married.
It suddenly felt like a spiky thing got stuck in her throat.

Blink... Blink Blink...

There was a knock on the door that led them to share a dreading look. Hinata sighed
quietly and watched Sasuke walk out of the room, she felt like his presence was making it
hard to breathe, for some reason...
There were voices, and then Sono walked in, big belly and all. Oh my dear god, Hina
chan are you ok? there were tears in her eyes.
Hinata was caught in a tight hug. Mm, Im fine.
Fine! Look at you! Youre as white as a ghost! Sasuke! she turned around with fire in her
eyes. What did you do to her!
Sasuke was leaning casualy in the doorframe. Nothing.
Nothing? Shes a wreck! she turned to Hinata again, Did he force you into anything?
one of her brows twitched.
Bright Hyuuga eyes blinked. No.
Ah thank god. Sono gave Sasuke a dirty look before patting Hinatas head. How about
you spend the night at my place?
The air became heavy, and breathing was hard. Hinata tried to smile, to say that she didnt
need to go anywhere, but in her heart she only wanted to be out of this place, away from
the memory of yesterday and the sinful comfort of being in his arms and the scary way he
was currently studying her with his sharingan.
Defeated, she stared at the curled fingers in her lap and nodded quietly, willing the tears
that gathered in her eyes not to roll down, her hair tumbled down to curtain her face.
I dont know what happened between you two, but a little time off should do you good.
She grabbed Hinatas arm.
Now? Hinata stared.
The expression on Sonos face told her not to argue. Hinata fought not to look up at
Sasukes face as she passed by him in the doorway, but the sudden grip on her forearm
startled her into looking directly into dark, emotionless eyes.
A muscle in his cheek was slightly twitching.
Where are you going? he said quietly, monotonously.
His grip wasnt tight, if she had a little bit more energy she would have broken out of it. I- I
need a b- break. She tried hard not to show how difficult breathing had become.
Sasuke take it easy, shes only resting at my place for a night. Sono smiled warmly.

And you happen to be in the middle of pregnancy and in need of help yourself. He
frowned.
She sighed. What are you afraid of? why was he making a big deal out of it!
He opened his mouth to reply, but his pride reared its ugly head and cried out are you
crazy! What the hell will she think if you said you just want her to stay? Even Hinata would
think youre just a kid who can't let go of his favorite toy!
Sasuke swallowed. Kid? Favorite? Toy?
His hand fell at his side and he frowned at the far wall.
A moment of silence passed before Sono quietly ushered Hinata out.
Xxxxxxx
Was she really a toy?
No, shes defiantly not a toy, shes not even made of china no matter how white her skin
was
Careful with that he grumbled and continued to ponder.
Hed collected their personal belongings in one corner of the room, and watched as couple
of cleaners removed the tatami mats and proceeded to wipe the floor from bits of glass
and dirt that collected with time. Nice service indeed.
And the price he pays for this is his life and health.
He snorted and shifted, having collected the important scrolls in a box and is currently
sitting on it protectively. The cleaning team was probably trained on quickly searching for
and locating items if the higher ranks ever needed to.
He frowned and rested his chin on knotted fingers. Kei had passed by earlier and
explained how he had a mission, that he will return the day after tomorrow. Which explains
why Sono was suddenly eager to have Hinata over.
God knows what excuse shell come up with tomorrow to keep his wife in that house.
Hinata
Sir where do you want this? a scroll was in the mans hand, sealed. Sasuke reached out
and grabbed it, studying it in boredom. Hm, it was probably Hinatas since he didnt
recognize it as his own.
Wonder whats in it.
He sighed and squished the tiny thing that wanted to know, and then shoved the scroll with
the rest inside the box.

His mind wandered to diffrent ideas but always came back to her, always coming back to
wonder what goes behind those emotionless white eyes, always wondering how she sees
the world thtough them... it was probably interresting to know how she thinks and the
reasons she does what she does everyday... Maybe Maybe he should give this a shot
Its not like shes any different from any other girl, if he doesnt like it he can just leave,
same as every time. Yeah..
With that conclusion, he shouted at one of the men not to ruin a stuffed dog toy.
Xxxxxxxxxx
Ne ne Hina, honestly, are you happy with him? Sono squinted as she did her toenails.
Bending had become an uncomfortable task, and she was still in the middle of her
pregnancy!
Hinata nodded quietly, she really didnt have a choice since everybody believes they had
eloped and are living in newly-wed paradise. She held a cup of hot milk in her hands,
warming her cold fingers up.
If hes kidnapped you or something, you can tell me! Sono grinned jokingly.
He didnt. she smiled softly and stared at the milk. Actually she was getting nervous of
the constant closeness. And when she woke up hours ago she was so shaken she didnt
even start to think of reasons for him to keep her in his arms the way he did.
What would Naruto think of her now?
She sipped quietly and got lost in her thoughts. Mixed emotions towards two people was
something new to her, even if it was kind of obvious that she liked Naruto and was
uncomfortable with Sasuke. Now Sasuke was even more uncomfortable to be with, and
Naruto is no where around, and probably already taken if the news were indeed true.
She still couldnt believe it.
Hina chan, you wanna go to the hot springs tomorrow? the ember haired woman
hummed a tune to herself.
Im a little tired a- and I p- probably have to work, in the teashop. She put her cup down
and huddled under the spare blanket that Sono had offered. Even if she was warm and
comfortable on the outside, something in her chest kept telling her that something was
completely wrong.
I still wonder why you work when your husband is a fighter nin she glanced up with a
corked brow and a pleasant smile. Just stay home and have fun, youll regret it when you
have kids and barely have time for yourself later!
Her cheeks heated, she wasnt planning on having kids! Definitely not with Sasuke! UUmmm!
Exactly! she laughed and gripped Hinatas hand, Lemme do your nails!

Xxxxxxxxxxxx
He rolled in his bed and frowned, having spent the night tossing and turning, unable to
sleep. he grumbled and turned the lights on, it was still a few hours till dawn. Sasuke sat
up and pushed the covers away, stared at the empty space next to him in the bedroom,
and sighed. Its not like he missed her or anything...
Rubbing his face, he recalled the very few times he enjoyed being with her. Like the time
she waited at the door of the school library, as much as it upset him how she was standing
there like an idiot, he was glad she was actlually 'there'. and that other time he was in the
field training and she showed up with her timid smile and cold fingers gripping a lunch box.
And when she'd force a smile when he asks for something he shouldnt have. She looked
nice in an apron, thats a given... and cute when she winces after her chicken slips from her
chopsticks and fall into the sauce, making a mess. and gentle when she'd come out of the
bathroom with her hair sticking to her face and her cheeks pinkish from the heat...
huggable whenever she stares off into the faraway with half-lidded eyes and slightly-parted
lips. Her long dark lashes that contrasted with the clear white of her byakugan, the slight
tilt in one of her frontal teeth, the thin line that shows up under her eyes whenever she had
less sleep than needed, the way her thin small finger sticks up in the air when she's slicing
tomatoes...
He was resting his head in his palm, fingers in his hair and elbow on his knee...
He smiled, finding humor in his own discovery.
"I'm screwed..." he fell back into his pillow and laughed quietly to himself, laughing the
irony of the whole situation... laughing his own stupidity... If he'd been noting it all from that
far off... why was it so hard to realize?
pff...
xxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke was out in the light rain, clothes slightly damp and hair sticking to his face and
neck. yesterday's realization weighted heavy on his shoulders, and it seemed like it was
making his day go from bad to worse by the hour.
"I told you dont touch it! its broken!" Jinta cried, "Stop trying to heal it with your begginer
jutsu!"
Gahana moved away from the injured boy and tried not to look at his swollen shins. "I- I
was just trying to help!"
Jinta growled and hissed as cold rain poured down his face. "Dont help! real medical nin
will come and heal me properly!"
She set her jaw and furrowed her brows, "Fine see if i care, i- its not like i'm the one who
cant use explosive balls!."
"Stop it both of you" Sasuke wiped his face in frustration and watched two suppport ninja
rushing from the other side of the road. "Let's take the day off..."

xxxxxxxxxxx
He went over to Tina's that afternoon to explain Hinata's inability to help in the upcoming
days.
"A burgler broke in?" Her eyes widened, "Oh my god, is she ok?"
"Yeah she's..." broken and worried and other buncha stuff i havent figured out yet... "She'll
be ok, but she wont be able to work here for a while." not really, i just dont want her to be
away...
he was a little uncomfortable of what he's doing, since everytime he asked himself why he
said and did things, there wasn't a clear answer...
"But i could use all the help i can get," she murmured to herself, and then fixed a stare to
the dark-haired nin. "Hmm..."
"What?" he frowned.
Tina beamed, "You know! You are a handsome young man! Why don't you-"
"No." he turned and proceeded to the exit.
"Try working... Uchiha! dont leave me like this! at lest provide a temporary replacement!"
she was more begging than ordering.
He sighed and glared at her. "Would a male do?"
"Anybody!"
"Fine, i'll find you one..."
He shut the door midway through her thanking speech.
xxxxxxxxx
Once home, Sasuke found a note stuck to the main door, slightly dampened by the rain, it
read: "Dear Uchiha, Hina chan decided to stay the night at my place, and hopefully she'll
be back tomorrow if i didnt decide to keep her as my pet or something!" the writing was
followed with what seemed to be a face with its tongue out.
He took a deep breath and released it from between his teeth, crumpling the wet paper in
his palm. A Rain nin jumped down from a near rooftop and presented a scroll, Sasuke was
not surprised when the nin made a hand seal and disappeared just as quick.
Rain nin were wierd... Kei was no exception.
He sighed and walked into the empty house, turned the lights on and then closed the door.
Wet hair, uncomfortable job, not even a reliable roommate. He tossed the unread scroll
carelessly to the dining table and made his way to the bathroom, peeling off wet clothes on

his way. Kneeling at the sink, he stared at his own reflection in the mirror: pale, hungry and
pissed off.
Royally pissed off...
Just WHY was he here! what is it he thought would achieve once he was here?
An escape?
A chance to be away from Konoha eyes?
To find out exactly how stupid he was?
Just... Why was he upset?
He wiped his face and rested his elbows on the edges of the sink, too tired to look himself
in the eyes.
Why was he upset?
Because he'd strayed away from his goal? Because he liked the life away from Uzumaki
and Konoha? Because here, he's the boss of himself, and nobody dares interfer with his
freedom?
Because she's not here?
As if forcing himself to stop that trail of thoughts, he turned on the water and ducked his
head under the cold current.
She can go to hell. It doesnt matter where she is, she has nothing to do with my current
situation.
Mother.
Father.
Should be avenged.
There is no time to spend worrying about a female nin who can defend herself.
Water dripped down his lashes, the sound of running water in his ears. He glanced up into
the mirror again and stared himself in the eye, sharingan on sharingan, water dripping
down his face, bangs sticking to his face.
"But she can't..."
Broken, cold and unconcious in his arms, how will she defend herself at all without him?
With a defeated sigh, he turned the water off and paddled to the empty bedroom, throwing
himself at the cold bed...

Sorry mother, sorry Father, wait just a little bit more...

He told himself he was doing it for her, because she was a troublesome weak person that
couldn't defend herself if her life depended on it... Yeah... Not like he's doing it for himself...
Definately for her.
She woke up with tears in her eyes for the third time that night, there was something
wrong going on, she felt it in her chest every time she smiled or got lost in thought. She
was wondering if it was just the home sick issue Sono keeps bringing up.
She sat up in the Futon and rubbed her tired eyes, fighting the irritation caused by the
early morning light hitting her sensitive eyes. It was another horrible repeat of that night
when the huge attacker broke in through the window, even if it seemed like he was
searching for a scroll at first he soon turned to attack her, gripping her neck with both
hands. She shivered and hugged herself; she had been attacked before that time, why
was it affecting her so much?
Perhaps this time she really could have died, this time her Byakugan and jutsu had no
affect whatsoever on her attacker.
And it scared her.
Hina chan? Sono murmured in her sleep, stirring in her bed.
Im ok. She spoke quietly, watched her best friend go back to sleep a few feet away
before getting up to wash her face I cant go back to sleep I dont want to. Paddling
carefully in the room she wasnt used to, she found her way to the lit bathroom and looked
at herself in the mirror.
Sono was eager to have her over, and since Kei would only come back from his mission
tomorrow afternoon she was even more passionate about having somebody over. Hinata
felt a bit uneasy about how Sono was being friendly with her just because her husband
wasnt there, but she understood. A social woman who is always cheerful suddenly having
to spend two days alone, thats not a very happy idea especially when she was pregnant
and having terrible mood swings.
Sono was a nice person anyway.
She sighed quietly and brushed back her hair, which had gotten a little longer and uneven
at the edges.
And that weird feeling in her chest wouldnt go away!
Shutting the water off and quietly walking back to her futon, she started thinking of
tomorrows event. A messenger nin came earlier at evening and delivered a scroll, an
invitation to a small, private celebration of the villages legendary founder. It was a
celebration only attended by actual ninja and their families, and everybody has to go.

She was already having second thoughts about this place, they had too many celebrations
and every time she went to one she either got in trouble or attacked by one of the
attendants
Just two days ago was the Rice festival!
She was upset, she had no idea what it was, but shed learned to accept unhappiness and
not whine about it.
She closed her eyes and prayed for no more nightmares.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
He wasnt asleep.
He couldnt.
Sasuke was up, stirring rice in the pan with long chopsticks. A little too much rice, though
I was hungry. Thats why I couldnt sleep. Yeah thats probably it.
He sat down at the table and rubbed his forehead, waiting for the rice to cook was one of
his most unpleasant pastimes. At home he had an electric rice cooker, just turn it on and
forget it But nooooo everything here had to be traditional.
Pff
In complete boredom, he picked up the scroll that was on the table and opened it. He
vaguely remembers walking in and tossing it here, but cannot comprehend who gave it to
him or why.
Dear Rain Ninja.
You are invited to the private and highly anticipated Legendary Rain-Nin Annual
Celebration event, which will be held tomorrow evening at the 5th district. All fighter-nin,
Academy employees and Jounin are urged to attend. Events will start with a word from the
Ambassador: Ying Chun. Titled: The Rains Position Among Other Nations. And will be
followed by introducing the recently upgraded individuals. Each attendant will receive a
room at the local inn with the next days main courses free of charge.
Lets make it an unforgettable thank-you celebration to the great Rain!
Sasuke snorted sarcastically and tossed it aside, getting up to stir the rice again.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
The sun was setting, birds were happily returning home for the day and kids were coming
back from school. Hinata was nervous. Very nervous.
She hadnt seen him in two nights, and now she was coming back to that place

There were too many bad memories for her to come back here, it felt like coming back to a
haunted house.
She took a deep breath and slid the key inside the hole, hoping that he wasnt there. That
he had a mission, or training, or whatever it is that had kept him away all those days.
Sliding the door open, she tried not to wince when he was sitting right there in the middle
of the kitchen, staring at her. Emotionless black eyes.
She wanted to greet him, good afternoon Sasuke. Im home.
She did, honest!
But her throat betrayed her, and her eyes soon followed, staring down at her shoes and
lightly biting her lower lip.
Youre back. The way he said it was either disappointed, or sarcastic, It wasnt very
exciting to respond to.
Mm she nodded and closed the door behind her, quietly, as if something will fall and
break if she made too much noise.
There was a nervous stretch of silence at which she sat down and took her shoes off, she
was sure he was staring at her the whole time, although the thought of using her
Byakugan to confirm never crossed her mind.
She stood up and turned around, studying the place and trying to compare it with the last
time shed been here. The kitchen didnt seem to have changed, a little messier than she
remembered though
Curry? he surprised her by offering his half-eaten bowl of rice, and on the table there was
a plate of chopped vegetables and sauce.
Hinata shook her head gently. N- No Thank you. With that she made her way to the
bedroom. Horrified by the person sitting in the kitchen offering his rice to her! Was he
playing a prank on her? Was he that bored? Had he eaten something funny?
She stared at the wide, clean and empty bedroom, for a moment she was noting how she
hasnt seen it for a while, and then a wave of nausea hit her in the gut. Her eyes shut tight
and she fought hard not to remember any of the things that happened here. It was the
past. She was still alive, she can get over it.
She had been saying that to herself all day, it had to be that way, she had to be stronger
than this.
Hinata took a deep breath and let it go slowly, regaining her normal chakra flow and
heartbeat rate.
Your stuff is in the last drawer. He said quietly, dangerously close.
She turned around, startled, and her nose brushed against his chest.

Youre in the way. He wasnt upset.

She took a step away from the doorway and looked away, brows slightly knotted. She was
absently staring at the folded futons and covers tucked neatly in the corner.
Sasuke made his way to the bathroom, and there was the sound of water followed by him
saying, Were invited to a party or something. Its in a few hours.
Hinata stared at the open bathroom door, she knew that Kei and Sono were invited, but
not them! She didnt plan to go, didnt want to go! Before she could say anything, the
sound of running water stopped and he came out, wiping his hands with a towel.
Cant say no; its a formal, private introduction event. There was something different
about him
Was he angry?
She only realized he was walking towards her when he was already only two feet away,
looking down at her. Do you have anything formal?
I- Im not going! it sounded more like a question than a determined answer. She felt
disappointed at herself.
Id rather not either. Still focusing on her, Its not my idea though. His brows knotted and
he brushed back his hair. Just what were you doing all day?
Their eyes met again, this time she was confused. Huh?
Youve been at her house for a whole day, please tell me its not for just nail polish. A
muscle under his eye twitched.
Why was he upset at her!
She glanced down at her hands -finely polished nails, and wondered if it had been really a
bad idea to be away for a day or two for a moment she wished she could have stayed
away longer.
His sigh sent her light hair flying around her face. Never mind, Just dont wear anything
that would embarrass me in front of everybody. Ill be out for a while. With that the door
was shut with a quiet click.
She realized then, that she did not like Uchiha Sasuke at all.
No part of him, his personality, or treatment appealed to her.
At all.
Actually she was starting to feel uncomfortable around him, highly uncomfortable.
Something about him was different, she didnt like it. It felt like he was trying to fool her into
something, being friendly and pretending to be concerned was just show, he definitely is
planning something behind those emotionless eyes of his.

She sighed heavily and pulled the bottom drawer in search of her clothes. There were
random scrolls stuffed between the rumpled clothes and her eyes widened when she
recognized one of them. This was !
Xxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke was practically forced into buying a formal outfit by the young boutiques owner
-she was convinced it was designed just for him. It wasnt bad, actually it was a nice haori,
bold blue color and comfortable sleeves, it was also priced nicely and he had a discount
for buying two pieces for the bottom part.
He just hated formal dress
The last time he wore something formal was at his fathers celebration for being selected
as Konoha security officer, and that was more than thirteen years ago
Something cold and pointy was pressed to his lower back, and a quiet, familiar voice
whispered. You are under arrest for upsetting her highness. Prepare to face th- a punch
in the nose made his attacker eat their words.
Katsuma? What the Sasuke sighed and brushed his hair back, he was too distracted
by his thoughts he didnt notice this person was even following him and actually having the
nerve to use their finger as a weapon. What are you doing here?
Uchiha, buddy, pal, what happened to you? You look pale! hair even messier than ever,
Kei shook his head and stared Sasuke in the eye. Youre not eating well?
Sasukes brow twitched. I dont have money to spare, leave me alone. With that he
turned around and headed out of the shopping district.
What? Whos asking for money Kei, several shopping bags hanging at his elbow,
complained loudly. So just because Im concerned over my best friend that makes me a
money grabber? he pouted.
Yeah.
Well, is it working? he batted his eyelashes.
No.
Che he snickered. Hey I heard Hinata spent yesterday with Sono, was everything ok
between you two?
Everythings fine. And dont follow me. He quickened his pace.
Im not following you; its just that our houses are in the same direction. Kei was honestly
worried over those two I mean come on, if there was something going on, I can help. I
mean it man
Sasuke stopped walking and turned around to glare at the taller ninja. Nothing is wrong.
His brow twitched, partially out of annoyance, but also for holding in a snicker. Kei really

looked exhausted, happy and curious, for some reason, but his hair made him look like he
ran his way here through a storm in a dark forest or something.
Are you sure? Because I dont want Hina chan to come to us again with that look on her
face. Im telling you man shes not the type to have eloped with you. Kei was definitely
pushing too many buttons at once. Just be nice for a change he shrugged.
Feeling suddenly blank on the inside, Sasuke stared. She said anything to you?
Nope, it was all my genius realizations! he grinned, street lights reflecting in his eyes.
Whatever respect points Sasuke had at that moment for the brown-haired nin, they were
all flushed down to zero.
Youre a waste of space. Sasuke grumbled and turned back home.
Kei laughed out loud. What kind of response is that to a guy, who had just passed a
deadly storm in a dark forest, just to get back to you guys!
Xxxxxxxxx
Everybody that had attended the mini-festival wore amazingly traditional clothes, and were
obviously having a great time.
Sasuke felt like the only person in that crowd that wanted to take his clothes off.
Even pregnant Sono looked comfortable in her yukata!
He shifted the umbrella to the other hand and wriggled his arm under the long sleeve, he
hated sleeves Hinata had been walking silently next to him, nodding gently whenever a
couple passed and greeted quietly. He had been worried about her behavior in a formal
event, thought she would hide behind him and stutter white gripping his sleeve. Actually
she had done that the last few times they met somebody, so he had a good reason to
worry.
Maybe she was used to this at home, traditional clothes, traditional ceremonies; coming
from a traditional clan and all.
What hes worrying about now is himself. He had no idea what he was supposed to be
doing right now. Talking to people was easy, pretending to listen to the ambassador was
even easier; all he had to do was not sleep. But now that the official part was over, and the
introductions had been acknowledged, they were allowed to walk around the high-class,
private garden of the Rain, and there were even vendors selling snacks and sake!
Like a miniature, high-class Hanabi event!
And Hinatas attitude wasnt helping, ever since she came from Sonos house she had
been quiet, barely even looking at him.
She had a nail job and a hair cut Sasukes brows knotted at his realization. Why do I
have to notice such small unimportant things?

Everybody had their arms linked, smiling faces and laughter. It made him feel sick. How
could somebody be married to the other, stuck with them for years and still be able to hold
hands and hug?
She startled him when her hand rested against his forearm. C- Can we sit down for a
little?
Ah. He frowned and headed towards a bench, thankfully it had an umbrella above it so
their clothes wont get ruined. He never cared less about his, though, wasnt planning to
wear them again. But her yukata looked so soft and smooth it was probably troublesome
to wear, let alone wash.
Once seated, he folded the umbrella and watched in amusement as she carefully
rearranged her clothes. Folding the top part neatly into the obi, arranging the fold at the
bottom so that it was away from the wet ground, sliding her hands over the smooth fabric
and then reaching down to fit her sandals properly.
He knew he was probably staring.
Her finely painted and polished nails were wiped with a small handkerchief and her face
dabbed dry. Rearranging her hair gently, she caught his eye.
Sasuke was still staring.
A thin line appeared between her brows and she looked away, touching her lips to make
sure the gloss wasnt smeared.
And you do that every time you have a five minute break? he crossed his arms, a few
metal coins rattling at the pit of his long sleeve.
No. she tugged at her sleeves and folded them carefully in her lap before curling her
fingers and staring at them.
Hinata. He took a deep breathe, just to scare her, and to see what kind of expression she
would pull. What did you talk to her about? his brow twitched slightly.
She blinked a few times, staring at the pattern on her clothes. Mm n-nothing much.
Girl talk? he felt like somebody had just punched him in the chest, for some reason.
No! she stared at him, eyes wide. I- I mean, just normal t- talk! her shoulders squared
and she glanced away.
Like what? he was starting to slam his head against a mental wall right about then.
Mm makeup, ninja missions and a-and our h-home towns just normal t- talk. She
shrugged lightly, her face suspiciously tense.
He uncrossed his arms and leaned down towards her, Home towns!

Eyes wide, she stared at him. Mm, She wasnt in the Rain b- before, she came here aafter they g- got married. Blink Blink Why?
And yours? he was so close he could feel her breathe on his chin.
I- I- I- I d- didnt t- talk a- about mine. She shifted in her seat and stared far off, lips tightly
pressed together.
Sasuke didnt like the feeling of being uninformed; he had to know every little detail. its
what a mission is supposed to be like. Hinata isnt being very professional in this, it was
bad. She wouldnt tell him what happened if their lives depended on it.
It probably did
I- I need to freshen u- up. She was so nervous it was very easy to notice.
He watched her walk away under the umbrella and head towards a small decorated
building.
Girls and their makeup
But damn it, she made him stare. She was beautiful. If she was dressed like this everyday
he wouldnt be able to keep his hands off.
An internal conflict was raging in his head, one side voting for holding her and pretending
to be a happy couple, the other voting for ditching the whole mess and going home.
It was a two hour walk back home though, which explains why they were given a room in
the hotel just outside the park.
Who is this legendary Rain Founder anyway? Not like he cared about peoples customs or
anything, it was just annoying to have to attend an event about somebody you dont even
remotely care about.
The light drizzle stopped, and the moon peaked from behind the thick clouds. His only
expression was the lifting of a brow, this was the first time hed seen the moon since he got
here, it was a little nostalgic. Of course there were days when the rain completely stopped,
but the thought of looking up at the sky never occurred to him.
People around him were conversing excitedly about it, like it was an amazing event, but it
wasnt too long until the light rain continued.
He sighed and leaned back, letting the wet, cool air hit his face.
This was bad His brother calling him, come and avenge your parents, if you can. The
moon was just a sign. The Akatsuki is mocking you, and your sitting here waiting for a girl
to finish reapplying makeup?
Well if it isnt Uchiha! a mocking, although familiar voice rung in his ears.

Ito? he corked a brow and glanced at her swelling belly. Wow been a long time, so you
quit?
No. the dangerously well-built woman frowned, red lips stretching in displeasure. Just
took the semester off. I bet your glad huh? she laughed.
This was nothing like the Ito that made them do push ups, while topless in the snow
Not really, Im not a genin anymore. His brow twitched.
Or so I heard! shed attended the introduction why was she asking the obvious? So
wheres your sweet heart?
If he was the type to blow up in laughter, then he would have done just that.
But he wasnt.
Freshening up. He said, dryly.
Oh, then I better go freshen up, myself. See you around! she waved and made her way
to the rest rooms. She was probably heading there to begin with but decided to poke fun at
him on the way.
And now Im the laughing stock of other people. What kind of woman would get herself
pregnant in her forties anyway?
A small girl ran up to him, miscalculated and unable to stop in the slippery rain, and
slammed into him face-first. She laughed in embarrassment and rubbed her nose. Im
sorry! Did you see my mommy?
He stared. She She went to the bathroom. It sounded more like a question.
Thank you! the pink-cheeked girl ran up to the bathroom, sloshing under the light rain
that was soaking her small yukata.
If that was Itos daughter then he still had a lot to learn about this place.
Everybody was married with children!
Why!
It was frightening!
People here were too happy, too carefree to be normal people. Just what is going on in
this town!
And that little girl just hit him in the crotch damn it.
By the time he recovered, he noticed Hinata coming out of the small building walking next
to a young lady, and

Smiling?
Was Hinata smiling?
The young girl, he recognized her as Hikaru, the ambassadors daughter, waved at him
before running off under the rain and out of sight. Hinatas expression smoothly changed
from delighted, to self-conscious, to embarrassed and uncomfortable.
Sasuke felt punched in the stomach.
Lets go. He was grateful that she was finally back; he needed the umbrella after all.
Hai. She followed silently.
He had been walking around aimlessly in a quick pace, and she nearly tripped a few times
trying to keep up. Until she realized he was probably upset over something and will not
notice her struggle. Sasuke.
What. There was annoyance in his voice, the knotted brows and frown werent a good
sign either.
I- I cant keep up there was slight dampness on her shoulders and she didnt want to
ruin her yukata.
Sasuke stared at her, partially because he didnt want to cause an argument, especially
not with as many people walking around, but also because he had no idea why he was
upset. He walked slower when she caught up but the light rain still made it to her shoulder.
He sighed and offered his arm for her, looking away with knotted brows. He felt her hand
on his forearm, but had no idea what her expression was like.
I dont care, not at all.
The pitter-patter on the umbrella stopped briefly, and when he looked up, the moon was
surrounded with a hazy ring of fog, before being hidden behind the clouds again. A chill ran
down his spine and sighed. He hated it when he felt like something bad was going to
happen
Sasuke glanced down at the girl currently holding to his arm and pretending not to blush,
and he remembered a few days ago when he felt this very same feeling.
Something bad is going to happen to her, I just know it
There was commotion behind them and when they turned to see, there were tongues of
fire starting at the other end of the park, right where the stage was located.
Xxxxxxxxxxx
People were everywhere, women shrieked and the few kids that were in, ran around
looking for their parents.

It seemed as if somebody had set the stage on fire, there were no casualties, but the way
the fire was set, using battle exploding balls and seals, it was a definite warning.
Marta, who had been in charge of providing security, was furious. Her troops were
everywhere, everything was being watched, and everybody was being protected. How did
this happen?
She was watching the efforts of putting out the fire, and crossed her arms, in deep thought.
Maybe she havent been watching everybody as careful as she thought she was
The attendants were directed to their rooms and were told not to leave the building without
notifying the Hotel guards, else they will be placed under direct and thorough investigation.
A more direct and thorough investigation than the one they were given earlier. Thankfully
Sasuke and Hinata were away from the scene at that time, Ito and Hikaru were witnesses
of them being there so they were released easily. Others werent very lucky
Sasuke snorted and worked on undoing the strap holding his clothes together. Sucks to
be them
Dont say that! Hinata said, eyes wide. S-Sono would never do something like that! she
inhaled sharply, A- And D-Dont undress here!
Where else? it was just a room with beds, a cupboard with towels and bath robes, and
table with snacks and sake on it. Not even a private bathroom.
A- At least w- w- wait t-till they b- bring your b- bags! she was blinking rapidly, staring at a
wall and blushing.
Its like traveling to another country. He grumbled and threw the damp top off. The hair
that was curling at the sides of his face was making him uncomfortable, and for a moment
he seriously thought of cutting it all off.
It was suspiciously silent in the room, so he turned to see what shes doing. Hinata was
staring at a wall, totally motionless.
Hinata. He murmured and walked to her, wondering if she had gotten petrified by his
incredibly-amazing body.
She was glaring at the wall with a passion, thin veins under her skin and brows joined.
Are you peeping! he whispered in amusement.
She blinked and the veins were gone, and she stared at him, noses nearly touching. TThe next r- r- room she whispered, eyes wide. T- Their luggage!
For a moment he was distracted by staring at her, What?
T- They set the s- s-stage on fire. Her voice was tiny, as if they could hear her through
the thick wall. T- They have the exploding s- seals!

Alarms went off in his head, exploding weapons, in the room right next to them, in luggage!
Its none of our business. Others were supposed to take care of securing the place. All
they had to do was get out of here.
Hinatas eyes went wide and she edged away from him. J- Just leave them there?
What do you want us to say? That you saw through the wall? he said sarcastically. Do I
have to remind you that youre not a fighter? Its why nobody bothered much with
interrogating you. I had to be personally searched because they know I can do it. He
crossed his arms on his bare chest. We just walk out and go. Whatever happens,
happens. Marta will take care of it.
She glanced away, looking uncomfortable, and her eyes went wide. Suddenly turning and
jumping in his face, knocking him down to his back.
Her hair in his eyes, a sharp gasp in his ear, and then it became really, really hot.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxx
Marta, who had been in charge of providing even more personal security, was beyond
furious. They were hiding their weapons in their luggage and you didnt search it as well
as you should have! she yelled at a group of people who had their heads hung low. If the
exploding seal hadnt gone off when it did, who knows who else might have gotten hurt!
the group of people murmured an apology in unison. If apologies were useful, we wouldnt
need an army. She was so very loud.
For a very good reason.
She turned and glared at Sasuke, dark rings under her eyes. How come she got injured
and you didnt!
Sasuke frowned. Well, because shed seen it through the wall, the exploding seal sticking
to the wall just a few feet away, and probably tried to protect me That idiot. We were
uh. He brushed back his hair, edges curled over and smelled like ash. We were busy
doing stuff that was the only explanation that would make sense
If she was here, she would have blushed herself into flames.
Unfortunately, right now she was in the Hotels nurses office getting treatment. He had no
idea how bad it was, but he heard the reason the seal went off was because the guy
holding it accidentally spilled sake on it, and it began to burn in his hand and he threw it
away on impulse.
Thats what they said anyway Turned out they were two troublemakers who were kicked
out of the academy some semesters ago and held a grudge against the teachers, so they
used the opportunity to scare them without really intending any casualties.
Hows your arm? Martas expression was anything but concerned.

He glanced down at his bandaged forearm. She had been holding it just a few hours
ago Ill live.
Pff she snorted. I knew I never liked you. You should have gotten that burnt back, not
her. She patted his arm roughly and pretended not to notice the pained expression on his
face. I hear youve been having a series of unfortunate accidents lately with that she
walked away, talking to herself.
Yeah too many unfortunate accidents to be called accidents. His cheek-muscle twitched
in annoyance.
His clothes were so out of fashion. The edges of his hakama were burned to the shins and
his hair caught some of the flames. He could barely remember what happened though,
flames and rolling over and then screams and water. When he woke up everything was
settled and he was in a makeshift bed.
He made his way out of the half-burnt room and out to the corridor. A rough SLAP on his
shoulder and he was seeing stars. Skin still irritated from the heat, he glared at the
grinning person behind him.
Where is she! Kei shoved his hands in his pockets and matched Sasukes pace. How
are you? What happened exactly?
One thing at a time. He grumbled and violently pulled his hair away, it felt like stray wires.
I dont know. Peachy. Dont care.
Being the slow one, Kei needed a moment to realize those were the answered to his
questions. Oh! Well you know, you look tomato-y more than peachy. What was irritating
is that he wasnt kidding. Seriously man, that was awful. I go away for a day or two and
here you are falling into trouble.
If he clenched his jaw any tighter, Sasuke was sure it would break.
If you need somebody to take care of her when youre away, were here. He said quietly,
and smiled warmly when their eyes met.
Not knowing how to answer, Sasuke brushed it off as if hed just been brown-nosed. No
thanks, she can take care of herself.
Kei pursed his lips, and followed the sign that indicated nurses office. Well man,
physically taking care of herself, yeah, we all can. But thats not all she needs. He opened
the door and proceeded inside, leaving Sasuke behind to think.
When he walked in, the nurse was already scolding Kei for walking in without knocking on
the door, and soon sent him out, kicking and screaming.
He was about to be shoved out as well had he not clarified that he was her husband.
For the umpteenth time just these few months, he had no idea how such a small piece of
paper can smooth things so much around here Marriage was a creepy thing

The first thing he saw was a white, white bed, and then he noticed small toes peeking from
under bed sheets that were folded carefully to cover half her back. There were bandages
wrapped from below her shoulder blades till her neck.
He felt sick.
She was asleep, it seems, and the contrast of her hair on the white sheets was striking.
There were some band aids and patches on her arms and face. Even her fingertips were
bandaged.
You got knocked out when your head hit the floor. The nurse explained. But somehow
you didnt get as injured as she did. A miracle. She shrugged.
H- he frowned, almost too afraid to ask. How bad is it?
The middle-aged woman pushed her small glasses up the bridge of her nose, thinking for
a moment. Shell have to sleep face-down for a few weeks until the burn starts to heal. Itll
be painful, and youll have to help her change the bandages every six hours for the first
few days. Dont let her move her arms much, and if she has trouble applying the
disinfectant cream youll have to be very careful not to apply it roughly.
He gulped. That bad huh he had no intention of taking care of her, it was her fault for
trying to protect him
And the injury on her face is actually caused by a kunai, it seems there was a struggle of
some sorts, although the troublemakers were unconscious by the time we got there
She studied his expression. Do you love her?
He stared. What the
She smiled. Let me rephrase that. Do you love her enough?
I dont love her! His brows knotted.
Itll be hard, and painful, and maybe even unbearable. She will not be allowed intercourse,
baths, probably unable to dress herself and change her own bandages. She might get sick
often, judging from her current physical build. There was a weird glint in her eye, as if
asking him if he was strong enough to take care of things.
Its not like shes crippled. Sasuke felt really really uncomfortable. Shell be better in no
time.
She laughed. Im glad you think so. You should take her to the hospital once the official
investigations are done. Im in no way qualified to give expert advice on battle injuries.
With that she proceeded to exit the room.
Sasuke paled. Then what the hell was that all about? he followed and shut the door
quietly.
A quiet sigh, the curling of bandaged fingers, and a tear kissed the pillow.

Sasuke rubbed his forehead and frowned, they had gotten back from the hotel two hours
ago, and Hinata havent left the bathroom since. Sighing quietly, he buttoned up the shirt
he had just pulled on and tapped on the bathroom door. You plan to come out at all?
There was a sharp inhale from the other side of the door, and he figured she was getting
dressed or something.
Why did she try to protect me from the fire? He was ok with being in a burnt room, heck his
favorite jutsu was fire! He was ok with burnt clothes and he could come in terms with burnt
hair. But why did she try to protect him?
Just Why?
He gently rubbed the itching bandage on his forearm and glared at the bathroom door.
What are you doing?
Silence.
The corners of his mouth went downwards and the frustration and pain got the best of him.
Without warning he slid the door open and searched the small room.
She was giving him her back, shoulders tense and bandages halfway undone.
What the hell! he stomped towards her. What are you doing!
For a moment all she could do was breathe.
Are you taking them off or on?
She breathed for a moment. On before she could say anything else, the roll was taken
from her hand and pulled to the back, before his other hand hovered a few inches away
from her ribs, wrapping the bandages firmly.
Are you an idiot? the upset voice that was scolding her contradicted with the careful,
gentle bandaging his hands were busy doing. She told you not to undo it yourself, and
dont move your arms much. She was seated on the bathroom stool, and he had to get
down on his knees to be level with her.
Hinata felt naked, even if all he could see was half bandaged back, covered at the top by
stray hair and at the bottom with the yukata- or whats left of it. This was why she wanted
to do it herself, she didnt want him to see her like this, she didnt want to owe him anything
either.
I can d- do it myself she started.
Right, and tear apart whats left of healthy skin. She could practically see him furrowing
his brows and pulling his mouth in a displeased smirk. Just what part of you wanted to
be a medical nin?
She nearly wept at that last phrase.

Sasuke noticed her going suddenly quiet, he would have brushed it off hadnt her
breathing become uneven and shallow. Was she laughing or crying?
Cough.
He froze.
A sharp inhale, another cough, and she got off the stool to the sink, bandage roll following
her as she moved away.
Sasuke watched as she washed her face, coughing lightly and wiping her eyes, and then
figured he probably said something that upset her.
Water ran for a while, she was still sobbing into the sink.
He refused to admit it made something stir in his chest, told himself she just annoyed him
and he wanted her to stop crying, for whatever reason she started to, and just get some
rest.
Im just exhausted, is all.
He got up and touched her hair, Why are yo- he didnt get a chance to finish his words
when her hand lashed out at him, painfully hot. Instinctively, he glanced down to where
she hit him and noticed three random, red dots had just appeared there.
Sealed tenketsu...
Feeling betrayed in return to his rare show of concern, he studied her wet face intently,
knowing how much it made her uncomfortable whenever he did so.
Hinata had been glaring at him for a moment, but slowly the rough trail under her skin
dissolved and she glanced away guiltily. S- Sor-
Dont. he interrupted, not giving her a chance to get away from this. He felt angry.
He had been angry all his life, but it had never felt like this, fresh and raw and confusing.
And demanding.
She gulped, wincing at the taste of blood in her mouth. I I was I wasnt .. J- Just-
No excuses. He clenched his jaw, taking a step closer, he could smell the blood and ash
on her. This isnt the first time. He spoke calmly, and it frightened her.
Im j- just- she paused, crossing her arms over her bare shoulders, I cant take this any
more. She whispered, face tight and hands shaking.
For a quiet moment neither of them knew what to say. She was scared of him, it was very
uncomfortable to be anywhere near him, she never had any expectations but it was just
too much on her. She missed her home and friends, she had to pretend shes something

that she isnt, but worse of all she had to bear his swinging temper, his frightening glare
and his unreadable actions.
She felt like she wanted to break, if breaking and disappearing was the only way.
Sasuke was frustrated. What he was thinking, what he was supposed to be doing, and
what he wanted; they battled in his heart and mind. He had to be anywhere else but here,
he had to be training, pursuing and fighting. He had to leave right there, just drop
everything and go. It would be so easy if he did just that. No guards on the entrances, no
Godaime following his every move, nobody, nothing.
And yet, hes standing right there looking at her because no matter how hard he willed his
feet to move they wouldnt respond. There was something Something about the way she
spoke, the way she fought hard to not trouble him with her issues, the meaning behind her
broken words.
She couldnt take it anymore, not him, not anything.
He didnt have a home to miss, no friends to long for, no future to look up to.
She did.
With a bitter taste in his mouth, he finally wet his lips and tapped the water off, speaking
quietly. Sit down.
He wrapped her bandages silently, an ache building between his brows and tension at the
base of his throat. The roll of gauze soon ended at the top of her breastbone, and he
edged closer to look at what hes doing, tucking the tip securely. She had been looking
away, face flushed and uncomfortable, heat radiating off her bare skin.
He could just pout his lips and they would touch her
Im sorry. She touched his arm with her fingertips.
Dont be. He sat up and proceeded to wash his hands. At morning Ill take you to the
clinic before training.
She pulled the ruined yukata over her torso and sat up slowly. I- Its ok, I can go alone.
She was distracted watching his hands under the current, particularly the injury she just
dealt him.
I said Ill take you. He insisted. In all honesty he had to know how bad it was, hed seen
the burn on her back, actually its like a few scattered pebble-sized areas, but the one on
her right shoulder blade
Is it that bad? she asked with an expression that spoke I dont really want to know but
No. he tapped the water off and fisted his hand where she can see it. The one on your
right shoulder is about this big, though. He watched her carefully, and when her eyes
rolled slightly to the left he knew something had happened. What exactly happened?

Wide, white eyes stared at him for a moment, before she brushed back her hair nervously.
Umm, th- there w- was a fi fire and
Before that.
You knocked your h-head on the floor. She glanced up at him briefly, A- and through the
wall They were th- there. H- He tried t- to get away, a- and you know! I c- couldnt let
them! she gulped. B- but he h- had a kunai and his hand touched the patch on her
face.
She stared at him.
Hinata. He breathed, brows furrowed, he blinked several times before starting again,
uncertainly. I think
She waited, expecting something along the lines of I think youre stupid or I didnt need
your help.
I think I like you. He stated, numbly. His hand slid off her face to hang motionlessly at his
side.
She was beautiful, eyes wide, unblinking, mouth slightly relaxed Shocked. She was
pale, eyes studying his, in search of motives, a lie maybe, searching for answers he didnt
have.
He wanted to tell her to never-mind that one, that he hadnt meant it and that he was just
trying to cheer her up or something.
But he couldnt say that to himself let alone to her. He was ashamed of himself, that it had
come to this, but all the frustrations of the passed three days, all the things he wanted to
say but had no idea how, as embarrassing and meaningless as they were They felt like
a heavy weight was lifted off his shoulders, they felt right.
Shame and satisfaction, was that even possible?
She took a deep breathe and let it go, shivering at the end of it. She smiled slightly, fake
and forced. Its n- not f- funny. Tears gathered at the corners of her eyes.
Im not joking. He met her stunned gaze coldly. He hated himself right then and there, he
was just like a little kid
It seemed like shame was swiftly winning over satisfaction.
He pulled back his hair roughly, I need a hair cut. With that, he smoothly ended the
conversation by passing by her and leaving the suddenly-cold bathroom, and burying
himself in the cold covers of his futon, heat of humiliation, excitement and exhaust getting
the best of him, and he spent his night falling in and out of restless sleep.
She was crying too quietly for him to hear, in the faraway corner of their quiet little
bedroom.

Xxxxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke woke up with a startlingly loud bang of kitchen utensils on the floor, which, upon
inspection, have slipped out of Hinatas hand when she strained her right arm too far and
recoiled with the pain at her shoulder. He hated waking up from restless sleep, but even
more, waking up from restless sleep on loud noise and bad tea.
He didnt complain.
Hed noticed the red, swollen eyes, unhealthy pale of her face and the quiver in her lips
whenever she took a deep breath. She nearly spilled the tea while serving it, unable to use
her right arm properly. Did you sleep?
She jumped slightly at his voice, and then shook her head very lightly, finding her cup very
interesting to look at.
Bandages? he sipped the tea and tried hard not to grimace, why was it, when she was in
a bad mood, that tea would taste very very awful?
Huh? her hand absently touched her collarbone. N- no I- I couldnt The bandages
on her fingertips are gone, though
The doctor will undo them anyway. He put the cup down. Ready to go now?
Mm she nodded, avoiding his stare, and going about securing doors and slowly,
painfully putting her shoes on.
Sasuke opened the umbrella against the morning drizzle and sighed. That was one bad
move yesterday. As much as he regretted troubling her with it, he felt light, like nothing
else in the world mattered.
And he felt stupid.
Xxxxxxxxx
Hmm. The generously-proportioned doctor inspected the injury carefully and then pushed
her chair away, pulling off the plastic gloves and discarding them in the bin. Its too late to
heal it with jutsu, trying anything that would force the cels to regenerate would just make
things worse. She spoke with a knowing smile at the obviously displeased Uchiha. Its
not a very dangerous issue, though, unless it gets infected. She proceeded to write in her
notepad. Ill prescribe disinfectant, instructions are on the box, and bandages should be
changed every twenty four hours for the first week. Sasuke scratched his scalp. The
second week you should be able to move more freely but dont over do it. Change
bandages every six hours, no soaps, no hot water and no bras. She counted and ripped a
portion of the paper and handed it to the topless woman behind the curtain. I would have
said no sun but you know. She laughed, and then turned on her stool to direct her talk to
the young man leaning at the door. Please do be gentle on her, itll probably leave a faint
scar on that white skin of hers, but shes not any less beautiful.
He snorted. As long as shes alive. She saved my life.

Now lets take a look at that arm of yours. She motioned for him to sit at the chair next to
her, and ripped the patch off, gaining a pained hiss. I hear its a nice hair removal
treatment around here. She grinned.
Sasuke glared and tried not to turn to the curtain.
Hmm, this is only a first degree burn, she dabbed it with a damp cotton swab, How did
you get this? Its the same type of flat-hot object on your womans back. He was silent for
a while, wondering as well. You dont know?
I was out cold. He answered instantly.
H- His arms were her voice on the other side of the room, quiet and shy, and the
doctor leaned backwards to look at her.
Dont think, dont think. He scowled at his own thoughts.
Ahh. The doctor nodded and turned back to apply a fresh patch on his forearm. That
would make sense.
What? he questioned, What was I doing with my arms to get them burnt like this?
Holding her, what else? she smiled warmly and patted the bandage as a sign of her
finished work. You wouldnt need anything, just keep it out of the heat and soap for a
week or two. With that she got up and went behind the curtain, probably to help Hinata
with her bandages.
Sasuke got up and headed towards the door, if he thought about her any longer he would
be seriously, honestly ashamed of what he had turned into.
He had waited waiting sometime outside before she walked up to him, and silently
followed his pace, her own umbrella in her hand. The walk was quiet, almost too quiet.
People around sloshed under the rain, late for class or work, and there were kids jumping
in mud puddles on the other side of the street. He recalled walking in this street under
heavy rain without an umbrella, and another time gripping her arm and running under
sleet, and a time she dragged him through this street through heavy snow.
How long has it been? he asked himself, looking down at her absently. I told her I liked
her yesterday its probably better for both of us to forget about it
She shrugged, unable to meet his eyes. Months.
Sasuke studied her for a moment before staring up ahead, they were here when it was
very, very cold, it even snowed. Snow melted and now even morning rain was fat and
heavy, and the air was humid.
About six months, give or take
Xxxxx

Tina glared at the pair that just walked into her teashop. Well Well! If it isnt the one who
promised to get me help! she made her way through the empty, small shop and cupped
her hips. You didnt show up yesterday at all!
Sasuke stared at the shorter woman, and then looked at Hinata. Im off now. With that he
turned and left.
Tina gawked.
Tina san, where does this go? a mans voice came from the back before Yamada peeked
out, carrying a big wooden box. Ah, Uchiha san! he greeted, Where is your husband?
Hinata forced a small smile, H- He has work. The resemblance was striking, she thought,
tan skin and dark hair, tall build and a friendly character His last name was Umino right?
Aah, right, work. Thankfully Im off this week. He smiled warmly, Have a seat, what
would you like? with that he returned behind the door, talking to himself.
Hina chan are you ok? the blond woman touched the patch on Hinatas face.
She sat down, uncomfortable with answering such questions. Umm its j- just an aaccident.
Tina leaned on the table, Thats what abused women say.
Her eyes widened in shock, N- No! I w- was in um, t- there was a f- fire, yesterday. She
didnt know how to explain.
Oh! You were there! Im so sorry it must have been horrible! she patted her friends hair
lovingly, Are you okay?
The Hyuuga smiled, Mm, Im fine.
Yamada walked out with a tea pot and snacks. Itll be a while before we open up.
Tina smiled warmly and stabbed his cheek with a thin finger, Hey youre getting good at
this!
Im in socials department of course Im good at this. He stated calmly and seated
himself.
Hinata was watching in amusement as the pair exchanged meaningless banter. It was
very cute!
Xxxxxxx
The day passed by quickly, and at night Sasuke returned from training; wet, exhausted
and with a splitting headache. Hinata had been washing salad in the sink, wearing a wide
button-up shirt and wide pants. She stared at him for a moment before looking down at her
hands, face reddening. O- Okaeri

He dropped his shoes carelessly and made his way towards her, noticing the top two
buttons of her shirt were still undone. Easier to wear? he smirked when her wet hand
shot up to clasp the top of her shirt. He grabbed the three tomatoes that were there, a
knife, and started chopping on the wooden board that she had prepared sometime before
he came.
She stared. Y- You d- dont have t- t- to! What is he doing!
Im hungry. He tossed a piece of tomato into his mouth.
Hinata returned to washing the remaining of the salad, trying hard not to smile in
amusement at how he sneaked a few pieces when he thought she wasnt looking.
For once in what seemed to be a very long time, it was actually a pleasant meal.
She was carefully clearing the table after he got up to bathe, setting dirty plates in the sink
and wrapped leftovers in the fridge. Her shoulder ached, and her muscles felt sore, but
she was glad she could still be helpful around the house. At first she had thought it was
fatal to her arm, especially that it had gone numb when the nurse at the hotel was treating
her, but now she figured it was probably the medicine that had put her to sleep back then
that was doing it.
It was still a little difficult to stir sauce or rice with her left, even harder to dress and
undress in shirts or her usual kimono. She felt a little indecent in these clothes, a grown
up, mature Hyuuga lady dressed in a button up pink shirt and sky-blue pajama pants, and
walking around her home in them
Her father would have shaken his head in shame if he saw her now.
Then why was it, in that moment in particular, that she felt free?
Like she was finally old enough to do what she wanted, and dress what she wanted?
Kimonos were nice and comfortable, but you can only wear so many
In her absent musings, Sasuke had walked up to her where she was standing in front of
the cupboard in their bedroom, his skin vibrating heat from being in the humid bathroom.
You going to change them tonight?
She was startled, more because in her mind; his words were directed to her clothes. But
after a second thought she realized he meant the bandages. U- Umm no, sh- she said
twenty f-four hours.
Ah. He stared at her.
She blinked. S- Sorry! and stepped away from the cupboard and tried not to think about
his topless presence. Why does he keep walking in here topless?
Sasuke pulled a shirt on and ran his fingers through his damp hair, absently watching her
make the beds. She can get dressed on her own, at least. He didnt know if he felt
disappointed or relieved at that realization

He needed a haircut
Xxxxxxxx
More than two weeks had passed since then, and neither of them noticed how quickly time
had passed until that day the bandages on her back came off dry and clean
You think its about time for just a patch? he tossed them aside and rummaged through
the small kit for a wide patch.
Arms crossed over her chest, she turned her head slightly, Does it look damp? having
read about burns since shed gotten one, she soon adapted to the routine of having
disinfectant dabbed on, bandages wrapped and unwrapped, but most of all she realized
that the person currently cursing at the small needle that punctured his palm, was actually
very well-mannered.
No, actually the edges are healing fast. There was gentle, damp dabbing of cotton on
random areas on her back, ones shes gotten accustomed to.
She had tried to avoid him for a long while, especially after his half-confession She still
didnt believe he was serious about it, hence they never spoke of it, but the way he would
offer his help like it was the most natural thing, how he would never take advantage of her
even in her weakest moments, how he never dared touch her- not even by accident.
She still blushed and was uncomfortable whenever it was time to change, but no longer
felt like she had to watch his every move and make sure he wasnt staring.
Unconsciously, her body was pleased with the lack of restraining materials, and it was hot
and damp anyway
Summer was probably here, although there was no sun to confirm it.
Occasionally, at quiet moments like this, after dinner and before sleeping, shed sit and
wonder why he was doing what he was doing. She recalled him at the very beginning
striving for anything that would keep him out of the house, training or reading books at the
library, or just hanging out with Kei at Tinas shop. But now hed come back at evening,
meditate till dinner- and if hes really hungry he would even offer help so they could eat
sooner, and just stay home.
Shed wanted to ask, so many times, but never built up enough courage to actually say it.
She was also a little afraid of what the answer might be, she may not like it, it may
disappoint her, and that alone was good enough to not push any further.
Sono visited today. Hinata informed quietly, She brought chocolate, a- and she was very
excited. She fondly remembered her friend conversing excitedly about baby clothes and
toys. Her baby kicked today.
His only answer was a quiet grunt, but shed gotten used to that, it was his way of saying
Im listening but I have nothing to add.
Something soft and relatively damp covered a part of her back. Th- Thank you.

Dont move. He was still busy securing it at the edges. Boy or girl?
Her cheeks pinked, They dont know. Her shirt was draped over her shoulders and she
slipped her arms into the sleeves carefully. Buttoning it up, she turned slightly, studying
him as he collected the mess of gauze rolls and patches and stuffed them into the small
kit, his brows slightly knotted and chin damp with sweat.
Im sorry. She made sure the last button at the top was secure before turning around,
seated on the floor with her legs bent beneath her.
He either didnt hear her properly, or pretended he didnt.
If I grabbed a tissue right now and wiped his face, would he glare at me? She bit back the
crazy thought that presented itself in her head and instead curled her fingers in her lap and
stared at them. I- I was very b- b-bothersome to you, a- and I dont know wh- what to-
His sigh told her not to finish whatever it was she wanted to say. Im just paying you back,
for that time. He wiped his jaw and pulled his hair back, standing up to put the bag where
it belongs.
This was what she was expecting, wasnt it? He was only paying her back for the debt she
had gotten him unwillingly into. She had no idea why she had protected him when she did,
he could have been anybody else and she would have done the same.
Then why did she feel confused?
She sighed deeply and fanned herself, the heat in here was unbearable, and the bath
water was always too hot for her to enjoy, especially that she had bandages to watch over.
She almost envied him for having only a light injury on an easy spot like his forearm, all he
had to do was keep it out of the water as he soaked.
She always forgot that it was thanks to her; that the lethal charcoal didnt land on his chest
as it would have if she hadnt been there.
Crawling into her futon, she wished they had separate rooms; at lest they would sleep
comfortably in whatever state of dress- or undress- they wanted. Oh, she was comfortable
sleeping in her cotton shirt, although she would have loved to cut the sleeves off, what
really displeased her was how he would throw his shirt off and sleep just like that.
Xxxxxxxxx
For once they were out together, re-supplying. Sasuke had went out because he claimed
Hinata never brings the brand of juice that he likes, and she had gone as well because she
needed stuff and she didnt want him asking about it.
Pff, not like he didnt know what the stuff was.
The workers at the store kept glancing at them whenever they passed through and isle,
and by the fourth time Hinata just had to ask. Why are they staring? she had felt very
uncomfortable being stared at without knowing whats going on.

Just ignore. The basket hanging at his elbow, he was busy reading the small letters on a
tin can. This expires tomorrow. He snorted and put it back where it was.
Hinata placed a small bottle of soy sauce in the basket and noted how carefully he was
reading everything. Mm s- Sasuke?
He glanced at her.
Suddenly shy, she pretended to be studying a bottle of apple juice, Um h- how old a- aare you? a quick glance at his face told he was not going to answer easily.
Why?
She nervously put the bottle where it belonged and shrugged a shoulder. J- just wwondering.
He placed a tea package in the basket and seemed as if the conversation wasnt
interesting. It doesnt matter.
For a moment she simply stared at a random box in front of her, reading the letters but not
understating them. She took a deep breath and followed him to the vegetable isle. Hinata
had a hard time trying not to smile when he was seriously and carefully selecting
tomatoes.
The young man at the cash register was staring at her till she came and placed the basket
in front of him. I cant help but notice how beautiful you are! he was only fourteen or
fifteen, but he was staring at her in a way that made her want to grab the edges of her skirt
and run, now she knew how famous people felt while being admired.
This scary man with red eyes and dark hair came up behind her and forcefully placed a
bottle of shampoo in front of the young boy. This too. His glare lingered for a moment
before he spoke to her, Wait for me outside.
She was more than glad. She smiled politely and made her way to the door, glancing
briefly to see the young man looking like he had just seen a ghost.
Sasuke walked out with bags in his arms and met her outside, he noticed her carrying a
small package, one that he hadnt seen her leave the shop with. Whats that?
She turned to him and her cheeks pinked, rushing over to hold the umbrella over his head.
Stuff.
One of his brows arched. Were never coming here again.
She tried hard not to laugh. Hes a child!
Kids dont work. And he was staring at you since we got there. He adjusted the bag in his
arm.

Everybody was staring at her since they got there. Everybody was. She was wondering
why they would do that, there were prettier women doing their shopping as well, why didnt
they stare at them?
They need a life. His brows joined.
She blinked. They do.
Sasuke glanced at her briefly. Never mind.
Hinata didnt know if his answer was good or not. The woman at the shampoo isle made
you buy it. She remembers how that woman nearly begged her to buy the product and in
the end, Sasuke got impatient with their endless yes-no conversation and bought it.
Yeah at least she wasnt trying to hit on you. He frowned.
Hinata stared, nearly tripping into a puddle.
You didnt notice that all of them were waiting for me to look away? the muscle at his
cheek, that twitched whenever he was upset, started doing just that.
I- I did! she blinked rapidly, I- I mean, th- they- nobody did anything! so thats why he
didnt want her to come with him since the very beginning
Sasuke growled. They dont have to
Yo -you dont h- have to be so a- angry she gulped and adjusted the paper-wrapped
package pressed to her hip, absently studying the scar on his forearm.
Im not angry. He pouted, brows joined, voice quiet.
She tried to study his expression but it only let out that he was angry. You are she
didnt mean to
Im not. He frowned at her, Just jealous that they... He refused to meet her wide-eyed
stare and instead opted to stare ahead, jaw tight.
She blinked and pretend to observe the road ahead, unable to say anything more.
Why would he be jealous? Of who!
For me?
The first thought that she needed to plant in her head was that he didnt mean it. He was
just saying that to for for whatever reasons!
Once she convinced herself that it wasnt true, that he didnt mean it, that he was just
angry but not admitting it, she was able to think again.
Tightness in her chest

Wh- why? was the only squeak she could utter. She regretted saying it the same
instant.
He only sneered with a slight smirk but said nothing.
The walk back home suddenly became very long.
Xxxxxxxxxx
She argued with herself for a long moment before finally taking a deep breath and walking
up to him at the fridge. She decided to finally present the paper-wrapped package, and
tried not to look into his eyes.
She thought that he looked somewhat sleepy
He actually felt quite numb. He had no idea what had gotten into him, he hated being this
way, thinking about every little thing that concerned her and getting upset over it. So what
if a teenager said that she was beautiful? She was! Why was he angry!
He scratched his scalp and watched as she sat up with the unfamiliar package in her arms
and she was walking towards him?
Sasuke finished stacking juice bottles and shut the fridge, pretended he didnt see her and
turned away to stack some cans into a cupboard.
Umm S-s Sasuke. Her voice wavered. U- umm
He wished she would just leave him alone. What. Clank clank dont turn around, just
ignore her and she will go away clunk
The cans were stacked, and he had nothing else to be busy on. He turned around and
stared at her. What?
Her lips trembled for a moment, and then she spoke. U- uhh. Th- this is um, f- for you.
A gift! She bought him a gift?
What is it?. Even if something really painful twisted in his chest, he made no attempt to
take the thing she was holding out.
She was staring at it like it would explode. Um you sh- should uh he should open it
himself!
It was very very uncomfortable for both of them.
Something in his head snapped at him to take it, and he finally reached out and took it
from her outstretched arms, placing it down on the low kitchen table and slowly ripping the
paper off. It was a blue, velvet box. Inside the box was a set of three sake cups, finelypolished chopsticks with a dipping plate; and, occupying the most part of the container,
was an expensive-looking tea cup bearing a carving of Fire.

He shut the lid of the box calmly, pretending it didnt matter, and studied her. She looked
that she would rather be elsewhere. When did you get this?
Twisting a piece of the paper-wrapping in her hands, she shook her head lightly. U- umm,
when I w- was w- waiting outs- side there was a gift shop outside!
Why?
The way he was talking to her made her regret even thinking of getting it for him, so
actually explaining why was quite difficult. Uhh it d- doesnt m- matter-
He stared at her and she felt that he wouldnt be going anywhere until she provided an
explanation.
I- I didnt know when y- your birthday uh was heat rushed to her face, I- I guess uhm,
j- just consider it a th- thank you um gift.
Thats why she was asking me how old I was He was a little confused at why she would
bother with such a small occasion like a birthday, he never celebrated it himself, but what
confused him more was the sudden urge to hug her
He wanted to, so badly
She offered a nervous smile, but that soon was bitten down and she got up towards the
other shopping bag. W- would y- you like t- t- to eat a-nything?
No. he felt sick. Im going to bed. He got up, and as if nothing mattered at all, left the
mess of wrapping paper and expensive-looking box on the table and slammed the
bedroom door shut.
The small dorm-apartment was very quiet, uncomfortably so. Neither knew that on either
side of the door each was re-tracing their steps trying to figure out just what led to this
confusing situation
Xxxxxxxxxx
He woke up the next day with demons in his head. It had been a horrible night.
Sasuke drank his tea silently, frowning at the morning light as it hit his sensitive eyes, and
felt like his eyelids were burning on the inside. Even with his shirt unbuttoned all the way,
something extremely heavy on his chest was making it hard to breathe.
That and he felt like he was literally drowning in this humidity
Hinata was very quiet sitting in front of him at the table, and he vaguely remembered
something had happened yesterday Something that made him happy and angry at the
same time, but he had no idea what it was right now.
A knock on the door, a grumpy Sasuke sliding it open, and then he was putting his sandals
on with a scroll in his hand.

Where a- are you g- going? she paddled to where he was sitting at their shoe rack.
Something came up, Ill be back in a day or two. He was busy wrapping the pouch at his
thigh.
Huh!
Mission. He frowned.
Wait. She watched as he sat up and stared at her, buttoning his shirt up.
What?
Her mouth moved but there were no words coming out.
What is it? he asked quietly and bent closer, with her a step higher, all he needed was for
her to look up and he could easily kiss her
A d- day or two she glanced up with a nervous smile on her face, and her white eyes
reflecting the light above them. Take c- care of yourself. Im sorry.
For what?
She took a deep breathe and for a moment there he thought there were tears in her eyes.
But decided it was just the light playing tricks on him. For yesterday
Dont worry about it. He was being urged to hurry up by the man waiting outside, Dont
leave the house, ok? it was more of a statement than a request
He shut the door and glared at the gray skies. Dont you ever stop crying! he shook his
head and followed the ninja to the gates of the city, careless of his now soaked clothes.
It was raining hard, it occasionally did, but all she could think of was how loud the heavy
rain was.
Deep breath
Lather between her fingers
Deep breath
She stopped scrubbing her arm with the sponge and let it slip out of her hand, floating
peacefully on the surface of the water. Wet hands smoothed her dry hair backwards.
She doesnt recall washing her hair, doing so would get the patch on her back wet
Then what was this wetness on her face?
She took a deep breath and swallowed hard. Refusing to admit that she had been crying,
she gripped the sponge and squeezed more shampoo on it.

It had been more than four days already and no sign of the dispatched ninja, not even the
academys headmistress knew what happened.
No news at all.
She cupped warm water into her palms and pressed them to her heated face.
He had been trying to run out of Konoha village ever since she remembers, but that time
her attention was focused on the well being of Uzumaki Naruto alone, and nothing else.
Could it be that he had disappeared?
Listen to me Hinata the fifth had told her, If he escapes, then the whole village will be in
danger, do you understand how dangerous that is? bright eyes staring right at her. If you
accept this mission then you must be able to, in any possible way, keep him from running
off on his own.
She sniffled and brushed back stray damp hair.
You might end up doing things that you dont like, but in the end its for the good of the
village and the other villages, he is that dangerous. A dramatic pause. So, will you do it?
Hinata stepped out of the waist-deep water and slipped into her bathrobe.
Im glad I refused to take it, not like my father had given me a chance to choose.
Wiping the last of her tears with the cuffs, she glanced at herself in the mirror, she was
worried sick, literally. He could be hurt or lost out there and nobody knows where. The first
day he was gone it was like a very normal day with him out on a mission. The next day she
felt somewhat uncomfortable but told herself that the mission was probably to go
somewhere that was far away. The third day she was sick with anticipation and barely ate
anything, even if a glamorous dinner was awaiting. Yesterday, she was completely
miserable for no obvious reason; crying in her sleep and not having an appetite to down
anything. And now its already the fifth days afternoon and no sign of him at all.
What was she feeling! Alone? Sad? Scared?
She was utterly confused. Sasuke wasnt supposed to mean anything to her, she doesnt
love him
She doesnt love him
Then why was she so devastated that he was away for a few days!
There were sounds in the bedroom that suspiciously resembled two men talking
She slid the bathroom door open quickly, heart racing and mind reeling. Kei and Sasuke
were standing there in the middle of the bedroom arguing about something that was cut
short the moment she walked in. Sasukes expression was unreadable, and for a moment
there he appeared to be angry, but she wasnt able to tell exactly with the tears clouding

her vision. Without a second thought she rushed over and clung to his arm, pressing her
face into his clothes that smelled of ash and blood and grass.
Ill see you later. Kei laughed and excused himself, and then the door was slid shut.
It was so very quiet, save for her muffled hiccups and sniffles. Suddenly realizing what an
embarrassing situation it was, she pushed away and studied his face for a reaction, finding
a deep graze on his forehead that was long dried and a cut in his lip.
A- are you o- okay? her breathing was still a little messed up and every few seconds she
would have to take a deep breath to stop sobbing.
Im not dead. Sasuke spoke quietly and closed his eyes, sitting down right there.
She sat down close by and brushed his hair back, taking a closer look at the bruise on his
forehead even if her eyes felt like they were burning on the inside. What happened?
He sighed quietly and hung his head. Im hungry
Something really hot and painful twisted in her chest and in an instant, she was in the
kitchen filling up a tray with a hot rice bowl and steamed vegetables, adding up some
slices of fish to the side. Two minutes later she walked into the bedroom only to find that
he had fallen asleep.
The only futon that was prepared was hers, but he was probably too tired to think because
he only pulled the pillow under his head and left everything else in place.
Placing the tray down, she quietly, gently pulled the covers over the dirty, damp and
exhausted man, and sat a few feet away, head on her knees and shoulders trembling.
Xx x x x x x x x x x x
Sasuke rubbed his aching forehead and groaned, a splitting headache digging deep inside
his skull with a dull thud at every heartbeat. He sat up and kicked the covers, hair in his
eyes and stomach growling. He blinked sleepily and glanced around, expecting the scene
of bodies and grass and blood and insects that he had gotten accustomed to in the passed
few days. He moved his jaw slowly, his teeth ached from being clenched so hard in his
sleep. Sleepy eyes located a tray with food and his body automatically made its way there,
crawling on hands and knees. They ate like, only four apples yesterday?
A group of six people sharing four apples and some plants
He decided a one-day vacation wasnt worth all this; he would have to speak to Marta
about rescheduling
Chewing on cold rice and fish, he studied the huddled figure at the other side of the room.
White, soft legs, tiny toes and white knees, pink bathrobe barely covering her white arms
and chest.
Sasuke sighed and stared down at his rice bowl, it felt like a sin to look at her in this state
of undress, no matter how hard he told himself she was just another girl, she wasnt. He

put the half-empty bowl down and covered her with the blanket, taking a moment to study
her face and brush back the dark hair.
Her eyelids were very red and there were horrible dark rings under her eyes, and a thumb
on her cheekbones told him that she had lost some weight. She didnt have much to spare,
why would she start dieting now?
Why was she doing this to herself! Why would she run over and cling to his arm and cry?
Even if something stupid in his head sang happily, he still wouldnt believe anything until
she told him herself, but it was unlikely that she had the courage to say anything about it.
He sat back and brushed his hair with his fingers, watching as she slept quietly, fingers
curled at her chin.
I didnt run away I could have but I didnt
He scrubbed his skull in irritation.
I promised them that I would avenge them, but I didnt what does that make me!
Sitting up and making his way in the dimly-lit room to the clothes cupboard, he pulled out
an article of clothing that belonged to her, not really knowing what it was. He just wouldnt
let her sleep in that bathrobe all night, because she would get sick, or because he wouldnt
stop thinking about it, or because he just wanted to.
The real reason didnt really matter.
Something toppled to the floor and fell on his bare foot, painlessly. He bent down and
attempted to stuff it back inside the drawer had it not rolled away leaving a trail of paper in
his hand.
This girl should stop leaving her scrolls inside clothes drawers
He stuffed the scroll into the drawer and pushed it quietly, making his way to the woman on
the floor.
Just dont think too much about it
He sighed deeply and sat down, gripping the clothes tightly in his palm.
All the time I had been thinking of her, nothing else, not Itachi, not Uzumaki, nothing
He hated that, he wanted to be angry and vengeful and an asshole. But he was miserable
and distracted and tired the whole time; which explains the bruise on his forehead and the
senbon that had found its way to his ankle. He was glad a medical nin was around and
healed it instantly, but the heat of the battle left no room to heal smaller bruises, he was
also glad that he was on his toes most of the time.
Stabbing someone in the gut and actually feeling bad about it. He said sarcastically to
the darkness. What did you turn me into? When did I bother feeling sorry for people who
attack me?

Im sorry. Came the quiet voice from under the covers. Im so sorry. Her hand touched
his, and she sat up, holding the covers up to her chin. I- I didnt know what to do, you
were gone
Im ok now. He pressed the cloth into her hand. Get dressed. With that Sasuke sat up
and let her dress alone, making his way to the kitchen and shutting the door.
Argh Sasuke rubbed his aching eyes; the difference in lighting was painful but he was
still able to find the fridge and grab a cold juice can.
Hinata stepped into the kitchen a few moments later, dressed in a long cotton nightgown,
and watched him press the cold can to his forehead. She grabbed the first aid kit and sat
next to him, close enough to smell ash. Let me take care of this
He closed his eyes and sighed, feeling her cold fingers press against his cheek and
through his hair.
I love you. He sighed, defeated.
Her hands paused, and he opened his eyes to study the shocked, doubtful expression on
her face. Dont.
What?
D- Dont say th- that. Up close and personal, he could see her lips trembling, could see
the tears welling and feel the racing breaths on his face.
I mean it. He cupped her face in his big hands, But if it bothers you so much
Wet drops touched his fingertips. I I- d- dont want to... brushing them away hastily, she
was still trying to focus on the injury near his hairline.
You dont want what? he caught her wrists and stared straight into her eyes, white and
reflecting the light.
Y- you were so c- cold to me that was her breaking point, no longer able to sit up on
her knees, no longer strong enough to struggle against his hands, just sweet surrender.
He doesnt have the right to say that to me, to pretend that he likes me, when he obviously
doesnt. He is just the usual careless Sasuke Dont lie to me Please.
He studied her for a moment before he pulled her close, her hair on his face and her arms
on his chest, pressing against his ribs.
The last thing she remembered was his voice, constantly apologizing, before she fell into
long-awaited dreamless sleep.
Xxxxxxxxx
She had been up for some time now, it had been long since morning and she could hear
the children outside rushing to school. She should get up and prepare breakfast, get
dressed for her day, wake him up for work, wash yesterdays piled dishes, and a ton other

chores she had ignored the passed days. But in the end she decided to just lie down and
watch him sleep a few feet away.
Breathe in, breathe out
He was there.
She found herself in her bed when she woke up and found that he was deep asleep in his
own; she spent a good hour fretting over the fact that he carried her here, but it was
nothing compared to the worry she had when he wasnt around.
I never worried about Naruto kun this much Her stomach was uncomfortable at that
thought. What is this feeling? Do I like him? Sasuke had been nothing but cold to me but
then why?
She remembered running under sleet without an umbrella, breathless; coughing blood into
the sink, his fingers in her hair; a sarcastic snort and an arched brow whenever his juice
popped upon opening and flew her way Finely shaped teeth, high cheekbones, sharp
eyes, dark hair, white skin and big hands that were always gentle
She realized that Sasuke was nothing like Naruto
Naruto was always ambitious, always straight forward and bright and and always,
always gave her his back, protecting her but never really noticing her.
Was that it?
She pressed her nose to the pillow and hoped that it wasnt it. She didnt want to fool
herself into liking Sasuke just because he was the only one there, or because Naruto didnt
talk to her much
She wondered if he really married Sakura
The dark haired man sighed and stirred, shoving the pillow away and kicking the covers,
face slightly flushed from the heat.
In a few seconds he will wake up, brush his hair back and study his surroundings. She
pretended to sleep.
His eyes opened, blankly, and then he sat up, groaning into his palms and then pulling his
hair back as he glanced around, confirming that he was indeed back home. Falling
backwards to continue his disturbed sleep, his head hit the floor and he glared at the pillow
a little far off from where it should have been. Sasuke rubbed his head and rolled to his
side, his eyes sliding shut.
She touched her lips nervously, trying not to smile.
With that she decided she should stop amusing herself in such a sinful way, and went
about her daily routine of breakfast and bath.

At noon he came into the kitchen, dropping down to the table and grabbing her teacup
from in front of her and drinking it.
Good morning. She offered a small smile; that was actually a bottled-up version of the
sunny grin that she was struggling with on the inside. She felt stupid for a moment and to
avoid that she proceeded to pour some tea into another cup.
What am I doing! Her cheeks heated up. I hope he doesnt notice how silly I am right
now
Mm. he put her empty cup down and rested his chin in his palm, elbow on the low table.
Are you ok?
She nodded shyly. Im s- sorry I f- fell asleep
Youre not heavy. He dismissed her apology just like that. She placed a fresh cup of tea
to him and refilled her own, and watched in surprise as he switched cups and decided to
drink in hers.
W- What are you doing?
What?
She blinked, calculating in her head but not reaching any conclusion. Umm, its my cup.
Mhmm Was that challenge in his eyes?
She decided it wasnt worth arguing over, so she let it go and instead opted to drink in the
other one, no big deal.

It was still a little uncomfortable, why was he trying to pick a fight?

I need a hair cut. Seriously. He sat up and made his way to the bedroom.
Her brows arched in surprise. Cut his hair! Why?
She stood at the bedroom doorway and watched as he rummaged through his drawer in
search of scissors. Finally finding a small one, he made his way to the bathroom.
Wait! her hand clamped on her mouth at her own shout. Oh my god what am I doing!
Sliding the bathroom door slowly, he glanced at her, What?
Hinata stared for a moment before she moved her heavy feet towards him. L- Let me help
you.
I dont need help, its just a hair cut. Dismissing her offer, Sasuke stood in front of the
mirror in the bathroom and gripped a clump of hair.

Wait! her heart raced, hes serious! D- Dont just cut it!
Its my hair.
Snip
Oh my god
A thick clump fell into the sink, peacefully sitting at the very bottom.
It- It will come o- out u- u- uneven. She reached out and held his hand from cutting the
other side. Let me do it.
His dark, emotionless eyes studied her for a long moment, sending shivers down her
spine. She was one breath away from recoiling and apologizing had he not let the scissors
go and pout at the mirror. Dont make it too short. He warned.
H- how l- long do you want it? now that she was able to stop him from destroying the nice
image he had, she was at loss of what to do. She didnt really want to cut his hair, it was
actually kind of nice
Her cheeks heated up and she bit her lip.
Long enough to pass my fingers through, he explained, But not long enough to bother
me when its wet. He knelt slightly downwards so she could reach. And its almost always
wet. He grumbled.
Stifling a giggle, she felt a little sorry for him, having to work out and train in the dampness
all the time. She passed her fingers through the thick locks at the side of his face, trying to
decide where to cut it. And finally built up the courage to bring her shaking hands up to
snip a big clump.
Ah! I - I think I c- cut too much!
He glanced up at the mirror, his hair falling down to brush his cheekbones. Its fine.
She sighed in relief and went about trimming the other side, worrying that he might not like
it when shes done. This is the very first time she cut anybodys hair and her hands were
shaking in nervousness and excitement.
She put the scissors down when she was done and lightly ran her fingers through his hair,
pulling out strands that didnt fall out upon being cut.
Sasuke sat up and studied his face in the mirror, brows joined and lips pressed tightly
together.
Hinatas heart thumped heavily in her chest, lungs tight in anticipation.
He passed his fingers through it slowly, pushing it backwards. Before turning his head and
staring at her.

D- did I mess i- i- it up? she gulped.

Well its too late to undo it. With that he unceremoniously gathered the hair in the sink
and threw it into the trash bin.
Sorry she studied her intertwined fingers in shame.
I dont hate it. He patted her head and ducked under the sink, washing his hair.
You d- dont like it either? She passed the shampoo bottle and rushed to bring a towel.
I dont hate it. He insisted light-heartedly, expression hidden under running water and
lather.
She smiled and placed the towel on his shoulder, leaving the bathroom to let him wash his
hair in peace.
She was rolling up the blankets when he walked out, hair curled at his cheeks and the
back of his neck, looking somewhat younger. The lack of stray hairs on his face brought
out his clear, sharp eyes and refined cheekbones. She got back into folding the covers,
trying hard not to let him notice the heat rushing to her cheeks, and was grateful when he
didnt comment as he made his way to the cupboard.
I have to go report at the academy. He rummaged through the top drawer, Need
anything while Im out?
She blinked a few times, not believing it was really the Sasuke asking her if she wanted
anything. N- no, thank you. She watched as he grabbed some clothes and pushed the
drawer shut, only to have it stuck midway.
He grumbled and struggled to shut it, finally grabbing the edge of a sheet of paper that
was peeking out of the drawer below his. Ah, this was the scroll that fell yesterday; it was
too dark to look where I was putting it He pulled it out and attempted to put it back in
once he shut his drawer, had he not noticed his name written between the lines.
Whats this he glanced at her briefly before reading some of the text.
Hinata, as confused as he was, sat up and stood next to him to read it as well, it was
definitely her scroll but she doesnt remember taking it with her, let alone remembering
what was written inside it.
I, Hyuuga Hinata, hereby blood-sign this contract as a sign of accepting this mission,
which requires me to watch, track and most-likely captivate Uchiha Sasuke in any means
possible and keep him within Konoha village walls for as long as this agreement demands.
In seven months I shall report to the Hokage with news of my mission and the condition of
the
Sasuke was unable to go passed that point. He stared blankly at the floor, jaw clenched
tightly and eyes half lidded.

Hinata paled, recognizing the scroll now, and not knowing how to explain it. It had been
years since shed declined from signing this scroll, why was it here now! Where did it come
from! She doesnt remember taking it with her, let alone finding it here in her drawer!
So thats how it is his tone was frighteningly low, emotionless, and he studied her
through the corner of his eye.
N- No! th- this is- its v- very o- old! I didnt-
Aha. He stared down at the scroll, unrolling it and pretending to study the text written with
the fifths recognizable handwriting, but not really comprehending any of the words he was
looking at.
I d- didnt sign it! she pointed down to where her signature should have been. I- I d- dont
know why its here! tears gathered in her eyes when he obviously didnt believe a word
she was saying. I- I didnt a- accept this.
He glanced down at her, hot sharingan studying her uneasy expression, noted the wetness
in her eyes and her trembling lips. Your tears mean nothing to me. He tossed the scroll at
her feet and calmly proceeded to the bathroom to change.
She bent down in defeat and studied it. She thought that she had lost it some years ago,
but didnt bother looking for it since she had decided not to take it. Tsunade had tried to get
some Konoha girls to try and grab his attention long enough for her and the council to
evaluate his strength and weak points and devise a plan, and she had been one of them.
She refused head-on mainly because she didnt find it comfortable to be with him, but also
because her father straight-out refused any contact with the ill-bred Uchiha.
And it makes me wonder why he agreed to this mission here in the Rain country where
no Hyuuga can come rescue me if I ever needed
Probably because back then she was young and weak and in need of more training, but
now she is even weaker -physically, and being replaced by Hanabi as the heiress was the
last straw, and now she was nothing.
As if she didnt even exist anymore, no hope for her at all, is that why she was given this
mission? Because there was no hope that she would accomplish anything thus it didnt
matter if she failed or succeeded?
If it was only her mission to help him infiltrate as a newly wed, and nothing else matters
after that, then why did it hurt so much to be misunderstood by him?
He stepped out of the bathroom, and made his way to the kitchen, not sparing her a
second glance.
Hinata followed after and watched him grab a bottle of juice and walk over to put his
sandals on. S- Sasuke. He didnt acknowledge her at all, Im s- sorry it seems wrong, bbut Im telling the t- truth! he gripped the doorframe tightly when he silently strapped the
pouch at his thigh and reached out for an umbrella.
Tears sprang to her eyes, T- take c-care!

The door was slammed shut.

X x x xx x x x x x x
She was done cleaning, folding, washing everything that required being taken care of, and
she was out of chores to distract herself from the horrible state of mind she was in. so she
sat at the kitchen table, having done making curry for dinner, and wrote in her journal,
hands unstable even as she wrote how happy she was with her very first cut to anybodys
hair.
The sound of footsteps on the porch through the heavy rain caught her attention, and she
tried her best to appear normal, forcing a very small smile.
He slid the door open, spared her a piercing cold glare, and then kicked his sandals off.
She didnt even have a chance to offer dinner.
Sasuke made his way to the bedroom, unbuttoning his shirt and then sliding the door shut.
Why did it turn out this way?
Tears ran down her face, and she rested her head on her arms crossed over the table.
Hina chan whats wrong! came the familiar male voice from the door, Kei, who had just
came in through the open door, stared at her in shock, placing a bag he had been carrying
on the table. Hey Uchiha! What did I tell you!
Thump thump the sound of footsteps on the tatami and the sliding of the bedroom door.
Shes crying! the rustling of clothes. Please tell me its just PMS depression!
Her head shot up and she stared at the taller, brown haired man gripping Sasukes shirt.
Why dont you ask her. He glared, sharingan slowly rotating.
Kei, realizing that asking him in this state was obviously not going anywhere, so he let him
go and smoothed the wrinkles in his shirt, trying again in a calmer voice. What happened,
man?
Just go home. Sasuke shook his head and made his way to the bathroom. And dont
follow me, Im taking a bath.
The tall ninja paddled to the low table and knelt down, resting his arms on his knees. Hina
chan, Uchihas been like this all day, and now youre crying... Is there anything I can do to
help? his mouth was smiling in a friendly matter, but his eyes were clearly showing how
uneasy he was on the inside. Please? Anything?
Hinata shook her head and wiped her face. Just a- a misunderstanding.

Ahaa he shuffled through the bag on the table, producing several small boxes of tea
brands. Then I guess I shouldnt meddle. He grinned, Lovers first fight is always the
hardest!
She stared. Hes completely missing the point
Well, I got a bunch of tea brands from Sonos family but its too much for the two of us, so
Im spreading them around. Hope you like them! Kei studied her expression for a long
moment, You know, I dunno what hed seen or done in the last five days, but I know that
yesterday, when I went up to meet him at the gates, the only thing he asked about was if
you were doing ok. He sat up, He could be an idiot sometimes, and a prick most of the
time, but hes also very lonely. He scratched his head. And you know, I was shocked to
see him going back to being this way, I thought hed changed for a month or two
Tears ran down her face.
Umm he panicked, sensing a dark, killer aura right behind him where the bedroom
door is located. I- I think I better go now, uhh, before I get killed or something. He rushed
to the door, Dont cry over that idiot! Hell be better in no time! See you later Hina chan!
with that the door was shut.
Sasuke stepped into the kitchen, hair damp and sticking to his face and neck. Their eyes
met for an instant before she stared down and he turned away at the same moment.
S- Sasuke Im- she started, dabbing her face with a tissue.
Dont. he demanded, reaching into a cupboard and pulling out a pan, placing it on the
stove and breaking two eggs.
She watched as he stirred the eggs and washed some vegetables.
U- umm. She started nervously, Dinner is already-
He sighed, unwilling to listen; and in a few minutes he had already made his own dinner.
I dont need you.
Hinata slowly turned back to the table and got back to writing in her journal, feeling very
very dead on the inside. What made it worse was that he sat down to eat right in front of
her, an edgy flow of chakra surrounding him.
He isnt a lonely person from what I see he is capable of taking care of himself. She
thought bitterly, tears falling out the corner of her eye to fall on the pages of her journal,
hes even pretending Im not there at all
All for a scroll that she didnt sign and didnt plan to take with her; maybe it was brought by
mistake when she collected some of her scrolls in a rush the morning they had to leave. It
felt so long ago that she doesnt even remember what she did that morning.
Why did you keep it then? he spoke quietly between spoonfuls and studied a package of
red tea in disinterest.

Hinata tried to read his expression, It was a j- just a copy, a- and it was very old I forgot
I e- even had it.
Ah, so you dont need to sign copies. His brows joined.
No! the pen fell from shaking fingers, Th- thats not it! I d- didnt sign anything!
He nodded slowly, mockingly. I believe you.
Her jaws clenched, and she felt the familiar heat and tightness in her lungs and tasted
metal in her mouth. I didnt! she pressed the tissue to her mouth and looked him in the
eye, she was telling the truth! Why wouldnt he believe her!
Obviously I dont know you enough to believe that. He rested his cheek in his palm,
reading the contents of another package.
She stared, her vision fogging up and the tissue at the corner of her mouth soaking in red.
Sasuke sat up and made his way to the bedroom, deciding that the conversation was over.
Sometime later at night, she was curled in her bed with the covers pulled up to her chin.
She had come down with high fever and was feeling very cold even though just a few feet
away Sasuke was kicking the covers away from the heat. She was nearly unconscious
and hoped to fall asleep soon, but her eyes widened when he shot up from his sleep in
shock, turning to look at her for a long moment.
A nightmare?
He hung his head and then returned back to sleep, giving her his back.
Why was he looking at me?
Xxxxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke crossed his arms and watched the far horizon. Standing upside down on a thick
branch, he glared at the young boy struggling with his chakra control. Just focus for a
minute and we can all go home.
I am focusing damn it! the short-tempered Jinta shouted and ran up the tree again,
smashing it with an overdose of chakra at his feet and falling down over and over again.
Damn!
Gahana laughed and swung her legs from where she sat on the branch next to her
teacher. Guys are very hasty.
Youre talking to one. He grumbled.
No I mean, Uchiha sensei is always teaching us things he knows, but Jinta kun is just
reckless! she glanced down at the struggling boy, My papa says that kunoichis have
more potential than ninja, but they lack the drive.

Like a certain pink haired kunoichi-wannabe who joined the team just to be with him
there was a bitter taste in his mouth. Was Sakura on a similar mission to captivate me
too?
Uchiha sensei, does your wife fight? Gahana carefully stuck her feet to the branch and
tried to walk upside down.
No. he was starting to get dizzy when the blood rushed into his head, so he sat up on the
branch, clenching his jaws in irritation at the boy at the bottom; the rain that was throwing
itself at his head was making things worse.
Oh, how come!
He brushed back his hair, the short strands escaping and falling down at his cheeks. I
shouldnt have let her cut it this much She lacks the drive.
The young girl giggled. Oh!
Jinta was currently celebrating his accomplishment of reaching the lowest branch, but a
sudden gush of chakra broke it and he was back to square one.
Um, Uchiha sensei she fidgeted, fingers joining in nervousness.
Mm. he rubbed the damp, long since healed, burn on his forearm.
Did you hear the rumor? About spies infiltrating our village? she brushed away damp hair
from her eyes.
Sasuke stared at her. No.
They say they were caught, but my dad says they are still unknown. Gahanas father was
in a position to say that? What exactly did her father do?
Sasuke was suddenly suspicious of the young kunoichi who had been training with them
for more than five months. Dont know about that Im sure theyll find them.
Did they catch up to us?
If they were able to somehow interrogate Hinata, she would probably be too weak to keep
the information.
He rubbed his forehead in irritation. Just focus! he growled and jumped off the thick
branch. You think we have all day! If youre not up that branch in five minutes then youll
spend the rest of the day practicing it.
Whaaa! Jinata shrieked in shock. Y- You cant do that to me!
Then get your ass up there. With that Sasuke stomped away across the street to buy
some bottled water.
Xxxxxxxxxxx

The house was dark and silent when he walked in, nothing but the sound of the keys and
his own breathing- aside from the constant rain that hed gotten used to tuning out. He
turned the kitchen lights on and saw his teacup sitting there where he had left it this
morning, no pots on the stove and no indication that somebody had been in the kitchen the
whole day.
What the hell
He slid the bedroom door open roughly and scowled. There was a Hinata-sized lump in
her bed and for a moment he thought she was dead, had she not been breathing so
deeply and quickly
Hinata? he paddled to her futon on the floor and knelt so he could hear her. Hey
Nn she swallowed hard and stirred.
Whats wrong with you? he pressed his palm to her forehead and found that she was
very feverish.
He doesnt recall what happened right after, only that somehow he ended up kneeling over
her to stick a cooling patch on her forehead and dab her face with a damp cloth.
How long has she been sick?
Morning
No, if she was like this at morning I would have noticed
Wait, I was too busy being angry with her to look at her this morning.
She could have said something, its her fault I didnt know, Im not a fortune teller.
Maybe she was too weak to talk?
Thats not an excuse!
Pfff well how should I know!
S- sa sasuk her voice was so weak...
Hm. He bent slightly, trying to hear, and could feel her breath on his face. Do you want
anything?
Hah she gulped. Water.
Propping her up on his arm, he pressed the tip of the cup to her mouth and watched as
she drank it all, realizing that she hadnt gotten out of bed throughout the whole day. Did
you eat anything? her lack of response was an answer he expected but did not like. He
set her down and made his way to the kitchen, and scowled at the contents of the
refrigerator.
Why do I bother! She should get up and make her own food.

Shes sick
Yeah I wonder whos fault that is.
He clucked his tongue and proceeded to slice fish on the cutting board, a heavy weight on
his chest and tension in his brows. By the time he was done setting fish slices and cold
rice in a tray he realized that he had just prepared dinner for her
The one who betrayed him and he was making her dinner.
He clenched his jaws, shutting that annoying voice in his head, grabbed chopsticks and
made his way to the bedroom; set the tray next to her pillow and marched to the bathroom.
Hot water, fresh and numbing, and he was drowned in it till the chin. Sasuke felt very
irritated with himself, at the pitiful display of affection towards somebody who was
dishonest from the very beginning. He wondered why it was easy for her to grab his
attention by simply being withdrawn.
She wasnt even his type
He didnt really have any type that he liked but Well yeah the long, dark hair was a nice
addition but it wasnt everything
Was it the way she pretended to care whenever he came back injured? Was it how
believable her tears appeared to be when he would talk about his family after drinking too
much? Or maybe it was how she would force a smile whenever he glanced at her during
meal times.
For some reason everything felt fake about her; even in her sickness she was begging for
attention
Heat burned at the back of his neck and he stepped out of the tub, splashing cold water on
his face from the sink
Hinata had been painfully slow in chewing on a rice roll, it was cold indeed but it also made
her head spin every time she applied pressure to her jaws. Shed never had such an
insistent headache before, at least not with such a painful and high fever. Water had been
running for some time now and she was wondering if Sasuke was bathing in the sink
She shook her head lightly.
A thump and a low groan later she found herself getting up and unsteadily opening the
bathroom door, water was running in the sink and Sasuke was kneeling over, one hand
gripping the railing and the other clutching the back of his neck.
It was happening again!
She nearly fell face-first at her own unsteady feet when she touched his neck, carefully
pushing away his white-kunckle hand and inspecting the tattoo. She felt as if somebody
had kicked her in the stomach when she realized that the tattoo was spreading.

Sasuke was trying to say something, but all that came out were heavy breaths, he gripped
her arm tightly and opened his mouth to speak, and then suddenly the pain was gone and
he was left light-headed.
It was very quiet for a long stretch of time, and when he opened his eyes he noticed how
smooth and white the skin on her breastbone appeared to be
What the
Sasuke glanced up, still a little unstable and fighting the light ache at the base of his neck,
Wha- what did you do?
Her eyes were foggy and unfocused, dark rings painted her lids and her skin was very
pale. Tenketsu she said weakly, lips dry and colorless. Sorry. She had been kneeling
with all her weight on the balls of her feet, but now the stress became too much and she
fell back, head hung low.
He touched his neck and felt a bruise right in the middle of the curse seal, I thought you
were sick he studied her reaction- or rather, lack of, and decided she was probably
faking this as well Or is this part of the mission too? he added dryly.
Her only response was the stretch of her lips in displeasure and tears rolling down her face
as she got up and pressed her hand to the wall for support; as she made her way out of
the bathroom, shoulders squared and shaking.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxx
She saw me naked
He sipped the bitter tea and studied her in amusement, birds and rain outside their house
greeted the lovely morning, unlike the two people inside
She saw me and didnt even have the decency to blush
It was probably interesting whenever she blushed, he realized that he purposely tried to
embarrass her sometimes just to get that reaction.
Maybe she was too sick to notice?
Or maybe she was faking shyness all this time?
He stared down at the flame-engraved cup, debating on whether or not he should accept
this gift. In all honestly it was a fancy cup, very smooth and pleasant to the lips, but the fact
that it was given to him by her was somewhat unsettling
He didnt want anything from her, but at the same time he did.
I should find Kabuto soon
Sasuke watched her take another slow sip of her tea and stare at it, her face pale and
eyes red.

How come you got sick? he finished his tea and got up to put his sandals on.
She shrugged a shoulder lightly, too tired to respond properly.
You dont know why you got sick? it was more of a sarcastic remark than a question.
A light shake of her head was his only response.
Deciding to try pushing another set of buttons, he offered; Want me to take you to the
clinic?
She shook her head again and followed it with a small sip.
You cant even speak. He brushed back cropped hair and struggled with the strap on his
thigh. Get dressed, Ill take you. He wondered if he was really just pushing buttons and
not really offering
No thank you. She said quietly and closed her eyes, a thin line appeared between her
brows.
Sasuke studied the frail woman sitting at the table and felt really blank on the inside.
I should just send her home and go after Orochimaru none of this is worth the trouble
He walked up to her and knelt down, one knee on the floor. Look, theres been a change
of plans.
She met his eyes in confusion.
Im not really doing this for-
Yoo Uchiha!
Kei sounded almost too-happy as he shouted good morning out their door, and confirmed
it with a sunny smile when the door was actually open by a fuming Sasuke.
Hey guess what! Oh good morning, also Sono won a prize at the store the other day- the
wildly-styled hair nin shook his umbrella and made his way in as if it were his own house.
And guess what! She got two tickets at the Red-Chilli salon!
Sasuke blinked.
You know thats like the most famous body care salon in this country! The most expensive
one too! he placed a piece of paper on the table right in front of Hinata. Unfortunately its
women only. If he thought it was unfortunate his face definitely didnt show any remorse
So what I was thinking is!
Dont. he could already see where this is headed
-Is to let the girls get a scrub and bath and some girl time! and we can-

No
-Have a guys night out! We can drag Yamada and get him drunk again! he corked a
brow. Man youre not yourself lately, whats going on?
Sasuke sighed, just why did this person decide to choose him as a target- friend?
Ok I know you guys have issues but look at you. He scolded them, suddenly changing
attitude, You think its okay to stay like that? You did notice you both lost weight, right? And
guess what Jinta was telling me yesterday?
Sasuke glared.
Okay not told me heh heh but you know hes friends with my boys so I kind of overhear
them sometimes. He scratched his scalp, Well anyway, he thinks youre a horrible
teacher and they were planning to pull a prank on you today.
Bring it on. Sasuke rubbed his forehead, in no mood for this nonsense this early in the
morning.
Thats just it! Kei shouted, his voice getting frighteningly high-pitched, Its not just for the
two of you! Its stressful for anybody who watches you! Do you know how nervous I was
just walking in here?
Hinata and Sasuke stared at him.
Ok it wasnt that obvious but I was very nervous! he gave them puppy eyes that soon
turned into a snort when they didnt respond. I was wrong, you two are so much alike its
scary. I owe Sono some cash he made his way to the door. Anyway Uchiha, and thats
an order from your superior, its guys night out tomorrow and Sono will come to pick up
Hinata tomorrow afternoon. With that he shut the door.
Sasuke sat up and grumbled, Youre nobodys superior he grabbed the idiots forgotten
umbrella and swung the door open.
I uhh Sorta forgot my umbrella. Kei grinned in embarrassment, still at the door.
Sasuke shoved it into his face and pulled open his own, making his way to the academy.
Hinata stared at the free Red-Chilli Salon coupon and rubbed her eyes. She was still tired
and the dull headache right behind her eyes was making it hard to see anything. Maybe I
should go, its not comfortable to be with him anymore
With that simple thought tears sprang to her eyes and threatened to spill.
How did I become like this?
Why did I become like this?
I dont like him, for him to affect me this much

I dont
Not the glint in his eyes whenever she told him to stay away from the bathroom when
shes taking a bath, not the way his eyes would shut tightly with a sigh when the food
tasted good. She told herself that it wasnt amusing when hed drink milk right out of the
carton, and it wasnt heartwarming when hed pick up the best pieces of potato and meat
and put them in her plate.
Tears fell over her crossed arms on the table.
His frown whenever somebody looked at her suspiciously, the annoyed snort whenever
she went out with Sono without his knowledge. The slightest curl of his lips when she did
something silly like getting her fingers nicked with the fish knife
And the betrayed, horrified expression on his face when he read that scroll, and the
horrible treatment after that
Did he like her for real?
Was it not just a joke?
She didnt like him, even after all that she didnt
The pain in her chest worsened the more she insisted, and she cried harder at the
realization
Perhaps she liked him after all
Sasuke sighed and watched the world through half lidded eyes and tight brows.
He was upside down, caught in the boys trap-wannabe and currently hanging upside
down a couple of branches up the tree. The same tree Jinta was unable to climb
yesterday. Gahana was scolding the boys, and Sasuke absently wondered if she would
make a good Tsunade someday. He was attached to the tree with chakra in the rope, as
otherwise it would have broken a long time ago. Those kids need to learn pranks from a
real prankster. No, not the bushy-haired one that was getting scolded as well, that one
needs lessons too Hes sensed them when they were leading him to that spot, and hed
seen the rope upon stepping on it, and decided to play along for the sake of training. To
focus your strength to a foreign object through a thin rope was good training, he figured.
Blood was pooling into his head though, it wouldnt look too dignified if he had a
nosebleed. Sasuke glanced at what appeared to be the horizon, it was hard to tell with the
clouds on top and fog at the bottom, and rain running down your face the wrong direction.
It was probably near afternoon, they were done training and some workers were out for
lunch
Hinata would go with Sono for a body care center tomorrow thats like makeup and hair
styling and nail polish, right?
And baths and body scrubs

Blood rushed hard into his head and for a second he lost focus on the rope, and it
snapped. He landed easily on his feet and swiftly brushed above his mouth, just to make
sure he hadnt spilled any blood.
Whoa! That was awesome! Jinta, always the sparkly-eyed one, admired his teacher now.
Teach me how to do that!
Twenty laps around the field. Sasuke brushed his hair back and glared. All of you.
Gahana and Kei grinned as the three boys started laps, until Sasuke regarded them with a
you too expression on his face.
Xxxxxx
Sasuke took his time in training and staying late at the Academy library, it was already dark
when he pushed open the door to Tinas shop.
Sake. He muttered as he tossed his muddy and damp body at a seat and rubbed his
forehead.
Tina smiled politely and leaned over the table, earning a few whistles from drunken nin
sitting around. Dont you mean Supper?
He glared at her briefly, Sake.
Being the always-sharp woman that she was, she remarked, You cut your hair!
Sasuke sighed, running the many possible ways to kill her in his head, Yea.
You look nice this way, she winked and rested a hand at her hip. Would you like
something to go along your Sake?
Yea, a Cup. With that he decided the conversation was over and leaned forward to have
a more thorough rub to his aching face. Hed been frowning all day, unknowingly, and had
been in a very fowl mood. Plus its been a long, bad day. He felt forty years old there
A job, a woman, stress, annoying kids, loosing track of your own purpose in life, drinking
alone Yup, this was the worst.
A quiet clunk made him open his eyes to the inviting sight of the sake bottle and the single
flat cup.
Enjoy. With that she attempted to turn away, probably to serve some of the other tables.
Wait. He said, I changed my mind.
You dont want it now? she rolled her eyes.
I want it, but Im taking it with me. He placed an amount of money on the table and took
the bottle in his hand. You dont mind right?

Of course I do. She took the notes off the table, But if you tell me to keep the change I
wouldnt. she grinned.
Yeah, whatever. With that said, he turned to leave.
Im sure shell stop you when youve had enough anyways! she shouted over the noise
and was sure he heard by the irritated way he slammed the door shut.
Nee san! More sake please! somebody shouted.
Tina grumbled and prayed for patience. If I wasnt the only shop selling alcohol near the
academy dorms I wouldnt have made this much profit off you idiots But its still a
teashop damn it! she mumbled through her teeth, Of course!
Xxxxxxxxxxx
He shut the door behind him and kicked his sandals off, threw the umbrella down and
undid the pouch on his thigh with one hand. Hinata was sitting alone at the table, back
straight, eyes closed and shoulders relaxed.
Meditating?
Sasuke stepped closer and inspected her, wondering if she was sleeping, and then
dismissed it as deep meditation or something because of the thick veins around her eyes.
She knows Im here but decided to ignore me. Good for her. He felt a little bitter at that
thought and his brows tensed. He made his way around her, grabbed the box that was
conveniently placed in a drawer, and opened it.
Its not like Im accepting the gift, Im just putting a good sake set into use.
He nodded mentally and sat at the table, purposely placing the bottle- that has been in his
hand since he left the teashop- a little too loudly.
Hinata jumped in shock and opened her eyes, veins disappeared from under her lashes.
Y- Youre home? she said in surprise. I- I mean, Okaeri. She looked around nervously,
as if shes seen the place for the first time.
You didnt notice? he asked sarcastically and poured himself some sake, using the other
hand to unbutton his damp shirt.
She shook her head lightly and stared at the bottle. Sake? she was answered with a loud
sip. W- Would you like anything w- with it? she had already made dinner
Yes, silence. He poured another cup.
She blinked rapidly and stared at her hands, remembering the realization she had a few
hours ago, and wondered if this was really what she liked. It would be impossible to like
this mean, shirtless, drinking idiot He did everything for himself, not caring about her at
all But then again he was there for her a few times, when she had bandages to change,
and situations where she didnt want to be alone.

It was simply an even love-hate situation.

She glanced up and noticed he, also, was in a similar state of mind. He was obviously
exhausted, his hair a mess, eyes half closed, body supported on his hand while the other
held the now empty sake cup. The cup she had brought for his uncertain birthday. Edging
closer, she held the small bottle with her right hand, and cupped it delicately with the other,
pouring clear liquid into his cup. He snapped out of his thoughts at that moment and
watched silently, allowing her to serve. Placing the bottle down, she returned to her place
at the corner of the table, avoiding eye contact.
You know hospitality manners almost too much. Even when he said that, he was amused
by how much she can do and still be horrible at jutsu, and drank anyway.
I was supposed to be a Clan leader. She tucked some strands of her hair behind her ear.
Not anymore? the alcohol was starting to make his tongue loose, even while knowing
that, he allowed her to pour another cup.
Um, no.
He drank silently for a while, and studied her intently, vision blurry.
Are you trying to get me drunk?
Her eyes widened. N- No!
Sasuke drank the last cup and slammed it on the table, letting out a deep sigh. How come
you didnt notice when I came in? his brows knotted.
Hinata blinked rapidly, wanting to comment on his flushed cheeks and red lips, and the
way he was unable to focus. Um, I- I was far away
One of his brows arched.
Um, when Im focusing o- on something f- far away, I cant feel whats around me. She
took the bottle off the table to put in the fridge, shaking it lightly to guess at how much was
left and figured it would fill three to four cups. She shut the fridge and turned around,
attempting to sit back down at the table, but after a second glance at him she decided to
help him to bed instead.
It would be awful if he fell asleep here, I wouldnt be able to drag or carry him, and leaving
him here- shirtless and damp- would mean instant flu.
Sasuke. She spoke gently to the dark haired youth currently pressing his forehead to the
warm wooden table. She was replied to with a low grunt. You should go to bed. She
touched his shoulder, heat rushing into her cheeks.
Youre so cold. He lifted his head, eyes shut, and threw his arm around her and pulled
her down instead of getting up. Ugh I think Im drunk.

Hands tensely splayed over his chest, and nose nearly touching his chin, she found it hard
to breathe. Y- You A- Are.
Can I kiss you? there was humor in his voice.
No. she pushed away gently and held his arm, tugging at him.
Sasuke sighed and stood up, he was obviously capable of walking alone from the way he
easily crossed the bedroom and threw himself at the futon, pulling her along to fall on top
of him.
You smell nice. He hugged her tightly, arms possessively curled around her waist.
Hinata wished she had the tongue to comment about his own smell. She gulped and tried
to break the strong grip he had around her, uncomfortable with the way her leg brushed
against his hip and the fact that if he looked down at her he would see the front of her
kimono hanging low. Let go.
I love you, you know. He opened his eyes, dark and glossy, to stare at the ceiling.
She studied his eyes for a moment, contemplating an answer, finally deciding on one, I
dont know what that means.
He blinked a few times, opening his mouth and taking a breath as if to say something, but
then shut it with a click. He rolled over so that his arms pinned her down, and rested his
head next to hers. Can I sleep with you?
Alarms went off in her head and she felt her fingertips burning, her eyes automatically
switching to combat-mode to show her the most vulnerable places for attacks if he ever
tried anything.
For a long moment she was trying to recover her voice, long enough to directly refuse
anything of the sort, and when it took too long without her being able to say anything, and
without him doing anything, the room got dark again and her fingertips no longer ached.
S- s Sasuke? she whispered, hesitantly, and was responded with a sleepy grunt that
soon turned into heavy sighs.
She rolled her head to the side just slightly and watched in horror as he slept soundly. As If
struggling against the grip of a sleeping dragon that might wake at the slightest sound, she
slowly pushed at his arm long enough to pull it from under her, and blinked rapidly, trying
to devise a plan that would save her from his other arm.
His head resting over her shoulder as she struggled to escape the small closet they were
shoved into, his knee pressed against her leg. His chest and arm relaxed and vulnerable
as scorching heat fell on her back, fire starting to eat at the futons and curtains. Dragging
him across snow with his arm slung over her shoulder.
She wondered why he was always unconscious whenever she had to hold him Sasuke
stirred and she took the chance to wriggle away, succeeding in freeing her other arm, but
now he was pressing his forehead to the side of her head and slid one of his hands in her

hair. If she was the kind of person who growled when irritated, she would have done just
that. She realized after a moment that he was saying something with every exhale, but his
words were too inaudible for her to understand. Listening to the one-sided conversation he
was having with himself, her heart went out to him, he had to be the hard, emotionless
person that he is right now because nobody would listen to him. He had gone through so
much at a very early age and, obviously, nobody was there to pat him on the head and tell
him it would be ok. When he came home today she was trying to stretch her limits and find
him, but having gone so far and spaced out for so long she had lost connection with her
present location and was shocked to see him in the same room as she was, neither in the
training field nor the faraway river. What bothered her more was the fact that he had
brought his drink with him instead of drinking with his friends, and that said a lot of things.
She wondered if that was the reason she didnt stop refilling his cup, because he probably
needed the release of tension that he had kept building up for so long. Hinata carefully
brushed back the short clumps of hair that stuck to his forehead and sat up on her elbow,
slowly pulled the pillow to rest under his head, as if to compensate to the space her
shoulder left hollow under his neck. His hand naturally fell out of her hair and onto the soft
futon, and he sighed, Dont go She didnt know if he was talking to her or to somebody
in his dreams, and decided to proceed with her plan to escape his tangled limbs anyway.
Sasuke stirred, held her again, tight, and whispered into her clothes. Please, just
tonight
Gulping hard, she had no other choice but to stay still, at least until she thought he was
deep into sleep. Once he was quiet and relaxed for long, she slipped away and pulled the
soft covers over him, stifling the urge to shriek in nervousness and relief. Hinata crawled to
her own futon and gripped her loose clothes tightly, got under the covers and decided to
just sleep in whatever it is she was currently wearing. Her muscles were still tense and her
heart beating fast, and she glanced briefly at him to make sure he didnt wake up during
her struggle.
In the dark, it appeared as if he was blinking, staring at her with pitch black lashes, but
then he rolled over to his other side and she figured he was sleeping all along.
It still felt bad, though, he only wanted to hold her right?
She shook herself out of that thought and decided it was better this way, a drunken man
plus a woman is never a good combination. Nodding to herself, she curled tightly and
hoped sleep would come before she could start thinking of him again.
Xxxxxxxxx
Sasuke woke up in cold sweat, realizing that his pillow was misplaced and that he had
kicked the covers off, he sat up and rubbed his face, heat rushing into his head as he
recalled what she was doing just a few moments ago
Oh damn
He rubbed his face and brushed back short hair, gulping a few times, before being
assaulted by the loud clap of thunder and children and animals scurrying in the roads right
outside their house. And the headache ugh He sat up and staggered into the kitchen,
grabbing the first cup his arm could reach and drank its contents, sweet spicy ginger tea

For the very first time, he was glad Kei had actually brought something useful. Hinata was
watching him from where she stood at the sink, washing her hands after rolling rice balls.
Pitch black met warm white. Sasuke mumbled something that suspiciously resembled
good morning and then hid his nose in her ginger-tea cup.
Having not expected that, she was slightly confused even when she greeted him back. GGood morning. D- did you sleep well? He mumbled again and placed the cup down,
getting up and slamming the door shut behind him.
On one side of the door, Hinata was confused and a little dismayed that he disregarded
her so naturally, especially that she had thought last night was better than the one before
it, on the other side of the door Sasuke was clenching his jaws and furrowing his brows,
trying his hardest not to let it show how heated his face was.
Ok Im a guy, those kind of dreams are natural
Honestly this was the very first time hed had a dream where the girls face actually
showed. Washing his face with warm morning water, he grumbled to himself at how idiotic
that sounded.
Ive slept with more women than I can remember! He mentally shouted at himself, and the
one woman I didnt sleep with shows up in a dream
White, white skin, dark smooth hair and flushed, glossed lips. A smile, her scent, vanilla
and tea, and soft supple- Sasuke dunked his head under the current, water running into
his nose and ears.
Hinata listened to the odd splashing in the bathroom and hoped he was fine, and that his
hangover wasnt making him do painful things. She had been especially up earlier to
prepare breakfast and lunch since she would be gone with Sono, and had no idea when
she will be back. Yesterdays untouched dinner was refrigerated but she hoped she
wouldnt be that late. Arranging a wide plate with fried vegetables and prawns and setting it
on the table, she hoped Sasuke didnt mind having this much oil for breakfast. She was
washing her teacup when he walked out, hair curled at his cheekbones and towel around
his neck.
Um, Is fried vegetables ok? she sat down and poured some water into a cup. Does your
head hurt? Sasuke sat down, frowned, and grabbed his chopsticks, eating silently
whatever was on the plate, it didnt matter, as long as she didnt look at him or say
anything. She pretended to eat, having more mouthfuls of water and rice than anything
else, she was slightly worried at his flushed face and unusual behaviour. She hoped it was
just a simple hangover though, so she didnt push it.
She was there, so real, her arms her hair her scent was it all a dream? The last he
remembered was walking out of the kitchen and into his bed, and then darkness Did I
say anything yesterday? Hinata swallowed hard and downed it with a sip of water, hoping
that he wasnt asking her to repeat his confession, or the other things he mentioned after
that. He kicked himself mentally when she was blushing and having a hard time
answering. Nevermind with that he got up and went about his morning routine of
change-sandals-pouch and umbrella. By the time he was out of there, in the thunderstorm

nonetheless but out of there anyway, he was feeling lighter in the head; but knew he had
no time to think and had to rush, or else hed become a lightning rod in this empty street.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke rolled his head on the headrest of the classroom chair and took his feet off the
small desk. If the medical nin was that far away why would you risk running out in the
open to find him? Wouldnt that make you a clear target? he chucked Jinta with a piece of
chalk and motioned with his chin. Think again, you dont have this option in the
battlefield. Jinta growled and rubbed his forehead where the chalk had hit him. If youre
so smart then how come I have to make the plan? You are the teacher!
Assume Im dead or something. Sasuke crossed his arms and pushed his chair
backwards, watching rain wash the windows from the outside.
Yea you wish another piece of chalk carefully aimed at his bottom got him up and
thinking of the strategy his sensei was trying to teach.
Gahana yawned and continued to scribble in her notebook.
Kei slid the classroom door open and leaned against the frame. Uh, hey Uchiha can I talk
to you?
Keep thinking. Sasuke pointed a finger at the brooding boy at the blackboard and walked
out of class, shutting the door behind him. What?
I heard you filed a withdrawal from the academy. Kei was unusually serious, brows
slightly furrowed and eyes wide.
Yea. He did that just a few hours ago when he got in, how fast news travel. Why?
Thats my line, why would you do that? he bent closer, as if to not let anybody hear, I
thought you wanted to be a fighter, wed be partners or something
I changed my mind. He leaned against the wall, Something came up.
What?
Honestly, I dont know what, I just got tired of pretending and I want to do things my way
Stuff
Is that why hina chan was crying?
No she was just homesick. He lied.
She said it was lovers quarrel. One of his brows crashed down in suspicion, the corner of
his mouth curling up. What are you guys hiding? Is she pregnant too?!
Pff, no way. Sasuke shook his head and was about to say something else, but a loud
series of thunder crashes muted everything else and soon the lights were cut off, being at
evening meant it would soon be pitch-black out there with this blackout. Sasuke slid open

the door and saw the outline of the two kids barely illuminated, You think you can go
home?
Aaah, my house is at the other side of town! Jinta whined, a little shaken.
Gahana shrieked with another crash and clung to the closest object, shouting above the
loud storm. I dont want to be out there alone! Im going with you sensei!
Sasuke sighed and placed his hands over the two kids currently clinging to his shirt,
wondering if it would be considered bad if he just pushed them off and walked away
quickly.
A glowing butterfly appeared out of the ceiling and landed on Keis head, in the light his
hair resembled a birds nest and the kids stared. Ill take them home, you can go on your
way if youre busy. A few more butterflies gathered around him, appearing out of no where
and glowing in blue and soft purple.
Jinta and Gahana soon clung to the taller ninja. Ok then class dismissed! they declared
in unison.
Whatever. Sasuke proceeded to walk away and was annoyed to see a black and red
butterfly follow right behind him, casting its shadow in front of him. I dont need it. He
shouted to the man summoning them.
She likes you, I cant control it! Kei shouted, humor in his voice, and led the kids the other
way of the corridor. Sasuke grumbled and glared at the butterfly, it fluttered around and
then went ahead of him, illuminating a path as it passed corridors and staircases, and he
found it hard to follow with all the obstacles and lost people he found on his way.
Xxxxxxxxx
Wet, pissed off, hungry and nearly struck with lightning twice, Sasuke shut the front door
loudly and kicked off his sandals, listening to shrieks and laughter from the bedroom.
Touch it touch it!
I dont want to!
Dont be shy its kicking right here.
I dont- I did it just twenty minutes ago!
But its still so cute!
Hopefully it would still be that way during labor. He could hardly place Hinatas voice with
any expression hed ever seen on her, it almost sounded as if this was a completely other
person he was listening to.
Labor is overrated, my mom says its just a painful hour or two. Flapping of clothes and
thumps, Or three or five.

Sasuke opened the door to see Sono grabbing his wifes ankle and forcefully tightening a
thin silver chain with decorations hanging from it. And like dears caught in headlights,
Hinata and Sono stared.
Are you really married with kids? he frowned, not in the mood to notice the white legs or
exposed arms of the dark haired woman.
Sono, currently adorning a blonde wig, frowned. Guys should knock when they enter a
girls room!
I thought you were out. He crossed his arms, surveying the chaos the hazardous woman
has dealt to his room.
Ehem, their room
Would you go out in such a storm? before he had a chance to react, she continued,
Since you were just out you dont qualify to answer that question. With that she tugged
off her wig and shoved it in a bag, Well then I shall go home and show all these new fancy
sexy items to my beloved husband, and leave you uncute husband and totally cute wife to
bathe together. On her way out she purposely stepped on his foot and whispered. Ill kill
you when shes not looking. With that she made her way to the front door.
Sasuke never even bothered to check if that crazy woman had left or not, but peeled off
his wet shirt anyway and tried to reach the bathroom. There were a lot of bottles and tubes
and stuff on the floor he didnt even want to start to wonder.
O- Okaeri. Hinata was seated on the floor, head down and shoulders tight.
Is this really the same Hinata that laughed and tried out wigs five minutes ago?
Something stirred in his chest and he decided not to pursue it, instead opting to push away
things on his attempt to reach the bathroom. The water was relaxing and just the right
temperature, but the constant thunder was somewhat unnerving.
If only I can roll it all into one, big Chidori and just
He knew he would get sleepy in here, he always did; when the water was hot and relaxing
and his body ached all over and his back muscles begged to be rubbed. He reached out
for the bottle of shampoo but his arm froze midway, as the lights suddenly went out and he
was unable to see anything at all, it was literally pitch-black, not even the streetlights were
reflecting on the high bathroom window. His arm fell into the water again as he waited for
the electricity to return, but nothing happened for so long he was staring to doubt if he was
unconscious.
S- Sasuke? Came the voice behind the door. The lights are out.
He mumbled something impolite and stirred in the water, Get in here.
There was a long stretch of silence in which he knew she was arguing with herself, in the
end the door was slid open and there was the sound of soft cloth on tile, and bare feet
paddling closer.

Can you see anything? he asked, noting the faint sounds of people outside through the
heavy rain and thunder.
N- not really. She sounded as if she was standing a few feet away, her voice carried
nervouseness.
At all? he arched a brow in the darkness.
Y- Your tenketsu, but I cant see a- anything else without a bit of light
Hm, a new observation. You cant see without light? so Byakugan are only glorified
tenketsu sensors?
No.
He shifted and wondered if the blackout will take long.
U- um, Ill go out there was the rustling of clothes.
Where?
To the bedroom. She stated in confusion.
And do what? he cupped water in his palms and rubbed his face, a headache building
between his brows.
She didnt answer, and for a moment he wondered if she had already left. I just want to
go.
Does it annoy you that much; to be in the bathroom with me? he hoped his voice didnt
give off any of the amusement he was getting out of pushing her buttons.
I- It even sounds wrong she studied the irritated flow of chakra that was stretched in
the tub, and was trying hard not to offer any cure for the strained muscles at his top part.
Sasuke snorted, You were practically undressed in the room with her just ten minutes
ago.
A pause, I wasnt! a- and were g- girls! Its d- different. She hoped the stutter didnt give
out how nervous she was, she absolutely did not want to loose this with him, because
letting him win meant she was comfortable being in the same room as him, stark naked.
And she was not comfortable with that, not one bit.
Sasuke sighed and shifted, sliding down into the water till his back touched the bottom,
relaxing in the water as the light waves played with his short hair. A few seconds later
something latched to his neck, and he unintentionally let his breath go in surprise. He was
pulled up out of the water and his hands gripped the wrists of the offending attacker,
coughing hot water that went down the wrong pipe.
Are you ok? His so-called attacker, apparently Hinata, asked in a seriously concerned
voice.

He gripped her wrists and tugged her violently, in the dark, he miscalculated and she
slipped, landing right on top of him and banging her forehead into his cheekbone, water
everywhere. Coughs and gasps later, she struggled against his hold slightly, freeing one
arm and gripping the tubs rail. Hey dont struggle! You almost drowned but youre ok
now.
He didnt know whether to laugh or bite her face off, I wasnt drowning, I knew what I was
doing. The question is why were you peeping! the corner of his mouth curled up the same
moment he said it, realizing that she was indeed peeping at him.
I wasnt! she struggled, water lapping at her drooping, wet clothes, A- All I can see is
your T- Tenketsu! I cant see anything else. Her wrist, caught firmly in his fist, strained as
she fisted and released her fingers, trying to escape his grip.
Something in his head sung, this was the perfect scenario; bathtub, complete darkness,
wet and intense. Sasuke clenched his jaws and contemplated the thought, it wasnt half
bad
Uh, let me go. She shifted, her leg brushing against his bent knee, water lapping at his
chest. I- I just thought you w- were drowning. S- sorry.
I wasnt. he repeated.
I know that now. Her breath was on his face.
There was a split-second of light as lightning flashed in the distance, and he was able to
glimpse glowing skin and glittering eyes, her expression uncomfortable and tense.
Hinata. He let her wrist go, his hand landing into the water with a plop. Do you want to
go back?
There were breaths on his face, and then she spoke, Huh?
Back to Konoha. He clarified, reaching out to touch her head in the darkness.
Um she was quiet for a moment, probably nervous of the way his palm rested over the
side of her head, Why?
What do you mean why?! I have other plans.
To find him? it was the very first time hed heard this tone in her voice, and had a hard
time deciding what it was supposed to express.
Yeah. He sighed. Although he was very excited about it a few months ago, to be free and
away from the Fifth; confirming it right now felt like signing a death contract with a summon
or something
The sound of rain, and thunder, and lightning stroke again, illuminating the small
bathroom. His heart did a sudden leap to his throat when he saw her that instant, she
wasnt happy or annoyed or worried, what he saw was pure, unmasked sadness.

Is there hope for me? His thoughts raced. She couldnt possibly fake it in this darkness
could she?
His hand slid out of the water and rested against the other side of her head, his heart
raced. What are you thinking about?
She shivered. That well catch a cold here
Obviously displeased with that answer, his hands fell into the water with a splash and he
shifted, standing up without a warning and stepping out of the tub. A sharp intake of breath
was his only response to the cold hand that latched to his ankle.
Wait, I cant see!
And Im the only object here that glows. He growled and waited for her to get out of the
water, emotionally unstable and physically exhausted.
S- Sorry, but yes. Her face heated when his hand found hers and he pulled her along
with him, touching the walls as guidance to reach the door. The lights flickered on, and
remained that way. Both eye-jutsu nin made incoherent noises and covered their sensitive
eyes with their free hand.
Finally. He turned to look at her, eyes nearly shut as they adjusted to the bright lighting.
Ahh light! the intense blood supply to her eyes thinned out and she adapted to the
normal view again.
He knew he was staring, and had no idea how to stop. She was absolutely beautiful, hair
curled at the edges, damp and sticking to her face in thick clumps. Her lips were painted a
deep red and her eyes were carefully rimmed with dark purple, and something too sparkly
to look at was hanging at her ears. The wet, low gap of her kimono barely covered the soft,
fair white skin underneath, and it clung to her body in a way that let very little room for
imagination. He knew he was staring, but the intense throbbing in his chest and the warm
palm gripped in his own and the reality of the situation was all too much to process at
once.
Hinata was trying to think of what to do now, absently wondering what to say about their
previous conversation, but a tiny voice in her head kept repeating his name over and over.
He was looking at her in a weird way, his wet hair sticking to his face, mouth half open and
brows knotted. She glanced down at their joined hands in embarrassment and was
shocked into realizing his current state of undress. She turned around quickly, pulling her
hand away at the same time, and hugged herself. Aah!
Sasuke blinked, scratched his wet scalp and glanced down at his feet, listening to the rain
outside.
I- I- Ill uh. She stuttered, adjusting her clothes, Wait until youre uh, done d- dressing.
She waited until the door was slid open, and then shut to turn around, grabbing a towel
from the folded pile near the door and drying her hair.

She felt blank, too much happened at once, and the physical closeness and his words
didnt help much either; it left her confused with too much to think about.
And she was soaking wet
Making sure the door was still closed, she peeled off the top part of her drenched kimono
and covered her back with the towel, sighing unhappily.
I almost cried She thought. He really is planning to go anyway, right when I figured out
that I cared
Slowly twisting her hair in a small bun at the nape of her neck, she studied herself in the
mirror.
He had already decided to go, and I cannot do anything about it even if I tried. If I did try
he will think Im doing it for that old scroll, and if I didnt he will go anyway She wondered
if revenge was the right emotion to build your future on. He might die
Her breath hitched in her throat, No, he will die, because he is the kind of person who
would rather die trying than live a failure.
Unlike herself.
Me Already married off to somebody outside the family, nobody in the Hyuuga would
have any business with me anymore. I will end up alone, maybe grow old in my fathers
house and watch the world pass by like I always did
Tears ran down her face, nothing was working out at all, everything went completely wrong
and she was not strong enough to fix it. The door was slid open and Sasuke peeked his
head in, Im done. He watched her for a moment. What happened?
She turned her back to him, partially to hide the tears, but mainly because she was only
covered with a towel on her top part and she did not want him to see her in this state. NNothing.
Hey. He paddled closer, Let me see.
She gasped when his hand tugged at the towel, What are you doing?
Its not like I havent seen you before. He said in annoyance, and removed the towel off
her back, pushing away stray strands of hair that stuck to her neck. Does it hurt
anymore? his fingertips touched her shoulder and she recognized the area as the burn
she had there for quite a while.
She shook her head lightly, face burning with unshed tears and embarrassment.
Then why are you crying? his voice quiet.
She attempted to form some kind of response, but the only thing she could do was breathe
deeply and hope he doesnt notice the tears on her face. He was quiet for very long and
she hope d he would leave her alone.

Honestly Sasuke placed his warm hands over her shoulders, placing the towel back
on. What are you thinking about?
White, cold hands gripped the edges of the cloth around her and she spoke the only
answer that made sense. You.
Rain outside, heavy and loud with thunder, it went unheard as each waited for the other to
speak. Neither did. With a quiet sigh, Sasuke removed his hands off her shoulders and
turned around to leave the bathroom. Gnight.
She wondered what it was supposed to mean, was it acceptance or refusal? Was he ok
with it? That she was thinking about him? Or did he dislike it and decided to sleep instead?
She took her time in removing the makeup Sono had carefully applied to her eyes and
mouth.
Ugly. She smiled bitterly to herself, tears washing down mascara. Thats all I will ever be,
no makeup can change that.
She had no idea that a wall apart, the man in his futon was struggling for sleep as the
thoughts in his mind revolved mainly around how beautiful she was, and it was driving
him insane.
Xxxxxxxxxxxx
Marta brushed her hair in front of the mirror in her office and pursed her unpainted lips in
displeasure. Im not going to accept something silly from a talented ninja like you, Uchiha.
Go home, its off today because of the storm.
Sasuke, who had his feet up on her table, scowled. I was trying to do it the right way, else
I can just walk out and leave everything.
Are you a missing nin? she arched a brow.
No.
Are you an underground organization member?
Not yet. He thought, but answered, No.
Are you an idiot?
No.
Then why would you do it the wrong way? she grinned and turned around, adjusting the
collar of her shirt. She had been caught inside her office because of unfinished work, and
the blackout made her finish it on candle light and stay there until morning.
I plan to move from here. He lied, crossing his ankles on top of the finely polished table.
And go where?

He thought for a moment, The Snow.

Marta laughed loudly, Oh come on! You kept getting absent the first week you got here
because of the change of weather, and now you want to go to the Snow?!
His brow twitched in annoyance.
Come to think of it, you and your lovely wife came from Konoha, right? without giving him
a chance to reply she continued, Why did you plan to come here?
I hated it there. If he was dishonest, his face definitely didnt show it.
The tall woman pressed her hip to the side of the table and crossed her arms, studying the
man at the chair. Why?
Hm, was this an interrogation? The rumor that Gahana had spoken of, about the two spies
from Konoha infiltrating the rain, told him this was related. You know about the Uchiha
family. He shrugged a shoulder, insistent on giving as little information as possible, if any.
Yes, but as Ive heard, youve lived there for a while.
It is an interrogation. No, I traveled a lot, and was only passing there for supplies.
And how did you meet your wife? she grinned like a Cheshire cat.
Oh god It has nothing to do with it.
Oh come on its the most important part! she urged.
It wasnt an interrogation after all I saw her while stocking up, it was probably love at
first sight. This was not something he ever pictured himself saying, I talked to her a few
times and before I knew it we were eloping to the Rain,
Marta appeared to be skeptical about his story, Depend on a guy to tell a love story. She
snorted. Anyway Uchiha I have business to take care of, your withdrawal is refused, come
back tomorrow I have a mission for you.
Sasuke rolled his eyes and took his feet off the table. I decline, your missions are deadly.
Said the untalented ninja to his master. She walked behind her desk and sat at the
squeaky chair. You can only decline them officially, file a paper for that.
He groaned. Itll take another day. By the time they process it Ill be starving in a forest
again or something.
Sucks to be you. With that she held some papers and started reading and signing them,
deciding that the conversation was over.
Xxxxxxxxxxx

The streets were empty save for his footsteps, sloshing in the rain that went up to his
ankles. he climbed up the small steps to his house and unlocked the door, shaking and
closing the umbrella as he absently frowned and thought of yesterday.
Hinata was wiping her tears at the sink.
What happened? Sharingan rotated in his eyes and he quickly scanned the area, noting
nothing of importance.
She sniffled and pressed the back of her hand to her nose, Uhm, nothing just she gulped
and smiled slightly, Onions.
The red in his eyes melted back into black and he shut the door with a slam, kicking his
sandals off. I have a mission tomorrow. Tearful, glittering eyes studied him curiously.
He sat down at the table and folded up the damp cuffs of his black pants. Im supposed to
accompany Ying Chun to Konoha. His mouth curled at the irony, that old man was the
ambassador and their ticket in and out of the Leaf and the Rain.
He could escape easily, somewhere between the two countries.
As if struck by thunder, Hinata appeared stunned even as she slowly sat down and
pressed her palms to the wooden table. T The- go back there?!
Sasuke nodded, studying her reaction.
Alone?
Its a mission. He shrugged a shoulder, Why, what did you expect?
Her lips moved as if she was saying something, but then pressed together, tears
crystallizing at the corners of her eyes. Ah good luck. She made random patterns on
the table with her fingers.
He understood, she wanted to go as well, to the home she missed and the people she
wanted to see. But to do that after telling everybody there that they had eloped, and after
convincing everybody here that they hated the Leaf, there was no way for her to return;
especially since she was not considered a fighter so she could go on missions with him.
For once, he felt sorry for her. He had to go to the one place he hated, and it was the one
place she wanted to go to but couldnt.
If none of your former team members try to kill me, Ill probably say something to them.
he offered, the muscle in his check threatening to twitch.
Her eyes shone. Really? she blinked rapidly, studying his face as she absently thought of
things to deliver to her friends.
Sasuke knew she didnt stare on purpose, he knew she would blush herself into flames if
he said anything about it, but something about her, her innocence maybe; it made him wait
for her to figure out her emotions by herself. Something inside of him kept urging him to

leave her alone, that liking her- loving her, was fruitless. He was an avenger, he was living
to kill or die trying, she would never agree to settle with somebody like him, and that
automatically excluded the probability of her liking him. He was already starting to give up,
trying his hardest to detach himself. Then why was this look in her face breaking his every
resolution?
Will you she paused, glancing around nervously before getting up and sitting next to
him, face flushed. She edged closer and whispered, W- Will you b- be able t- to-
Without thinking, his arm reached out and arched around her waist, pulling her into his lap
in one simple motion. So much for detached
She didnt struggle, instead kept her head low for a long while before she was able to
speak, and whispered. W- Would you t- t- talk to m- my father?
Maybe. He wasnt pleased with her vanilla and tea scent, was not tempted to touch her
hair, did not wish to lay her down and kiss her right there. What do you want me to tell
him?
She fidgeted with her fingers, trying her hardest not to touch his chest with her shoulder.
J- just Hinata silenced for a very long moment, blinking occasionally. That I still love
him? she glanced up, hope in her eyes.
I will. Kiss her kiss her. Anything else?
She shook her head and reached out to pull out a tree leaf out of his hair. Just that, thank
you. She carefully pulled herself away and stood up, returning to her task of preparing
something to eat.
Sasuke wet his lips and hung his head, elbows at the table.
Did you eat? she asked, her voice wavering slightly at the end.
No. he lifted his head up, staring at her back. She was wearing a lovely creamy kimono
with a sky blue obi, the material thin, for summer use, and the colors bright but not too
fancy, probably designed for house wear. Her body was on the small side, hands, hips,
shoulders; she fit perfectly in his arms, or so he figured from the few times hed held her.
For some reason, knowing about tomorrows mission and the fact that he will be away;
made something in his chest burn, he didnt know what to lable that emotion yet
Is soup ok? she brushed her hair off her shoulder delicately.
Hm. He approved and stood up, gathering her soft hair in his hands and curling it up,
sliding a red, smooth chopstick in the makeshift bun.
Her lips pressed together in a tight smile and her cheeks flushed, Please dont do that.
She continued to slice tomatoes anyway.
Sasuke stole a slice and tossed it into his mouth. Wouldnt want hair in the soup. With
that he turned away and went to change his clothes.

When the door was shut, she sighed quietly and pressed her palms to her face, fingertips
wet with tomato juice. Her heart was beating very fast and loud in her ears since the
moment he came in, throwing one surprise after the other. Im not that strong. She
whispered to herself. His touch, his words, she wasnt strong enough to accept and react
to it all; it was all too new for her, too real.
Sometime later during lunch, she noticed that he was very quiet at the table; nothing could
be heard but table utensils and constant rain. Something about the silence was
discomforting, and she wished he would say anything to break it. The soup she had made
was very normal, nothing to comment about, obviously. She had no idea why it mattered
so much to know if hed liked or disliked her cooking.
I want you to stay at Katsumas place for tomorrow. He announced unceremoniously. Ill
come back to get you when I return.
Hinata studied his face for a long moment, she was used to his features, how he would
clench his jaws when hes determined, how his brows knot when hes deep in thought, how
his face is stiff when he is holding back; but right now he expressed nothing. She had no
idea what he was thinking, so she agreed, hoping that his intentions would show soon.
Alright.
He wanted to slam the bowl down, to shout at her Alright? to kick away the dining table
and give her a piece of his mind. Why was she alright with what he just said? Shouldnt
she ask him why or peruse it more?! Yes he was a mess inside and he knew it.
His plan was to let her stay with Kei for now, that crazy person with his crazy wife would
take good care of her until they realize he will not be returning. That way nobody could
break in and interrogate her when she is alone, which would give her more time to develop
a plan and for him to be as far away as possible. The worst case scenario is that she
would be caught by the Rain nin and Konoha would be exposed. The best case scenario is
that somebody from the leaf would come and get her before anything happened
He needed to get in touch with a Hyuuga that wouldnt figure out his escape plan, but still
had enough courage to bring Hinata out of enemy territory None other than Hyuuga Neji,
but that bastard hated him to bits and wouldnt spare a second to listen; not that listening
was part of the conversation he had planned in his head
Why was he including her safety in his plan?
Are you going to she started, hesitantly, Try to find him?
Sharingan eyes studied her intently, silently.
Hinata placed her spoon down quietly. I have no right to stop you, b- but she gulped,
Be careful, ok?
You dont have to try that hard. He pushed the bowl away and put the spoon down, You
know I was going to go anyway.

Im not trying t- to stop you. She met his eyes, honest in what she was saying, I just
know you F- for some time now, a- and I know how you think. She bit her lip, a thin line
between her brows.
He sighed. This felt like a goodbye already
She picked up her unfinished bowl and stood at the sink, head down and shoulders
squared. Sasuke followed and placed his own bowl at the sink, using the chance to grab
the stick in her hair and slide it out of the twist. So what do you do for fun around here?
he asked curiously, caught inside with nothing to do on a national vacation and rainy day,
there were very few activities one could spend his time doing.
Read? she asked, trying to calm her quickening heart, O- Or meditate?
I just ate. He was in no mood to do neither.
She placed the now-clean dishes aside and glanced up at him, opening her mouth to
speak.
Anybody wanna play twister?!
Sasuke and Hinata stared at the front door, where two familiar shadows loomed over it.
Sasuke wondered if they would break the door down if he didnt open it, and decided out of
sheer curiosity to watch the answer firsthand. Hinata realized that the other person on the
inside wasnt planning to open the door, so she did it herself. Hello, welcome.
Sono beamed. Looking beautiful today hina chan! she hugged her. I take it last nights
bath went well? Hinata flushed and hung her head low at the memory, and Sasuke hoped
his face didnt betray the sudden flash of memories that just crossed in front of his eyes.
Kei, carrying a mysterious bag, walked in and put his umbrella down to dry at the wall,
shutting the door behind him. You guys too? he grinned, Man last night was awesome.
Sono had the decency to blush and punch his shoulder. Hey Im right here you know!
You were there, too, under the rain in that bus stop where I found you. He nodded, brown
hair shaking. And then
I think they have a clear idea already. She pouted and seated herself at the table in the
kitchen. Hina chan I brought chocolate!
Hinata remembered the thick block of chocolate her friend had brought her a long time
ago, it was currently sitting in the top shelf in the fridge waiting to be used, but she
accepted the bigger, blacker brick as well. Thank you very much. She placed it in the
fridge and hoped the other woman didnt notice the old piece of chocolate sitting right
there. I hope it wasnt expensive.
No way! My dad runs a small convenience store, so he sends me some good stuff every
now and then.

Kei grumbled, Or almost-expiring stuff every now and then. And received a pinch in the
thigh, it was dangerous sitting next to a pregnant, moody woman.
Sasuke sat down in front of them and wondered if the pair would go on talking to
themselves forever, like a tv show.
Hinata, realizing that there were no more places at the table but next to her husband, sat
just there and tried her best not to let her shoulder brush against his.
Twister?! Kei offered. We got bored of sitting alone at home and ran out of games, so we
came here.
Im not playing twister. Sono announced dead-pan.
No. Sasuke declared just as simply.
Whats twister? Hinata asked, curious. She had never played these games with anybody
in her house; Hanabi wasnt the kind of sister who would take up such offers
The brown haired nin beamed in excitement, as if waiting for somebody to give him a
chance to talk. Twister is so much fun! You see theres a colored rug on the floor and
some people are chosen to-
Youre not playing twister with my wife. Sasuke crossed his arms.
Pshh Im just explaining! eyes wide, You play with her then! the folded soft rug was
slapped on the table.
Dead silence.
Snakes and ladders? Kei smiled nervously, Anyone?
Xxxxxxxxxxxxx
Even if Sasuke was refusing every single game Kei had offered, and Hinata and Sono
soon left them in the kitchen to do some girl talk in the bedroom, it was soon nighttime and
they had to go home after all. At the door, Sasuke tapped the other nins shoulder. By the
way, I have a mission tomorrow, so Hinata might be staying with you till I come back.
Of course! Shes very welcome! Kei grinned and placed his hand over Sonos shoulder,
Now you get to finish girl talk or whatever it is you girls do.
Not with you around, she pouted playfully, sliding her feet into her sandals, Get a
mission or something tomorrow.
Hinata wondered if this was how normal husband and wife are supposed to react, but then
dismissed it when Kei said something stupid and received a kick in the shins.
Once they were out and the door was closed, Sasuke proceeded to the bedroom and
threw his shirt off, sitting down with his legs crossed and back straight. Hinata watched him

for a moment and then went to sit at the table and write in her journal, she didnt know why
it was comforting to watch him meditate.
And it has nothing to do with him being shirtless.
She blushed at that thought and stared down at her small book, a small smile on her lips.
She loved it this way, that nice person just a few feet away, very sweet friends who came
over when things became too tense, being given a chance to cherish what she has now,
before it would all disappear tomorrow.
She gulped and wrote it all down, clashing emotions in her chest, torn between loving him
and hating him. He was very sweet and kind to her, to the point to bring her into tears, and
other times he made her cry by being very cold and distant. He had very unstable
emotions and it confused her to no end, one day he was glaring at her and saying very few
words, and the next telling her that he loved her and never wasting a chance to hug her.
A tear or two landed on the paper; she didnt like this, this confusion and instability, but at
the same time she didnt want him to go, she didnt want it to end. Had she gotten used to
it? Or did she like it? Or was she afraid of going back to the lonely person that she once
was, living alone on the sidelines in that big mansion of fighters?
Hinata.
She glanced up in surprise, her eyes rimmed in red and lips chewed into redness. Huh?
Sasuke watched her for a moment, before asking, Come here for a moment. With that he
walked away into the bedroom.
Their futons were pushed away to a far corner, and he was standing in the middle. Attack
me.
She blinked.
Attack me, anyway you can. His sharingan rotated slowly. You wont hurt me.
Confused and unready for battle, she argued, I havent f- fought in v- very long.
Just attack. He ordered in irritation.
Without any further talk, she reached out suddenly and hit his shoulder with the palm of
her hand, and was shocked to feel his own hand mimicking her move to land on her other
shoulder. Sharingan She understood what he was trying to do now, and her brows
joined, thin veins crawling under her skin.
Every attack that she did, he did the same, she hit, punched, and tried bending down and
attempting a sweep, but he did the same and she had to jump away to avoid the collusion.
Breathing deeply, she studied his chakra flow, calm and organized and powerful. There
was no way to attack him without using tenketsu-rupturing techniques, and she didnt want
to resort to that.
Fight me. He ordered, breathing heavily.

Ill hurt you. She warned.

You wont. The corner of his mouth curled up.
Hinata didnt know she had it in her to attack that quickly, she trusted that he wouldnt let
her injure him, and that trust alone was what allowed her to advance quickly, aiming for his
arms and torso. He avoided them all, coming out clean and able to capture one of her
arms in an iron grip, pulling her so that her back slammed against his chest. Her leg
hooked behind his and her knee bent, knocking him off balance, the body that hit the floor
dissolved into smoke and in its place was his pillow, and from behind her a hand latched
under her chin, fingers threateningly poised at her windpipe. Without wasting the chance,
she drove her elbow into his ribs and couldnt help but be glad that he avoided it just in
time, one of his arms hooked under hers, bringing it up and away from his bare torso, and
his other arm came up to grab her other wrist, they were face to face, breathing hard and
surveying their current situation.
You cant escape. He announced.
Not when you are copying my every move and countering it! She breathed, tasting metal
on her tongue. She tried to drive her knee into his stomach experimentally but he avoided
it.
Something sharp stabbed at her side and she gasped, her body instinctively bending that
way and she was paralyzed.
What happened? he asked, letting got of her arms.
Uhh. She gasped and clutched her side, P- Pulled muscle. She should have warmed up
when she had the chance
Something that suspiciously resembled either a laugh or sigh came out of his mouth, and
his hand rested over hers, Sit down. She complied and watched him leave to the kitchen;
there was the sound of water filling a cup before his return.
She drank small sips and placed the half empty cup down, just as she was taught during
training.
Twister he said. Sasuke snorted and reached out for the water, drinking what remained.
She smiled softly, is this what it was all about? Did he want to play that twister thing with
her but didnt want to admit it?
Sasuke studied the cup closely, rotating it in his hand. Wondering if it was acceptable of
him to speculate on doing other activities than sparring with her
I think Im a little better now. She slowly moved her body at the waist, making sure no
muscles were going to protest again. She brushed her tangled hair back and adjusted the
slanted neck of her clothes.
And Im a little worse. He sat up and rubbed his forehead, the constant usage of
sharingan was giving him a headache, and also he was unable to cope with her anymore.

He wanted her, but didnt want to be involved anymore than he already was. He wanted to
hold her, and tell her that he liked her a lot, more than anything else, but at the same time
despised that part of him that was weak and needy. He hated this feeling of of his
thoughts contradicting constantly, arguing with himself over anything that involved her.
Did she like him? Was she faking it? Did he like her? Was he faking it?
He stepped into the bathroom to wash his face, and studied his appearance in the mirror.
Twenty something years old, male, black hair and perfectly toned body, fierce fighting
machine and the only surviving bearer of the sharingan bloodline- that wasnt wanted for
bounty money Who wouldnt fall in love with that? He questioned, of course she would
like him, undoubtedly Then why the hell was he the one suffering from it and she was
unaffected at all? No further exchanges were shared that night, once he was out of the
bathroom he found that she was arranging their beds, probably because it bothered her
how he tossed them carelessly at the corner when he did. He decided to call it a night and
tugged at his blanket, dragging it to the middle of the room and tossing it over his bed.
Gnight. Her response was a quiet whisper and soon she was in bed too. Neither of them
was able to sleep that night as they listened to the heavy rain, but pretended the other was
asleep and uncaring. It was easier that way. He woke up from a light nap, his sleep
constantly disturbed with doubts and nightmares. Sasuke crawled closer to the sleeping
girl a few feet away and stared at her sleeping back, wondering if he should say anything
before he left. He hated that part of him, how he didnt like to talk to anybody at morning,
not even her, but at the same time felt its a must to explain things. Hinata. He spoke very
quietly, hoping she was asleep. Hinata breathed quietly. He came closer, looking down at
her face in the darkness, and decided that she was indeed asleep. A part of him was
relieved, but a dominant sense of anxiety washed over him, even as he got up to dress
and as he opened the fridge to grab some juice. He wondered if the way he slammed the
door shut woke her up, because thats what he was hoping for; but decided to leave
quickly before he had a chance to find out.
Stupid stupid
He chimed to himself.
Xxxxxxxx
Marta had dark bags under her eyes, hair a mess. Now we received urgent information
that a group of Konoha village citizens dislike ninja fighters from other villages, so you are
assigned a partner who you are to stay close to at all times. She instructed, Umino
Yamada will be there with you for as long as it takes the ambassador to attend the meeting
and sign the treaty papers, and then return.
Umino Yamada stood next to Uchiha Sasuke, the latter a head shorter.
Any questions? she folded the scroll and proceeded to ink a seal on it.
No maam. Yamada answered curtly, eyes tired.
Am I allowed to defend myself against said citizens? Oh I know exactly who said citizen
is

No. she answered. If it comes down to it, you are only allowed to use henge and any
harmless genjutsu available in order to get the ambassador out with no casualties. Her
eyes shone, I swear Uchiha if you screw this up Ill have your head on a silver platter
served to your wife for lunch.
He yawned.
Alright men, you have an hour to go through your checklist or whatever you want to do,
meet up at the gates in a hour.
Xxxxxxxxxx
He had been sitting at the gates for a very long time now, slouched at a shaded bench with
his small bag sitting next to him. It only contained a change of clothes, the scroll of
identification for the mission and some power pills. He didnt want to risk going hungry and
powerless in the middle of a mission, not again.
The tall tanned man jogged up to him and hid under the concrete shade, shaking his
umbrella, Have you been here long?
Yea. Sasuke watched the empty roads, noting how every twenty minutes only one person
or two passed.
Ahh, sorry, she wouldnt let me go. He scratched his cheek nervously, I told her Ill be
back, you know how women can be.
Youre married? having nearly fell asleep in boredom, Sasuke figured a question or two
wouldnt do any harm.
Ahh, no. his expression was humorous but then shifted to forlorn, probably recalling his
former wife, and then he smiled again. Tina is a really lovely girl but Im not sure she likes
me enough to marry me.
Sasuke nearly groaned, was everybody around him falling in love and living a fairy tale?
A person, wide and slightly short, was walking towards them, next to him a small but
obviously female figure. The Ambassador smiled, his eyes sinking in the sea of wrinkles
around his eyes, Good morning men! he stopped right in front of them and touched his
daughters elbow.
Sasuke stood; glad that the old man was finally here and they could get going.
Yamada greeted them warmly and prepared to go.
Hikari smiled, she had grown noticeably since the last time hed seen her, in that small
alleyway being tossed around by drunkards. Good morning!
The way she was looking at him was familiar, ah yes it was the same look every one of his
fanclub members adorned whenever he was around. Oh great, here too

Ying Chun explained to them how his daughter was going to accompany them, that she
was his assistant and also his nurse in case his health betrayed him during their travel.
Which explains the second bodyguard
The small group departed, and he fought hard to not look over his shoulder anymore than
he already did, he had hoped her silhouette would slosh through the rain and jump into his
arms; but as expected, it didnt happen.
Then why should it bother me so much? He muttered and shook his head, clearing his
thoughts for the road ahead.
Xxxxxxxxx
The rain stopped, and for once since very long he was able to see the sky, but it was
already getting dark and everything around them was washed in orange.
The rain stopped! Hikari announced excitedly, throwing her umbrella to the side and
running ahead of them in excitement.
Yamada smiled and took her umbrella out of the mud, shook it and folded it into his
backpack. Is she really sixteen?
Sasuke simply glared ahead, ready for any ambush.
The old man smiled brightly at the two men, She will be seventeen in two months!
Is that so? Very energetic! Yamada exclaimed and scratched his gray-streaked hair,
embarrassed at being caught in an attempt gossip.
Who are you talking about?! she was jogging back to them.
Nobody. Her father feigned innocence.
Its me isnt it? her eyes went wide, glittering. Do I act like a kid? Sorry Im just happy
that I can finally see the sky! for some reason it appeared like she was directing her talk to
the black-haired guard, who was not involved in the conversation at all. He ignored her.
Is it long till Konoha? the old Ambassador breathed hard and rested against a tree, We
should rest a little. His daughter placed her hand on his shoulder comfortingly.
Once he was rested, the group continued on, reaching the big gates in the middle of the
night. Sasuke frowned, coming back here made his chest tight, he didnt miss Konoha, not
one bit and now he has to get back inside. He showed the guards their pass and
proceeded through the gate, scanning the area quickly for any possible threats.
Once the area was secured, a small assembly of formally-dressed nin marched up to
them, probably an escort from the Fifths side. Welcome to Konoha Village, Ambassador
dono. They bowed deeply and Sasuke recognized some of them as indeed Tsunades
assistants.

His sharingan confirmed that they were not henge nor clones, and that everything about
them was normal. He followed suit, sticking close to the young woman and her father while
his partner followed at the same pace at the other side. His head swam, hed had his
sharingan activated all day, and now it was causing him a headache
Something foreign touched his hand and when he looked at it he saw a small feminine
hand gripping it tightly, Hikari was sweating and had the appearance of a deer caught in
headlights. He wriggled his hand out carefully and spoke to her in a low tone, Were here
to protect you, and we will do just that. He nodded, Dont worry.
Ugh being a bodyguard to a kid is sickening
Once at the Hokage tower, they were escorted inside, and Tsunade came down a flight of
stairs, smiling politely. Dono! I hope your journey was a safe one! her eye caught
Sasukes and her face paled. You have escorts
Chun nodded, bringing his daughter next to him by the arm, This is my daughter, she
insisted on meeting you! Go ahead say hello.
The young girl bowed deeply and took Tsunades outstretched hand eagerly, Tsunade
sama you are my role model! I would love to be tutored by you! her eyes shone.
Tsunade laughed heartily, Maybe in a few years darling, my hands are full right now! in
that moment a woman walked up behind her and greeted the group, flaring pink hair
distinguishable as none other than Haruno Sakura.
Sasukes eye twitched. The two most unappealing women in Konoha are in the same
room as me He did not follow with the polite bow the Rain group had offered.
This is my assistant, Haruno Sakura, she will guide you to a room where you can rest.
Please be at ease, she is a very strong woman! Tsunade smiled and turned away to climb
the stairs up again, apparently busy with other things.
Pleased to meet you, Sakura nodded, lips pressed together firmly, Please follow me.
She headed straight into a corridor and they followed her, the silence occasionally broken
by Hikari who couldnt keep her excitement to herself.
They were led to a big, wide room with very soft cushions and a small table with
refreshments and tea freshly served upon their arrival. Sasuke scanned the room and
studied his former teammate. She had gained weight, specifically on her lower regions,
she was either training too hard for her body to accommodate, or was pregnant. Her hair
had grown somewhat and her movements no longer belonged to that of a young woman
searching for herself. She was confidant and strong and slightly colder in the way she
spoke and treated everybody. She proceeded to leave the room, but spared him a cold
green glance before she forced a smile and shut the door. Sasuke snorted in amusement.
This was barely the girl who clung to him at every waking moment, begged for him to be
her first kiss and planned their wedding and children in her spare time. That had been
some years ago; now she was different. He was somewhat glad that she did not bother
him anymore, but another part of him was proud of her, that she could be this strong of a
person after being treated the way he did her.

Would Hinata be this strong if I leave?

Sasuke kun! Hikari chirped, eyes glowing, Come try this cake its wonderful!
I dont like sweets. Even if he did, being called Sasuke kun definitely ruined his appetite.
He frowned and stood at the door, listening to every word and sound that happened in the
area around them. He wished he had Hinatas Byakugan for just an instant to try to find out
where Uzumaki was, if that careless boy comes in here and argues with him, his whole
mission as a Rain ninja would be blown. He only needed it long enough to leave Konoha,
that way he would be able escape and be lost in between the countries
Some time later Tsunade stepped into the room, smiling politely with Sakura and Shizune
in tow. I hope you have rested enough! If you would please sign this paper before we
attend the meeting! it was probably an important paper, or else Tsunade wouldnt pretend
to be too excited about the whole formal business The Ambassador took his sweet time
reading the papers, and commented quietly to the woman who was seated in front of him,
their words went unheard to the bodyguards standing to his left and right. Hikari was
staring starry-eyed at Sakura, who in return smiled politely and then ignored her.
Once the papers were signed and discussed, the group left for the meting room where a
lot of bodyguards from different countries waited at the big double door. Sasuke and
Yamada were instructed to wait at the doors as well; Shizune and Tsunade introduced the
Ambassador and his daughter to the attendants and shut the doors. Sasuke studied the
ninja and kunoichi assembled, printing an image of each and every one of them into
memory. Sakura never spoke to him, instead deciding to converse with a Cloud village
kunoichi quietly.
Do you know her? Yamada elbowed him, Shes hot!
Sasuke grumbled, No.
The man cleared his throat in embarrassment and then went silent, studying the room and
the people.
One of the double doors was opened and Hikari came out, her face unhealthy white and
steps unstable. Yamada rushed to steady her and laughed when she commented on how
dark and scary it was in there. Youll get used to it in a little while. Sakura smiled and
approached. Here have some water. She offered a cup.
Thanks. Ninja continued to talk and ignore them, and Hikari opened her mouth. I know
its impolite to ask, but are you married?
Sakura, apparently startled, brought out her hand that had a small, simple ring on its ringfinger. Sharp one, arent we?
A giggle, Well almost everybody in the Rain is married but nobody wears rings! So I kinda
noticed. She drank her water and tossed the cup into a far away trash bin, earning glares
and laughs at her impolite behavior. Sorry.
Im actually pregnant. Sasuke didnt understand why she glanced at him while saying
that, But its still too early so it might not be showing.

Oh its showing In your attitude.

Oh! Congratulations! And you can be Tsunade samas apprentice and still be pregnant?!
the young womans dark eyes glowed, involuntarily leaning closer.
Of course, but its at my own risk. She shrugged, Im taking it easy for now but if you
want to be her apprentice you have to show real effort, and its hard. She patted her head
playfully. Now excuse me I remembered something that needs to be done.
Her voice, her attitude, even her eyes changed. She was utterly detached from him, and
that relieved him to no end.
Hikari san, would you like to go sit down? Yamada motioned towards some couches that
were decorating the sides of the long corridor.
Uh, sure.
Xxxxxxxxxx
Once the meeting was over, the attendants were invited to a small formal party as a
stress-reliever, so Yamada was chosen as the ambassadors escort because of his
expertise with conversing and because he could actually breathe in such gatherings; not to
mention he had history and experience. Hikari realized she had a fear of small closed
spaces when crowded with a lot of people, so she decided to go to a room where she
could rest, and her father would be joining her soon for the night. She and Sasuke followed
one of Tsunades assistants into a room he recognized well. This is one of the rooms he
would be locked into whenever he attempted an escape, and Naruto would be sleeping in
the room next to it because they beat each other up too badly for them to go home. Plus
this was still the Hokage tower; nobody can infiltrate it without being a Sannin or a miracle
ninja. The corner of his mouth curled at that thought, the only Sannin who would break
into places would be Orochimaru, and that was a good thing, the miracle ninja would be a
missing nin or an Akatsuki member, and that was a good thing as well. Sleep soundly,
then. He told himself.
Hikari pounced on the bed that was in the middle of the room and laughed, excited and
thrilled to be in another country. Her bodyguard pursed his lips and placed her luggage
down, scanning the area.
Ne ne Sasuke kun! she got off the bed and came up to him. Isnt this place wonderful?!
Hm. He agreed and walked passed her towards the couch to rest his feet.
Hm? she mimicked, Thats all you say? she was upset at his response, or rather, lack
of.
Glare.
She nervously brushed her hair back and went to sit next to him on the couch, trying to be
cute. Um, can I tell you a secret?

You dont have to. He rubbed his aching legs. Ahhhh what he would do to get a hot bath
and some of her freshly brewed tea right now
Um, but I want to. She fidgeted, but then suddenly grabbed his arm and studied his face
closely. But first, what do you think of me?
Annoying, childish and unbearable. Why?
Because I want to know. She pouted.
He sighed and tried to push her off his arm, careful not to hurt her in the process. Its nice
of you to help your father.
No I want to know what you think. She said quietly, clinging to his arm, face reddening.
Oh great if his arm was free now he would have hung his head miserably. I dont really
know you.
Her fingers played nervously on his arm, W- Well honestly. I kind of liked you, for a while
now. Her voice was low, eyes trying not to meet his but failing. Ever since that day you
saved me.
Sigh kids You could have been anybody. He replied coldly, kicking off his other
sandal and rubbing his leg with his free arm.
Still! she argued, hope in her eyes.
Im ten years older than you.
I dont mind!
Let go of me. He frowned. This is going no where.
Suddenly, her hair was on his chin and her arms wrapped around him tightly. Why are you
so cold to me? she sobbed.
Whats my favorite food? he sighed, not liking the whole situation.
The girl silenced, thinking.
When she didnt answer he asked again, What do I do in my spare time?
She hiccupped, Uhmfight?
Youre asking? he tried to unlatch her arms from around him. Name three of my bad
habits?
Her eyes met his desperately, I dont know yet!
Then why do you think you like me? he concluded, For looks? he brushed back his hair
and glared at her.

Her lower lip trembled, No! I just love you!

For a long moment they were both silent, she was probably waiting for a reply, but his only
reaction was pulling his feet up on the table and grabbing her shoulders, pushing her away
lightly. I cant return those feelings. Speaking the words he was so used to repeating over
and over to different girls.
Why? she cried, completely serious.
Unblinking, the answer was simple. Im married.
Shes not here. She added desperately, hoping it might make him budge.
You really think that way? when she hung her head brokenly he exhaled, Thought so.
With that he got up and stood at the window, ignoring the girl who was crying quietly in the
middle of the room.
After a while, she quieted down noticeably, and when he checked on her he found that she
had already fallen asleep. He pondered if he should throw a blanket over her small figure,
but decided it was not part of his mission description. He studied the ambassador and the
other bodyguard as they stepped into the room, and greeted them curtly.
She fell asleep. Her father smiled, unknowing of the big step his daughter had just taken.
Everything ok? Yamada grabbed a cover from the bed and placed it over the little girl.
You look troubled.
Sasuke sighed. No, everything is fine. He stared outside the window at the familiar yet
changed village under him. Could you watch them for a while? I wanna look around.
Oh, sure. Yamada smiled, A traveler at heart huh?
Hm. Sasuke wasted no more time and put his sandals on before he headed out, ignoring
the stares of guards scattered around the tower. A door suddenly opened and in his face
was none other than the Fifth herself. She grinned mysteriously and walked ahead, and he
naturally fell in step with her. Hello there.
He made an acknowledging grunt and tried to outpace her, the last person he wanted to
talk to was her
Having a nice time? if he had ever met a witch who enjoyed tormenting people, he would
have sworn Tsunade sounded just like one.
Of course. He said through clenched teeth.
And her? she stressed, pretending to read something in the papers held tightly in her
hands.
Something churned in his chest, like anger and humiliation at the same time. Im busy.
He quickened his pace and was relieved when the sound of a door opening came from
behind him, indicating that she had chosen a room to go to.

He wrapped his scarf tightly around his mouth and nose, in an attempt to not be
recognized, and headed towards the place he recognized well. It was after midnight and
thankfully there was nobody who knew him outside at this hour, only the drunken men and
the ramen shops were active, and he made a point of avoiding both.
He was alone in a broad, dimly lit street, and for some reason his heart beat loudly in his
ears. He climbed up the few steps of the stairs and noted how well kept the traditional
lanterns were. Before he could approach the door, let alone knock on it, it was slid open
and a blank-eyed man appeared behind it.
I want to talk to Hyuuga he paused, Sama.
Hes not available. The man spoke, his voice thick.
I have a message for him. It was a shock to see Byakugan cold and emotionless, while
Hinatas were always somewhat calming, they were both the same color werent they?
I will take it. The man spoke, still standing at the door protectively.
Im strictly instructed to give it to him in person.
The man stared at him for a very long moment. Who might the message be from?
Hyuuga Hinata. He informed, and as an after thought added San.
Emotionless eyes studied him for long before the door was opened more widely. Come in
and wait. The guard disappeared behind a door at the end of the hallway.
Sasuke waited at the entrance and released the scarf around his face, studying the old
decorations in boredom. It was quite a while before Hyuuga Hiashi came from the other
end of the corridor, dressed for sleep. Uchiha. There was disgust in his voice.
Sasukes brows joined in displeasure. She asked me to deliver a message. He paused,
perhaps hoping for an expression from the other man. She says, she still loves you.
Hiashi was silent, studying him.
Thats it. He adjusted his scarf and turned to leave.
Is she well? the older man asked, wrinkles of stress and old age emphasized by the wan
lighting.
Yeah. A father is a father after all, huh He waited for a moment, and when he realized
there was nothing more to be said, slid the door open and walked the dark empty road
again, heading back to the Hokage tower.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxx
The way back to the Rain was silent. Sasuke was waiting for the right moment to
disappear, and Hikari was lost in thought, her eyes rimmed in red.

Why are you boys so silent? The old man huffed and sat down to rest, breathing heavily.
Sing and dance or something. He laughed.
Yamada smiled and pretended to look around, disregarding the offer.
Hikari sat down next to her father and silently handed him a bottle of water. And why are
you so silent? her father asked. Is it that time of the month already?
Daddy! she shrieked, her face reddening in embarrassment.
They are both adults, they know. He nodded dismissively, Then why are you so down?
Yamada cleared his throat and tried to hide the redness in his face; while Sasuke simply
studied the area, a sense of alarm washing over him. We should get going. He
suggested. Somethings up. It wasnt part of his plan; something was seriously wrong
about this place. There were no sounds of animals, the wind was eerie and there was a
presence hidden somewhere in the thicket.
His sharingan rotated excitedly when he recognized the scent.
Uchiha Itachi.
The group rushed into the rain, acknowledging that they have entered the Rains territory,
and Sasukes blood ran quickly in his veins.
Uchiha san hurry up, youll fall behind. Yamada called and ushered the young woman
forward.
His words fell upon deaf ears as the black haired nin stood still, watching something
behind them reveal itself.
They disappeared into the loud rain and were unable to see who it was that held their
comrade captive, and it was more reason to rush into the safe gates of the village.
Well well, look whos here! Kisame grinned, shark teeth glowing. What a coincidence!
Calm down. A quiet thick voice ordered, the scent of blood and death following him even
in the thick rain. Hello brother.
Sasuke studied him intently, hair sticking to his forehead and face. Something is totally off
about him is this another dream?
Not going to greet your brother? he advanced forwards as his partner stayed behind,
watching. Aww.
Youre hurt. Sasuke accused. You reek of your own blood.
Well we just came from a mission. Kisame shrugged, offering unnecessary information.
Itachi stood close enough to feel his brothers heat. I can still kill you in this state.

Baring his teeth in anger, Sasuke glared up, sharingan rotating madly, You underestimate
me.
A splash of rain hit the ground where they once were, copying each others kawarimi and
teleportation and going no where. Nin smoke broke apart revealing the two remaining
Uchiha members, face to face, sharingan on sharingan.
Sasuke was panting heavily while Itachi exhaled quietly through his teeth.
I wont fight you like this. The younger exclaimed, angry with his brothers carelessness.
Itachi snorted, Then you die. One moment he was looking down at him, the other
moment his shoulder was pressed into his brothers chest, arm washed in blood and
protruding out the other side; the younger made strangled noises, eyes wide, and
disappeared in a puff of smoke, leaving a hollow log in his wake. A string of Kunais and
senbons rained down on Itachi and he let it jab and stick right through him, disappearing
into smoke as well. A branch broke and the two brothers came crashing down, one aiming
at the others neck.
Kisame yawned and ruffled his gills, soaking in as much water as he could.
Smoke and kunai and a rain of flames later, the brothers were face to face again,
breathing hard with no injuries.
You got better. Itachi noted, face emotionless.
Just stretching. Sasuke forced a smile, nose scrunching up in disgust.
The weakest bark the loudest.
Itachi found himself at their home, tatami slowly soaking the rain running down his cloak.
Interesting. He smiled fondly as he watched himself unsheathe his sword and slash at his
own parents, blood running down to mar the edges of his clothes. The younger version of
himself stepped closer, and whispered, Coward.
Eyes wide, sharingan still, Itachi found himself soaked in rain, dirt under his feet and his
brothers hand splayed calmly over his chest.
Chidori quieted down and was lost in the loud rush of water and blood.
Blood trickled down his mouth as he smiled softly and shut his eyes. Ahh, using your
brothers toys without permission is not nice. He coughed, and when his eyes opened to
meet his victorious brother, his Mangekyou spun hazily.
Sasuke was somewhat proud of the new technique hed come up with on the spot, but
didnt have enough time to bask in his victory when he made the mistake of looking
straight into his brothers eyes.
Both brothers fell at the same time, hitting the wet ground with a loud splash, blood
running down their faces and clothes.

Kisame cursed and gripped his partners clothes, hauling him over his shoulder. I told you
to rest a while! But noooo dear brother has to work hard to beat me in this state he
poked the fallen one with his sandal. Hope you dont die here, youre his only
entertainment you know. With that he disappeared.
Rain ran down unblinking eyes, and the only sounds that came out of Sasukes mouth
were gasps and strangled noises.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxx
He was thrown around an unfamiliar forest for a few months, ribs broken and lips cut, and
he couldnt feel his leg anymore. Itachi kept dragging his numb body across the logs and
rocks in that unfamiliar place for so long he just wished he could close his eyes and die a
hundred times if it would spare him the pain.
Sasuke.
Itachi stopped , hand letting go of his ankle. And the image of the trees and the sky
wavered.
C- an y- .. me?
His mother was smiling at him, sticking a bandage on his cheek. You know better than to
follow oniisan, you know he doesnt like it.
Something wet touched his mouth, and for once it wasnt blood.
Oniisan is much better than me. He watched himself cry in his room, knees touching his
chin. I should just disappear. A warm hand was placed over his arm and when he turned
he saw his brothers lips move, but was unable to comprehend the words.
Dragged across twigs and thorns and salt water and through fields full of beasts, unable to
control his own body, and his brother smiling, blood running down his mouth.
Sasuke.
His eyes shot open, brightness stabbing at his eyes and a sudden rush of pain kicking him
in the stomach, numbness in his arm and then the slow, painful beat of his heart thumping
in his ears.
Oh god youre awake. Something heavy touched his forehead and he winced away,
everything hurt, even air hurt
A few moments later he realized that he must have been dreaming, and that he had just
woken up. He blinked slowly and studied the person looking down at him. White face,
black hair, white eyes; Concerned expression and talking too fast for him to understand.
The person- who he recognized as somebody whom he was once associated with,
touched his face and pressed something wet to his mouth.
Its water.

Water is good, he needed water to survive. It was cold, and ran down his throat scorching
every inch it could touch, and he recognized his own voice at the scream he let out at the
pain.
And he was out like a light.
Xxxxxxx
You will not disappear. A smile. I will not let you, because Im your brother, and even if it
places pressure on you, you should let it push you forward. A tug on his clothes. Crying in
your room will not make you a respected ninja. Only real, painful facts and hard training
will.
His eyes rolled in their lids as the dream ebbed away and melted into the sound of a
beeping monitor, faraway footsteps and occasional flapping of paper. He silently rolled his
head to the side, acknowledging the pain that buzzed in his nerves with every move, and
studied the figure sitting in a chair next to him with a small table light directed at a book.
He opened his mouth to speak, but no voice came out. Sasuke shut his lips and watched,
hanging between the world of the living and the world of sleep.
Xxxxxxx
How is he -oing?
Mm. -ot up yet.
Wha- -id th- -octor say?
He said its - maybe he can but not sure -ope he wakes up soon
Oh -ont cry sweetie Im sure -ell be up and make your life miserable in no time.
He recognized one of the voices as somebody that made his chest hurt, and the other as
somebody who made his head hurt. He listened silently to the hushed halfconversations and made no attempt at telling whoever was out there that he was awake.
Because firstly the lights hit his eyes too directly for him to open them now, and secondly
because he wanted to understand what went on while he was asleep. And why did they
keep waking him up every five minutes? He was tired damn it!
The voices soon quieted down and he slit an eye open, inspecting if they were gone. Once
his half-vision confirmed that the room was clear, he rolled his head to the side and stifled
a groan at the pain in his neck. White, wide eyes studied him.
It then hit him, this was the person he was thinking about when Itachi caught him
distracted and landed that Mangekyou-powered genjutsu attack.
Sasuke. She spoke in disbelief, Can you see me?
He stared; his mind swimming.

A glass of water was pressed to his mouth and he drank eagerly, this time the water didnt
feel like glaciers ripping apart his throat. Ahh- H- Hinata. He coughed lightly. Whahappened?
Her hands, cold and small, pressed against his chest. You were asleep for three weeks,
but youre ok now. Tears ran down her face and her lips trembled. Thank god. Her head
rested on his chest in a moment of weakness, her hair brushed his chin and he
involuntarily closed his eyes, breathing in her scent; of tea and female and
The sound of her sobs faded away as he found himself in his apartment in Konoha village,
stirring rice in the pit of his bowl and staring at a dirty blank wall, thoughts of anger and
slaughter in his head; A faceless girl biting at his neck and pushing an unmemorable body
against his, just girls, just lust. Under the scorching sun, training with a blonde boy; under
flower-patterned bed sheets breaking the dreams of an innocent girl who was seriously in
love, betraying the people who saved his life as a child and the men who trusted him as an
adult
Disgusting
His brother threw his head back and laughed, ironically, blood ran down his mouth as he
did so, before his eyes shut and he fell with a splash.
H- Hinata. His eyes cracked open just slightly to study the barely lit room, why is it night
already? There was no response, and when he opened his eyes he saw a dark mess of
tangled hair resting close to his arm, the cord of an IV attached to his left hand; it ached
with every attempt to move his fingers, and the pain proved to be too much for his already
aching body to be bothered with.
He wanted to touch her, just just her hair no more wrong decisions, no more games,
he would love her like he should, will not break her heart, will not make her cry, will protect
her from his brother and from the world.
Just to be able to touch her again.
Sasukes brows knotted tightly and his mind reeled, as if the room was being tossed over
to the other side of town, and his right arm protested, numb and painful. He wet his lips
and inspected his body for any other injuries. Chest hurts, maybe ribs broken cant feel
legs
The head resting against his bed moved, rolling to the other side before rolling up to look
at him, sleepy eyes widening when they noticed he was awake.
Hello. She said quietly, a soft smile on her lips. H- How do you feel? her cold hand
rested against his forehead.
Dead. His eyes shut, feeling her cold hand was like bliss
Something between a laugh and a sob escaped her mouth. How are your eyes?
He watched her carefully through his lashes. Attached.

She sniffled and gently brushed his hair away from his forehead, her lips and cheeks
reddening as she smiled. The doctor said you pushed them over the edge, said you could
have lost your sight... Im glad it wasnt that bad.
Kiss me. His eyes shut, brows arching up in amusement.
Hinata smiled, pressing a small pill to his lips as a sign of disregarding what he just said.
This is for the pain.
He watched her intently before releasing his tight jaws and taking the pill in, swallowing it
dry with no effort as it was very small; by the time she had pressed the button to the bed
and he was sitting up in it, the pill was down in his stomach, he still accepted the cup of
water she had offered. Due to the numbness in his right arm and the painful needle stuck
in his left, she had to sit over the edge of the bed and help him drink it.
She was beautiful, in the faded yellow glow of the cheap desk-light, lips half pulled into her
mouth nervously and cheeks pink, hair tousled and falling over her lashes. He wished to
be able to touch her, just brush off that clump of hair off her eyes so he could see her
properly.
I saw your father. He spoke quietly, voice thick with exhaust and sleep.
She smiled lightly, placing the cup aside but not meeting his stare.
And I told him what you said. He recalled the blank, emotionless stare Hiashi had given
him, like he couldnt believe a word he heard. What do you think he said?
She distracted herself by folding a sheet of old newspaper multiple times. He w- wouldnt
say anything.
Something hot churned in his chest, it was painful watching her beat herself down like that.
He asked if you were doing ok.
Their eyes met, white ones wide with disbelief; and dark ones reassuring and honest.
He saw the tears build up in her eyes, saw the smile she tried to suppress on her face, and
said nothing as she slid the folded paper under his left hand and wrapped some bandage
to secure them together. As long as shes happy.
Now he could move his left arm with little less pain, but still wont be able to do much with
it
The medicine she had given him was working its magic and he was asleep in no time.
Xxxxxxxxx
He felt like crap
His stomach was empty, there was a disgusting taste of medicine in his throat and his
body smelled like mud and disinfectant.

And Hinata was no where to be seen

Sasuke didnt mind, he was old enough to stay put in his room and bear with it, after all,
one of his legs had an injured ankle, the other had a fractured shin bone and his right arm
was crushed and brought back to life with pure medical jutsu.
A little hunger and disgust could wait a while
They told him his injuries were all inflicted internally, caused by a jutsu that played with the
mind and told it that the body was broken, and broke it for real
Leave it for Itachi to find such a creative genjutsu in the big book of the bad and the
murderous.
So the big journey through the imaginary forest, being dragged by the ankle by his beloved
brother was a genjutsu. And he had been put through it for three weeks non stop, plus a
week of on-and-off. Even now as he slept bits and pieces of his previous traumas and
torments haunted him, now a forest and monsters are added to it?
Thank you for a wonderful bedtime story brother, Im sure you want me to find it a reason
to thrive on finding you more and more and training more and more, but right now, if you
were here, Id probably just spit in your eye
The muscle in his cheek twitched.
A male doctor opened the door without permission and stepped closer, studying his
clipboard. Good morning, Uchiha san.
Sasuke mumbled something that resembled a greeting, and clenched his jaws in irritation.
How are you feeling today? the doctor inspected the cast on his leg and jotted something
on the paper.
Fine.
Did you eat? he pushed away the covers off the side of the bed and pushed his glasses
up the bridge of his nose, closely studying the bandaged arm.
No.
Your arm would take some time to heal, it was a miracle to be able to return it to what it
once was. The doctor exclaimed; proud of the work his team had done. Actually it was
your wife that told us about the multiple fractures and internal bleeding, or we would have
assumed it was a break and treated it as such. The team that brought you back had no
idea what happened to you, and we pretty much guessed most of your injuries.
It wasnt very assuring to be treated by such a team, but as long as he was alive and
kicking, he didnt complain. Mm
Does anything else hurt besides your arm and legs?

My back. Hes been laid down for a while month now

The doctor laughed, Youll be up and about in a few days, just until your condition is
stable. Even as he said that he continued to poke around and flash lights into the
annoyed nins eyes and mouth and ears.
Hinata stepped quietly into the room and was startled by Sasukes save me expression.
Good morning. She nodded politely.
Good morning Uchiha san. The doctor smiled and motioned at the boxes in her arms. Is
that breakfast?
Uh- Hai. Her face flushed.
You might want to include a lot of proteins and calcium, he refuses to eat hospital food.
With that he jotted some more on his clipboard and slid the door shut behind him.
Their eyes met and she busied herself by setting up boxes on the hospital table right
above his bed.
He says its hospital food. He began, But its really just pudding and mush
Hinatas lips pressed together tightly, the corners of her eyes crinkling in a suppressed
smile.
Were you worried about me? his eyes bore into her, he knew she was avoiding him, but
he was done playing games. He wanted to know for sure why she cried for him when he
was unconscious and why she lost so much weight in one month and why she smelled of
hospitals and medicine rather than the sweet green tea and scented shampoo.
She tried to read his expression, and it frightened her how serious he was, she pretended
to be busy with unsealing bentou boxes and soup containers. When he didnt say
anything, and she was sure he was still waiting for a response, she gathered a spoonful of
rice and lightly touched his firmly shut lips.
She blinked, wishing hed drop it; and he stared, refusing to eat without a response.
Her shoulders relaxed as she sighed, her hand retuning the spoonful into the plate. I
was. She gulped, biting the inside of her cheek. I- I didnt want you t- to die
Why?
Her eyes begged him to stop, but he was too determined to give in now.
I dont know why. She said in surrender, pressing the warm spoon to his lips again,
staring at his chin with a pained expression.
He was silent for a very long time, finally unclenching his jaws and taking the spoonful in,
defeated.

The food was wonderful, the usual splendid taste of her cooking. But the way she refused
to meet his eyes or respond to his attempt-conversations was maddening and it spoiled his
mood noticeably. By the time it was bedtime and the nurses were doing the rounds to turn
the lights off, she had announced that she would be going home for tonight.
So you would go to an empty house in the middle of the night, even though youve stayed
in this room for a whole month? the nurse had told him about her, when it was time to
check on his vital signs per scheduled; apparently Hinata refused to leave the room and go
home all the time that he was unconscious, and she barely ate anything even though she
was given his meals while he was out. Their friends visited every few days and tried to
convince her to stay with them until he awoke but nothing succeeded into changing her
mind.
And now when he was awake and wanted her around, she was going to an empty
house
Youre ok now! she argued.
His brows knotted tightly, Do I look ok to you?
She winced, Ill be b- back by morning! I- its just sleep
You want to go and spend the night in an empty house that hasnt been lived in for a
month? if he had the ability to smack the light next to his bed he would have. Fine then,
have a nice sleep. He pressed back into his pillow and glared.
Hinata turned and slid the door open, only pausing at his demand for her to wait. What?
Get in here.
She sighed quietly and shut the door, confused at her own behavior. She wanted to make
sure he was ok, but his presence made her feel somewhat uncomfortable, and she had no
idea how to fit those two together without confusing herself and him.
Come up here. He asked, more calmly.
I am here. She stood next to his bed.
Get up here. His arm rested on his abdomen, freeing some space for her on the bed.
No! she stared, face reddening.
Nobody will come. He rolled his eyes. After a very long stretch of silence, she finally
pushed herself into sliding her leg up the bed and resting her shoulder on the pillow next to
him, her body stiff and ready to dart away if he tried anything.
He studied the wide, stretchy pants she was wearing and noted the small details
embedded on the cotton fabric of her sky-blue t-shirt. Youre not wearing a kimono today.
Hinata brushed her hair back nervously, I- I kind of ran out of them.

Wow she didnt have time to wash her own clothes You look better this way. He wanted
to hug her for the small silly things she did, but mostly because of the way she hung her
head low and blushed fiercely. The reason Im like this is because I found Itachi. He
noticed how her eyes widened at the mention of his brothers name. He did this to me, but
he was already injured when i fought him, so imagine what he could have done if he
wasnt.
Her eyes rolled to the side, wide and alarmed.
I need to be stronger. But I cant be stronger if Im like this. Not with broken legs and
arms and ribs I dont want you to stay here all the time, eat and sleep right, dont make
me worry. If he wasnt sedated, well-fed and deprived of sleep, he would have probably
smacked himself at how silly he was being.
I am. She shifted uncomfortably.
Youre not, you lost weight look at your face. The cold cord touched her face, How much
do you weigh?
She studied the far wall, It doesnt matter, I- Ill try to-
How much?
Why?
Just tell me.
Y- You should sleep. She attempted to climb off the bed but the hand that rested against
her thigh made her stop.
Sasuke was very silent; staring at his hand like it betrayed him before he pulled it away
and rested it at his side, rolled his head back and shut his eyes. Mm, fine, whatever.
Hinata got off the bed and faced him, hands clasped tightly together. She knew she had to
explain why she was being unusually difficult, so in a sudden moment of confidence she
braced herself and spoke. I c- care about you, I th- think. She fidgeted, fingers twisting
nervously. B- b- but its c- confusing, f- for me. S- So please
If he was in the pits just moments ago, right now it certainly felt like his ribs were no longer
broken. I understand.
G- Good night she smiled in relief, heart racing.
Be careful. He shut his eyes again, pretending that what she just said was nothing out of
the ordinary.
I w- will. She knew she was stuttering out of nervousness and knew he noticed it, but she
was not used to this at all; her knees went weak when she slid the door shut behind her.
Finally being able to tell him this much after a whole month of holding back She had
been really, seriously worried over him. He was clear in the way he showed his feelings;
and she knew he was an avenger, living to die and every moment counts, but she had no

idea why it was him and nobody else When he breathed against her face that morning
he left; how he shut the door loudly and stared at it in hopes she would chase him; how he
glanced back expectantly at the gates of the Rain... She had watched it all, from behind
walls and pillars like a coward, but she had watched it all
It would only be fair to tell him honestly that she liked him.
A lot.
Tears of embarrassment, happiness and relief ran down her face, and she made her way
to the staircase. Their house needed cleaning, their clothes needed washing and the fridge
needed restocking. She knew it would be hard with him having a broken leg and arm, but
as long as he didnt run away from her she would be there to watch over him. She wanted
to be there for him, even if he came back home with worse injuries than these. Because he
loved her and she appreciated and respected that. The fact that she liked him as well was
another reason to be there for him, but it was still raw an unclear that she didnt know what
it would be like now that she said it. She might regret it later, she might get hurt and he
might decide to go away after all. But for now, all that mattered is that being with him made
her happy, and she would accept it for now, and leave the pain or whatever it is that may
come, for later.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Hinata stepped into the room she had gotten used to visiting, and was surprised to see the
back of the Academys head mistress this early in the morning.
-So you dont need to go on missions anymore. And you were given a thirty-days vacation
so rest well. The blonde woman glanced back with a smile, Hinata chan, now thats a
healthy little woman!
Hinata flushed and put down the assembled lunch boxes at the foot of the bed.
Can you believe she was sitting here like a ghost the whole time you were knocked out?
she commented, ignoring the squeaks of protest that escaped Hinata's throat. I mean,
seriously, she was pale and quiet it was hard to believe she was alive. Its not healthy to do
that to her, dont get injured so badly next time.
Marta san! Hinata stared.
What?! she patted the younger womans head and turned to leave. I dont want to see or
hear anything from you for thirty days, you hear? even if she was saying that, there was
humor in her voice.
Sasuke simply replied with a casual hm.
Shes a very nice person. Hinata commented when Marta was out.
Mm, nice, sure. He rested his head back and shut his eyes, the morning light adding
stress to his already tired eyes.

D- Did you sleep well? she pulled out and uncovered boxes of food, and unwrapped a
spoon and chopsticks. Is rice and potatoes ok?
He sighed. Whats my favorite food? his eyes still shut, recalling a conversation with a
certain little girl.
She blinked. Uhm Tomatoes and Sake? If he didnt want potatoes he should have just
said so
What do I do in my spare time?
Why are you asking me-
Do you know? he watched her through half lidded eyes.
Y- You dont have spare time, She busied herself with arranging breakfast on his table.
Always busy.
The corner of his mouth curled up, Name three of my bad habits.
Sasuke why-
Name them! he urged, not angry.
Hinata didnt speak for a very long moment, and when she did, her voice was low an
uncertain. Y- You dont realize your drinking limits, a- and always wake up i- in a bad
mood. He was amused at how true that was. A- And you only talk about things that bbother you when it goes o- on for very long
Approved, he thought, although she would know that because shes lived with me for this
long, its only natural. Rice and potatoes would be just fine.
She was silent, sitting on the chair next to his bed and staring at her hands as she moved
the spoon back and forth between the plate and his mouth.
Sakura. He started, studying the slow movements of her hand. Really is married, shes
pregnant.
Hinata didnt look up, but her expression changed to a startled one, then a troubled one,
and then she took a deep breath and smiled, bringing the spoon up again. Omedeto.
She wasnt upset, he noticed, if she was then her face would have reddened and she
would have bitten her lips. He chewed silently, studying her every move.
A nurse knocked at the door and slid it open, smiling politely, Good morning Uchiha san.
With that she wrote on the papers in her hand and proceeded to read and examine the
monitors around him, breaking the silence by occasionally asking if he felt anything
uncomfortable and pressing her fingers to the pulse in his arm. His brows joined when she
stuck a thermometer in his mouth and jotted things down in her papers.
Um excuse me, Hinata started, W- When can he leave the hospital?

The nurse smiled, You will have to ask the doctor for that.
Bring a spare blanket. Sasuke mumbled, thermometer bobbing in his mouth.
I will, but please do not speak. She pressed her palm to his chin to stop his movements,
Is it cold at night?
How does she expect me to answer with this thing in my mouth? Thankfully it beeped and
she took it out, No, but shes staying here for the night. He motioned with his chin to the
side.
Hinata stared, eyes wide.
I see, we have a shortage though so Ill see if I can provide one tonight. She smiled and
let herself out, still reading things on her clipboard. Once the door was shut Hinata turned
to stare at him, spoon and plate still in her lap.
Dont look at me like that. He pursed his lips, resting back and shutting his eyes. He
listened to the occasional clutter of spoon and plates and the bag being set on the floor
some feet away. The room was very quiet, and the only thing he was hearing was the
constant rain, and it was not something he enjoyed hearing. Talk.
The chair squeaked. A- About what?
He was silent, hoping that she would start talking about whatever without him asking.
There was a months gap in his life and he would rather hear whatever it is she has to say
than rethink about the month of torture his brother had put him through.
It would also be better than thinking about where he had been before that, and whom he
met
Um I d- dont know wh- what to say. She tucked a clump of hair behind her ear.
What happened while I was gone? he asked quietly, pushing her in that direction would
allow her to talk about various things; surely she had done a lot in one month.
N- Nothing much
Dark, sleepy eyes studied her. Nothing?
Y- You were asleep m- most of it, a- and I was j- j- just sitting here. She fidgeted.
Before that.
Nothing! she gushed, You just left! A- and I didnt do a- anything.
He could picture her, curled up in her bed or on that small table in the middle of the
kitchen, being bored or depressed and not talking about it.
After a long stretch of silence she spoke again. Y- Yamada san showed up at the house aand told me you were brought i- into the hospital It was early morning and he was very

tired. She recalled, taking deep breaths to calm her suddenly tense nerves. T- They
refused to let me in first, b- but then
He watched her brows tense and her fingertips touch her lips. Hm I must have been
broken really badly for her to not mention it.
T- The doctor said your eyes werent normal, t- that they were very weak, so I was very
worried you might not be able to she glanced up, But thank god you were ok.
They do hurt. It was a foreign feeling, like it was swollen on the inside or when a hair
from his lash fell into his eye and he couldnt take it out. It wasnt constant and it wasnt
painful enough to ask for it to be checked on, but whenever it happened his head would
grow heavy and a headache would build right behind his eyes But only when its too
bright.
Oh, Sasuke sama I love you so much.
Noooo I love you more! Come here and give me a hug.
Sasuke frowned and didnt bother to look at the door to know who would be standing
there. Hinata covered her heated cheeks and hid her smile of embarrassment.
Kei laughed loudly and slid the door completely open, a gentle palm urging his wife
forward. You guys need a real hard push, you know that, just watching you is making me
impatient.
Sono laughed and placed a small basket of flowers and chocolate on the table. See I told
you hed be up and making you miserable in no time.
Wake me up when visiting time is over. Sasuke shut his eyes and pretended to sleep.
Hinata got off the chair and pulled it over so that her pregnant friend could sit, and then
went to look at the basket. I will go look for a small vase. She excused herself and left the
room with a smile.
Sono waited until her friend was out to poke a thin finger at the sick mans arm. How dare
you sleep for so long?! I thought she would die waiting for you!
The sudden change wasnt shocking, but the poke on his arm sure was. Tch, just what do
you guys want?
We want you to treat her right! Look at her like shes the best thing that ever happened to
you and tell her shes beautiful! Sono emphasized every word by poking her finger into his
side.
Honey, calm down, its Uchiha youre talking to, digging a hole in him wouldnt change
that. Kei patted her shoulder. Glad youre ok, though, welcome back.
Was this really Kei Katsuma?

I mean, so you blacked out for a month or two, broke some bones and went through hell
and back, youre alive now right? Thats all that matters! Yup its him, a little too
enthusiastic, too
Yea
If you need anything, you know Im here, his friend offered warmly, If you want to spend
sometime with us I mean, I know it can get hard with a broken arm and leg.
Were ok. Sasuke refused instantly. The last thing he wanted was to be forced to live with
Naruto-wannabe and a pregnant woman; and not be able to smack them or run away from
them
Im sure you are. Sono grumbled. Ugh, Im gonna get some lemon juice from the
vending machine. She fanned herself and walked out unceremoniously.
Hinata walked in right after Sono was out, and wondered why Sasuke looked relieved and
Kei troubled. She placed the flowers in the small vase and arranged them on the
nightstand.
Well wed better be going, Sonos appointment with the doctor is in a few minutes, and we
thought wed visit while were at it. He grinned. Take care!
All this in-and-out was making his head hurt. Dont pretend to visit somebody when you
only have an appointment he grumbled when nobody but Hinata was in hearing
distance. Everybody was the same, only pretending to be there for you when they are only
kissing ass
Hinata was holding a white carnation that didnt fit in the small vase, But they always
visited every few days, not just on doctor appointments.
He didnt have the strength to look up at her where she stood, Mm, sure
She watched him slowly fall asleep, and busied herself with the flowers and rearranging
some spare clothes that she had brought for him, in the small cupboard at the corner of
the two-bed room.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxx
He was being dragged across a thorny, rough ground, his shirt ripped at the back and his
skin tearing with every bump and broken twig. Hauled across trees by the ankle, branches
quickly flying to his left and right, and he fell like dead weight to the ground with a thud, he
could hear the sound of his own bones breaking and felt the cold, scorching pain at his leg.
He watched the sky, beautiful blue with no clouds, no rain, only blue and trees and light
Something gripped at his ankle again, and he couldnt find any strength inside of him to
fight it, hands dragging up on either side of his head, they were healthy and unharmed but
felt numb and unresponsive, something was telling him constantly that it was useless to
struggle, you will die anyway

Somebody was looking down at him, warmth of body heat radiating before soft wisps of
hair brushed against his forehead, brushing against cuts and bruises, and soft, sweet lips
pressed against his bloody and aching ones.
Hinata?
Hands on his chest, healing and warm and
Ah
The heat disappeared, and the sun glared into his eyes, piercing and painfully bright. His
back arched and he rolled his head, searching for the only salvation that he had found
after so very long. A familiar smell, of blood and hate and leather, and his body shuddered,
drawing enough strength for his arm to dig into the dirt and soon he was on his knees, one
leg broken, the other aching and protesting.
Itachi stared, as if surprised.
Huh?
The quick rotation of Mangekyou, a violent ripple of chakra and then crushing pain at his
arm, rendering him unconscious again
Sasukes eyes opened, wide and startled; his heart beat loudly in his chest. The lights
were out, and he could barely make out his surroundings from the pale light coming from
the window. He saw a small figure huddled against the other bed in the room, hair falling
down the edge like a dark, elegant waterfall. He wanted to call out for her, to tell her to
come close and get under the covers with him, but his voice was failing him.
Was it her that saved me from all that? Was she not supposed to be there in the
genjutsu?!
He swallowed, and tried again, succeeding in drawing her attention.
Youre up. She whispered and slid off the bed, still in the same clothes she had came in
this morning. Do you want anything?
He stirred in his bed, bracing himself against the slight pain in his arm and leg long enough
to move closer to one of his beds edges.
its o- okay, its not cold. She adjusted the covers over his chest.
Dont argue. He said firmly, he did not want anymore nightmares and having her there
would be a good distraction.
At least, thats what he would say if asked, but the truth was he didnt want her to stay that
far away like they were strangers.
She timidly climbed the bed and rested her shoulder against the pillow, trying to keep as
much distance between them as possible. Y- Youve changed

His left hand touched her shoulder, urging her closer. Hm?
It wasnt hard to see the redness in her face even with this very little light. Y- You dont hhold back anymore. She edged closer, enough to feel his heat and catch the scent of
medicine off him. If he just rolled his head to the side his nose would touch her shoulder.
Cause of the sedatives they stream in my blood. He lied, too tired to think of the real
excuse.
Oh she bit her lips and secured the covers around her waist and his shoulders. That
nurse f- forgot about the extra c-cover.
Mm, good He mumbled sleepily and pressed his shoulder to her side, her warmth
making his fingertips go cold and his heart to beat just a little faster, and he was slipping
back into sleep, the last of his thoughts of tea and rain and home.
He hated birds.
Why must they announce morning, so loudly even when its raining outside? He stirred
sleepily and his face pressed against something soft and warm. Come to think of it,
something foreign was touching his arm as well and it didnt feel like a kunai or a knife
A clearer study of his surroundings told him he was still in a hospital room, sedated and
tired and hungry. But having the person sleeping right next to him there made it all just a
little bit better. He had planned to not say anything and wait until she awoke on her own,
but a sudden, sharp pain stabbing at his eyes took him by surprise, earning a sharp hiss.
She shifted, startled into waking, and touched his forehead. A- Are you ok?
Yeah. It still hurt, a lot, but he wouldnt admit it in hopes that it would go away.
Let me see. She offered, voice thick with sleep. Maybe something got in. Her hand was
warm on his face.
He tried to open his eyes, if even a little, but every effort proved more painful then the
other and he ended up shutting his eyes tighter, trying to will away the sharp stabbing in
the back of his head. Her heat disappeared from his side and for an instance he wondered
if this was another nightmare, but a cool, wet cloth was pressed against his eyes and the
pain receded slowly.
Ill call the doctor.
Wait. He swallowed. Its gone. Or soon will be, just dont go
Are you sure? he felt the hair on his forehead being brushed aside.
Mm
She never returned back to his side, instead sat on the creaky chair and rested her arms
on the side of the bed, next to his arm. The room was warm; the general weather was
promising of a very humid day, but the space right next to him still felt cold for some

reason, and he crushed down that voice in his head that wanted to ask her to come
back
He woke up sometime later, having lost his sense of time because of the irregular sleeping
patterns, but was glad she was there with food. She was dressed in a light blue kimono
this time, and he could smell shampoo and flowers off her when she stepped closer, to
pick up the cloth that rested next to his head.
Hi. She said quietly, a small smile on her face.
He responded with a grunt and accepted the glass of water she offered.
I t- talked to the doctor a few hours ago. She started, pressing a tissue to his mouth, face
noticeably flushed. H- He said you can be discharged today or tomorrow, depending o- on
the check up he will give you today.
Sasuke nodded and breathed deeply, resting against the pillow. Something was seriously
wrong with his body, he was constantly tired, always feverish and slept a lot what the
hell did they stream into his blood?
Would you like to eat anything? she offered, pouring tea into a paper cup.
He clucked his tongue in displeasure, his mouth felt like hed been eating clay, and his
head ached right behind the eyes. Something touched his arm and he opened his eyes,
his vision hazy.
How do you feel? there was worry and hesitation written all over her face.
Like a thousand Kei bunshin had been jumping inside my head all night. Ok he shut his
eyes again, trying to shut off as much light as he could. What time is it?
Afternoon. She said quietly, and sat at the side of the bed, face flushed. S- Sasuke,
uhm
He opened his eyes when the bed shifted, and his brows arched up in amusement. Shes
not wasting any time is she? Hm?
Um, I dont know h- how to say this um.
Just say it. Just being hesitant, she gained his full attention.
She bit her lip for a moment before speaking, Um, the physical therapy doctor s- said that
um, with a little reading and ex- experience, I could do it for you. She fidgeted nervously,
twisting her fingers and brushing her hair back and picking up stray threads from her
sleeve.
He blinked. Do what ? shes taking it so hard on herself one could easily
misunderstand
Y- Your arm and l- leg. As if it was the most obvious thing; when he stared at her like he
didnt understand, she sighed nervously and got off the bed, pretending to be busy with the

lunch boxes. She s- said that a whole month of sleeping a- and broken bones need
rehabilitation.
Why are you so nervous? he frowned.
Im not! she said a little too quickly, popping open a bentou box, rice flying everywhere.
There was a stretch of silence in which Hinata had no idea what expression to pull, and
didnt have the courage to look back and see his response.
She had been very nervous about it because when the doctor told her about it, she got the
impression that she would have to be around him for hours, pulling and stretching and
coaxing, she could barely imagine herself doing that, but what made it sound like pure
horror was that the doctor said- with a straight face- that he had to take most of his clothes
off.
She was glad it was most and not all
The door was slid open and in came Sasukes assigned doctor, a grim look on his face like
he had a major headache. Good afternoon. How do you feel today?
Like crap. He grumbled.
Good good with that he nodded and proceeded to check monitors and documents. His
expression softened as he continued to read and compare documents, and in a few
minutes he was shutting off monitors and plucking the few plugs that were stuck to his
patients body under the hospital clothes. Youre doing much better, Uchiha san. He put
the clipboard on the nightstand and flashed a small light into Sasukes eyes, earning a few
hushed insults. Your wife tells me you had eye problems.
He glared at her.
I assumed so, for some reason you have strained your eyes too far, and to be frank I had
assumed you would loose sight completely. He scribbled on some papers as he spoke. A
few discomforts are to be expected, I could prescribe some cleansing eye drops for you,
but if it occurs more often, or more painful, you need to come see me as soon as
possible.
Sasuke studied the old mans expression, and wondered if using Itachis jutsu had
anything to do with it Itachi usually used that jutsu with Mangekyou, did that make any
difference?
Did he have to have Mangekyou to use that high-level jutsu, or else it would destroy his
eyes?
Oh crap
When can I go out? he shifted against the uncomfortable bed sheets.
In a bit the doctor nodded absently and walked out, still jotting things on his clipboard.

Pff he glared at the only person left in the room, mouth pulled down in annoyance.
And you had to go tell him.
Hinatas lips pressed together. I had to.
He was about to say something else, but decided it wasnt worth arguing over, so he
sighed deeply and shut his eyes tight, the headache pounding more inside his head with
every heartbeat.
Ne, Im just trying to you know I- she paused, gulping, and her words flew out the
window at his glare.
What?
She hung her head. N- Nothing. Ano she couldnt believe how scary he was when he
wakes up, and he was so cute last night too
Come here. She stepped closer just slightly. Closer. Her hand touched the side of the
bed.
What?
Get up here. He ordered, brows knotted. Why is she so slow to understand?
N- no! her shoulders squared, face reddening. Just w- what d- did you want to say?
Come here and Ill tell you.
She flushed when she caught the challenging glint in his eyes. Its ok I d- dont need to
know. She turned away and pulled at the table next to the bed, deciding to prepare lunch
anyway.
Youre sure?
Y- Yes. She nodded in confidence, giving him her back so he wouldnt notice the red of
her face and tears of embarrassment glittering in her eyes.
He sighed, I think Im loosing it.
loosing it? she turned, skeptical.
My eyesight one moment he was staring at the ceiling, the other Hinatas face filled his
vision, hair brushing his forehead just slightly.
Does it hurt? she touched his brow, seriously studying his eyes for any changes.
He wondered if he did it just to get her attention, or because that moment his vision really
did go dangerously blurry.
Um. She gulped, watching him.

What?
H- How um
Now he was getting worried. What?!
H- How d- does anou Mangekyou Sharingan, look like?
He stared, and they both jumped when the door was slammed open, revealing Kei with a
frozen grin on his face. Oh crap I interrupted something! he stepped back quickly as if
hed just seen a ticking bomb, and shut the door. A muffled sorry was heard before
sandals shuffled behind the door. Are you guys done?
Hinata muffled a giggle and stared at the door, wondering what Kei saw that made him
think he was interrupting
Perhaps the way she was leaning against the bed with one of her knees against the
mattress, bending down low enough for it to seem like she was kissing Sasuke
She turned to him in horror and saw the realization dawn on him the same moment, and
without thinking she pushed away, nearly tripping in her haste on her own clothes.
Um, C- come in!
Are you sure?
Y- Yes.
Kei slid the door and peeked inside, confirming that it was safe to walk in. You guys
shouldnt do this here you know, somebody could walk in on you! he grinned, How are
you feeling?
The only thing Sasuke was thinking of is whether or not he could reach the cup on the
nightstand, long enough before his visitor registered they were targeted.
Hes better today, Hinata smiled politely, D- Doctor said he can leave today or
tomorrow.
Great! Hear that?! Youll be out today or tomorrow! he said loudly, You cant walk can
you? I mean you got both your legs broken and all.
Are you an idiot by nature or do you practice? Sasuke grumbled and shifted in his bed.
I practice. Kei helped himself with the cold tea on the table and drank it all in one go.
Sono decided that she hates me today so I have all day for myself. He said miserably,
seating himself on the edge of the bed. If only she wasnt so random about it! I mean we
were planning to go out today and all!
The Uchihas sighed inaudibly and shared a secret wish that Sono would come and rescue
them soon, theres no telling what Kei would do to them out of boredom.

I know! Lets play board games! he beamed, raising a finger in the air, Chess?
Checkers?
N- No thank you.
No.
Snakes and ladders? he said desperately, Oh come on! he threw his arms in the air,
What do you guys do around here? Get sick?
Its a hospital. Hinata stated, hoping not to injure his feelings.
Kei stared, shocked. And thats the reason this room is like a ghost house?
The one on the bed sighed, Just go away.
I will! Kei stated, offended, And when I come back well have lots of fun! with that he
stormed out, slamming the door shut behind him.
Sasuke stared at the ceiling, composing a death wish in his head.
Two minutes later there was the sound of running sandals on hospital floor and a loud
screech as the person skidded to a halt in front of their door; it slid open and in came a
panting Kei, bag in hand and hair messier than usual. Sonos waiting for me downstairs!
She loves me again! he threw the bag at Sasuke, and didnt notice how it landed directly
on his injured chest, Have fun you guys! And save me some space on the plaster! the
door shut and there was silence as running sandals faded off
Rain
Can you take this off? It has pointy edges Sasuke grumbled and shifted, trying to slide
the bag off his chest. That Katsuma, I swear Ill kill him one day
Hinata smiled softly and took the bag in her hands, inspected the things Kei had brought,
and produced a black marker pen from the mess. Her eyes shone.
No way. IV in his hand, he waved it defensively in front of him. Dont.
Just a tiny corner! she walked around the bed and stood next to his plastered leg.
Please!
No.
Just something small! she begged, a smile on her face.
He gave up, that expression made his chest ache, and it wasnt pain. Pff, fine, just
something small.
She was already scribbling something before he could finish his words, he couldnt see
what she was doing with her giving him her back in concentration, and he was a little
nervous of what she would write

I love you?
Her initials?
Get well soon?
Maybe a flower or a smiling face
You said small he said impatiently.
Hai Even when she said that she was still doing something squeaky on the plaster.
The doctor walked in, followed by a nurse, and smiled at the scene he had just walked
onto. Having fun are we?
Hinata stopped whatever it was she was doing and hung her head down in
embarrassment, covering the marker in her rush to be out of the doctors way.
Lets see that bandage shall we The old man helped Sasuke up and undid the hospital
robe, leaving it crumpled around his waist.
Hinata didnt know if she should leave or pretend it was fine with her to look at him this
way.
Once the bandages around is chest were unwrapped, it felt like he had just started
breathing again, it was probably very tight to keep the ribs in place No wonder he kept
getting light headed and lazy and slept a lot!
He coughed lightly when the cold air filled his lungs, and it was painful to feel the vibration
against the now free bones in his chest, he grimaced in discomfort and tried not to bend
over, fighting the pain as best he could.
The doctor patted and poked different bruises as the nurse discarded the bandage, and
Hinata found herself blushing, seriously thinking that she was unneeded here. Um, I think
Ill g- go out.
No stay. The doctor said, still busy. Lets see your arm. He touched it just slightly and
wasnt shocked at the sharp gasp of pain he received in response. Can you move it?
Sasuke tried, sweat building on his forehead, but the more he tried the more painful it got.
Thats enough, dont strain yourself. He patted his shoulder in understanding, Well
seems to me you just need a day or two more, you wont be needing any of the monitors or
IV so Ill prepare your papers tomorrow and assign you a physical therapist schedule. He
nodded to himself and instructed the nurse to take off the IV and other things that went
unheard to the other couple.
She couldnt believe it, Sasuke would be out. The doctor had told her this just this morning
but now that it was happening she felt happier than she thought she would be.

She wouldnt have to cross the 40-minute- long road to and from the hospital, wouldnt
have to live with forty minutes of worry if he would like her food or if his condition had
gotten worse or if hed broken any of the furniture while she was away.
Once the IV was out of his hand he curled his fingers, hissing in pain, his chest didnt feel
any better either. Remind me not to get broken again
Hinata smiled, eyes glittering, You wouldnt, I wont let you. With that she went off
rearranging things around the bed.
Those same words echoed in his head, and he recalled saying them to her in a similar
condition. A ghost of a smile played over his mouth and he cleared his throat, Whats for
lunch?
Xxxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke stared at the scribble near his toes and couldnt decide if it was a four-leafedclover or four hearts touching each other at the tip. Not that it mattered
Your turn. Kei said quietly, bending over at the chair and staring intently at the chess
board on the hospital table.
Sasuke did a quick move and sighed. Just give up already.
No! I still have two soldiers and my queen isnt dead! he shoved a handful of chips into
his mouth. Thats short for Sono and Hina Chan arent back yet. So shut up and play.
Hinata and Sono had decided earlier in the evening that they needed to do emergency
shopping and they would be back later.
That was four hours ago
At least he could move his left hand now, and didnt need her to do everything for him, but
most importantly now he could kick Keis butt in chess anytime.
After what seemed like forever, Kei did a move and gasped, No no wait! I take it back!
Without waiting, Sasuke grabbed his black horse and knocked a white piece off the board,
eyes gleaming. You loose. Pay up. A bag of French-cheese flavored chips was shoved
into his face.
I spent all my money on chips and snacks for you, I dont have anything else. Kei lied.
And Sono shops in chips currency? he busied himself with rearranging his pieces in their
right places preparing for another match, not really serious about betting.
Yes.
Just play now that the headache disappeared, and he was able to feed himself, he felt
more confidant and was back to his old self.

Or at least part of his old self, he still worried if she was being harassed or bothered while
shopping and still wondered what she would buy.
You know, when Hinata gets pregnant, youll understand just how much she was doing at
home. Kei started another conversation with himself, I mean, before Sono got pregnant I
used to think she did nothing around the house, and we argued a lot over how I do all the
work and she sleeps all day. But once she became too tired to move around much, and I
had to do her job for her, man house work is a whole new world his face twisted
comically, brow arching at a memory. I mean the stuff you find at the pit of the sink, the
dirt I bring home with my shoes everyday and the clothes ugh he played his pieces
silently, loosing two or three in his distraction.
Sasuke nearly grumbled how she isnt going to get pregnant.
Were back! Sono stepped in, her belly grown noticeably round as she reached her final
months, and threw herself into her hubbys lap. Ah the horror of shopping for pregnancy
underwear
Sasuke grimaced. Too much information
The couple kissed loudly.
Sasuke rolled his eyes and Hinata pretended to look inside her bag, digging into to
produce a woolen dark-blue shirt. I brought you this. She said shyly, unwrapped it and
held it up for him to see.
About time he hadnt had a bath in so very long and this hospital gown- no, dry paper,
is not to be called clothes.
Oooo we better go away. Sono said in a creepy voice, standing up and shoving bags in
her husbands face.
Yeah, wouldnt want to be caught peeping on Uchiha sama undressing. Kei laughed and
rushed to the door, dodging chess pieces that were thrown at him in his escape.
Once the door was slid shut and laughter faded down the hallway, Sasuke undid the
strings at the back and tried not to show how his chest protested at the strain. He slid his
left arm in the sleeve and stopped, confused as to what to do about the other.
Um, I think th- this is ok for now. She suggested, noting how he couldnt move his arm let
alone pull it inside a sleeve.
Hm at least he wasnt wearing sand paper, and it was actually softer on his bruised
skin. Im getting soft
Once the shirt was on, as awkward as it looked, she asked. D- Did you eat?
Yea. When she and Sono left he fought with Kei over dinner. What did you buy? he
liked to convince himself that he asked such a question just to keep track where his money
goes.

Um, some books, clothes and um, food, we dropped them o- off at home, um She put
the bag on the table. I uh brought clothes for you
With the way she was fidgeting and blushing he wondered if it was just outwear clothes.
Books?
Glad for the change of subject, she smiled softly and went about clearing chess pieces
and dinner leftovers. Mm, f- for helping you recover and, um, some things I wanted to
know
Like what?
Plants. She shrugged, S- Some herbs could help, and planting them at home isnt hard!
Actually I know some about it, but I never really needed it before now.
So she went emergency shopping to get information on how to heal? Doesnt she ever
think about herself? He made a face and rested back on the pillows, studying her.
Ano, Sono offered we stay with them a- awhile, she wasnt looking at him to see the
horrified expression on his face, But I told her that we can handle it, and she needs rest.
She smiled, Is that ok?
Yes thank you for saving me. Mm.
Are you okay? she tugged at the covers and secured them at his sides. Do I t- talk too
much?
He clucked his tongue and continued to stare at her, never really giving an answer.
Hinata tried to read his expression, but he was relaxed and blank, and that worried her. He
only became like this when he was plotting something or when he wanted to be alone; and
she figured this was a good time to do just that.
Um, I- I think Ill go now, its already night and um Do you need anything? she gathered
her things and waited for him to speak.
He just sighed and shut his eyes.
Was this a leave me alone I want to sleep now? Good night when there was no
answer, she turned the lights off and slid the door shut behind her, confusion and heat
battling in her chest. Hes just tired, thats all, its not like I did anything wrong right?
Xxxxxxxxx
Youre heavy, at least support yourself a little bit! Kei groaned and helped his friend
through the front door.
Hes not supposed to apply any pressure on his legs, please dont annoy him. The
physical therapist, who introduced herself as Hagane Rin, Tanakas wife, was supporting
the other side.

Just shut up. Sasuke frowned tightly, humiliated at needing anybodys help, let alone Kei
and a woman
Hinata shook the umbrella and tossed it to the side and rushed to shut the door behind
her. Okaerinasai, thank you everybody! she bowed deeply and rushed to prepare tea.
Ahh, no problem. At that, Kei dropped his friend at the kitchen table; and sat down next to
him, earning a nice bump on the head.
Rin sighed and wiped her hair, Ladies shouldnt be put through this. She helped herself
with a glass of water. You think you can start by tomorrow?
Sasuke nodded, trying his best to will away the throbbing pain in his limbs. He was brought
here in a wheelchair and all it took was those few seconds crossing the threshold and he
was exhausted. I have a lot of work to do
You look sick. Kei noted. Maybe you should just rest today. He was rewarded with a
glare. So whats for dinner? he beamed at Hinata.
Um, dinner?!
Count me out. Rin put her glass down and proceeded to the door. I just came to know
the place, going home now. She waved, her body filling the doorframe as she left.
The brown haired male grinned, Uh, then Ill be off too, I have um he sat up, heading
towards the door. Nothing to do really, but hes glaring at me! he pointed an accusing
finger at Sasuke and whined, See hes doing it right now!
Get out he grumbled and rubbed his forehead.
I was going to anyway! Save your breath! even when he was saying that, he was
grinning like a fool.
Once the door was shut it became really quiet. There was light rain outside but being at
night meant there were no animals or people at this time. Sasuke liked it this way, it made
his head hurt less, but Hinata kept busing herself with rearranging the fridge and then
washing dishes and then preparing a meal.
His brow twitched.
Hey, go wash up. He ordered, studying her confused expression. Her hair was damp and
there was rain on her clothes, the ends of her kimono caked in mud. He knew that she
could dress better than this.
She probably misunderstood him as being dirty and smelly, and her face reddened.
Wear something more Colorful. He scratched his scalp. She didnt say anything and
simply marched to the bedroom door, shutting it quietly behind her.
Very smooth

After a while, the water on the stove began to boil and it was too far for him to reach.
Supporting himself on the ball of his hand, he pushed against the table and tried to stand
up long enough to turn it off; he was half way there but his ankle protested and the room
spun, pain zipping up his spine. There was a hand on his arm and then the stove was
turned off, and Hinata scolded him with an unhappy expression on her face. Youre not
supposed to walk!
He was light headed, unable to see anything properly, I walk whenever I want. Damn it
my ankle cant take it
She grabbed his good arm and pulled it over her shoulder, and half-dragged him into the
bedroom, the smell of cinnamon and soap filling the room. His fingers brushed smooth
skin and it was then that he noticed that she was dressed in a button-up sky blue shirt with
the short sleeves barely covering her forearms. She helped him ease into the bed and fix
the sling around his neck, it probably went loose with his short struggle towards the stove,
but whatever it was she was doing was irrelevant She was practically glowing! Her face
was a healthy rosy color, lips bitten to redness, hair brushed to the side and smelling of
flowers and spice. It was mostly the way her shirt rode down as she bent, revealing
exactly what was under it, that made all the pain in his body go unnoticed.
Does it hurt? she met his eyes, face barely an inch away.
He hoped that she hadnt noticed how he was staring, or how he gulped hard. No. Down
boy
If you want anything, Ill get it for you anytime, ok? Dont get up. She said gently, moving
away to pull the covers over his legs.
Oh I sure know what I want right now He feigned anger, Dont boss me.
She studied his face, something glittering at her ears. Sorry
He was a little disappointed when she got up to take care of dinner, even more so to see
that she was wearing a long black skirt, proving how she had 0 sexiness
Must.get.head.out.of.gutter
He threw himself back and was startled to feel the pillows stacked up so high. No wait,
those arent pillows. Upon closer inspection he realized that the other futon was rolled up
under the sheets. He blinked. Did she bathe, get dressed, and fix the beds in less than five
minutes?
Shes always working, always busy, let it be dinner or people or beds, does she hate being
with me this much? He stared at the far wall, dull pain in his legs. What am I thinking? I
should heal as fast as I can and get out of here love or not, its not going to give me
power to kill him. Not with broken legs and arm, at least. He curled his left hands fingers
and scowled, if he was strong enough, he wouldnt have gotten those injuries, if he was
strong enough, those injuries would have been his brothers not his.
Come to think of it, how bad are Itachis injuries now? If he even received any

Hinata walked into the room with a tray, and set it next to him. His stomach responded to
the smell but he refused to touch it, And wheres your share? there was only one bowl of
soup, one bowl of rice and one share of sliced chicken.
Im n- not hungry. She shook her head in dismissal.
Then Im not eating. He did his best to cross his arms.
Why?
He didnt answer, simply studied her reaction.
She shifted uncomfortably, Im not hungry
Come here. He said quietly, not looking at her.
She inched a little closer, uncertain.
Here. He patted the little space in the futon next to him.
Hinata gave him a what are you trying to do? look, the corner of her mouth slightly curled
down. Um
Just come here, dont be difficult. He started to get impatient, but then took a deep breath
when she crawled closer, her face flushed.
He held her arm and pulled her closer, so that her side rested against his chest.
Um- S- Sasuke ano he could feel her heartbeat and catch the scent off her clothes.
I cant do anything in this condition. He started, his breath on her neck, So until Im up
again youll have to be strong. She was very quiet, probably absorbing what he just
implied. I dont want to say this over and over, I think you got it the first time.
She nodded, uncomfortable with the physical closeness and his impatient attitude.
What are you thinking about?
His question startled her, but she smiled at his concern. Um nothing, really.
The hand that was gripping her arm eased the firm grip, and the room became very silent.
You. He started again, trying to break the silence, You said something about
Mangekyou at the hospital. He shifted and reached over to grab the rice bowl, watching
as she caught his drift and pulled the tray closer.
Um, hai wh- what does it look like exactly? she placed the tray in her lap, B- Because
your Sharingan um, it was blurry

Sasuke chewed slowly, deep in thought. But I cant have Mangekyou yet I have to kill a
loved one His eyes immediately studied the while flawless skin of her arms, the straight
cut of her hair, the small dangly jewelry in her ear.
Will I ever end up killing her?
His silence was taken as the end of the conversation, and he watched in amusement as
she gradually relaxed against his side, even absent-mindedly calculating something in her
head, lips moving voicelessly, as she glanced around the room. She occasionally glanced
down to the tray balanced on her thighs whenever he reached down to get something, and
her face reddened when he offered a piece of chicken.
Sasuke would have toppled over in shock when she actually ate it off his chopsticks, had
he not been supported at the back. You really ate it!
Her hand shot up to her mouth in embarrassment, eyes wide. W- Was I not supposed to?
His whole face tingled with a suppressed smile, I thought you werent hungry. Deciding
that he loved that flustered face, he decided to try to push her buttons a little. If I knew you
wanted me to feed you
Her shoulders squared, and her palms covered her face. She knew she couldnt get up
with the tray in her lap, but it was too embarrassing to stay. No its n- not that!
He picked up some rice and brought it up to her mouth, trying hard not to laugh at how
dramatic she was. Here you go.
No its ok. She refused politely, pretending to brush her hair away from her face. In the
end she had to push herself into eating because it didnt seem like he was going to change
his mind anytime soon.
He ate silently, trying to will away the ticklish feeling in the base of his throat, humiliating
her was so much fun, but it could only get so far any more pushing and she would throw
the tray to the side and run away crying
Damn he knew her too well
So where are you going to sleep? he asked quietly and put the chopsticks down,
reaching for a glass of water to end his meal.
Their eyes met. Um, I- I was thinking to take the futon, she pointed to the rolled futon
behind them. When you are going to sleep, anyway.
But I like it this way. He wriggled against the big lump, showing her how he was
comfortable with it behind his back.
Poor thing didnt know he was just bullying her again, Um b- but you cant sleep with it
s- so high.
Sure I can. He shut his eyes and pretended to sleep.

With his eyes closed he couldnt see her reaction, but she obviously didnt like it and
decided to take the tray to the kitchen. When her warmth disappeared from his side, he
sighed deeply and slid his eyes open, right when the lights got turned off and the door was
slid shut.
Damn
Xxxxxxxxxxx
He groaned quietly, sweat running down his back, jaws clenched.
Are you ok?
Harder. He commanded and his back bent slightly, his damp hair sticking to his face.
Yeah, just like that. He hissed, breathing from between his teeth.
We should stop.
Im ok. He tossed his head back and breathed deeply, eyes shut. Harder.
You cant take it anymore, look at you. Rin slowly eased the pressure she was applying
to his ankle, rolling his foot slightly to relax the muscle. I told you to tell me to stop when it
starts to hurt.
He glared at her, sharingan intense but still. It didnt hurt. At her glare, he added, Much.
Rehab shouldnt be this intense. She smiled, her round face relaxing. Its very hot here,
and here I thought Winter was in.
Hinata, who had been watching silently from her position at the door, walked over and sat
down next to them, helping Sasuke with a glass of water. Shes right.
Putting the glass down, Sasuke sighed deeply. Its been a whole week already, it shouldnt
hurt anymore. He pointed to his right arm strapped close to his chest in a sling, And
when is this going to heal?
In a bit. Rin fanned herself, having more trouble with the heat than the others. Lets call it
a day; weve been doing this for hours.
The pain in his ankle agreed. Whatever. He fell back and stared at the ceiling, breathing
deeply.
How very polite of you. Rin murmured and sat up, preparing to leave. By the way, you
can loosen the muscles if you wash in hot water, but with the state of your other arm and
leg Id say its not an option. She smirked, rearranging her hair. Unless youre very
careful not to get them wet. She nodded to Hinata and made her way to the door,
grabbing her umbrella on her way out.
Rin has been visiting every afternoon according to her schedule, and she became
somewhat of a friend to the Uchihas; thus not bothering with formalities when entering or
leaving. She was twice as old as they were, but just as spirited as her husband.

Sometimes just as aggressive, as well.

I need a bath. The closest thing hes had to a bath was dunking his head under the
faucet. He rolled his head to the side and watched Hinata rummage through his drawer for
a change of clothes. Help me up. He didnt need to be helped up, but he needed an
excuse to lure her in so he could convince her of his plan.
Unknowing of his scheme, she obediently came over and took his outstretched arm, and
instead of pulling up she was shocked to be pulled down, falling to her knees with her
other hand on his bare chest.
Help me bathe. He said seriously.
As expected, she screeched and tried to get her wrist free, face gradually reddening. That
sounded wrong!
I know. He didnt have a trace of humor on his face, but his voice gave it all out.
B-Bathe alone. She stopped struggling, somewhat calmed that he was just humoring her,
and tried to get his fingers loose around her wrist. Whenever she uncurled one of his
fingers the others would hold tight, and whenever she loosened those; the first ones would
grab tighter.
She tried hard to not to laugh upon realizing that he was playing with her nerves. Let me
go.
He snorted, something between a laugh and a sigh. I really need one. He sat up,
stomach muscles tightening, But I cant wash alone, dont want the plaster wet. He let her
wrist go and studied her face.
Hinata sighed and shook her head, trying not to look at the topless man just inches away.
Im not I c- cant.
Help me up. This time he meant it, he didnt plan to stay sweaty and stinky until his body
healed completely. He hissed quietly as he leaned against her and hobbled to the
bedroom, ankle protesting with every step.
Sasuke sighed deeply and settled on the warm floor, eyeing his wife silently. Im not taking
this off. Motioning to his shorts, he said it only to assure her that he wasnt planning
anything weird, but the way she flushed and busied herself made him think of the many
ways it could be misunderstood.
I wont take it off even if you want to I might take it off if you beg, though
What am I thinking?
The tub was halfway filled with hot water, and his hair started sticking in clumps to his face
from the dampness that filled the bathroom. His ankle protested painfully when he dipped
it in the hot water, but he clenched his jaws tight and willed the pain away. Slowly, the
muscles in his leg loosened and it actually felt good to be rid of the constant pulse of pain.

Y- You want t- to wash your h- hair? she stuttered, even when she tried hard to pretend
that she was ok; the bottle of shampoo in her hand was pink and blue.
Not with that I wont. He stared at the pink bottle in horror.
N- No, t- this is mine. She put it aside in embarrassment, and brought out a plain blue
bottle.
Hm he mumbled something to himself and nodded, reaching back to undo the tie that
held the sling to his chest.
It was an extremely uncomfortable experience for Hinata, having to get down on her knees
to be able to wash his hair, she had washed it before, long ago, but its just as
uncomfortable now as it had been then. The fact that she had to be so close to him, right
between his legs, was giving her a very hard time, too.
Right then, she wished he would heal today before tomorrow
He found himself dozing off, the relaxing warmth in his leg, the calming smell of the
shampoo and the gentle fingers massaging his head right after a good workout, it would
make anybody sleepy.
It sucks. He said quietly, voice thick.
The hands in his hair paused. Hm? What does?
Making you do this. He shifted, water lapping at his ankle. Doesnt it?
Her fingers were still for a moment, and then resumed rubbing. Its ok.
Sasuke glanced up, suds running down the side of his face, mouth open slightly as if to
say something; and then he shut it with a click, staring down at the soft design in her
kimono. As an afterthought, he murmured. Youre getting all of your kimonos ruined.
Her hands left his hair and she scooped up some water in a small bucket. I have a lot
Sasuke leaned to the side and shut his eyes, a quick current of water fell on his head,
washing soap away, and trailed down his back and chest.
If I didnt know how much uncomfortable she was, I would have said were just a normal
couple
He was glad his hair was sticking to his face; he didnt want her to notice the expression
he was currently wearing. First time being helped in a bath, dont know if I should be
happy or humiliated
Something warm and wet pressed against his back, and rubbed gently.
What are you doing? heat rushed to his face and ears.

Y- You s- said Bath. She sounded like she was choking, although probably going all-out
so that he doesnt ask for another bath till next week Or better yet, next month!
He wanted to let her do whatever she wanted, really he did; but it was affecting him too
much. You dont have to. He shifted uncomfortably.
A- Are you sure?
He shivered violently when her warm breath hit the back of his neck.
Oh, youre getting cold. She got up and rushed to the bedroom.
He hung his head miserably. Im not getting cold, quite the opposite actually
Sasuke took the towel from her and dried his hair, accepting her help to get back to the
bedroom; his ankle didnt hurt as much as he thought it would, which was a good sign. She
busied herself in the kitchen, and he knew she was just pretending she was busy so she
doesnt have to watch him get dressed.
He bit his lower lip and piled up the wet bottoms and towel to the side, buttoning up his
shirt with one hand.
Sasuke, you want to eat anything? she peeked her head into the room, her hands
sprinkled with sticky rice.
You. He sighed, pulling himself closer to his bed. Umm No. I just want to sleep and
wake up to forget all this.
Hows your leg? She asked quietly.
Better. He pulled at the covers and pretended to sleep, feeling bad for making her sense
how unwelcome she was. If she comes anywhere near me
Mm, oyasumi. She turned the lights off and slid the door shut quietly.
Xxxxxxxxxxx
So if you water it too much, it dies? Sasukes brow arched as he watched Hinata water
plants near the window, a book in his hand.
Yes. She put the cup down and lightly tapped the small plant in its pot. It can heal
headaches, if you ever have one.
He shook his head and stared at the tiny plant, skeptical. I thought plants needed
sunlight.
Hinata smiled slightly, shrugging. Well see.
It was a really nice day, the rain had stopped since afternoon, but the clouds refused to
break so not a single ray of sun has passed through all day

Rin was no where to be seen.

Think shes not coming? he flipped through the book in boredom.
Rin? Im not sure Hinata sat down next to him and flipped through a medicine book.
Reading has become their main hobby, because they couldnt go out, but mainly because
they needed a distraction form being closed up together for very long.
Reading about Eye jutsu and Herbs and physical treatment was as good as any subject,
too.
A few hours later the door was loudly knocked on, Hey Uchiha open up its important.
Hinata got up and opened the door for Kei, worry written all over her face.
Kei smiled nervously, Uh Hey Hina chan. He greeted quickly and made his way inside,
kneeling next to Sasuke and murmuring something too low for her to hear.
No way. Sasuke stared.
I swear. His messy hair bobbed as he nodded, Shes in the hospital right now.
Hinata stepped in, Whats going on?
Hagane just came back from a mission, they said his condition is dangerous so Rin wont
be showing up for a while. Kei stood up and shoved his hands in his pockets. I was with
Sono for an appointment when we saw her.
Her hand touched her lips. Is she going to be ok?
Sonos going to be ok, still a whole month to go. He nodded proudly before getting
smacked by a thick book on the shins. Oh, you mean Rin! Um, Im not sure he
scratched his messy hair. I was gonna go visit but I dont know them enough, and besides
I had to come and tell you guys.
Sasuke wondered where all this friendliness came from; did Kei never bump into a bad
experience with friends in his life? Nobody can be that friendly with everybody, right?
Ah anyway I gotta go, I have a mission with the kids in a few hours. He grinned. See ya.
With that he left just as quickly as he had come.
Im worried. Hinata sat down, her brows slightly furrowed.
Theyre not named Hagane for nothing. Sasuke nodded, pointing out their metalinspired name.
But still! she leaned forward, eyes wide. I- I want to go make sure shes ok!
He studied her face, wondering just when Hinata started making decisions for herself on
the spur of the moment? Now?

She nodded, starting to loose her confidence.

Mm Sure. Its not like Id keep you in here just because I feel like it damn
Her eyes shone, Really? Um, Ok Ill be back in ahh she had already gotten up and was
searching for her umbrella. Um two hours?
He put the book down and laid down on the floor, tossing his arm over his eyes, Sure.
And then listened to her footsteps as she jogged out of the house, biting down the urge to
call her back and change his mind.
It suddenly became very, very quiet
Xxxxxx
Hinata shook her umbrella and made her way to the receptionist, once there she bent to
catch her breath. Hagane Tanaka.
The nurse shook her head. Youre the third person to ask about him, hes still in surgery.
She pointed to a corridor. Please follow the red line on the floor.
She wasted no time and paced quickly to the corridor, she soon realized she had found the
place when she saw Rins figure on a bench, accompanied by Marta and Yamada. Rin
san! she hugged the older woman. Kei san told us.
Rin nodded slowly, seating herself again on the bench, her eyes were rimmed in red and
her hair was somewhat tousled. I dont know anything yet.
Hes strong. Yamada offered quietly, Hes been through worse.
Is that supposed to make me feel better? she snapped.
Um, no Sorry Yamadas face twisted to a guilty expression, and he found his shoes
very interesting to look at.
The doctor stepped out, and removed the green mask off his face to reveal a grime
expression. Misses Hagane? at the eager nod, he rubbed his forehead. Weve done
what we could, now its all up to him to pull through.
What is that supposed to mean? she shrieked, grabbing the doctors shirtfront. Say
again!
Hes had critical wounds and we did what we could, he will be in intensive care until his
condition stabilizes.
She let him go, So youre saying that theres still a chance he might die?
There was a long stretch of silence.
Can I see him? she said in a very small voice.

Not yet, maybe tomorrow. With that he went back into the surgery room, doors closing
quietly behind him.
Marta patted her friend on the shoulder and spoke quietly. Yamada scratched his head and
excused himself, turning around and walking away. Hinata didnt know what else to offer,
so she wished her friend good luck and decided to go too.
If they couldnt even see him right now, it must be pretty bad, just like how Sasuke was a
month agFreezing mid-step, she turned towards the surgery room and stared at the red light above
the door.
Nah
She sighed and hugged herself, umbrella hanging from her elbow, she walked the corridor
quietly, reaching the exit and stepping out into the green garden, seems rain had stopped
for the moment. For someplace that is full of death, it sure is beautiful She was surprised
when a can of orange juice was offered to her, and following the extended arm with her
eyes, she found tanned face, graying black hair and tired eyes.
Yamada san. She slowly accepted the cold can.
I hope he pulls through, he cant not survive. The seemingly-older man paced towards a
bench and popped his mango juice open, taking a sip and then frowning at the grass.
She was at a loss of what to do or say, he offered her juice and then just walked away, was
he planning to talk or did he have the habit of buying random things from vending
machines and offering them to people? She decided to pursue the subject, also wanting to
know how Hagane got his injuries and hoping that Yamada knew. A- ano H- How did he
um, get hurt s- so much? she sat at the edge of the bench, holding the can tightly.
Who knows He was on this mission with one guy, and that guys dead he drank the
juice in one long swig and crumpled the can in his hand. We all want to know how
She nodded quietly and stared at the grass at her sandals.
Its weird how we only meet when something is wrong. He smiled faintly, lines of worry
around his eyes and mouth.
Shed seen him was when he was drunk, when Sasuke got injured and Not really, I- Ive
seen you at T- Tinas, a few times.
He nodded slowly, as if he had just remembered. True Well I have to go now, have
work. He brushed his hair back and slid his hands in his pockets, walking away with his
head down and shoulders slopping.
Hinata stared at the juice in her hand and wondered why she didnt feel as bad as
everybody else did, of course she was upset, and didnt want the cheerful old man to die,
especially not when his wife is that wonderful person, but somehow she felt like they were
all exaggerating, or maybe being overly dramatic.

Hell make it, Im sure he will.

She smiled softly, nodding to herself, and then got up, popped the juice open and headed
home.
Xxxxxx
When she stepped into the bedroom, her mouth hung open and eyes went wide.
Sasuke was doing one-armed push ups on the floor, topless. If his strength wasnt
shocking her, his state of undress definitely did.
What are you doing? she put the umbrella and the half-empty juice on the floor, Your
leg! she stared at his ankle.
He fell face-first upon her entrance, and grumbled into the pillow conveniently placed
under his head. Training.
Your lips. She knelt down and brushed short hair off his face, pointing to his bloody lips.
Uhh yeah he rolled so that he was looking up at her, I kind of bit it, falling down from
one of the push ups. Well, this explains the pillow
A thin line appeared between her brows, and an I dont believe this expression played on
her face. She got up and left the room, probably to fetch lip-band aid, if there was such a
thing.
Sasuke reached over for the juice and pressed it to his lip, hissing for a moment at the
soothing cool and then drinking whats left in the can.
She sat down next to him and soaked a cotton swab with disinfectant; she then pressed it
to his lip without a second thought.
tch! he winced, Why are you angry?
The hardness in her face melted away, but she didnt say anything.
Because I drank your juice? he waved the empty can, and then let her press the smelly
cotton to his lips again.
No she held his jaw, wiping away dried blood. They said H- He might not make it
Sasuke stared. Oh So?
So?? she repeated, hands freezing in the air.
He rolled his eyes. People die all the time. he rested his head down on the pillow and
stared at the ceiling, face gradually twisting to a displeased expression. They all do.
He was your friend

No, wasting time with him was interesting, but he wasnt a friend. He covered his eyes
with his arm, announcing that the discussion is over.
If she didnt like what he said, she certainly didnt show it then, but she hasnt spoken at all
for the rest of the day. When it was dinner time she placed the tray down on the floor next
to him, an unread expression on her face, and she ate silently.
He had been reading a book, and wondered if this was her way of getting under his skin,
to make him feel regret and that he was a bad person. Too bad shes a few years late. If
hed felt bad about people dieing he would have did so when lots of comrades in Konoha
died, or when the Hokage died.
He didnt feel anything whenever somebody died, it was a natural cycle in life, right?
Living, screwing up, dieing.
He sighed and put the book down, grabbed his chopsticks and chewed on a mouthful of
rice thoughtfully. The screwing up part seems pretty accurate. Youre so silent today.
She glanced at him briefly before looking down at her food again, starting to blink
constantly as her thoughts accelerated.
Youre upset. it sounded more like a question than a statement. This was the very first
time hed ever seen Hinata upset, maybe even angry at him! It was kind of refreshing, in a
twisted, sour kind of way.
No. even when she appeared to be too busy with food to answer him, her rice bowl only
missed a tiny bit and her salad was untouched. J- Just thinking
Ohh, shes stuttering. Mhmm?
Nothing. She shrugged a shoulder and reached to dip some lettuce in sauce.
He hated awkward conversations, especially when he knew she was upset; it somehow
dug into his pride that she could be angry at him for so long without breaking down and
expressing it. Youre thinking about nothing?
She wasnt taking the bait, instead nodded with a quiet Un.
He wanted to throw his sticks down and grab her arm, he wanted to shout out loud and
make her say something, anything, He wanted her to look up at him with twinkling eyes
and reddening cheeks, and he hated himself for it.
He liked her, very much, but letting himself fall into that dark hole made him realize the silly
things that came along the way.
He did not want her to look at him with glittery eyes specifically, as long as shes happy,
right?

Sasuke sighed and swallowed silently, having lost his appetite right then and there and
announcing it by placing his sticks down loudly and grabbing his book again, resting back
against the rolled futon.
Having only two beds meant she had to wait until he decided to sleep to take her own.
It didnt take her long to finish her dinner, and when she was in the kitchen washing the
dishes, he watched her through the small opening left between the door and its frame. She
hung her head a few times, and when she dried her hands and decided it was time for
bed, she stopped and knelt down on her heels, covering her face with her palms.
He was convinced it was frustration.
She stepped into the bedroom, pretending that everything was ok, unknowing that he had
been watching her all along. Sasuke purposely rested back on the rolled futon and shut
the book, looking up at her as she approached.
He reached his hand out to her, and wasnt surprised when she hesitated. Im not going to
convince you every time.
Although his words were spoken gently, their meaning wasnt. She took his hand, big and
warm, and sat down next to him, heat rushed into her face and ears. When he didnt say
anything, she asked impatiently. W-What is it?
His arm arched around her and he pulled her closer, sighing quietly. Nothing.
Hes hugging me and telling me its nothing?! She tried to form words of protest, but
nothing came out of her open moth save for tiny incoherent noises.
Its getting cold. His chest rumbled when he spoke.
She couldnt stop the shaking in her knees and the coldness in her fingertips. It did get
colder at night, maybe it would be winter soon. Mm. she pushed away and studied his
face. Um, I s- should take it out.
He watched her though half-lidded eyes. Why?
Im tired. She had already moved away and was waiting for him to give her the ok to
take the rolled futon out.
He sighed and shifted, supporting himself on the ball of his hand. Fine, just trying to be
nice. Whatever. He pulled the covers and lay back when she took what was hers, and
pretended to sleep.
She felt bad at first, she knew he was aware of her bad mood because of what happened
to Hagane, but she didnt know why she was so upset over him claiming that the old man
wasnt a friend. It was his business, friends were a personal and complicated matter, but it
also worried her that maybe she was something like that too; somebody to waste time
with, that if she died he wouldnt even feel bad for her, not one bit.

But now that he was so upset over her refusing his rare act of kindness, she realized he
probably hadnt meant all that, hes probably just used on keeping everybody on a
distance to protect himself from emotional injuries like what happened with his brother.
He even pushed Kei away very hard at times, but maybe they were still friends because
Kei actually pushed back
She smiled to herself and got under the cold covers, shivering slightly and exhaling into
her palms. Sasuke was actually a very nice person deep inside, beyond the scars, beyond
the doubts, he is without a doubt, a very sweet person.
Perhaps the only difference between them was that she had expectations from the people
she labeled friends while he never expected anything from anybody at all.
He hissed quietly and unclenched his jaws, rolled his head back and sighed deeply.
You want to stop? Hinata asked.
Yeah he rested down on his elbow and watched her wrap his ankle in supporting
bandage. He wriggled his tows experimentally and noted the smile on her face. I can walk
on it, no problem. He just needed to support himself on walls, just in case
I should get you a cane. She suggested, her hair tied in a short ponytail and bangs
twisted up away from her face.
It was really humid inside the house, and it was raining since yesterday non-stop.
I wonder if Hagane san woke up its been a whole week already, hes been out of the
danger zone but they needed him to wake up to make sure.
Sasuke sighed and reached for a bottle of water, Who knows he drank eagerly, and
watched her study his other leg with her Byakugan. He put the bottle down and sighed,
We should get a heating unit, it will get cold at night.
Hinata would have laughed at his statement had it not been so true. Here he was talking
about heating units and cold when he was in nothing but shorts, and she in a thin shirt and
cotton pajama pants, both had multiple hair ornaments stuck to their scalps in a desperate
attempt to escape the discomfort of sticky hair. But at night it takes courage just to get
under the cold covers, to slip out of warm slippers and change to cold sleeping attire
She was a little surprised he hadnt suggested a blanket scenario yet, and was confidant
that, being a guy, he would have to offer to keep her warm at some point or another just
for the sake of not loosing the opportunity to poke fun at her.
She smiled and got up, smoothing stray hairs behind her ears. Its already afternoon,
most shops are closed because of the rainstorm. As if to prove her point, thunder struck
somewhere in the distance. Thunderstorm. She corrected almost instantly.
Sasuke glanced at the window; it was hard to tell what time it was, the weather was always
the same, dark and gloomy with just a bit of purple at evening and a touch of orange at
morning

You want to eat anything? she rummaged through the fridge for some yoghurt, and didnt
respond when Sasuke declined; instead she turned to grab a spoon off the table.
Another stroke of lightning, this time dangerously close.
Sasuke pulled his shirt on and wondered why Kei hasnt showed up yet -not that he was
expecting the guy, it was just the kind of atmosphere that would usually get interrupted by
him, all the time. Shes unusually comfortable, dressed in short sleeves, walking around
like she owned the place. Its fun to watch. It also made him feel at peace, like she didnt
treat him as a stranger anymore She was seated a few feet away, back to the wall and a
book in her lap, spoon touching her bottom lip; she probably got distracted by the book
again she even forgot what she was eating.
Or maybe shes ignoring me
His brow twitched.
He hated being bored, hated having so much free time and not having anything to do with
it. If he was able to run, he would have been out in the rain training, or sitting in a more
comfortable position and meditating.
But now that he didnt, he had more time on his hands than he needed, and he found
himself thinking about her more than he should be.
Without warning, the lights went out in unison, the hum of the fridge stopped and the
sound of rain increased with the sudden silence.
Oh Great. So much for home-activities
Ahh there was the clatter of spoon against yoghurt container, and the book meeting the
floor spine-first. Its out. She said quietly
What time is it? his voice traveled through the darkness.
The sun isnt down yet. She crawled closer until she could touch the edge of his bed. I
hope it doesnt last long
She had switched into Byakugan-view in an instant; not that she was one to fear darkness,
just that it wasnt comfortable being in the darkness with him. She knew he wouldnt be
moving, let alone do anything that would make her uncomfortable, but the world of living
with a guy was still frightening no matter what the circumstances.
Ne she said quietly when the silence stretched on for too long. What are you thinking
about?
He was quiet for a moment longer, If theres anything in the fridge that would go bad if this
took too long.
For some reason, his realistic answer disappointed her. Ah theres fish theyll
probably have to eat it today if this takes an hour or two

Do we have candles? he scratched his scalp, sitting around doing nothing just because it
was too dark, wasnt reason enough.
Um I think I have a few scented ones. She got up, touching the walls for support and
stubbing her toe on the cupboard. Im there Ahh she rummaged blindly, unable to
see anything beyond the chakra pores in her hands, and caught the small boxes. Vanilla
or Cinnamon? if her memory was correct, those were the only ones left that she hadnt
given away
Doesnt matter. Bring it here. Really who would care what scent it is in this darkness?
Once she was sitting by his side, he made a quick seal formation and gently blew a thin
stream of flame between tightly pressed index finger and thumb.
The scent of mint, sugar and ginger filled the room.
Hinata felt slightly embarrassed, I thought I- I gave these a- away
He didnt mind, it was a nice mix, but it was better now that he could actually see.
The lights flickered on, the fridge hummed quietly.
They shut their eyes and made incoherent noises.
Damn it. Sasuke grumbled and rubbed his offended eyes.
After a moment, Hinata recovered and glanced up at the lights, making sure they didnt go
off again. Looks like p- power gets heavy pressure during thunderstorms. She glanced
down at the newly-lit candles and wondered if they should be put off. She liked the scent of
them together, but figured that Sasuke wasnt the type to sit back and relax these girly
things I guess t- those should g- go back in the drawer.
Sasuke glanced up at her face, and then down at the colorful candles. Its ok, wouldnt hurt
to-
The lights flickered for a moment before going off again, rain fell down hard on the roof.
Pff
Hinata found herself smiling even though it was really inconvenient to them. Would you
like fish for dinner? she took a short candle in her palms and used its light to guide herself
into the kitchen.
Doesnt look like my opinion matters. He didnt say anything when she laughed quietly,
her laugh was so quiet, almost a long exhale or a reluctant sob if one didnt know what
they were listening to. He grabbed another candle and maneuvered himself into standing,
his ankle throbbed slightly, and he tried hard not to pressure the other leg.
Just moving from one room to the other was difficult, and by the time he was at the kitchen
table he was breathing hard. The small flame flickered when he moved the candle to sit at
the middle of the table; the scent of ginger and mint filled the kitchen.

He dozed off at the table, forehead resting on the hard wood; dreams of flames and rain
and her fingers on his skin filled his head in a quick swirl, before he jerked awake, knee
banging the bottom of the table.
You fell asleep? she asked quietly as she set down plates.
Mm, no he gulped, and took his chopsticks in his left hand once a plate of sliced fish
and cold rice was set in front of him.
Sorry its all cold. She shrugged, embarrassed. She was planning to make something
warm but the way he instantly fell asleep told her he just needed a quick dinner before
bed. His sleeping patterns have been quite irregular ever since he left the hospital, and
she didnt have the heart to wake him up and fix it, even days when he slept in for too long.
In the pale light, one could easily mistake them as a romantic couple having a very
romantic dinner, had it not been so awkwardly silent.
He put his rice bowl down after a while, having only eaten half of it, his eyes half lidded in
sleep. It looks like theyll be off for a while. With that, he made his way to the bedroom,
putting off the candle that was next to his bed and wriggling under the cover.
She sighed quietly and blew gently to put out the small flames on the table, and the house
became very dark. She cleared up the table and made her way to her bed, a foreign
feeling in her chest and a dull pulsing ache in her head.
Xxxxxxxxx
He was fighting with some unknown ninja when something cold touched his back, and he
startled himself into waking. Sasuke glanced back, his body tingling where something cold
gripped his shirt and popsicles touched his leg.
Hinata?
She responded by shivering and pressing her forehead to his back.
He shut his eyes again and sighed, figuring it was probably just another dream. But after a
moment he realized that the cold toes touching his leg and the cold hands grabbing fistfuls
of his shirt were indeed real. What is it? he got up on an elbow and tried to twist around
to see her, even in this darkness.
Nn nothing. She was shivering so hard it was evident in her voice.
Cold? he guessed, one of his brows arching up automatically. He was answered with a
quiet hn and a nod against his shirt. Too sleepy to really think it over, he pulled the cover
over her and got back to sleep, willing his toes to uncurl in their protest against the cold.
He woke up sometime later, a battle in his head between his body and willpower; one
voting for staying in the cozy warm bed in this cold winter morning, the other protesting the
laziness and stating that a true warrior would sprint from his bed at any given moment,
cold or not. On that brief moment between the world of dreams and the real world, his arm

went numb from being slept on for too long, and he instinctively attempted to roll over to
relieve it.
His bleary, unfocused eyes studied the obviously human figure that slept in the same bed
as he, and instantly went into a panic fit. Oh crap, a person, a girl obviously what did I
do? Is she awake? Must get up now before she gets up
He blinked rapidly, rearranging the thoughts in his head and trying to remember what he
did the night before. Stumbled into bed, it was very dark, put out a candle flame, and was
in bed alone
No something must be wrong, theres a girl in his bed, something must have happened.
Frowning down at the offending person, he realized that she was harmlessly asleep,
breathing deeply and quickly, her hands curled close to her face.
Ahh its just Hinata
A breath he hadnt noticed he was holding was released in a deep, relieved sigh, and he
dropped his head on the pillow again. Her light breath hit the front of his shirt, and his
brows crashed down at the rapidness of it. His hand covered her forehead and found it
relatively warm, nothing striking though.
Maybe just a bad dream
He sleepily brushed her hair back away from her face, and something hot gnawed inside
his chest at the red rimming her eyes and the pale of her face. Said eyes slid open and
studied his face, silently, calmly.
A random muscle in his leg twitched, and he tried to calm himself from the threat of
another panic attack. He hated waking up next to somebody, anybody. Hated the wait and
anticipation, hated the talk, hated the inevitable misunderstanding, but mostly hated the
annoyance of said somebody arguing so early in the morning.
Having awful moods when first waking up is besides the point
Whatever mess that ran inside his head stopped dead in its track when her eyes shut
again and fresh tears ran down onto the pillow. Her thin fingers gripped his shirt tightly and
she tried to hide her face in his chest, his plastered arm between them.
Bad dream? he asked, his voice thick, and rested his hand on her head.
She shook her head slowly, Cold.
He knew she wasnt crying because it was cold, but didnt have the heart or patience to
peruse the subject any further, so he shut his eyes and breathed deeply. He couldnt go
back to sleep, but the quick breaths and the gradual release of his shirt made it hard to
ignore the possibility that something was wrong with her.

Shes probably feverish. He guessed, I wonder how long she tried to endure the cold until
she gave in and came over He felt guilty, for not buying any heating units earlier or
assuring to her that she was welcome whenever it got too cold.
He recalled mentioning that to her once, but he was too groggy to remember if it was true
or not.
After a while he finally convinced himself into getting up, and stuffed a pillow in his place
just in case she missed the mass to cuddle to, and made his way to the kitchen for some
medicine. He found that applying a small amount of pressure on the plaster on his leg
could get him going at the moment; but it shot tendrils of pain up his spine, so a crutch is in
order
A large amount of water spilled from the cup in his attempt to bring it to the bedroom; and
suddenly missed using his other arm when it was time to wake her up long enough to drink
it. Hinata. After a few more times of calling her name her eyes cracked open before she
decided to go back to sleep, ignoring him completely.
A muscle under his eye twitched, and he found himself crawling over to the other side of
the futon where she was and pulling her up into his lap to rest against his knee. He
touched the tip of the glass to her mouth and she drank eagerly, pale lips reddening
instantly.
As if pulling her up wasnt tiresome enough, she found it convenient to wrap her arms
around him and fall asleep again, attracted only to the warmth.
He tried hard not to ground his teeth, and wondered if she would remember if he ever tried
to shove her away. His hand was on her shoulder, all he had to do was apply the tiniest bit
of power and she would be off, but in the end he opted to pat her head and sigh in defeat.
Xxxxxxxxx
Hinata woke up, a loud thud echoed inside her skull with every heartbeat, and every
muscle in her body ached.
Even my hair hurts
She cracked an eye open, too tired to even move her head, and studied her surroundings.
Sasuke was no where around; and there was a certain smell in the air. Her throat was so
dry, that no matter how hard she tired she couldnt make the least noise to grab his
attention, wherever he was.
Loud footsteps made their way towards her, uneven and one of them sounding somewhat
hollow. Sasuke said something she couldnt comprehend and then she was pulled up,
what smelled like spice and soup filled the room.
Hey, wake up.
His voice rang in her head painfully, and she shut her eyes tight in a desperate attempt to
block the noise.

Get up.
Why is he torturing me? Just leave me alone
Something warm touched her lips and she gasped, eyes going wide. Uhh Upon
chewing on it, she realized that it was a spoonful of rice. Embarrassment and exhaustion
made her face turn red in the cheeks, but she found enough strength to feed herself after a
few spoonfuls of soup.
She was still shivering, and her joints ached terribly, but she wasnt sitting in his lap or
getting fed by him anymore, and for that she was glad. Hinata pulled the covers around
her and drank the last of the soup from the bowl and stole a glance at her savior,
grimacing down at his own cooking.
Is this the first time I eat his cooking? Her thoughts were still foggy, but she felt warm on
the inside at that thought.
Sasuke studied her intently as she ate, glad that the horrible soup hed made was
accepted without a word. Shes probably too tired to say anything. Was it cold? he
shifted, his leg tingling from being bent too long. Your bed. She slept closer to the wall
than he did, she probably caught something
After a moment to process his words, she nodded, face slightly red. S- Sorry
Dont be. He crawled closer, picking up the pieces of carrot she put away and popping
them in his mouth. Sleep when youre done.
Mm, its o- okay she shook her head, convinced that she would be better in no time.
You cant even talk right. He put his chopsticks down and turned to her, making sure she
met his eyes before he started talking. Its still raining and theres still no electricity.
She nodded slowly, eyes half lidded.
Why were you crying? he asked quietly, not looking at her.
Huh? Crying?
You were crying just a few hours ago. And hugging me; and grabbing my shirt, and
waking inconvenient feelings from their slumber.
She blinked rapidly. I d- dont remember
His brow corked in disbelief, and here he was worried to bits over it Oh forget it then.
Go to sleep. He pushed the tray away near the door, too tired to stand up and take it all
the way back to the kitchen.
Not so long after, she was already deep asleep, and he found himself watching her for
almost too long. He shook himself out of the childish behavior and grabbed a book;
pretending to read.

A few hours later somebody knocked on their door, and Sasuke didnt rush towards it
seeing how familiar he was with that pattern. Katsuma. He leaned on the doorframe for
support, cold and damp air smacked him right in the face.
Alright Ive got good news and bad news. Kei hissed and blew into his cupped fingers,
smiling slightly.
Bad.
Pessimistic, arent we? Kei rolled his eyes, Well I just heard; a sector in the electricity
generator for our dorms just crapped out. Dunno how long thatll take to get fixed, though.
He waited a moment before beaming, But the good news is, I just talked to a guy who
knew this janitor who worked at the hospital, who said he heard a nur-
Just say it. Sasuke frowned, face going numb from the cold.
-Nurse who Ah anyway, Tanaka is alive and kicking! No visits though and I was told it
was confidential, looks like hes got a lot of things to explain before he can see people. He
shifted on his heels before shrugging, Well I gotta go before I freeze, I dunno how the hell
they want us to pass the night without heating he grinned at his friends lack of
response and smacked his shoulder. But I guess its more reason to cuddle up huh?
Get out of here. Sasuke grumbled and proceeded to shut the door, slamming it in the last
minute to show his displeasure with the aww, how shy! comment that came from the other
side.
He stumbled back on his crumpled blanket and noticed Hinata staring at him through her
lashes, her body relaxed as if she was still sleeping. Who was it? she said quietly.
For somebody with Byakugan, I never thought youd ask Katsuma. He crawled closer
and held the blanket over his shoulders, realizing that his fingertips and toes have gotten
numb. Said that electricity might be out for a while.
Her eyes shut for a moment, before she nodded and studied his face. She was probably
tired and still feverish because of the way her lids were rimmed in red and how she didnt
move a muscle since he got in. Ne can I ask you something? she was quiet and hesitant.
Hm?
When this is all over she paused, and he instantly figured out what it was supposed to
mean. Will you Return back to she trailed off into a quiet sigh, warming her fingers.
Return back to being the ass I was- am? Return to trying to find Orochimaru? I never
changed to begin with. I did, in a lot of ways, but Im not about to admit it. He startled her
by laying down right next to her and fixing the covers around; holding her hand in his and
warming it up against his breath. Now its my turn.
Her cheeks were pinkish and her lips bitten into redness, he couldnt tell if she was
blushing or if it was the cold. Hmm?
What do you wish for?

Almost instantly, her eyes shut and she smiled. A heater.

Having expected it, he snorted and explained, In the whole world.
She studied the pattern on his sweater for a long time, blinking occasionally.
I want to kiss her
Mm Nothing I guess. She pressed her lips together.
You dont want anything? he said in disbelief, theres probably something, there has to
be. Love or inheritance or kids or a big house by the ocean, the least for her family to go
easy on her There has to be something.
She forced a tiny smile, drawing her hand out of his and picking at stray threads on the
blanket. Im careful w- with what I wish f- for.
He rested his head down and patted her hair, sighing quietly.
Hinata knew he was disappointed with her answer, she didnt know what she wished for in
this whole world either; although right now it felt like she already has it within arms reach,
all she needed to do was to actually reach. She touched his shirt lightly with her cold
fingertips, and then shut her eyes in submission to the headache and the cold.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke hobbled into the bedroom, smelling like soap and heat, and sat down on the floor.
Dont you miss having showers? he scoffed and rubbed his head with a towel. He had
settled to just washing his hair on regular basis, seeing that Hinata refused to help him
bathe as often as he would like; horrifying experience she called it
She smiled and filled a bowl with rice. I guess its a way to encourage getting your own
place.
My own generator maybe he grabbed his chopsticks and proceeded to eat.
The electricity didnt get disconnected anymore; since thunderstorms stopped coming a
few weeks ago and now it was running smoothly, but only god knows for how long until the
next blackout.
He chewed slowly, watching her as she absently stared at his outstretched leg resting next
to her, the plaster on his leg long since gone dirty and grey, with scribbles that filled
random areas with black marker ink. There were writings he didnt even know how to read,
Kei needed calligraphy lessons
Sasuke wriggled his toes experimentally and watched her face stretch in a shy smile.
Hows your leg? she placed a piece of tomato in his salad.
Should break the cast off soon, its annoying.

You have an appointment in a week or two, right? she studied his face, eyes wide and
curious.
Mm Lets hope the doctor decides to take it off, I need to be up and running soon
There was a sudden, loud and frantic knock on the door, and Hinata nearly tripped on her
own clothes while getting up to open it, on the other side Kei was flushed, breathing deeply
and wet to the bone. Hina chan, Sonos going through labor!
She would have beamed and congratulated him, but the expression on his face wasnt
happy at all. Wh- Whats wrong?
He shook his head and waited a moment to catch his breath, hand gripping the doorframe
tightly. Its her first time so its hard but the doctor said she needed special attention and
I was kicked out, so Im worried she might not be ok
Sasuke came, having heard the end of the conversation, and corked a brow. Why are you
here then?
I didnt know where else to go! he waved his arms in the air, They said I wasnt needed
anymore! Its my wife and baby for crying out loud! he hung his head. And I forgot my
umbrella
Having the softer heart, Hinata invited him in and even filled up a rice bowl in which he dug
in without a thought. How was she d- doing? she asked nervously, hoping not to step into
a landmine.
She was great, but things accelerated somehow and I found myself in the waiting hall
he chewed angrily. And that place was filled with people that are just waiting! It was more
nerve wrecking than hearing my honey scream! he gulped, So I came here, I know you
guys were a good place for peace and quiet. He grinned.
Sasuke rolled his eyes, well he got that one right; we dont talk a lot, unlike a certain
somebody
This is delicious! He commented between mouthfuls, Youre a wonderful chef!
T- Thank you. Hinata nodded shyly.
Can you guys come with me later? I dont think I have the courage to go there alone it
would have made more sense if he was asking for company to visit a dragons lair, and not
a maternity ward Cause I know Sono chan will be in such a horrible mood shell
probably throw stuff at me
Hinata and Sasuke shared a glance.
She would never throw stuff at you though! he put the empty bowl down. The more
reason for you to come with me!
Im not going into a baby hospital. Sasuke straight-out refused, attempting to cross his
arms.

Why?
I hate kids.
Why?
Theyre annoying.
Why?
Sasuke glared.
What, you guys dont want to have babies? Kei stared, eyes wide in disbelief.
Hinata didnt know how to react, while Sasuke was naturally cool in his reply. Of course
we wont.
WHY? Kei gripped Sasukes shirtfront. You guys will make beautiful babies! he froze
suddenly, I wanna go see my own babies he curled over comically and drew random
lines on the floor with his finger.
Sasuke attempted to reach his cane with the intent of smacking the other guy, but Hinata
interrupted his thoughts by asking, Babies?
Kei stared at them. Yeah, shes having twins You guys didnt know?
There was a long stretch of silence in which the three simply stared at each other.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxx
Sono was asleep, and on each side of her bed was a baby sleeping in their respective
cribs. Hinata placed the gift box on the floor and laid flowers on the table. The babies were
indeed very beautiful, and her heart went out to them and their mother.
Kei slid the door shut quietly and grinned, Cute, huh? he whispered.
Hinata nodded and leaned over one crib, studying the small round face that reminded her
so much of her younger sister. Did you name them?
He shook his head and smiled lovingly at his wife, gently brushing away hair off her
forehead. Not yet.
Sonos eyes slid open slowly, Honey?
Im here. He grinned, holding her hand, Youre amazing; you brought beautiful kids!
Her brows knotted, Brought is an understatement. She shifted, sitting up against the
pillows. Try torn-apart
Hinata giggled quietly, and it was only then that her friend noticed her presence.

Hina chan! Youre here! Oh my god, how embarrassing. Sono ran her fingers through her
tired hair, attempting to fix it. Dont ever have babies, its torture. She grimaced. So
wheres your hubby?
Kei shrugged, Ahh, you know broken leg and all
Yeah, right, he probably just hates kids. she glared.
Uh, something like that he scratched his head and changed the subject. So are you ok
now?
Couldnt be better! But two are a handful! she made puppy eyes at Hinata. I know I
probably could use all the help I could get!
Hinatas eyes went wide, I- I d- dont know how t- to take care of b- babies! Her sister had
always been taken care of by others, and everything she knew about children was from
books.
Youll learn! she grinned hopefully. Well I wont be out until two weeks later, so youll
have plenty of time to think it over!
I- I dont know she gently touched the face of the one closer to her; the sensitive child
whined and woke up, crying instantly.
Hinata felt guilty for waking the child, and was quiet and observant when Sono took it out
of its crib and cooed lovingly.
You know, I have twin brothers, so Im kind of used to this. Sono grinned, The only
difference is that my baby brothers had their own mom whenever I was in a bad mood
She made a face. The other child soon started whining and soon there was a loud and
long session of crying.
Hinata couldnt stay around any longer than she already have, the noise and nervousness
everybody was vibrating was too much for her. She made her way through the ward and
tried to block out the insane noise from the other rooms, wondering if it was always like
this in this part of the hospital.
Of course, Sasuke probably expected the uncomfortable atmosphere and had decided not
to come from the beginning, although it made sense to him, but Sono seemed just a little
bit disappointed when he wasnt there, even though she always gave him glares and bad
impressions.
A lot of people care about him, if only he would turn around and look at them
She smiled to herself and pushed the main doors open, cold and damp air greeted her and
she automatically spread open her umbrella. Just how long is this going to last? The
peacefulness, the happy friends , and the fake family?
For some reason, these days; the thought of sleeping next to him wasnt as frightening as
it was a few months ago, the fact that the weather is extremely cold helped with that; also,
she wasnt sickly nervous when he was around, and she hadnt coughed blood in a long

time, which was a good sign. Eating with him, sharing casual conversations, even arguing
a little bit over meaningless matters; it all felt normal
Was this really love, or am I just playing the part?
A shiver ran up her spine and she rushed back home.
Xx x x x x x x x x x x x
Today was Sasukes appointment, it was also the day Sono left the hospital, so after
checking up with Sasukes doctor, they would help Sono get home and get comfortable.
Well, thats Hinatas idea anyway
Do you plan to keep the plaster for sentimental value? the doctor corked a brow and
prepared the equipment needed to cut the plaster off Sasukes leg.
No. he stared at the cute clover near his smaller toe, under it the tiny scribble of
gambatte that he doesnt remember seeing there before. Did she just write it yesterday?
There were also badly written encouragements by Kei and a smiley face by Sono, plus
some things drawn in an angle in which he couldnt see properly, by Tina, Yamada and
other people who had visited during his days in this plaster.
Even Marta had visited at one time, saying that his medical report stated that he needed
another 30 days, and being the generous woman that she was, she gave it to him.
That meant his vacation ends yesterday
Damn
The doctor started carefully, and soon cut clearly through the writings. Once the whole
thing was off, Sasuke stared at his leg, horrified at how weak and thin it looked.
Years of training, gone just like that
It looks better. The doctor exclaimed and jotted things on his notepad.
He gulped quietly. I can walk on it now?
Of course not; proper rehabilitation is in order. He glanced briefly at his patient, Whoever
did the work on your ankle had done a wonderful job, they may proceed with your leg
immediately.
Grinding his teeth, Sasuke glared at the far wall and carefully rolled his foot on the stool,
evaluating the damage.
There was a quiet knock on the door, soon after Hinata peeked her head in. May I ccome in?
Yea. Sasuke answered quietly and studied her expression, she was smiling politely to the
busy doctor and then paled noticeably once she saw his leg.

A- A- Are you ok? her fingers touched her lips in worry. Does it hurt?
No. he shrugged a shoulder and pretended that the ache in his shin didnt exist, that the
dull throb at the base of his foot wasnt there.
You might want to use crutches for the time being, but the current state of your arm
doesnt help, so you will keep going with the cane and apply as little pressure on your leg
as possible. The doctor instructed in a monotone voice, having been used to this situation
with many patients. It might take months to heal, so dont rush it, I will see you in a few
days to evaluate the progress and make sure you dont need it on again. He smiled
politely.
Can I go now? Sasuke corked a brow, bored with the whole situation.
The doctors brow twitched. Of course
Xxxxxxx
Sasuke was a moment away from throwing the cup to the wall and burning the whole
house to the ground. Shut your kids up please. He grumbled through clenched teeth.
Theyre kids, not music players. Kei frowned for a moment before beaming to a red-faced
baby boy in his arms, trying his hardest to make him stop crying.
More like sirens he drank the cold tea and studied the place.
The Katsumas apartment was decorated heavily with baby ornaments, dried flowers and
glittery shiny things. The kitchen table was cluttered with unsorted groceries, table wear
that didnt have room on the racks and an electric boiler that should be stocked
somewhere else
He would hate to come into this dimension again
We should go he leaned to the side and spoke to Hinata who sat next to him, holding a
quiet baby in her arms.
She smiled in apology and gently rocked a crying bundle in her arms. Sorry, just a little bit
longer, S- Sono should be out soon they were waiting for the new mom to come out of
the bath, so that she could come and take care of her kids.
Some time ago they heard her sobbing in the bathroom, so nobody was brave enough to
bother her in that personal moment.
You said that two hours ago he finished the tea and slammed the cup on the table.
Sake?
The newly appointed father shook his head, Had to get rid of them all, She could drink
herself to death if she got very upset. He attempted a shrug while trying to keep the loud
screaming as far away from his eardrums as possible. Which explains the unhealthy
amount of snacks that we got instead. He motioned to the bags on the table that had
almost every flavor of chips that was available.

Sasuke rolled his eyes and leaned to the side, supported on the ball of his hand. He
studied the little baby in his womans arms and wondered if he was that small too, at one
point. Unable to do anything but cry, cant save himself out of a shoebox.
It must have been simple back then, though, all he needed was food and sleep, and he
would be satisfied.
The babys eyes were a clear sky-blue, and soft corners of the tiny mouth were just
screaming little Sono
Shes a girl, huh?
Hinata nodded, eyes wide. Say that again.
He glanced at her quizzically, Shes a girl?
Kei and Hinata stared at him. The babies were very quiet for a moment, eyes wide, and
when it was too quiet started whining again.
Say something! Kei demanded.
What the hell is wrong with you? Sasuke scowled and proceeded to stand up, freezing
midway when he realized that the little devils only silenced when he was talking.
So Kei and Hinata, each carrying a baby in their laps, were sitting around a table while
Sasuke, a hairs length away from snapping and torching the whole village, was reading a
random book about Cultural activity in the village of the Snow
Soon Sono came out of the bathroom, smelling like shampoo and baby powder even when
her face looked like she had been crying. Sorry I took so long. She took her daughter
from Hinatas arms gently, I just had a bad day
I- Its ok, I understand. She brushed her friends hair off her shoulder in a friendly gesture
and smiled.
Sasuke threw the book on the table and got up, wordlessly making his way to the door with
a tight knot in his brows.
Hinata followed him soon after, barely holding in a giggle at how cute his humiliated face
was. I- Ill try to come and h- help sometime. She bowed politely and waved to her
laughing friends, and followed her husband out in the rain.
She caught up to him a few paces ahead, and ducked under the umbrella. You dont hhave to be so angry. She tried to comfort him even though she couldnt stop smiling.
With that face, I doubt it. He grumbled, shoving the umbrella into her hand so that he
could focus on his cane, sloshing rain around.
She hung her head in embarrassment, trying to will the smile away. Heavy rain today.

Sasuke made a small grunt in agreement and stared ahead, soon the sound of the thick
rain changed and tiny pebbles knocked against their umbrella.
Hinata made a tiny squeak before gushing out; Sleet!
He would have groaned, would have cursed the fates that decided to chuck ice cubes at
him at his worst physical condition, but the only thing he could do was remember a similar
weather; holding her cold hand and running under the loud current, breathless and
laughing.
They rushed home, and he tripped in their haste to unlock the door, hard tiny pieces of ice
hitting the ground and bouncing against their legs. Hinata was nearly squealing with
excitement even as she struggled to get the key in its hole. Once they were in, he
attempted to slide the door shut with his foot and instead got the cane caught between his
retreating body and the doorframe.
A loud thud later, Hinata was laughing quietly, holding him steady where they tripped
against the small step. Are you okay? she brushed wet hair off his face and studied his
pained expression and knotted brows.
Yea he gulped, willing the splitting pain in his leg away. This is the last time I pretend it
didnt get broken
Can you stand up? she asked in concern, seeing that he was still in pain.
He stared at her, and it just occurred to him that he was invading her personal space.
Actually the whole situation was awkward, he couldnt get up because his leg hurt too
much at the moment, and he couldnt move away because his other arm was strapped
tightly to his chest; if he attempted to move away now all he would accomplish would be
another embarrassing struggle.
But her mouth, her scent, the thin fingers pinching clumps of hair away from my face
Beautiful. He said quietly and then froze; startled that he had said it out loud.
She smiled shyly, blinking rapidly and resting a hand on his shoulder, looking at it as a
distraction.
I mean he started, mind racing. Back then No wait, back then she was holding a
baby, am I an idiot?
It seemed to embarrass her more, and she bit her lip, suddenly wrapping her other arm
around him in a timid hug. T- Thank you, you were v- very nice too.
He hoped that she hadnt heard how loud his gulp was, or how his heart beat faster
against his ribs. Mm he wet his suddenly dry lips and wished he could wrap his arms
around her too
Almost too soon, she pushed away slowly, her face glowing red, and helped him up with a
quiet apology. Do you want to drink anything?

He shook his head, suddenly not in the mood for anything; he just wanted to be close to
her as long as possible, even if it was just helping him to the bedroom.
It was a surprise when the babies liked your voice. She attempted to lighten the situation,
a glitter in her eyes as she helped him ease down on the floor.
It was annoying. He grumbled and popped open the folded chess board, arranging the
pieces for a new game.
Oh she watched his hand slowly work with the white pieces, and wondered if he
wanted to be left alone. Um Ill make tea.
Play. Tea can wait.
At times like this she didnt know what to say to him, he would suddenly shut himself on
the inside and think things over by himself, never sharing any of it. Those were the hardest
times to tolerate, because he would decide things on his own, good or bad.
She quietly rearranged the black pieces on her side and waited for him to finish his side;
she never dared help him with it or any other task he took on his own, fearing that pointing
out his current inability would injure his pride.
He was full of pride, almost too much, and hurting it was the worst case scenario.
It was somewhat ironic that he always chose the white pieces; it contrasted with everything
that concerned him, his character, his past, his planned future, even his external
appearance and eyes. Hinata didnt mind using the black pieces, it was a game after all,
but it was always fun to look at it from a theoretical point of view.
You go first. He said quietly, clenching his fist to warm his cold fingertips.
She smiled and curled up; playing silently with him was always entertaining, even if he was
always winning.
Xxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke stared at the bowl of berries that was located in the center of the table, and
glanced up at the slim woman, currently wearing a light-purple apron, taking out a tray
from the oven. Did she specifically ask for your help? his brow arched skeptically.
Of course not. She placed the hot tray of fresh chocolate cupcakes on the table in front of
him and busied herself with another batch. But its nice to help, right?
If he hated sweet, steamy, chocolate cupcakes sometime ago, he definitely didnt hate
them now. Are you even invited?
Of course! Hinata sat down opposite him and took out the small cupcakes from the tray
to cool. Everybody is happy for them, but shes too tired to prepare anything for the
guests, so Im just helping. She pouted a little without meaning to sound childish.

Sasuke grabbed a cake and sniffed it experimentally, Thats why people invented
bakeries a healthy bite at the small brown pastry told him it was indeed a bad decision
to waste it on the Katsumas.
Hinata sighed quietly, shoulders slumping. You really dont want me to?
Ahh its the look Doesnt matter, its your business he chewed thoughtfully and
decided it wasnt too sweet and not too chocolaty, it was perfect; but he wouldnt want to
have another because he hated being sugar high.
She smiled happily, eyes glittering, and grabbed the frosting bag. How is it?
Eyes wide, he stared at her like a deer caught in headlights. She was expecting an
opinion? Mm, not bad. He crumpled the leftover paper cup and tossed it straight into the
trashcan.
She was talented when it came to cooking, he realized, whatever it is that had to do with
aroma, taste or a mixture of both, she was good at it.
Hinata smiled brightly at his response, if he thought it wasnt that bad meant it was a
positive opinion, which was always good. We had too much chocolate, anyway. She
reasoned.
Leftover chocolate. He grumbled and got up. When are you going?
She shrugged and decorated the small cakes. Maybe at night, you want to come?
Not like I have a choice Maybe. He slid the door shut, and took a deep breath.
Time for the daily dose of exercise.
After warming up and fifty one-armed push ups, he lay on his back and stared at the
ceiling; catching his breath. The door was slid open and the scent of tea filled the
bedroom. Come here. He got up on his elbow and stared at her.
She was beautiful
Hinata placed two cups of tea on the floor a few feet away from him and stepped close;
she was familiar with the daily routine of his training and wasnt bothered by using her own
weight to help with his sit-ups. Shed had a lifetime worth of blushing the first few times she
had to hold his legs down while training, but for some reason, now it was as normal as
helping him get dressed and carry things around, as normal as changing bandages and
sharing food on the table.
She silently counted with every rise, and only stopped when he rose up at thirty four and
froze, staring at her with his eyes wide.
What?
What are you wearing? he blinked, sharingan rotating slowly.

She glanced down, just to make sure. P- Pink? Did he just notice that now? The way
he was staring at her shirt made her face heat up. What? she took her arms off his
ankles and pretended to cross her arms.
He shook his head, and then rubbed his eyes as best he could with one hand. I think Im
seeing things at first it started as a light ache, but gradually it turned into a painful burn
and he found himself rubbing them harder and hissing between clenched teeth.
Let me see. She brushed his hair away with one hand and used the other to move his
hand off his face so she could see.
He breathed deeply, fighting the sudden pain when she gently pried one lid open. The
sharp light glaring down at him from the ceiling was too much to bear and he found himself
curling to the side and covering his face again in a desperate attempt to escape it.
D- Did anything get in? she asked worriedly.
No Wait this isnt the floor
Should I get a wet towel?
No. It should go away on its own in a little while or so he hoped.
He was more worried about how his head was practically in her lap, but more so that she
wasnt freaking out over it
Ne, this isnt the first time she noted, M- Maybe you should talk to the doctor
He shook his head, fighting with his pride to get up on his own. Its nothing
Is it sharingan?
No, its not activated.
Um, but it was
He stared up at her in shock, but soon shut his eyes again at the sharp light piercing right
through. It cant be; I control it. When she didnt say anything, he wondered if his
sharingan was indeed disobeying him in one way or another, although it sounded absurd
just to consider the possibility.
He felt her hand rest on his forehead, and a weird sensation churned in his chest. I should
move away, Im not a kid
I have cleansing eye drops, if you want. She offered quietly.
Mm, sure. Anything so I can open my eyes again, damn it Turn the lights off.
He couldnt see anything, but he felt her get up, heard the click of the lights being turned
off and the sound of the fridge being opened and shut.

Hinatas hands were cold, and he hated being touched with cold fingers, but he wasnt
about to announce that anytime soon. She gently applied a drop into his eye, and it felt like
cold water on flaming charcoal.
In a visual sense, it was
He blinked rapidly and glanced around the evening-lit room, walls melting into each other
and colors inverted at some points.
Are you ok? she leaned forward towards him when she noticed his confused expression.
Maybe you should rest Hed been running around town with his two gennin all
morning, he must be exhausted.
I cant see It felt as if a heavy rock had sunken into the pit of his stomach, he couldnt
see right eyesight was everything that made him special, and right now it wasnt working
like it was supposed to.
Oh crap
Yeah maybe I should rest without changing or even going to his bed, he rested down
on the floor and shut his eyes, worry and exhaust getting the better of him and he was out
like a light.
She had no idea what to do to help, and she hated feeling so useless, so she got up and
went about making his bed. It was the least she could do.
He sleepily rolled into bed when she nudged him and then was still, deep asleep. Hinata
decided to leave the room, and picked up the tray of cold tea into the kitchen. There was a
knock on the door, an unfamiliar one, and a Byakugan glance told her it was Hikari, the
ambassadors daughter.
Opening the door, she was welcomed with a wet, windy slap in the face, it was raining
heavily outside and the young girl was completely soaked. Hikari chan, whats wrong?
she said worriedly and rushed to bring a towel.
Hikari sobbed and brushed wet clumps of heir off her face. I- I fought with my dad she
threw herself into Hinatas arms and hugged her tightly. I- I didnt know wh where else to
go.
She placed the towel on the girls head and rubbed gently, taking a minute to shut the
door. Its ok
Once the brown-haired girl had calmed down a little, she sat down and accepted a cup of
tea, face pale and eyes rimmed in red as she drank.
Ill get you something to wear. Hinata smiled lovingly and got up to the bedroom, quietly
sliding her drawer open and picking out different articles of clothing. Sasuke stirred but
didnt wake up, and when she shut the door behind her, she let go of a breath she didnt
notice that she was holding.

The kitchen was cold compared to the bedroom that had a heating unit, but Hikari changed
right there, too absent minded to care for anything. Hinata pretended to be busy with
something on the stove; even if they were both girls, she was still uncomfortable with
looking at somebody elses body.
Is it ok if I stay here tonight? the young girl asked, voice thick from crying.
Unable to say no, Hinata nodded and held the girls hand. But wouldnt your father
worry?
She shivered violently. He wouldnt care.
Oh, shes probably in a rebellious age What happened?
I I dont want to talk about it, please fresh tears filled her eyes and she tried not to let
them show.
Ok she patted her hand and smiled, though worried over if she was doing the right
thing or not. Would you like a cupcake?
Xxxxxxxxx
Sasuke found himself waking up with a burn in his stomach, and his throat was dry.
Hungry he rolled out of bed, which he doesnt even remember getting into, and slid the
door open, expecting to find Hinata writing on the table or stirring rice on the stove as she
always does.
Her hair is a different shade now, must be the light He blinked rapidly, trying to clear his
blurry vision. What time is it? he made his way to the stove with the help of the wall and
rack, and found that the pot was long since gone cold.
The girl at the table spoke, and her voice was terribly familiar, Its midnight.
He turned then, something was awfully wrong. The clothes were correct, the general figure
was correct- no wait, this one had smaller shoulders
Brown hair, a slightly redder skin tone, the scent was different and the voice was
completely off.
Who are you? he blinked and sat down, trying to focus his blurry eyes on the woman at
the table, randomly wondering if he had fallen asleep at the wrong house.
The girl smiled nervously; lips dry and colorless. Hikari
Ohh shes the one who confessed to me in Konoha damn. Why are you here?
She was silent for a moment, and then glanced down at her fingers; crossed atop the
table. I- I um, had an argument with my father. She felt very nervous, the way he looked
at her made her fingertips go cold and her toes curl. Her heart beat faster; knowing that
the person she liked was looking at her so intently was exciting as well as nerve-wrecking.
So I came here.

Does he know youre here? his brows knotted, a headache building between them.
She shook her head and didnt look up.
Sasuke didnt even bother sighing. Where is Hinata?
Glad for the change of topic, she answered with a smile. She said she had to go to a
neighbor that was having a party, said they had a baby recently, so she took cupcakes to
them. she pointed towards the oven. She left some, if you want.
I hate sweets. Now that he could see better, he realized that the girl had lost some weight
since the last time hed seen her.
Oh
He got up slowly, his leg ached at the pressure, and made his way back to the bedroom;
he decided sleeping was much better than waiting in the same room as this girl. When he
was at the door, she got up and opened it for him, probably guessing it was a good thing to
do so.
I dont need your help, just go home. He scowled down at her and attempted to go back
to bed, but she wrapped her arms around him tightly, her face against his back.
Why do you hate me so much? she sounded like she was about to cry. Cant you be a
little nice?
One arm was busy supporting his weight- and hers! And the other was strapped tightly to
his chest; otherwise he would have shaken her off without a thought. Get off me. He said
quietly.
You dont know what its like for me, nobody does! she let go of him only to hold on to his
arm, looking up at his face. He turned to her, displeasure written all over his face, and
pressed his back to the doorframe to relieve the pressing pain in his leg.
She kissed him.
It was dull and nervous, and her eyes were closed shut, her fists gripping his shirt and
tears running down her face.
He could have responded, gave her a memorable first kiss, could have relieved some of
his own pent-up frustration; but he didnt. It wasnt chivalry or loyalty in that moment, it was
just the fact that he wasnt interested, he could have been kissing a lamppost and it would
have affected him the same, or rather, not at all.
He caught movement in the corner of his eye, and when he looked up, Hinata was looking
down at her sandals with a ghostly expression on her face.
Hikari pushed away and looked up at him for approval, noticed that he was looking
elsewhere and was shocked to see his wife at the door, seemingly unknowing of what they
have just done.

Hinata looked up, face slightly red in the cheeks, and smiled, a fake, doll-like smile. She
slid the door shut and climbed the small step of the entrance. T- Tadaima. She placed an
empty basket on the table nonchalantly and glanced up. Dinner?
Sasuke noticed the quick flicker of a hurt expression on her face, it showed when she
gulped. She saw it Mm. he studied her intently, something gurgling in his chest to tell
her how much he didnt care about the girl, wanted to kiss her instead and wipe that fake
smile off her china-doll face.
Hikari, suddenly very shaky and anxious, sat down at the table and declined. N- No I think
Ill sleep
Oh, okay. Hinata proceeded to the bedroom, probably to prepare a bed, and was caught
around the waist with his arm. In a fluid motion; he pulled her away from the door, pushed
her against the wall and rested his elbow right next to her head. It wasnt in his intention to
be intimidating, not now, but the constant pain in his leg left him no choice but to support
his weight on the wall. Whatever it is you saw, I didnt want it. He said quietly.
She turned her face away slightly, shoulders squared in a defensive posture. Y- You ddont need to explain a-anything She stuttered nervously, studying the little patterns that
the light made on the far wall.
What do you mean I dont need to explain anything?! Wasnt she jealous at all? Huh?
She was ok with it? What the hell?!
She bit the inside of her cheek for a moment. Shes waiting. She fidgeted, crossing her
fingers tightly, something she hadnt done in a very long time.
She must be very angry about it, but not saying anything because the girl is right here. Do
I look like I care? he was tempted to force a kiss right there and then just to prove it, but
she didnt seem to be in a position to believe anything he did or said.
When she was very silent, and he couldnt come up with anything that would convince her,
he pushed away from the wall and hobbled to his bed, pulling the covers and shutting his
eyes in demand of sleep. He didnt want to think about it, didnt want to even hear the
annoying girls voice when she came to sleep.
He just wanted to sleep, damn it
Xxxxxxxxxx
She smelled nice. He groggily rolled over to relieve the pressure from the plaster digging
into his ribcage; and his face was buried into fluff that smelled like rain and tea. Now this is
the correct scent. His eyes slid open, aching slightly with the light of morning filtering
through the high window.
Hinata slept peacefully right next to him, fingers curled and touching her lower lip, her knee
touched his leg now that he was turned towards her. Even if the scene was blurry and
vivid, like a dream, he lifted his head up and inspected the other futon, nothing but a big
lump of blanket there with a paper on top of it.

She left The nerve of that kid

The muscle under his eye twitched and he wondered if he can go back to sleep. Here it
comes.
Youve been sleeping too much these days, what kind of fighter are you?!
Yup, theres always guilt; dont get too comfortable youre a fighter, dont eat you dont
want to gain weight, dont sleep youll become a sloth.
At days like this he just wanted to stab his brother with a fork and get his life going the way
everybody else did. Other days -days which he wasnt bed-ridden, bearing broken limbs,
or feverish- he would wake up to exercise, cold showers and determination.
Waking up next to this woman, though, theres no way he would chase after his brother
and leave this behind.
He sighed quietly and got up, bunching up the blankets to fill the cold space he left in his
place. Halfway done with the task, he noticed that her eyes were slightly open, she was
watching his hands through her thick lashes.
Youre up. He said quietly, and it sounded like a question more than a statement.
She blinked slowly, a barely noticeable nod, and she curled up tighter, fingers pressed
tightly to her mouth.
Cold? he bent down low to her level, supported on his elbow.
She shut her eyes, head shaking just slightly in disagreement.
She probably wants to be left alone. He got up and washed his face, and brushed his hair
back with his damp hand. He walked back into the bedroom and fought the shivers that
zipped up his spine. Winter is here. Warming his hand near the heating unit, he was
regarding the note on the heap of blanket with indifference. She left a note. When Hinata
didnt respond, he got up and grabbed the paper. Dear Hinata san, thank you for your
hospitality, I woke up early and decided to apologize to my father for all the mean things I
said to him. Please tell your husband that Im sorry, and that I will try my best. Thank you
again. He tossed the paper back where it was and turned to read her reaction.
She was still turned away, body curled up to preserve heat, but she wasnt saying or doing
anything.
Are you upset? He decided now was a good time to push buttons, he was at a safe
enough distance, too.
No. she said after a while, her voice weak.
She wasnt a good kisser, probably her first.
A quiet sigh, Mm

Youre the one who left her here. He turned completely, but didnt move.
I dont blame you. She said slowly, as if she was trying to convince herself. Youre not
getting anything from me, so its only natural you would search elsewhere.
Startled, he blinked. So you dont care? at her silence -he figured it was a yes; he felt
angry. Some months ago he would have been pleased, would have claimed it his natural
right to do whatever he wanted with whoever he wanted. But now there was
disappointment and anger and a heavy weight in his chest, it felt like he was worthless
It was the exact opposite to the effect of her I like you a lot confession
He crawled closer, knees scraping on the tatami on the floor. He bent down to look into her
face. You dont care?
When she realized how close he was, she turned to look at him, her face flushed and eyes
rimmed in red. I- I just dont b- blame you.
Something hot churned in his chest, and he touched her lips gently. Dont lie the smear
of blood on his thumb said it all, she was holding up too much.
She got up and nearly knocked her head to his, she covered her face with her palms and
fought hard not to cry in front of him.
You can be angry, you know. She was beautiful even when she cried. Personally, if I saw
somebody kissing you, Id probably kill them without a second thought.
I- I would never do that! She stared up at him in horror, thin streams on her cheeks and a
tiny smudge of blood on her chin.
The intensity of his eyes softened; a ghost of a smile. I know. He touched her lips with his
thumb. Neither would I Kissing anybody else would be boring; I wouldnt mind trying
you, though
But you didShe smiled, a soft wistful smile, and her hand trailed up to hold his in an
attempt to distract him away from her blushing face. I- I need to make b- breakfast
What would convince you? the random question startled her.
N- nothing f- forget about it, I- I should get up to-
What do you want to do? he gripped her hand tightly and looked her in the eyes. Just
name it. Dont keep things in for my sake; Im stronger than you are.
Eyes wide, she tried to wriggle her hand out. R- Really?
He nodded.
I- I think Im sorry but, I- I really f- felt like Like I wanted t- to slap you her face
turned to that of guilt even without a palm-meets-cheek action.

Next time you feel like that, do it. He let her hand go and wondered what kind of person
warns before delivering a physical blow to the other
There was a sound of a smack, tingling in his cheek, and a wide-eyed Hinata, but his mind
refused to accept the fact that she had, indeed, slapped him right then and there.
It definitely didnt feel like a slap, if this was her true strength then no wonder she was a
pushover
Im sorry. Tears filled her eyes but didnt spill, and her cheeks flared in embarrassment.
Y- You s- s- said-
He snorted and bent his head down, fighting a laugh. And here she was apologizing! He
lifted his head up and stared at the ceiling, a strange sense of being forgiven washing over
him and lifting that heavy weight off his shoulders.
It would be a good day.
He patted her head and got up, mumbling something about how it didnt matter because it
didnt hurt, and went about making tea in the kitchen. Hinata watched in shock at this
strange person, who got slapped first thing in the morning and then went to make
breakfast with a swing in his stride and a silent tune on his lips.
Please dont tell me he likes violent women Please
Sasuke unfolded his umbrella and grumbled a see ya to his students and rested under
the shelter of a bench; a few feet away from the main street. People went about in the
snow, blowing into their palms and ushering their children home from school. He sighed, a
puff of white following his breath, and glanced up at the gray sky.
Hey. A heavy body threw itself right next to him, smelling of medicine and baby powder.
Dont comment on the nose, please. Kei rubbed his red nose and attempted a smile.
No comment. Sasuke continued to stare ahead, catching his breath after a whole day of
chasing D class missions around town.
Haha, so how are you? Kei sniffled, rubbing his nose with a tissue.
Im not the one with the flu and twins, so all is right with the world. His brow arched in
amusement.
Someday youll wish that you had a twin and flu, you just see, better than turning into a
lonely old man who collects used underwear for a hobby he yawned heavily and shook
his head. We better get back; the girls are probably starved by now.
Ever since Sasuke could get back to his daily routine at work, and since Kei had to leave
most of the day as well, Hinata made it a daily routine to pack a snack and go over to
Sonos place to help with the twins. There was no real agreement between them, and
Hinatas only explanation was Its nice to help, right?

One day somebody will take advantage of her

Sasuke got off the bench and stretched, rolling his ankles to relieve some stress. He can
walk naturally now and the cast on his arm was gone, but in its place was a thick
protective coat of gauze and supportive stretchy wrist warmers. He was almost back to his
top shape, and the closer he got to that the heavier it weighted on his chest. He knew he
would leave soon, knew that he needed to go away as soon as possible, whether or not he
finished this silly excuse of a mission. But the thought of that upcoming day troubled him,
so he would push it to the back of his mind and pretend it didnt matter. He would think of it
when the time came. For now, he allowed himself some space for freedom.
After all it could be the last time he ever got a chance with anything in this life, because
when the trip down to hell started, there wont be any climbing back.
Lets get something with more vegetables than meat this time, ok? Kei got up and
shivered, in a daily ritual of expressing what he wanted for dinner.
Buy your own food Sasuke spread his umbrella and walked straight ahead towards a
takeout restaurant. Hinata liked vegetables more than meat too
Xxxxxxxxx
The children were asleep, so Hinata decided to go early tonight. Sasuke was waiting just
outside the Katsumas place to walk her home, a bag hanging at his elbow and an
umbrella against his shoulder.
See you tomorrow! Sono smiled happily and waved.
Hai, take care! Hinata smiled in return and turned away to follow her husband home,
taking the umbrella off his shoulder. Its very cold tonight!
He breathed into his scarf and hoped that she wasnt expecting a conversation in this
snow.
How was your day? her eyes glittered.
A conversation might not be so bad after all. Cold.
Gambatte. Her shoulder brushed his occasionally, and she didnt seem to notice, lost in
feeling apologetic, My day is mostly close to a heater
He studied the road ahead, vision slightly blurry. I saw the doctor today, for my eyes.
Hinata studied his face. He said nothing was out of the ordinary
But it hurts! she exclaimed in disbelief.
When I said that, he told me I should wash them with warm water and it would go away.
The corner of his mouth curled up in annoyance.
So he has no idea whats wrong she gripped his sleeve absent-mindedly.

He sighed deeply, if the doctor didnt even know what was wrong, then Im on my own
Hinata unlocked the door and took off her sandals, turning the lights on and sliding the
door shut after he was in. Ne hows your arm? she took the bag and proceeded to
prepare dishes for dinner.
Fine, just need to change bandages after dinner. He sat down and rubbed his forehead,
frustrated about the unreasonable loss of vision that was occurring a lot, lately.
Fried potatoes! she exclaimed excitedly and gave him a large portion, stealing bites off
her share as she was tending to the other dishes.
Sasuke rested his elbow on the table and tossed his food around with his chopsticks,
seeing her become this happy about dinner was Refreshing.
Ever since that night when the ambassadors daughter kissed him, Hinata was being more
open and just slightly more possessive. It probably sparked her jealousy, but he liked to
think that allowing her to express herself- by slapping him- told her that she was allowed to
say and do whatever, whenever she felt like it. And she was doing it right now.
It was amusing.
Fuyumi and Akito were unusually quiet today. She started, excitedly dipping fried
vegetables in the special sauce, I think they like Kei sans voice when hes sick.
Weirdness runs in the family. He chewed thoughtfully. If shes this excited about every
little thing the neighbors kids do, what would she be like if she had her own?
She smiled and tucked a clump of hair behind her ear. Ne this sauce is delicious.
Its too sweet he refilled his rice bowl. How long do you plan on going there? Its been
more than two months already
The expression on her face was more or less startled. Umm, I dont know she reached
into the bag and pulled out two small bottles of beverage, placed one in front of Sasuke
and studied the other absently. I have nothing better to do all day Right? Even Tinas
shop doesnt need me now that Yamada helps there.
Sasuke popped the sake bottle open and took a long swig. You dont work for them. Mm,
sake right after fried vegetables was indeed a good choice.
Hinata popped open her own bottle and took an experimental sip. I- I know, its just Hm,
this is sweet.
The thought of notifying her that it was alcoholic came up, but he decided that he was
interested in seeing a drunken Hinata. Try it with the carrots.
She stared at a random piece of carrot in the plate. Its ok

She hates carrots. His brow arched up in amusement. Another long drag at his bottle and it
was empty; He rubbed his head and put his chopsticks down, mumbling an after-food
phrase and getting up to unwrap the gauze on his arm in the bedroom.
He gently inspected the muscles, careful of the many patches of bruises scattered all over,
and repeatedly squeezed the supple roll in his palm to recover control in his fingers. His
vision blurred and his eyes burned on the inside, but he had gotten accustomed to it, it
sometimes happened on random occasions where he couldnt reach water or a cool towel,
so he would shut his eyes and would breathe deeply.
Ne, your medicine. Hinata sat down next to him, in one palm a small white pill, the other
holding a glass of water.
Without looking, he blindly reached out for her hand and took the antibiotic, popped it into
his mouth, and accepted the glass she pressed to his hand.
Your eyes hurt? she asked softly.
Mm. he downed the medicine and slid his eyes open slowly, they ached with the light,
and he was left with no choice but to activate sharingan.
For some reason; having his sharingan activated when his eyes hurt demolished the pain
completely, which made him worry about the state of his eyes.
Itachi always had his sharingan activated, too, but why?
Should I wrap it for you? Hinata offered with rosy cheeks, and proceeded to wrap his arm
in gauze without waiting for an answer.
She smells like sake, oh dont tell me Did you drink the whole bottle?
Hai! It was so sweet. She said excitedly and pursed her lips, concentrating on her work.
Sasuke sighed silently and nearly hung his head. Lets hope shes not the seductive kind of
drunk, I dont think I can hold myself together if she tried anything The thought of
actually holding back against the one girl he liked was enough to draw a bitter smile of
misery on his face.
Whats so funny? she studied his face and did a sloppy job on his arm, she patted it
playfully. Bath? it obvious that the alcohol was starting to work its way into her system,
what with the way her cheeks were a rosy color and her constant smile.
No. he could feel the wrappings on his arms, and knew that she wasnt in her top shape
to do them, he wasnt in his top shape to even look at them either, so he let them be. You
go first.
Its ok I dont mind. Her brows arched up, Do I Smell bad?
Absolutely not. Not really.
Are you sure?

He sighed. Yeah, go ahead.

Do you think I should cut my hair? she suddenly touched the ends of her shoulder-length
hair.
NO! Why?
Do you like short hair?
What is she doing? Its your business. He quietly breathed for a long moment, and when
the silence became uncomfortable he opened his eyes slowly, relieved that they werent
aching as much anymore. She had been staring off to a point beyond him, absent minded.
Is it because Sono is prettier? she didnt seem upset.
That was the last straw. Hinata, youre drunk, just take a bath and go to sleep.
She stared at him, cheeks pink and lips bitten into redness. Drunk? she watched him nod
and shut his eyes. I dont feel drunk.
Youre getting there he desperately tried to keep his expression in check. Maybe she
didnt feel any different, but it was there, in the way she spoke, the way she bravely met
his eyes without wavering.
She drew a sharp breath and then pressed her palm to her mouth, eyes wide.
He stared, confused.
Hinata got up quickly and ran to the bathroom; the sound of coughing was soon followed
by running water.
Sasuke scratched his head, a strong sense of guilt washing over him, and he got up to
bring her a glass of water. What was I thinking, she can barely hold one cup, and I let her
drink a whole bottle He patted her back and gave her the glass, held her beautiful hair
away from the water and apologized quietly and continuously.
Xxxxxxxxxxx
Hey Sasuke sensei, are you listening to me? the young boy waved his arm in front of his
distracted instructor. Gahana said she caught a cold, shes not coming today.
Mm Sasuke stared at the snow at his heels from where he sat on the swing, elbows
bending around the ropes and shutting off the whole world completely.
Im going home then. He stomped his foot, And dont say that I didnt tell you, because I
did!
Absently, he remembers hearing the boys shuffle in the snow as he went home, heard the
kids around the neighborhood come and go with their mothers, and laugh at the grown
man sitting on the swing. It was soon dark and everybody went home, it also got very cold
and snow drifted down quietly.

A whole year, from winter to winter

It felt like it was just yesterday that the young woman ran around the corner and hugged
the godaime, like it was just some moments ago that they arrived here, complete
strangers.
He didnt even like her
Without moving, he watched his breath turn white as he exhaled, and ignored the particles
of snow that stuck to his hair.
The smile, the tea, the nurse, the cook, the babysitter, the jealous wife, the determined
fighter, the delicate female, every single one of her many faces
Maybe it was her slap that awoke him, maybe it was because he hated this fake life, it
might even be because he was tired of living
But he loved her now, and it made all the difference.
Thats why it was so hard to take the next step
There were footsteps, unfamiliar ones, and it was only then that he glanced up.
Youre late. The man in the raincoat said, voice quiet. It had been months since hed left
that hint; where the children dont play, leave it for the genius to remember it after all this
time
I have one condition. He stood up; gathered snow fell off his shoulders.
The man in the raincoat smiled faintly. The Hyuuga?
Sasukes face was calm, the muscle under his eye unmoving. Katsuma Kei.
He was startled, have we been wrong all this time? What about him?
Help me bring him out of these walls. He stepped closer, enough to see his own
reflection on the other mans glasses. And you will have me.
Once you kill him, you may not need us anymore. Kabuto stated calmly, Why should we
help you?
Because theres a chance I might, and you need me just the same.
Two men stood in a snow field, a silent agreement was made.
Xx x x x x x x x x x x x
Sasuke was standing in the middle of the katsumas bedroom; staring at the woman curled
up on the floor, an empty teacup next to her head and an ice bag on her forehead.

Shes feverish. Sono stated calmly from where she sat at the kitchen table, warming her
fingers on a cup. She also said shes had a headache since morning.
A hangover huh? He sighed, and bent down to shake her shoulder. Can you walk?
Hinata opened her eyes slowly, stared up at him and sighed deeply, then nodded her head
with a quit Un. She slowly got up, as if every move hurt, and held his arm for support.
Why dont you guys stay here tonight? She looks tired. Kei offered with an understanding
smile.
Sasuke was at loss for words. If she hadnt come here she would have been fighting the
fever all alone at home, but then again if she didnt come here in the first place she
wouldnt have gone through all that snow and got the fever to begin with. So he said
nothing and instead allowed her to hold on to him as he made his way out.
Kei silently slid the door open and made an I dont know what your problem is, but I
respect your decisions. face. Gnight and thanks for everything!
He didnt bother spreading the umbrella, he was too busy leveling an unbalanced woman
at his side, and frowning at the road ahead.
Ne, d- did I do something yesterday? she said weakly, hugging his arm close and trying
to keep up with his quick pace.
No.
She breathed, T- Then why a- are you angry? her voice was small.
Im not.
You are. She stopped walking, still holding his arm. Im sorry, I- I just d- dont rememberIm sorry. Tears ran down her face and she found it very hard to stay upright.
After a deep breath, he turned to her and held her other elbow with his cold hand. You
didnt do anything. On second thought, he thought he would have to come up with a
reason to stop her questions. It was just a bad day.
Really? she sobbed, studying his eyes.
Yes really.
She smiled weakly and stared at her feet, relieved and embarrassed. Y- You w- want to
talk about it?
Lets just go. He tugged at her arm gently and continued his way back to their dorm,
trying not to think too much about the way his heart beat faster when she held his hand
and pressed her temple to his shoulder.
Ne. she whispered.

Hm?
Im glad youre here. Her hold tightened for just a moment.
Xxxxxxx
He watched her sleep for so very long, sharingan rotating slowly.
Everything that was good in this place; whether it was a good-nights sleep, a good day, or
just a push in the right direction; it was because of her, or involved her.
If it werent for her, he wouldnt have gone this far.
He rubbed his eyes gently, brows knotted.
But he couldnt wait any longer, this is it, theres no turning back, no regrets.
I have to. He said quietly, hoping that she was listening, and that she was pretending to
be asleep for his sake, but she continued to breathe quietly, knuckles touching her lower
lip.
His shoulders slumped, and he hung his head, scratching his scalp. Dont hate me for it.
He touched her hair, smiled softly and then sighed, defeated.
The next morning Hinata woke up to the sounds of rustling of clothes and scrolls toppling
into the floor. Sasuke?
He stopped stuffing a small backpack and glanced up, startled.
Where are you going? she pushed the covers away, still dizzy. M- Mission?
Sasuke stared at her, face emotionless. Mm, yea. With that he continued to shove things
into the bag.
B- But I thought you s- said you wouldnt she gulped and crawled closer. That you
changed your schedule. He didnt answer, and it worried her when he went to the kitchen
and brought his flame-engraved cup. Ne where are you going anyway?
He turned to her finally, and the corner of his mouth curled up slightly. Kiss me goodbye?
At the sudden change of topic, her cheeks reddened and her brows crashed down in
embarrassment. Of course not, you c- can come back without one. The way his mouth is
smiling and his eyes arent, is a little bit worrying, though
He sighed and got up, tossing the small pack over his shoulder. His hand reached down
and she took it, allowing him to pull her up. Im sorry.
Hinata studied his face in confusion, For what?
There was a strong ripple of chakra, she felt her body go numb and the room spin, the last
thing she saw was the ceiling and then Complete darkness.

Xxxxxxxxxxxx
Uchiha Sasuke and Katsuma Kei. Sasuke read the scroll, glanced up at the hooded nin.
With pictures, too.
Kabuto smiled faintly, Of course.
Ill meet you outside with him, dont bring too much attention. He stuffed the scroll in his
pack and turned to leave.
Where is he, anyway?
Waiting for me at the gates. He waved dismissively and sensed the sound nins chakra
disappear when he left in a puff of smoke.
It was still confusing how the seal over the villages transportation jutsu never seems to
affect the sound nin, as the other villagers end up walking or riding to their destination, all
he had to do was do the hand seal and poof, hell be there.
At the gates, Kei waved enthusiastically and grinned, umbrella over his head. Late arent
we?
Whatever. Sasuke gave the scroll to the guard at the gate and his heart beat faster when
the gates opened with a thick growl.
Kissed your sweetie before coming here? he winked, and the guard snickered as they
passed by, and proceeded to close the gates.
Whatever. Sasuke grumbled, trying not to think about those last few minutes in their
dorm.
Kei skipped enthusiastically, So why are you glaring at me?
Sasuke blinked slowly, sharingan rotating, and tried to ignore the way the mans voice
made his headache worsen. Just shut up and let me concentrate.
Concentrate on what? Where are we going anyway? when the dark-haired genius didnt
speak, Kei decide it was a good time to shut up.
After what seemed like hours, Sasuke stopped, brows crashing down as he finally
recognized the figure standing against a tree trunk.
It was the Hyuuga after all. Kabuto commented and straightened up, tossing the cloak
away with a hard expression on his face.
Sasuke smirked, feeling victorious. You waited this long.
As not to bring unneeded attention. He made a motion with his hand, and a group of
sound nin appeared in different areas in the forest of thick trees.

They were exactly between the Rain and the Leaf, no country would be held accountable
for any casualties here, nor would either country try to interrupt seeing it wasnt their land.
He sighed and glanced at the bushy haired nin.
Kei suddenly stared at the sky, eyes rolling back and then was consumed in a thick puff of
smoke, once it cleared; Hinata fell into the grass, unconscious.
Why go through all of that? Kabuto asked sarcastically, a little troubled that he was
fooled, but not really worried about it as long as the outcome made the Uchiha join them.
If she was important to me, you wouldnt leave her alone.
His eyes gleamed. Smart move, but we dont like traitors.
Sasuke snorted, Yea, you just collect them. with that he lunged forward, in the same
moment that a few sound nin jumped down, probably to take him down, probably to grab
her as bait, but all he knew was that he had a woman to protect and bring home.
Xxxxxxxxxx
Kei sat down at the kitchen table, I just came back from Uchihas place, nobodys there.
Sono gently rocked her sleeping daughter. Hm? Maybe they went out?
Dunno, the lights were off and it doesnt look like they made breakfast. He scratched his
head, and placed the copy of the Uchihas dorm key on the table. Come to think of it,
Uchiha was staring at me all day yesterday, sharingan and all
Sono smiled and poured some tea for him. Maybe they didnt go back home last night,
dont be too old-fashioned. She laughed quietly at the thought.
Mm I guess.
Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Sasuke nearly tripped on his own feet when he picked her up, blood from the gash on his
forehead trickled down his chin and made a tiny stain on her shirt. He carried her over his
shoulder and maneuvered between the bodies of the few nin that were stupid enough to
confront him.
If he was smart enough to fool their leader, Orochimarus right hand, wouldnt it be logical
that he would be smarter and stronger than all of them together?
Pff they got a few hits through his defenses, though, and he needed it treated as soon
as possible
Now its just a matter whether I needed Orochimarus help, or not, the fact that his righthand man decided to disappear in the middle of the fight wasnt very supportive. I guess I
have no other option but to see for myself

He walked for a very long time; lost in his own thoughts; it was nearly sundown when he
sensed the change of aura; right where the trees thinned and the road hardened.
Konoha
Hinata stirred and he put her down, holding her shoulders to steady her.
Nn Sasuke? W- What happened? she held her head and rubbed her eyes, a headache
making it hard to recognize her surroundings.
You were trapped in a Kei Henge. His face was emotionless. And your chakra was
suppressed. In order to keep her in the Katsuma-Henge and for others not to recognize
the difference in chakra, he needed to block her flow and instead use his own, maintaining
Keis copied expressions and characteristics was exhausting as well
Come to think of it, he barely had any chakra left
Whatever it was he was saying wasnt making much sense to her. B- But we were at
home right? she looked up and was horrified by the swollen wound on his temple and the
split in his lower lip. Where are we?
He watched her, his face blank of emotion. Look behind you.
She turned her stare from his face to whatever it was behind her, and her heart fluttered
when she saw the huge gates of her village. Konoha! she gripped his arm, W- Why are
we here? I feel like like its a dream! she shook her head and stared. No the headache
is real, the smell of grass is real, its all real!
He made a small grunt in response, shoulders relaxed.
Why are we here? she searched his eyes for answers, finding nothing but a cold barrier.
The mission is over. He said quietly, lightly pushing her hands off his sleeves. Go home.
Hinata blinked, standing right there in front of him, looking straight into his eyes, she
couldnt understand what was going on at all. A- And you? when he just stood there
without answering she figured something was indeed wrong. What about you?
I have my own mission to take care of.
She stared. W- Why did you bring me here, then?
His teeth dug into his lip as he thought; the taste of blood in his mouth. Would you rather I
left you there? there was a flash of hurt in her eyes, but he didnt give her a chance to
reply. You wouldnt stand five minutes in an interrogation.
Still in shock, she couldnt help but ask again, suddenly feeling like it was farewell. Why
Kei?

Oh thats easy Hes the only thing close to a friend, if I ever wanted to gain
Mangekyou Kill your best friend huh, I only have this one chance Anyway, youve
served your purpose, both of you. He attempted to step back, as if to leave.
But youre hurt! Desperately she tried to reach his forehead, but his hand gripped hers in
mid air, hard.
Its none of your concern anymore. His eyes were cold, and his brows were arched
slightly, jaws set. Konohas mission is over, you dont need to pretend any longer.
Her heart nearly stopped at that phrase. What?
He let go of her hand, and bent to pick the backpack off the ground.
N- Ne, What happened to you? tears sprang to her eyes when she saw that he wasnt
kidding. What happened?
Nothing. He said naturally, looking her in the eye.
But b- but yesterday! Y- You said e- everything w- was ok! she stuttered, Th- that it wwas j- just a bad day!
He looked at her as if he couldnt care any less.
Are you really Sasuke? even when she asked that, thin veins slithered under the skin
around her eyes, trying to confirm that it was really him, that it was really the man who
stood up to her when people bullied her, the man who only drank tea that she made, who
would randomly bring her favorite brand of juice and who helped her through the most
miserable times of her life.
Was this man really the person she loved?
Good luck with your life. He said and turned, attempting to walk away.
She gripped his shirt suddenly, tears ran down her face. He is going for real! Wait!
something heavy sunk into her stomach when he glanced back at her impatiently. I- I L-
she stuttered, torn between wanting him to stay, if even for a moment longer, and letting
him go. L- lo- l-
Save it, you didnt sign that mission, remember? He said quietly, reminding her of that
mission scroll that caused a very big misunderstanding. He was quiet for a moment,
contemplating something in his head, and then spoke again. Its a waste, you see, I never
liked you anyway.
She froze, fingers numb on his sleeve.
It was convenient though, while it lasted. He adjusted the pack over his shoulder. Go
home, itll be dark soon.
She felt him pull away, her fingers stretched in the air holding nothing; she heard the
sound of his footsteps as he walked away, but she couldnt see anything, her eyes were

blurred with tears. I love you. She whimpered, finally letting go of everything, and
covered her face with her palms, liquid running between her fingers. I love you she
whispered over and over, like a chant.
She finally said it.
If only he was there to hear it
Xxxxxxxxxxxx
She was staring up at the moon for almost eternity, curled up at the base of the tree and
fingering a small book she had found in her pocket, drained of every ounce of strength that
she ever possessed.
His presence was long since gone
Hinata smiled bitterly, eyes aching and lips cracked. It was all an act all of it
She didnt know if she loved him or hated him right now.
Kiss me goodbye?
You can come back without one.
So it was all an act after all
Was it really? Even when he made her hot tea when she was sick, or when he bought
dinner because she was tired, or scolded her when she tried to change her own
bandages
In the end he just wanted an escape from Konoha, to be out of both countries to run away,
just like Tsunade sama said and tried to avoid.
I cut his hair willingly, I wrapped his bandages with a smile I even let him scold me and
thought he was right
She shivered and continued to stare at the moon, wind tugging at the rim of her skirt. I
even smell like him.
I never liked you anyway.
How could he say that, after a whole year?
Tears ran down her face again, even after she thought she couldnt shed anymore, and
she cried, tears of hurt and betrayal and every other thing that he shoved into her face with
that little careless comment.
I never liked you anyway
So sure, so proud of himself, and he said it right to her face.
Right to her face!

She shivered again and realized that he probably wasnt going to change his mind and
come back, not after what he clearly said. Hed had his mind set even before knowing
her
After all, she was just convenient.
With a quiet, pained ah she pushed herself off the tree trunk, and made her way to the
gates; she was glad that the guards recognized her instantly and let her in without a word.
The thought that she might have lost her voice crossed her mind
In the distance, red-rimmed Mangekyou rotated slowly, white hands gripping the thick
branch. He whispered something inaudible and passed his sleeve over his face.
Xxxxxxxxx
Hinata chan! The Godaime tossed away the cup that was in her hand and rushed over to
hold the swaying girls shoulders. Why are you here? What happened? she glanced up at
the two guards who had escorted the Hyuuga into her office, but neither seemed to know
what was going on.
Hinata stared up at the older woman, face pale and blank. She was exhausted of all
emotions, and was running on willpower alone. Report. She said quietly, voice thick. She
brought out a small book; her journal was messily shoved into her pocket for some reason,
she felt it there when she was sitting under the tree.
He must have planned this for a few days
Report? Tsunade stared. Hinata look at you, this isnt a time for reports. She spoke to
the nin who brought her and gave them orders of some sort, but everything went unheard
to the Hyuuga who soon passed out without another word, blood on her lips.
-------------Blood stained hands, hard breaths, pain and emotional scars, Mangekyou on Mangekyou.
Even if it killed them.
He might as well be dead already, because he had nothing left to live for.
Is this what Mangekyou Sharingan was all about?
Loosing it all, to Gain it all, just to loose it again?
Was it really worth it?
With a last, desperate shot at destiny, Chidori gripped in his palm, curse seal patterns
dancing on his skin and Mangekyou crying rivers of blood on his pale cheeks, he cried out.
-------------Shall I inform her?

She will figure it out on her own, Neji san. Hiashi had his arms crossed as he watched his
daughter tend to her small garden of herbs and flowers.
What if it harms her? his jaws were clenched tight.
The older Hyuuga was silent for very long, before finally letting go of a quiet breath. His
daughter had barely spoken to anybody since her return, and everybody in the Hyuuga
household was concerned with her mental health. We will find out soon.
Nejis mouth twisted in a displeased frown. Rumors about the Uchiha coming back to
Konoha after seven months of disappearance were not good news. The nerve of that boy,
he should have been dealt with before he became an annoyance, just like his uncle had
suggested long ago I still dont understand why you have kept the scroll of vows, Hiashi
sama, he will not be returning here, let alone with any intention of keeping them, Im sure
of it. Hed been wondering this since the very beginning, but thought it not his business to
meddle.
Hiashi glanced at the younger man standing right next to him, It was her decision.
Neji nodded slowly, finally receiving an answer to his question. Shes still holding on to that
traitor? I shall go speak to her, she seems lonely. At his uncles silence, he excused
himself and bowed deeply, sliding the door shut quietly as he left.
Neji curtly greeted comrades and elders as he passed by them on his way around the
corridors, his dark hair brushing the folds in his clothes at his lower back. He took off his
sandals and walked along the dirt path, gaze fixed over the bent figure at the very end.
Good afternoon Hinata sama.
A thin woman, adorning beautiful dark hair and porcelain skin glanced up, pink lips
stretching in a tiny smile. Good afternoon. She voiced very quietly.
The hardness in his face melted away as he watched her carefully dig up a small plant,
probably attempting to relocate it into the small hole a few feet away. How are you today?
Her answer was a small nod and the tiniest bit of smile.
What have you done to her
He knelt down, dropping formalities. What are you planting?
She had just succeeded in extracting the roots from the dirt, and presented it to him. When
she figured hed stared at it enough, she gently placed it in a spot she had previously
prepared and was busy arranging the soil around it.
Neji sighed. Hinata sama, how long has it been?
She paused, not looking at him.

We are all worried that something might have happened to you, but only you can provide
an answer. He studied her face, desperate for answers. But you are not speaking to
anybody about it at all, which worries us more.
She straightened up, pretending to be interested in the dirt under her fingernails. What do
you want to know? she said very slowly.
His eyes widened, she was finally willing to give some answers?! Everything!
Hinata smiled politely, Everything is a very long story.
I have time.
Cornered by his answer, she stared at her fingers and blinked rapidly. It was just a failed
mission Nothing was accomplished.
If that was all that bothered her, it would have been too easy But you both survived,
right?
Hinata stared at him, eyes wide. She had never told anybody about what happened at the
gate; she had told them that she found herself there alone. What do you mean both?
If Neji felt like hed said too much, he didnt show it. You didnt report that he died.
Oh. She bent her head down and stared at the ground. I guess
May I ask a question? he was tired of indirect questions, they have been trying to extract
information from her about the whereabouts of the wayward Uchiha but all she ever talked
about were mission progress, culture and security in the rain and the academy system.
She nodded, uncertain.
Did he hurt you? he didnt notice when his own fist clenched.
The way her lips stretched just a little bit further than the polite smile, the way her brows
arched slightly, told him that something did happen. Mm, he apologized though.
If apologies were useful, we wouldnt need security nin. He grumbled with a frown.
There are rumors
I know.
No, not about you. He had heard the townspeople talking about the Hyuuga royalty being
dumped by her lover, some say she was pregnant, there was even a rumor that she wasnt
pregnant anymore. Just the thought of what those people were saying about her would
make anybody stay home and tend to a garden, let alone a fragile person such as her
About him.
People are always talking. She turned to tend to another small plant that was bent-over
weakly.

Neji sighed deeply before deciding to disobey his uncles request in hopes of protecting
her from further injury. They say he was seen around Konoha, a few days ago. He
watched her pause for a moment, hands in the air, before she recovered it and calmly
continued to clip off broken stems. You may request him be removed if he ever dares
show face around here, I promise to be on the lookout.
This little girl, whom he had once hated for bearing the main familys blood, was after all
nothing but a small girl with a big heart. People with big hearts often got used and got hurt,
and he didnt want her to face the latter after she had suffered the former.
It wasnt branch-family protecting main-family anymore; it was simply the basic instinct to
protect.
Thank you. She nodded, not looking at him, and was busy with her work.
Hed noticed the small line between her brows, noticed the shake in her fingers, but said
nothing. Neji excused himself and turned to walk away, allowing her some space for
herself.
Hinata sighed quietly and placed the small scissors down, rubbing her shaking fingers. If
he was here, I would have felt his presence. She passed her fingers through her hair, the
tips brushing her jaw, and glanced up at the cloudy sky.
Looks like its going to rain
Neji was only worried about her, everybody was only worried about her, even the
emotionless, detached Hanabi had gripped her shirtfront at some point and demanded
information. Nobody dared put her through an official or thorough interrogation, not even
the Godaime herself; and for that she was glad.
She did not want to tell them that she knew just as much as they did, which was close to
nothing. Up until the very last time shed seen him, he was completely normal, not even
mentioning his destined mission at all as if it didnt even matter anymore.
It would be wonderful if she could see him again, get some answers to her questions,
maybe slap him once or twice for all the silly and embarrassing things hed made her say
and do.
I dont even know what I would say or do to him if I ever see him againIf he was still
alive, that is
She got up and brushed dirt off the rim of her skirt; bent down briefly to pluck a few fresh
leaves and then slowly made her way into the house, deep in thought. Women and young
men bowed deeply wherever she went, even though it displeased her to be treated so
highly. She wished she could just say hi like a normal family would.
Ah, Hinata sama! a young lady rushed towards her from the other corridor, tightly holding
a small glass bottle in her hands. The oil you requested has just arrived!
She held it carefully, eyes glittering.

And Uzumaki san is still waiting for the cold medicine. She breathed hard, having ran
through the whole house in search of her mistress. You remember? The one you
promised to make for her daughter?
Hinata nodded with a small smile and turned, making her way towards the only room in the
house that she felt comfortable in.
The smell of herbs, medicine and grass greeted her when she stepped into the room, and
quietly slid the door closed. She placed the glass bottle on an empty space on the shelf
and put the leaves she had collected earlier in a small container, and sealed it shut.
She would take care of that mixture later; right now she needed to give Sakura the
medicine in case it rained, the Uzumakis daughter had gotten sick because of the sudden
change of weather in Konoha and the medicine currently available in the drugstore was
only advised for adults.
Yes, he had married Sakura after all.
She crossed the room towards a shelf with sealed containers, and reached for a dark
green one, she knew exactly what each and every container had within it, as if they were
her children. She scooped some of the contents into a small cup and covered it before
returning the bigger container in its original place. She headed towards the door and
glanced back briefly before turning the lights off.
This small dark room was the only sanctuary she had from the outside world.
Hinata slid the door shut behind her and preceded towards the main door.
She was attempting to spread her umbrella when the main door slid open, her father didnt
seem surprised at their meeting. Going out?
She nodded, not looking at him.
This self-conscious young woman, whom had bravely came up to him and asked to be
given a part of the garden right outside, whom had enough courage to help the villages
medical nin when they had a shortage of personnel, can be very shy and withdrawn when
she was supposed to make small talk with him. A ghost of a smile played over his mouth.
It might rain. He stepped inside, and two bodyguards followed.
She nodded again, out of respect and of acknowledgment, and crossed the threshold.
Hinata. He called, and she froze. Is nobody escorting you?
She turned slightly, uneasy. Its very close by.
He didnt reply and instead silently proceeded inside.
Xxxxxx

She crossed the empty path towards the center of the village in silence, listening to the
faint thunder strike somewhere far, far away. Its just like that time. She found herself
smiling. I promised myself never to think about it again, but this weather really brings it up.
The smiling people, the constant rain, the smell of ash and dirt and fresh grass. The
friendly neighbors and the homey teashop.
What ever happened to Tina and Yamada? I wonder
If they even remember her, she would love to go back just to see how everybody was
doing.
Fuyumi and Akito should be almost a year old now
Light tapping filled her ears and she stopped walking, enjoying the natural music of thin
rain, on the grass and the rock under her sandals and the dulled beating on her umbrella.
If only sleet would fall.
She loved sleet, it was always a happy event when she was outside, caught under shelters
and excited by the loud noise, and his smile.
No.
She shivered at a sudden cold breeze and the music that was playing just seconds ago
suddenly seemed very loud and disturbing; she needed to get out of it
After running so hard, she finally bent over to catch her breath, rested her shoulder against
a familiar door and then pushing it, she caught her breath in the quiet refuge of the building
before she climbed the stairway that right in front of her. Her legs were tired by the time
she had reached the third floor but she still knocked on the familiar door and pulled her
umbrella down.
Hinata chan! Sakura screeched, nose red.
She smiled, and presented the small covered cup she had brought.
Oh! How sweet of you! You didnt need to rush, especially not today, its raining outside!
Did you come on foot? she tried to urge the quiet girl inside.
Mm, I dont mind the rain.
Please do come in, I just made tea. Sakura felt guilty for having to drag the Hyuuga
royalty in the rain just for medicine.
Hinata shook her head, eyes glittering, I promised to be back soon.
Oh she patted her shoulder lovingly, Thank you very much, I dont know what I would
have done without you, really. There was a loud cry from the inside. Naruto! Dont try to
make her laugh shes feverish! A moment later Naruto came to the door, carrying a kicking
and screaming child in his arms.

Well then do something! once the pink-haired woman took her daughter inside he found
himself face to face with none other than the shy Hinata. Hinata chan! Havent seen you
in a while! How are you?
Like a blonde version of Kei! She couldnt help but remember how much Sakura and
Naruto resembled her friends in the Rain, even how she felt about each and every one of
them. Good, and you?
She surprised herself when she had talked to him right after her return, how she didnt feel
betrayed when she saw the ring on his finger; didnt feel regretful when she knew he had
already started a family.
Even if she had convinced herself that she had loved him at one point, she couldnt bring
herself to cry over loosing him.
Great! Its raining though, you have an umbrella? Want to stay here for a while?
She shook her head and spread her umbrella. Thank you, I promised to be back quickly.
With that she descended the stairs, careful with each step as not to slip on the dirt that
stuck to her sandals.
I would be lying if I said I didnt feel anything when I talk to him, but its not like it used to
be
It didnt hurt anymore, not at all
Its just Nobody has a chance anymore, not even if he came back, its sealed shut.
Or at least, thats what I like to think.
She decided to take her time getting home, suddenly not feeling in a rush to be back to her
quiet, half-empty bedroom, or the gloomy medicine room.
Some people would kill just to get the medication she makes, and here she was giving and
delivering it for free. It being nothing more than an interest prevents her from selling the
medicine she makes, but it was also because, for some reason, whatever can be bought
for money can always be replaced and discarded
Maybe thats why she refused the missions payment
Walking under the rain like this with nothing but an umbrella, the road stretching ahead for
so long with the lights on either side
It feels like home.
Her fingertips touched her brow, and she fought the hot gnawing in her chest, trying her
hardest not to cry.
Just let it go

If she could have let things go, she wouldnt have waited for months on end, she had
promised herself not to think or talk about him more than the mission required until he
eventually faded away. She was only a mission to him and she would treat him so as well.
I was willing to give everything to him, if he only asked
What do you wish for?
In the whole world
You dont wish for anything?
It made sense now, back then she didnt wish for anything because she thought shed had
it. She thought shed had it all
Footsteps resounded in the rain but they werent hers; so she stopped walking in an
attempt to focus on them, her head hung low in concentration. When she glanced up at the
other side of the road, right under the rim of her white umbrella was a thin figure holding an
umbrella of their own.
Arms crossed, umbrella shielding their face from her view, he was walking at a very slow
pace as if deep in thought, with a slight limp.
Her mind kept telling her it could have been any Hyuuga going into the village, but her
intuition told her otherwise.
The person sensed the presence of another, and shifted the umbrella back lazily. Dark,
curled hair brushed his cheekbones, and some stray hairs stuck to his forehead.
Dark, dark eyes bore into her. His arms suddenly uncrossed and the umbrella fell down,
collecting rain. His jaw clenched, then unclenched, his lips moved without voice before he
pressed them tightly together.
She felt the sudden shaking in her knees, felt her body grow cold, and her hands quiver
even while gripping the umbrella for support.
The man said something, and realized that he was too far away to be heard, so he
stepped closer, slowly, unsteadily. Once he was at hearing range, he spoke, voice weak
and faint against the loud rush of rain on pavement. Hinata.
If she was comforted by knowing that he was still alive, if seeing him made her heart break
into a thousand pieces, she didnt show it, she couldnt afford to. Her jaws were clenched
too tightly for her to say anything.
He sighed, rain soaking into his dark hair and black shirt. You were really out, I thought
they were just avoiding me. His lip had a fresh cut at the corner, it was still bleeding lightly.
When she didnt say anything, his expression softened. Can I say something?
Having lost her voice, she nodded just the tiniest bit, studying his eyes intently.
He took a deep breath, stared down at his feet for a moment before brushing his hair back
with damp fingers. Im not going to apologize, because I know it doesnt fix it. blow

number one. Im not gonna ask for forgiveness either, I know better. blow number two.
And he sighed deeply. I lied to you, so Ill be man enough and admit it. He was
probably done, seeing that he decided to stop talking and simply stare at her.
She felt the tears build in her eyes, and knew that he could see them and see how her lips
were tightly pressed together uncomfortably, she knew he could very well sense the shake
in her body, but she knew he would not enquire about them, not anymore.
In conclusion, he said quietly. Tadaima.
Like a magic word that sent all her resolutions and barriers to the wind.
The dark rings under his eyes, how much weight he had lost in contrast with the growth of
his shoulders, how pale his face and highlighted his cheekbones had become under the
ragged ends of charcoal hair.
She finally found her voice. Did you find him? You look so much like Orochimaru, even
more like a ghost
He blinked slowly, trying to calm whatever mess that stirred in his chest at finally hearing
her voice. Mm, My mission is done
Hinata stared at her feet for very long, stray rain soaked into the rim of her skirt. Did he
find what he was looking for? Did he gain the Mangekyou? Was he able to defeat his
brother? She finally glanced up, brushing hair off her face. Why are you here?
Dark eyes studied her, her face, her hair, how much shed changed in a few months, how
thin and pale she had became. Im leaving Konoha tonight; I dont plan on coming back.
He paused, hoping that she got the hint. I think Ill stay at the Rain for a while
She didnt know whether to laugh of weep. Good luck with your life. She tasted blood in
her mouth; something she hadnt tasted in months, ever since that time she had collapsed
at the Hokages office.
Be strong.
It frightened her how much hurt reflected in his eyes before he glanced away, studying a
random tree. Thanks. When nothing else could be said, he turned slightly, unable to
decide whether to say what was on his mind, or just leave it as it was. He was a breath
away from walking away when she finally spoke.
Can I ask you something?
Sure.
She gulped. W- Was it all a A lie?
His eyes half lidded for a split second, as if he was about to faint, but then he stared at her,
letting go of a deep sigh. No. he dared reach up and touch her chin, a smear of blood
marring the ball of his thumb. I just needed to severely hurt a loved one. Dear friend,
to gain Mangekyou Im so sorry.

She couldnt say anything, his touch, how he was real and right there telling her that he
had dared break her heart just to gain power. It felt as if her heart had stopped for a
moment.
Apology, not accepted. She said slowly, and calmly brushed his hand away off her face.
I loved you, Im not sorry. She didnt care that her tears had finally spilled, she didnt care
that she could barely read his expression with her blurred vision.
She was strong and she would stay that way.
I know. He suddenly doubted that he had the courage to step away from her now. She was
different, stronger, braver, but she was deeply hurt and she shut him off completely. Her
eyes, that he had thought to be completely void of emotion at one point before deciding
otherwise, now made his inside grow hot and his throat dry just by looking into them and
seeing the thick barrier she had built with time.
For a very long time, under the rain, they couldnt say anything.
It felt like everything was already broken; probably never to be the same again
I have to go now. He said quietly, the rain had thinned noticeably, so now he didnt have
to use all his strength just to say something. It was hard to go, though, the way she cried
so hard after being so strong was heartbreaking.
And he had broken many hearts in the past, none of which made him stop and think before
this one.
Smile. He said quietly, gently. Just once, to remember.
A weak fist hit his chest. Smile?! How could- Go look somewhere else! She sobbed, not
angry.
His inside stopped turning into mush. Its raining; nobody is brave enough to be around
but you.
She gasped and pressed her knuckles to her lower lip. Youre the one without an
umbrella!
A glance back confirmed that his umbrella had turned into a rain-collecting puddle. I do, I
just discarded it.
She scowled up at him, a shadow of an amused smile tugging at her cheeks before it
faded. Why did you have to go?
He sighed, his breath causing the thin hairs on her forehead to dance. I was tired of
faking he gently touched her chin again, studying his fingers as he thought, there was
the hint of bandages peeking from under the long sleeve. I know you dont like it, but it
was my destiny, it haunted me day and night, I couldnt live a normal life until I fulfilled it.
He paused. Or died trying.
She blinked, one of her hands grabbing a fistful of his sleeve. Why did you use me?

The muscle between his brows tensed, but he decided to explain everything honestly, in
case this was their last conversation. Nobody else was close enough. Nobody could have
affected me as hard as it needed to be. As strong as I had assumed I was, I was never
trained enough for heartbreak I didnt mean all that, at the gates, I had to So many
mistakes, so many misunderstandingsif only we can erase it all and start over.
Hinata studied the damp shirt in front of her. Are you here to accomplish your second
mission? her fingertips touched her lip in a slow recoil.
His hands fell at his sides, his shoulders slumped in defeat. No
Lighting stroke somewhere in the distance.
Once she started, brushing stray tears off her cheek. You asked me, what I wished for
the most. Recognition flashed in his eyes. I have it, now.
The many possibilities crossed his mind in a split second, leaving him breathless. Oh?
Love? Family? Inheritance? Whatever it was I probably dont have the right to ask
anymore. Oh
She peeked up at him through her lashes, expression unreadable. Youre not going to ask
what it is?
The bloody corner of his mouth curled, a bitter, half-hearted smile. What. What, now
youre gonna rub it in?
Her smile was apologetic, honest. Youre not dead if all else failed; at least he still had
his life.
Something flickered in his eyes when the meaning of her words registered. There was no
way she could have known that he was going to lung at her that moment, latch to her body
tightly and bury his face in her neck. She could have burned all his tenketsu, just like how
her father had trained her, she could have done a back flip and broken his neck, but the
way his breath hitched in his throat, how dampness touched her neck even under the
umbrella, made her realize that she didnt have the courage to do anything in defense.
It was the very first time in her life that shed seen him cry...
It brought tears to her eyes and made her heart beat very, very fast
After an intense moment, he pushed away, sleeve pressed to his eyes. Sorry.
She touched the damp corner of his mouth, thought for a moment, and then asked softly.
Who hit you?
He kept a hand on her shoulder as if to make sure she wasnt going to disappear, and
sighed deeply. Your cousin at that moment, when he could finally look into her eyes
and hear her voice, and touch her, after all these months of thinking about her day in and
day out; he figured that he had nothing to loose, nothing at all. I love you.

Her mouth stretched slowly, the hint of frontal teeth showing in an honest, barrier-free
smile. After all this time?
Was that good or bad? I had no choice; I was hospitalized up until five days ago
Their eyes met.
He kept delivering one shock after the other, and she found it confusing when he didnt
explain anything. Did you Fight your brother?
He sighed. He left no trace, but Id like to think that I finally got him. Images of blood and
Mangekyou and broken limbs passed quickly in his mind. If hes survived, then hes doing
a good job hiding it. With a smelly shark for a partner, they would be hard to miss if they
were ever close by. Does it bother you?
Her lashes rested against her cheeks. To some point. A cold breeze passed between
them, and it was only then that they realized the rain had stopped.
Hinata. He started, standing close enough to catch the scent of rain and medicine. Im
leaving tonight, before they find me.
Is it goodbye all over again? Who?
Everybody, here Im a murderer, elsewhere Im a missing nin its only a matter of time
until the Rain figures it out too, if they havent already He seemed tired.
The Rain had known all along. She let her arm relax, letting the umbrella go now that the
rain had stopped. I learned that the mission we were assigned was just for show. The
Rain had a larger number of trained professionals who would be close by. Konoha was
suffering a shortage of Jounin and Anbu at the time they were assigned.
So everybody had known? His eyes went wide. They all pretended to meet us by chance?
Hagane and Yamada and Kei?
Only Marta san knew, though, I was told that she and Godaime sama had been best
friends since schooldays so she was aware of the situation. She continued, unknowing of
the turn his thoughts had nearly plunged into had she not continued. I think they sent us
because they hoped you would leave through there, Im not sure why but it was probably
strategically easier for them through the Rain, environment and rain and all. Her lips
pouted thoughtfully. I wonder why they chose me not that it matters anymore.
But it was all for nothing, because I stayed put for a whole year? he suddenly felt
manipulated. Pff.
She smiled, not mockingly. Sasuke. Her heart skipped a beat when she finally allowed
herself to say his name.
Yes? I agree, whatever it is you have to say, I agree
Touching his face, his brow; his hair brushing the back of her hand, she came to a
conclusion. You hurt me deeply. But I- I dont think I dont think I can hate you. All the

barriers she had built crumbled, unneeded, now that he had explained everything.
Although it still hurt, and there will still be uncertainties; it was a good time to be honest.
There was nothing left to loose. He was silent for a very long moment, studying her
carefully. Finally his brows relaxed, and his mouth curled at the corners. I dont think I can
hate you either. He finally bent and kissed her, half-smiling half-pouting, fingertips
brushing her soft cheek.
Her father could have been watching, having Byakugan that could reach everywhere and
see everything within an outstanding range made that easy. Any of the Hyuuga
bodyguards could have been heading their way in search for her, now that she was very
late. Everything could have gone wrong in the world, the earth might as well tear open and
the sky fall apart, and she wouldnt care less.
Because the only person she had loved, truly, the only person that pushed her into
experiencing life, at its fullest and at its emptiest, came back just for her.
I love you, I really do. Tears ran down her face, salty against her lips, I co- couldnt
change that.
His breath was on her face, and his lips pressed against the corner of her mouth, Dont
make me repeat myself.
A laugh bubbled in her chest. Ne we should I dont know, it might rain again
Something in his eyes gleamed, slowly turning into red sharingan as he schemed. I
thought you liked Rain.
Without thinking, she understood his hint and tightly wrapped her arms around him,
indulging herself in letting him hold her.
Xxxxxxxxxxx
Neji released the seal, knuckles white from being clenched so hard. Hiashi sama. He
begged, having just returned his consciousness back into his body.
Hiashi turned from the young man, the thin veins under his skin thinned and disappeared.
He had been watching too. Its her decision. He slid the main door open to step inside,
but then glanced back, Or would you rather she remains in that miserable state for seven
more months?
He stared at the ground. But its a disgrace!
In a rare show of affection, Hiashi tapped the younger mans shoulder, expression
unreadable. When you have daughters, you will understand. He made his way through
the corridor, aware of the reluctant, displeased aura the young man carried around even
as he obediently followed inside. Furthermore, they are officially married, what disgrace is
there? There was humor in his voice.
Neji stood still in an empty hallway, mouth hung open in shock. Either Hiashi sama had
lost all rational thought, or he was worried over her more than he let on He shook his
head and realized that it was useless to try and persuade the Hyuuga Lord and the

Hyuuga Heiress otherwise... If this was the path she chose, then she would have to live it
all the way with the good and bad.
He would punch the Uchiha as many times as needed if it meant it would make her
happy...
Xxxxxxxxx
Ne wake up, youll be late. She touched his bare shoulder gently. Sasuke.
Dark hair shifted, its owner stirring under the light covers. Ten minutes.
A quiet giggle bubbled in her chest, But youve already slept for six hours.
He rolled over, catching her around the waist with his arms. Five. His lashes parted
slightly, dark pools peeking at her. Whose fault is that?
Heat rushed to her face and she buried her face into his chest. I have to make breakfast.
Mm. he grumbled, releasing the tight hold and covering his eyes with an arm. Wake me
when youre done
Youre already late! she said in disbelief. Hes going to come and wake you if you dont-
she barely had time to finish what she was saying before he bolted upright.
Im up Im up. He rubbed his face groggily.
She laughed and hugged his side tightly, her face pressed against warm skin. Ohayo.
Yea whatever he patted her dark hair and got out of bed, not angry.
Hinata waited for him to go into the bathroom before pulling the covers up to her forehead
in embarrassment, allowing herself a tiny squeak of excitement and time for her toes to
uncurl. It was still embarrassing to wake up next to him like this. She got up into the humid
summer-scented room and slid her arms into her robe.
There was a familiar knock on the door.
Bed hair? Kei grinned when the door was open. Is he up yet? he pretended to roll his
sleeves.
Hes up. She smiled brightly, fixing her hair. How are you doing?
Great! The kids finally got used to a fixed sleeping schedule thanks to the new babysitter,
so all is right with the world! It was always cute whenever Hikari tried to teach the kids
something new and ended up arguing with them. He leaned on the doorframe, How is he
today, his eyes?
Sasukes eyesight was jeopardized by how much he used his special jutsu, the more he
used the Mangekyou, the more deadly it became to his eyes. The only way to slow down

the process was to keep his eyes in the mid-state between strained and relaxed;
Sharingan, in return he had to live with a dull headache for as long as he has it activated.
It was hard, for both of them, but Marta didnt seem to bother with that when assigning
missions, always mentioning something about what doesnt kill you makes you stronger.
It was still a mystery why the Rain refused to accuse Sasuke of any crimes, not enough
evidence or something of the sort allowed them to live here, free of rumors and pursuers.
Hagane wasnt concerned either, and instead told him to drink and be happy, that nobody
would die- or go blind- before it was their time. Which explains how much alcohol her
hubby had consumed yesterday, in the party Hagane had thrown in celebration of finally
leaving the hospital.
All is right with the world.
Just peachy. Sasuke crossed the small space between the bedroom and the kitchen,
grabbed a flame-engraved cup and drank his favorite tea, buttoning up his shirt with the
other hand. He glared at Kei, his sharingan still. How many times am I going to beat you
up before you stop coming here?
Kei grinned like a Cheshire cat. Five hundred and twenty three, And made a quick
escape before anything came flying his way.
Hinata, still smiling, helped him with the shirt and then held his arm lovingly. Take care.
He put the cup down, empty. Dont I always.
If he would be home with his soul attached to his body, she would be happy to bandage,
patch up and even baby-sit him for hours on end. Even if he had a bad temper in the
mornings, had terrible nightmares at night and had the most random mood swings.
Because she knew that he would definitely do everything in his power to keep and protect
her, and she loved him for it.
Owari

COMING TO TERMS
Neji x Ino
BY AMWONG88

Pale blonde hair fluttered in the wind, the moonlight dancing off in a gleaming, gleeful halo.
Eyes the colour of the afternoon sky twinkled mischievously in the darkness, their owner

stealthily creeping forwards towards the solitary figure by the lake from underneath the
shadowed security of the forest.
The girl braced herself to pounce when
I know youre there, Yamanaka.
Hmph.
Pouting, Ino stepped out on to the pebbled shoreside, the sound of her sandals crunching
over the rocks breaking the peace of the night.
You could have said something, Neji. Oh wait, I forgot. You like surprising people with
your incredible prodigy powers.
The Hyuuga didnt even bother turning to glance at the girl stopping a few feet away from
him. His face remained tilted towards the stars, the self-same moonlight appearing to be
absorbed by the midnight of his bound hair. They had just finished up their mission and
were heading back to Konoha. Kiba and Akamaru had turned in for the night, the pair of
them snoring away in the tent that Ino had gratefully escaped in search of a moment of
quiet. They had all grown up somewhat, all of them chuunin with the exception of
Shikamaru and Neji, both of whom had sped up the ranks at an almost alarming pace. The
village was enjoying peace at the moment, a welcome respite that was nevertheless
disarming in its uncertainty.
Did you want something, Yamanaka? Or did you just come out here to annoy me?
Got it right in one shot. Guess you are good for something.
Ino shot him a brilliant grin, the wheels whirling constantly in her head as she mimicked his
motionless pose. Only after having worked together on a number of missions had the
kunoichi garnered a sort of familiarity with the famed Jounin. His expression was as
implacable as always but the relaxed set of his jaw and lack of tension in his shoulders
signaled his ease in the situation. The Hyuuga was always so tightly coiled, so tensely
alert that Ino had taken it upon herself to knock him down a few pegs whenever she got
the chance. It always amazed her that he hadnt killed her yet.
Hey, Neji.
A marginally lifted eyebrow was all the response she got.
Kiba was just saying that helook out!
Leaping forwards abruptly, the girl crashed into the startled figure in front of her, her fingers
moving swiftly and nimbly before she bounced back up and left the Hyuuga prone on the
ground. Artfully shielding one hand behind her back, Ino laughed sheepishly as the boy
picked himself up slowly, sending her one of his patented disapproving glares.
Whoops, sorry. My mistake. Must have been a firefly or something.
Go awa

His irritated order listed off as the boy suddenly registered the dark strands of hair falling
loosely in his eyes. The darkened curves of the curse scar shone clearly on his pale skin.
Ino had only ever seen it once before, all those years ago at the first chuunin exam when
he had removed his hiatae in front of Naruto and the rest of Konoha. The hitaiate that was
currently dangling in her left hand.
You really shouldnt keep it covered up all the time, Neji. Youre going to
Byakugan.
Inos mouth snapped shut at the blast of angry chakra that hit her. Forcing herself to stay
steady against the sudden urge to move back, she met a pair of icy pale eyes head on.
Crap.
The Hyuuga took a single step forward, his hands flexing by his side as if he was visibly
restraining himself from wrapping them around her throat.
Give it back.
Iit was just a joke, Neji!
Another step.
I said, give it back.
Ino swallowed nervously. Alright, maybe she had gone a bit too far this time. But really, it
wasnt something he should be ashamed of. That was all she was trying to show him. And
it certainly didnt give him the right to intimidate her like this.
No.
Argh, youre so stupid, Yamanaka Ino! Why cant you keep your big mouth shut!
Unsurprisingly, the wave of hot chakra beating down on her grew even more. She could
practically see him vibrating with anger, the colour drained out of his face until the raised
veins around his eyes were almost pulsing.
Fine.
In a flash, Ino found herself slamming into the ground in a painful heap, her body
screaming in protest as various rocks and other protrusions dug into her flesh. Gasping at
the ache in her shoulder where he had hit her, she blinked uncomprehendingly at the sight
of the Hyuuga swiftly retying the headcloth in place.
Damnit, Neji! What the hell was that for?
Wincing slightly, she got to her feet, brushing off the debris hanging to her clothes. The
colour rose in her cheeks as she snarled at him, indignation at his rough treatment
clouding her better judgment to just apologize and run away as quickly as possible. In
three angry strides, Ino was in front of him, a slim finger jabbing fiercely in his chest.

Just what did you do that for? Attacking your own teammate! Youll be lucky if I dont
report this to the Godaime!
Neji stared down impassively at her, his sudden burst of temper apparently abated enough
for him to release the Byakugan.
Stealing is also not permitted.
I wasnt stealing! It was just a joke! Ever heard of a joke, Hyuuga? Of course not, you
dont have a sense of humor!
A large hand clamped down on her wrist, preventing her from continuing to poke at him.
It wasnt a joke to me.
The harsh tones of his voice somehow registered through the blazing red haze in Inos
mind and she paused, taking in the beautifully sculpted face above her. She could not read
it, of course. Even his old teammates could not read him after all this time. But behind the
coldness, behind the annoyance, Ino thought she could see something. Maybe it came
from all those years of having to deal with Shikamarus similarly expressionless
appearance. Maybe it came from her family ability to reach into others minds and
manipulate their thoughts and bodies into obedience. Whatever it was, Ino thought she
glimpsed something through a chink in the impenetrable Hyuuga armor.
Weariness.
Frowning slightly, Ino moved back, her hand dropping slowly as he released her. She
stared up at him silently for a moment, her eyes narrowed in thought as he stood
motionlessly.
Im sorry.
If he was surprised by her quiet capitulation, he didnt show it. Neji nodded stiffly before
turning as if to make his way back to camp.
Wait!
Her request was accompanied by a hand on his arm. He looked pointedly down at it before
raising his eyes to hers. Ino ignored his implied request to stop invading his personal
space. She had always been a rather affectionate person and if this was going to work,
then he had best get used to it.
If what is going to work? Do I even know what Im offering?
Yes?
I understand.
It sounded strange, even to her ears.
Neji turned back fully to face her, his mouth thinning as he took in her solemn words.

What do you understand?

She let go just then, her hand raising absently to tuck some loose strands behind her ear.
She did know, knew what she was offering and knew that he knew it too.
How it feels. To be always searching.
Her voice was soft as she fixed her eyes on the calm surface of the water. Ino could feel
his gaze on her, penetrating and sharp before he finally followed her example and focused
on the horizon. For once, it appeared as though she had said the right thing. The silence
between them was comfortable, if a little awkward. And even though he was not standing
close enough for it to be called familiar, Ino imagined she could feel the warmth radiating
off him.
Hn.
~~~
So that was how you guys became friends? Just like that?
Sakuras incredulous voice bounced around the small dango shop. Both Ino and Tenten
grimaced as Hinata shot her a small smile.
No, not just like that. Im still working on it. And would you stop shouting? Its not like you
really need to draw anymore attention to that huge forehead of yours.
Shut up, Ino-pig!
Sticking out her tongue teasingly, the other girl tossed her head, the trademark bubblegum
hair falling in a bright cloud around her. Sakura had gained a notable amount of selfconfidence over the years, her innate expertise at chakra control serving her well under
the tutelage of the Godaime. The four kunoichi were ensconced around a creaky, wooden
table in the relatively empty shop. It was a balmy afternoon and many of the villagers were
taking it easy. Surrounded by the sweet aroma of hot tea and the guilty pleasure of
sneaking off from training, the girls took the opportunity to pour over the latest news.
Well, whatever it is youre working on, it seems to be doing the trick. Youve managed
something Lee and I havent even after all these years. Ive never seen Neji this way
around anyone.
Ino glanced over at Tenten in surprise. They had become more familiar over the past few
months as Ino spent more time with the Hyuuga and the older girl was proving to have a
rather refreshingly caustic wit.
What do you mean? Hes pretty much the same as hes always been. The whole iceprince routine, you know? I mean, its considered a good day if he even bothers to talk to
me.
You just dont see what we see.
The girl popped another dumpling in her mouth, innocently chewing away as Ino frowned.

I think Nejis bad habits are rubbing off on you, Tenten. Talking in riddles and acting
superior isnt exactly a good thing.
I think whatwhat Tenten-chan means is Neji nii-san ishappier. Happier than before.
Hinata took a hurried sip, not quite having overcome the girlish tendency to stumble over
her words when she was trying to express something important. Both Sakura and Ino
smiled encouragingly at her.
I agree with Hinata-chan there. I dont know Neji-kun that well but even I can see that he
considers you special.
Yeah, yeah. And you can stop winking at me, Sakura. Its not like that and you know it.
Waving a pale hand dismissively in the air, Ino swirled her tea around, watching as the
deep green grounds rose and settled again in concentric circles at the bottom of the cup.
They were right really. After that night by the lake, Hyuuga Neji had been more open, more
receptive to her tentative advances of friendship than she would have expected. When
they had arrived back at camp to be greeted by Kibas incessant snoring, Neji had
wordlessly taken up the agreed-upon position as guard. Ino had fidgeted around for a bit
on the ground, the chilly night air creeping under the thin blanket as the dying embers of
the campfire struggled futilely to produce heat. If she hadnt felt bad about the idea of
kicking a dog out to sleep in the cold, shed be the one curled up inside their sole tent right
now, rather than the boy who impersonated a volcano. It had taken her by surprise when
she felt another blanket being tossed over her. Fingering the woven material, Ino had
glanced over to see his tall figure crouched over the fire, stoking the flames back to life.
Go to sleep; were leaving first thing in the morning.
Smiling at his gruff response to her unvoiced query, the girl had murmured her soft thanks
before snuggling gratefully under the extra warmth. The trip home had passed swiftly and
without incident, neither of them mentioning the events of the night before but having come
to a sort of understanding that was tangible nevertheless. At first, Ino had been unsure of
how to go about this new development. Other than having been under his leadership on
missions over the past years, she really had not interacted with him outside of their duties.
She had started off by purposefully going to one of the training areas in the forest that the
Hyuuga was known to frequent whenever he was not training at the Hyuuga complex.
Fortunately, or unfortunately, he had been there that day, barely out of breath even though
the splintered trunks and stirred up dirt were hard evidence of hours of non-stop practice.
The girl had waved to him cheerfully, commenting on his attacks while joking half-heartedly
about how Asuma-sensei was too busy with his newest mission to train his old genin
group. Neji had watched her for a long moment, devoid of expression, before briskly
asking if this was her way of asking him to train her. It hadnt, but Ino had simply shrugged,
pleased with the sudden opening. He had smirked then, nodding once while ordering her
to demonstrate some basic taijutsu moves. Ino quickly learned that he was a strict teacher,
something Tenten had ruefully agreed with when she discovered the pair of them during
one of their training sessions. Strict was actually an understatement. Neji thought nothing
of training from morning till evening, only relenting enough to take short breaks when Ino
literally collapsed in a boneless, complaining heap. Over time, she had learnt to bring her
lunch with her, packing enough to feed both of them since the Hyuuga seldom bothered to
rest long enough to eat. She had nagged at him to try her cooking, graciously choosing to

ignore the way he warily eyed a misshapen riceball or a suspiciously blackened lump of
meat. Again, he had surprised her by obliging, washing down whatever she had managed
to throw together that morning with healthy swings of tea. Ino had flushed in pleasure the
first time he thanked her for the food. She had been so used to Sasuke-kun turning his
nose up at her gifts that she almost did not know how to respond. After that, she put more
effort into preparing things he liked, blatantly prodding him for information about himself
whenever they had the chance to just sit there and take a break. Neji had not exactly been
forthcoming about discussing himself, seemingly content to allow her to prattle on while
only issuing the occasional grunt or short comment. But Ino was more than used to dealing
with the stoic type, having had years of practice with Shika. She had yelled at him to
answer her questions, and when the older shinobi hadnt taken to that well, had resorted to
teasing and playful insulting. When Neji discovered that his usual glares couldnt bow her
into submission, he had complied. Grudgingly at first, but gradually relaxing enough to
converse easily with her. She discovered that he liked his tea burning hot rather than
warm, his vegetables pickled rather than cooked. He had a fondness for staring at the
stars, often creeping out at night to lie on the roof of the Branch family complex for hours
on end. Once, after a drawn-out and exhausting spar, he had muttered something about
how much he actually admired Lees dedication, even though his old teammates penchant
for shimmying around in indecently skintight bodysuits still gave him nightmares. Ino had
teased him mercilessly after that particular revelation, musing aloud about how his fan girls
would probably run away screaming or rip their eyes out in horror if they ever saw Hyuuga
Neji in such a get up. He had visibly shuddered at the mere thought, opaque eyes crinkling
just the slightest when she burst out laughing, the carefree sound sweeping over both of
them and carrying across the windswept clearing. This began their sudden contest to
develop ways to scare the ever-present, and growing, group of simpering girls away. Neji
had learnt a long time ago that scowling and glaring did nothing more than elicit more
dreamy sighs of oh-hes-so-angsty-I-could-just-die. Nowadays, he rarely did anything
more than just pretend that they didnt exist, which was pretty much how he treated
everyone else really. Ino was more proactive though, gleefully plotting up schemes such
as declaring to the entire village that he was gay and all the girls should just give up. Or
announcing that the curse seal had the rare and unfortunate side effect of making him
impotent. Obviously, Neji was less than enthusiastic about her crackpot ideas, least of all
the one where he actually did dress up like Gai and cut off his hair to stick on to his
eyebrows. Ino had laughed herself sick as she droned on and on about the various ways
they could explore in order to get his teeth that eye-gouging white or how they could
improve upon that spandex monstrosity so that he could go to the bathroom without having
to peel the entire thing off. They trained for six straight hours that night. Revenge is sweet
indeed. In the end, it turned out that a rather unexpected method was the most effective
one. Ino had simply hooked her arm through his one day as they were strolling down the
village street, unabashedly dragging him off to point out one of the newest kunai pouches
she wanted to buy. The boy had stiffened, persistently trying to tug his arm free but had
stopped when a high-pitched wail had the two of them whipping around. Several girls were
clutching at each other in almost comical despair, alternatively glaring daggers at the
blonde while turning pleading puppy eyes on the Hyuuga. White had met blue for a split
second before matching smirks appeared on both their faces. Nonchalantly pretending to
peer through the shop window, he allowed the kunoichi to snuggle blatantly against his
arm, a wicked Cheshire-grin spreading across her face. That was enough to send the girls
off sobbing and it was the first time Ino had ever heard Neji laugh. The next day, she found
a small package being thrust into her hands during lunch. It was the kunai pouch she had
shown him the day before. Yes, things were going well and Ino was pleasantly surprised to
find that the Hyuuga could be very good company, despite his well-founded reputation for

being cold and sarcastic. In fact, she found that he was slowly but inexorably becoming the
one person she spent the most time with, the person she proudly showed off to whenever
she mastered another ninjutsu and the person she saw off whenever he had to leave for a
mission. But at the same time, her earlier remark was also correct. She was still working at
it and working hard at that. Some days were better than others, days when they could talk
about anything or just spend time together in companionable silence. Those were the days
when Ino thought it was all worth it, worth all the grueling hours of training his company
inevitably included, worth all the extra effort she put in to make the corners of his lips curve
upwards however briefly.
But other days were tough.
Those were the times when he would ignore her cheerful chattering and freeze her into a
spluttering halt with an icy glare or curt command that he was busy. The Hyuuga would be
sullen or moody, preferring to take out his stress on a training post or some other hapless
Jounin who was unlucky enough to be his sparring partner that day. On those days, Ino felt
as though she was invisible. As if she was nothing more to him than an occasional
amusement that he could easily toss aside when more important things came up. It was
unbearable, intolerable. And it was those days that made her question what exactly she
had gotten herself into.
-o-O-oIno-chan?
Huh?
She jerked her head up off where it had been resting on her propped up hand. The other
girls were staring at her expectantly, obviously waiting for an answer of some sort.
Sorry, I was daydreaming. What did you ask me?
Sakura sniggered, leaning forward to whisper dramatically in a loud stage voice.
Daydreaming about a certain white-eyed prodigy maybe?
No, I was actually remembering how it felt when a certain loud-mouthed blond kissed me
goodnight yesterday.
Ino had the pleasure of seeing Sakuras eyes widen in shock before the realization that
she was obviously joking set in. Her oldest friend and Naruto had been together for a while
now and Sakura was well-known for her jealous temper.
You really have to share with us how it feels to kiss a mirror then, Ino-chan.
All of them burst out laughing, Ino good-humouredly joining in. Shooting Hinata a quick
glance, she was pleased to see that the girl seemed to be doing alright. The friendship
between Hinata and Sakura had been awkward for a while when the couple first started
going out but, over time, it seemed as though Hinata had gotten over it. Thanks in part to a
brash yet adoring Kiba, whom everyone kept pushing to just tell her but was too stubbornly
shy to do so yet.

We were wondering what you were doing tonight, Ino. The rest of us were thinking of just
hanging out at my place doing nothing.
Thanks but Ive got to run. Im going to be late as it is and Nejill probably think that
warrants another extra hour of training.
Actually, youre right.
Groaning, Ino slumped on to the table as the deep, familiar voice sounded from behind
her. Sakura kicked her from underneath the table but she could not be bothered to do
anything but kick back.
Neji nii-san.
Hinata-sama. Tenten. Haruno.
A chorus of greetings met his and Ino wearily lifted a single hand in response, merely
burying her head further into her folded arms.
Ugh, Neji. Give it a rest for once, okay? I thought we were just going to take it easy
tonight.
Someone brushed her hair back, calloused fingers fleeting against the curve of her ear in
an unconscious caress that sent unexpected shivers down her neck. Stiffening, she
straightened immediately to glare into a pair of collected white eyes.
You were getting your hair in your tea. And the answer is no.
I swear, Neji, one of these days that stick up your ass is going toack!
Another swift kick had Ino biting her tongue. Eyes watering, she turned that glare on to the
girl across from her, sea-green eyes fluttering innocently. Everyone was watching the two
of them amusedly, Hinata biting her lip to try and keep from smiling.
You are so dead, Forehead-girl!
Inos lunge over the table was stopped by a firm hand clasped on to her elbow. Pulling her
none too gently out of her seat, Neji nodded a curt goodbye over his shoulder before
dragging them both outside the shop.
-o-O-oSquinting under the glare of the late afternoon sun, Ino yanked her arm away, scowling at
the broad back of the boy striding ahead in front of her.
Dammit, Neji! What was that for?
He made no response, seemingly uncaring about whether or not she was following after
him as he made his way through the village and towards the forest. Villagers scurried out
of the way, well aware that it was a bad idea to annoy this particular Hyuuga. A young boy
stopped dead in his tracks as the two of them passed by, his mouth dropping open as he

eagerly pointed out the Jounin to his companions. Ino caught up to him, resisting the urge
to just stomp off in the opposite direction.
Hey! Stop ignoring me, Hyuuga! I was talking to my friends; dont you know that its rude
to just pull me away like that?
Its rude to talk the way you did.
Blinking in confusion, the girl frowned. She found herself picking up the pace, evidence
that he was speeding up as if in a hurry to get away from here. From her.
What do you mean, the way I talked? I didnt say anything bad. And would you slow
down? What, is there a fire or something?
By this time, they were climbing the hill overlooking the village and leading up to the
clearing where they usually did their training. She grimaced as the dirt squished muddily
under her feet. It had been raining constantly over the past week, the air uncomfortably
heavy despite the heat. Ino paused under the shadow of a tree as the Hyuuga adopted his
meditative pose, slipping into a state of intense concentration before beginning a series of
low-level chakra control techniques. Sighing as he completely ignored her, she perched on
a fallen branch nearby. Apparently this was going to be one of the bad days.
Did you just bring me here to watch you? I have better things to do, you know.
Leave then.
He did not even bother to look over at her as he streamlined flawlessly into practicing one
of his attacks. The chakra crackled tangibly around him as limbs flew in a flurry of motion.
As always, it was as graceful as it was powerful. Inos hands fisted in anger. Why did he
even bother coming to find her when all he intended to do was ignore her! There was no
way she was going to play the role of a simpering fan-girl used to satisfy an insufferable
ego again. Jumping to her feet, she hurled a kunai at him, deliberately aiming for his groin.
Unsurprisingly, Neji deflected it easily, barely breaking out of his routine.
Whats your problem anyways? You seemed okay before. If being around me pisses you
off so much, then just stop training with me! Nobody forced you to in the first place!
Fine.
Leaves rained down around him as a chakra-loaded palm slammed into a tree. Each
falling leaf was sliced neatly in half as the Hyuuga manipulated the threads of blue energy
streaming out of various chakra points on his body. There were dark circles under his
eyes, stark against the pale skin. The grim set of his jaw merely accented the general air
of over-coiled tension. He looked awful. Or at least, awful for Hyuuga Neji. Ino stood
motionless, unflinching when several destroyed leaves flew into her face. Her mind whirled
back to her musings just a while ago.
Maybe it isnt worth it.
Fine.

And with that, she turned on her heel and walked away from him.
-o-O-oIno-chan!
She looked up to see the blond waving enthusiastically from his stool at Ichiraku, pieces of
ramen still dangling from his mouth as he swiveled around to face her. Naruto slurped up
the noodles, gesturing for her to come over. Shikamaru nodded lazily at her, yawning
openly as she sat down next to him.
Hey, guys. What are you doing here?
Her old friend slanted her a sideways glance at the forced cheerfulness in her voice. He
knew her as well as the sky he spent so much time staring up at, perhaps even better than
she knew herself. Waving off her thanks as he ordered her a tonkatsu ramen, her
favourite, Shikamaru tapped his cup as the boy on his left chattered away loudly.
We just got back this morning from a mission! Obaa-chan sent us all the way to Wind this
time; got it done of course but man, am I glad to be back again! Can you believe that they
actually dont have ramen there? Only some other sort of noodles that doesnt taste the
same but Shikamaru here keeps saying is their specialty or something
Somen, baka.
Right, right. Sounds kind of the same but doesnt taste anything like Onee-chans here!
The young female cook smiled as the boy stopped momentarily to suck down the rest of
his soup. Happily attacking a fresh bowl, Naruto continued his commentary.
Yeah well, we escorted the ambassador back with no problemsbesides a couple of
attackers along the way but they were no big deal. I wanted to come back here right away
but Neji wouldnt let us. Something about it being respectful to pay our wishes as
representatives of another country when theres a funeral.
Oh, right. Neji was with you guys too.
Yeah.
Ino could feel Shikamarus speculative gaze on her as she poked despondently at a piece
of pork. The wonderfully fragrant aroma wafted up enticingly but she wasnt really hungry.
Hes back, you know.
I know.
The two friends spoke quietly as Naruto continued to drone on about his latest exploits in
the background. He waited for her to open up to him, patient and solid as he gave her the
strength and courage to do so merely by being there next to her. She missed this;
Shikamaru had become Konohas head tactical strategist and was often called away to
discuss political issues in addition to his regular duties as a shinobi. Ino sighed.

Ne, Shikamaru
Huh?
How come you would sometimes ignore me when we were younger? Am I really that
annoying?
A dark eyebrow lifted as assessing eyes took in the way she was slumped in her seat. The
Ino he knew was vibrant and strong, the very personification of the village they devoted
their lives to protect. It was unsettling to see her this way.
Sometimes.
Shikamaru braced himself for the expected whack but was surprised when it never came.
This was more serious than he had thought.
But not always. Whats going on, Ino?
Just wondering.
Placing some noodles obediently in her mouth as the owner gave her untouched bowl a
slightly hurt look, Ino nearly choked when a brisk tap on the head almost sent her pitching
face-first into her food.
Shikamaru!
Shrugging, the boy in question smirked at her enraged expression.
Good, youve stopped sulking. Now start talking.
Muttering something unflattering about good-for-nothing lazy bums who had the temerity to
turn bossy, Ino huffed.
Geez. Youre just like Neji, you know. These mood swings are a pain in the ass.
Ah, so this is about Neji, is it?
Lucky for him, Ino chose not to pay any attention to the knowing chuckle he sent her as he
easily pieced it all together. A tanned, cheeky face popped up over his shoulder, having
been interrupted in his monologue by her yell.
Whats about Neji? Is he feeling better now?
The odd question gave her pause.
What do you mean is he feeling better? Did he get injured? I thought you said the
mission went smoothly.
Yeah, it was easy. It was the funeral at the end.

Narutos expression grew serious, his playful demeanor disappearing and leaving him
looking older. The boy had grown up a lot in the past few years, maturing in both abilities
and attitude ever since Uchiha Sasukes deflection and ultimate death. They had grown
used to his disturbing tendency to slip in and out between his former persona and this new
Naruto who acted and looked as though he was carrying the weight of the world on his
shoulders. In that respect, Sakura was good for him, more often than not the only one able
to break him out of his moods. Inos chopsticks hovered in mid-air, forgotten in their ascent
as she stared back and forth between the two males.
What happened?
The funeral. Of one of the Wind shinobi. We attended it just before we returned.
This time it was Shikamaru who spoke up. The memory was obviously fresh in his mind
and Ino could easily imagine it. They had been to a number of them themselves. None of
their gang fortunately but Kurenai-sensei had been lost just last year. The ANBU had
brought her body back, the bones sticking out of ripped and bloodied flesh in a grotesque
display of death. The trademark crimson eyes had still been open, bloodshot and cloudy
as they stared out unseeingly before the medic-nins had quickly placed a cloth over her
face. Ino could still remember with painful clarity the stunned looks of horror on Team 8s
face as they stood stiffly at their old senseis funeral. It had been cloudy that day, cold and
grey like it always seemed to be whenever they gathered together in mourning. There
were no tears, no outward expressions of grief and that just made it seem worse.
Asuma-sensei had never been the same since.
Did you know him?
Shikamaru shook his head, pushing his own bowl away as he leaned against the counter.
It seemed to hit Neji hard though for some reason. He was quiet all the way back.
He didnt sleep.
Naruto had sat back down and was now simply staring at the wall. He shook himself when
Shikamaru elbowed him, seeming to have recovered from his temporary funk although his
voice was still comparatively quiet.
Neji. I knew he was awake most of the time. Hes barely slept for the past three days.
He said something about going to find you the minute we left the Godaimes office. Did
you see him?
Ino nodded slowly, her stomach turning as she digested the news. Shikamaru was
watching her narrowly again, a tanned hand lifting to squeeze her briefly on the shoulder.
Yeah, youre troublesome but so is Neji. And like you, he probably doesnt mean to be.
Smiling tremulously at his kindness, Ino stood up, rummaging in her pocket for some
money. Again, he waved her off.

Consider it thanks that hes the one who has to deal with you now.
A groan sounded from the boy as he rubbed his arm ruefully. She laughed, spirits lifted.
Then consider that as punishment for what you said earlier! And Shika?
He peered cautiously at her. Bright blue eyes twinkled in affection.
Thank you.
Calling out a goodbye to Naruto as she ducked out of the shop, Ino leapt swiftly up onto
the nearest rooftop and headed back towards the forest again. Dusk was fast approaching
when she arrived in their training area, the fading rays of sunlight casting long shadows
over the empty clearing. Ino stepped over some broken pieces of wood, the general
destruction screaming of the previous occupiers unrestrained attacks.
Neji was nowhere in sight.
Frowning as she fingered a slightly charred handprint embedded in a tree trunk, Ino
strained to think where he was. It was too early for him to head back home and somehow,
she doubted that he was in the mood to be cooped up for the night already. It was dinner
time and since he had come to find her immediately after returning from their debriefing
this afternoon, it was likely that he had not eaten anything all day.
The funeralit seemed to hit Neji hard for some reason.
He was probably there.
Sighing heavily, Ino made her way to the memorial stone on the edge of the village. She
had no idea what she planned on saying. It irked her to think that she should apologize
when he was the one who had been a jerk but fighting with him right now was not really a
viable option.
Sure enough, she found him.
Standing silently in front of the large black stone engraved with the names of numerous
Konoha shinobi who had given their lives for their village, the Hyuuga was alone. His lean
body was bathed in the orange tints splashed across the sky, as glorious as a gilded
statute gracing the deceptively tranquil scene. His back stiffened when Ino drew closer.
Neither of them said anything when she came to stand beside him, staring down at the
long list. Uchiha Sasukes name was not present. He had been considered a missing nin
and even though many villagers had felt uneasy about leaving off the name of the last of
the Uchiha clan, there was no changing the fact that traitors were not included.
Surprisingly enough, Naruto had not objected, his darkened blue eyes unreadable when
the decision had been announced. Neji was the first to speak.
Theres still room left.
His voice was expressionless, as cool and unfeeling as the stone in front of them.
Yeah.

Ino turned to him. He was facing away from the sun, his face shadowed. She offered the
first thing that came to mind.
Train with me, Neji?
Silence.
He nodded, sharply moving past her and into the trees surrounding the site. His loosely
bound hair brushed against her bare arm as it swayed against his back. Following him
wordlessly, Ino barely had time to brace herself for impact when a fierce blow left her
staggering backwards.
This is getting so old.
Ducking under an arcing arm, she hurled herself towards him, aiming a hard kick at his
midsection. Neji swiveled, his palm grazing the side of her throat in warning before he
delivered a bruising hit to the upper arm.
Youd be dead by now. Concentrate!
Worry about yourself, Hyuuga!
Hurling several shuriken at his chest in quick succession, Ino dropped and whirled,
hooking her foot neatly around his ankle and jerking him off balance. The boy
somersaulted back and landed calmly on his feet, his eyes narrowing in acknowledgment
before launching a fresh attack. They continued like this until the sky had turned a velvety
black, the night air chilling the perspiration soaking their bodies as the forest grew noisy
with its curious inhabitants. Their sounds of harsh panting were met with a few loud hoots
as a massive owl propelled itself from a watching tree, its wings flapping rhythmically as it
glided above the two shinobi collapsed on the grass.
E-enough, Neji. I cant move anymore.
Ino turned her head to peer imploringly at the form leaning heavily against a tree. Every
muscle in her body screamed in protest at the movement, her clothes splattered with mud
and various other cuts as she lay there in complete exhaustion.
Hn.
She took his grunt as assent, closing her eyes thankfully as she heaved in some much
needed air to her lungs. They rested like this for a long while, each lost in their own
thoughts.
Im sorry.
As before, the words came out quietly and Ino found that they really werent that hard to
say after all. Not when they were like this. Neji raised his head to look at her, making no
reply but simply staring as she sprawled out in a tangle of limbs and messy blonde hair.
I hurt you.

He was referring to the scrapes visible on her body, the bruise on her bare arm already
turning a murky yellow colour. She dismissed it off-handedly.
Nah.
A cricket sounded in the distance, soon joined by a chorus of creaking insects. Ino
shuddered at the thought of them climbing on her, but found herself too weary to even
move out of the way.
Ugh, Im going to feel like crap tomorrow.
There was a rustle and strong arms wrapped under her shoulders and knees, lifting her up
easily in a smooth motion.
What?
Ino opened her eyes, blinking in confusion as she stared up into the face of one Hyuuga
Neji. He was carrying her in his arms, his body warm against her side as they made their
way out of the woods.
UhNeji, you dont have to do this! Youve got to be tired too. I can walk, really!
A raised eyebrow met her flustered cry, the boy simply shifting her in his arms to rearrange
her weight. Opening her mouth to protest some more, Ino changed her mind when an
experimental flex of her right calf sent a burning twinge through her entire leg.
Ow!
Stop moving around. You should soak in warm water for at least an hour when you get
home.
His tone was brisk but his hold was gentle. Giving up, Ino mumbled her thanks and
dropped her head against his shoulder. The scent of him surrounded her senses and she
closed her eyes again. He smelled like incense, the rich masculine tones unusually
soothing and lulling her sleep.
Why did you do this?
The question rumbled up from deep within his chest, the vibration and sound urging her to
stay awake.
Hmm? Do what?
This. Become a shinobi.
There were many reasons, all of them presenting themselves in her mind at the same
time. But Ino knew he was looking for something in particular. What it was, she wasnt
sure. But knowing Neji, he would not have asked unless it was important.

Lots of reasons. My dad; I admire him for his strength, his dedication. For who he is and
how much he loves Konoha. For my friends; I want to protect them. I want to become
strong for them.
Youre naming the people you know. Theyre already shinobi. Theyre in the same
situation.
She looked up at him, his face staring straight ahead as they approached the village.
Yeah, so?
What about the villagers? The whole reason shinobi exist are to protect the village, the
people who cant protect themselves. They dont know what we do; they dont know what
we give up. All those names on the memorial stone, all those people who died for
Konohathe villagers dont even know who most of them are.
His voice was laced with bitterness, the muscles tense against her body. Ino turned his
words over in her head. She wouldnt be surprised if he was thinking about his father
again, the life-long feud against the Main Family having abated over the years but the old
wounds still painful. It was true, everything he said. They would leave on missions and the
only people to see them off were either their families or friends. They would return from
missions, the only people to greet or mourn with them the guards at the gate and the
Hokage. They would be training day in and day out, their bodies bloodied and worn but the
only people who noticed were their teammates. Everyone else lived their lives peacefully,
blissfully unaware of the cost it took to grant them this peace. But at the same time, Ino
also knew that he was wrong. Images of the customers who came to her shop flitted
through her mind. They would joke with her, complimenting her on her accomplishments
and never hesitating to express their admiration for her duty. There was the plump lady
from the dango shop down the street from her house, who always had a table available for
the kunoichi who gathered there every Sunday afternoon. And then there was the old man
who ran Ichiraku. Naruto had boasted on more than one occasion that he often got a free
meal the night before he had to leave on another mission.
No.
Neji glanced down at her, his pale eyes meeting the determined gleam in her blue ones.
They care. They might not understand, but that doesnt mean that they dont care. Were a
part of them as much as they are a part of the village. I didnt become a shinobi because I
wanted their thanks; I became one because I love them. Because I love Konoha.
He had stopped walking, his attention focused intensely on her as she tried to express her
thoughts coherently. Luckily, the streets were empty at this hour. Ino could well imagine
that they made quite a sight with her curled up comfortably in the arms of the Hyuuga
prodigy while he stared down at her in complete concentration. Sakura would have had a
field day.
You said theres still room on the stone. Youre right. Theres still room because theres
still people who love Konoha. And there always will be.

His arms tightened around her. Inos breath caught as he pressed her forcefully against his
chest, the steady thump of his heart sounding directly in her ear. An odd fluttering feeling
started in her stomach when he rested his head briefly on top of hers, the strong column of
his throat inches away from her mouth.
N-Neji?
His grip loosened immediately and Ino found herself instantly missing the comforting
warmth that had seemed to encompass her a few seconds ago. His head raised sharply
as he began walking again.
The hell?
The loose ends of his forehead band tickled her nose as they approached her house.
Bending slightly, he lowered her to her feet, keeping a firm hand on her back when she
wobbled precariously on tired legs.
Thanks for bringing me home. You really didnt have to.
Its fine.
Stepping back, he stood on the steps as she managed to open the door. Pushing away the
disturbing breathless sensation threatening to bubble up in her throat, Ino turned back to
say goodnight. He was watching her, the mussed up clothes doing nothing to detract from
his aristocratic appearance. Ino was bemused to see that the tensed creases around his
mouth had smoothed out, although the bags under his eyes were still clearly visible. She
voiced her early thoughts.
You should really get some sleep. You look awful.
He didnt deign to reply, although she doubted she really wanted to engage in one of their
insult contests this late at night. Neji spoke just as she was stepping into the house.
Meet me on the hill on the east side of the village tomorrow night.
She groaned loudly, exasperated enough by his demand and his tone of voice to start
complaining again.
No way, Neji! I can barely move right now; theres just no way Im training with you
tomorrow! In fact, Id be lucky if I can get out of bed.
He smirked.
I told you to go soak in warm water. And its not training. Just meet me there.
She wanted nothing more than to crawl into bed at the moment but the Hyuuga was clearly
not going to leave until she said yes. Pouting, Ino nodded wearily and he disappeared off
into the night. Closing the door, she dragged herself up the stairs, wincing at every step.
The things I do to make him happy! If its more training tomorrow, Im so going to kill him.

-o-O-oHer body ached, the joints and muscles sore from over-exertion but it was not nearly as
painful as she had feared.
I guess it was worth nearly drowning in my own bathtub last night.
Ino-chan?
The blonde blinked blearily into the shyly smiling face of one Hyuuga Hinata as she held
out a filled teacup. Thanking her, Ino took it gratefully, taking the time to inhale the sweet
rice aroma.
Do you always come out here to meditate?
S-sometimes. Usually after training but its nice to get away sometimes.
Neji said the same thing once.
The two of them were relaxing on the grass, watching the sunset over a plate of sweets
and tea. Ino had stumbled across the other girl during her stroll, eager to stretch out her
limbs after a decadent day of doing absolutely nothing. Hinata had been more than willing
to share her food with her, tucking her small feet underneath gracefully while the other
flopped on to her stomach.
Neji nii-san?
Yeah. He said he likes to watch the stars on top of the roof sometimes. Just to get some
alone time once in a while.
Hinata gave her a wondering glance, the wind flirting with her short midnight locks. Slim
fingers fiddled with the long sleeves of her coat.
Neji nii-san told you that?
Yeah. Why?
Turning on to her side, Ino flipped her ponytail over her shoulder. The grass was slightly
rough and scratchy under her body but she didnt really mind. The other girl was fidgeting
just a bit, clearly debating with herself whether she should say whatever it was she wanted
to say.
Its justits just that Neji nii-san doesnt really talk like that. At least not to me, I mean.
Not anymore.
The sorrow in her quiet voice was obvious. Sighing, Ino rolled all the way over on to her
back. The stars were just starting to come out, winking down at her from the everdarkening sky.
I thought everything between you two was better now. Dont tell me hes still being a jerk
about the whole Main Family, Branch Family thing.

Out of the corner of her eye, Ino could see Hinata shaking her head vigorously.
No, it is! It is betterNeji nii-san talks to me now. Ever since the first chuunin exam, its
been better. But you misunderstand, Ino-chan. The Main Family and Branch Familyhes
not a jerk.
Explain it to me then.
Ino turned to look directly into those distinctive eyes. Creamy white and unnerving, so like
his but different here in that Hinatas were slightly tinted and somehow, more vulnerable.
She noted her friends flustered expression at being asked such a personal request so
abruptly and sought to soften it.
Would you explain it to me, Hinata-chan? Help meunderstand him.
Yes, those eyes were so very different. They gazed back at her, compassionate and kind,
the exact same display of emotions that had been so scorned by the rest of the clan.
I think you understand already, Ino-chan. Neji nii-san would not have shared something
like that if he didnt think you would understand.
The tea was lukewarm, unlike the way she remembered he told her he liked it.
Maybe. But that doesnt mean I actually know what it is I supposedly understand. Tell me,
Hinata-chan. What was he likebefore? Please.
This time, the soft sigh came from the other kunoichi. Ino closed her eyes. It was a
moment before the words came out in a steady litany, tinged with nostalgia and feeling.
When we were little, Neji nii-san wasalways there. He would come and find me during
family assemblies; sit beside me to keep me company. After training with my father, he
would come over to give me hints on how he would do a certain move or how to position
my feet. Branch Family members arent allowed to freely enter the Main Family complex
but he always found a way there.
The images of a young and caring Hyuuga Neji filled Inos mind, almost baffling in their
unexpectedness. Almost.
But after his father diedto save mineNeji nii-san changed. He didnt smile anymore,
even though I kept trying to. He would justtrain. There was nothing else.
He was never there for you anymore?
N-no. He was. Its his duty.
Hinatas voice was trembling but oddly empty. Ino did not need to open her eyes to see
what sort of expression was on her face; she had seen it flash across another Hyuugas
often enough. Regret.
But he wasnt there. Not anymore.

By now, it was nothing more than a whisper. The other girl sat up, smiling consolingly.
But its better now, right? Thats whats important. And Im sorry; I shouldnt have brought
it up.
Its okay.
Ducking her head, Hinata stared down at her clasped hands. A moment later, she looked
up again, her cheeks flushed but eyes bright.
Youre right, Ino-chan. Hes different. Im different. Thats whats important.
Youve grown up a lot, Hinata.
Giving the surprised girl a warm hug, Ino bounced up, brushing the grass off her clothes.
Thanks for the tea, Hinata-chan! And thanks for talking to me. Ive got to run but see you
around tomorrow?
The girl nodded, lifting her hand in farewell. Her words barely carried to Ino as she leapt up
on to a tree branch, preparing to head towards the arranged meeting place.
Thank you, Ino-chan. And thank youfor Neji nii-san.
The wind stung as she bounded from tree to tree, her muscles still groaning as the chakra
flooded through them. Ino mused over what she had learnt from her little conversation with
the Hyuuga heir. The Neji she had described was one that was obviously capable of warm
feelings. That he was capable of strong feelings, Ino was already well aware. The previous
anger, resentment and sadness. All of those were indicative of a fiery passion brimming
beneath an icy veneer.
The Neji she knew, or was slowly coming to know, was, in one word, complex. Moodier
than Sakura during that time of the month and more stubborn than Chouji about not
dieting, Hyuuga Neji was an explosive puzzle that required every bit of skill and patience
that Ino had in order to unravel.
A lifetime, maybe.
Ino had always been a risk-taker.
A tall figure was leaning against a lonely, massive willow tree, silhouetted against the
starry backdrop. They were on the edge of the forest, the full moon beaming down on
them cheerfully. Waving, Ino stopped as she reached him, glancing around curiously
before turning back to the boy next to her.
Well? What did you bring me up here for?
He frowned at her straightforwardness but made no comment. Following his example as
he sat down, Ino waited impatiently for him to answer.
I come here whenever I want to think.

His face was in profile as he stared out over the village. Inos mind whirled. He had
brought her here to share this with her. He was willing to let her in.
Hmm.
The quiet hum seemed to be the right response as he relaxed beside her, their bodies
close but not touching. Everything around Neji seemed to be still, a direct contrast to the
hustle and bustle that constantly surrounded Ino. It was different, but nice at the same
time.
Shikamaru likes to watch the clouds, you know. I went with him a couple of times. Its
different from watching the stars.
Her observation was made almost absently. Silence overtook them again such that Ino
was actually startled when his low voice sounded from beside her.
I thought about what you said last night.
She looked up at him. His face was shadowed by the drooping branches waving in the
gentle wind. The weary bags under his eyes had lessened but were still apparent.
Didnt you sleep at all?
yes.
She didnt believe him. Narutos words floated into her consciousness.
I knew he was awake most of the time. Hes barely slept these past three days.
This time it was Ino who frowned. Quickly making up her mind, she poked him in the arm,
patting her lap in invitation. The boy looked at her skeptically, one brow lifted in mild
surprise.
Its a one-time offer, you know.
There was a pause as he stared down at her, his expression unreadable. All of a sudden,
Neji lowered himself smoothly, his head coming to rest in her lap as the rest of his body
stretched out on the grass. His face was turned upwards, the pale eyes fixing on hers
briefly before they closed almost unwillingly.
Ino had not really expected him to take her up on that offer. As it was, she was more than
a little flustered.
Its okay if you sleep. Just dont expect me to carry you home.
A huff escaped his lips and Ino laughed. A slim hand raised to touch the ends of long, dark
hair as it spread itself across her legs like a rippling river. He made no move to stop her as
her fingers sifted gently through his hair, occasionally stroking his scalp in a comforting
manner. It was as soft as her own, the thick curtain of silk as cool as solidified air. Ino
watched as the tension melted from his body, his jaw slackening as she continued her
attentions.

You have nice hair.

A low, rumbling sound met her quiet remark, the underlying amusement faint but
detectable. They sat in silence for a long while, the warmth of each other encasing them in
a familiar cocoon as the night breeze ruffled over them.
You said you do this because you love Konoha.
He didnt open his eyes but Ino had no doubt that his attention was focused on her.
Yes.
What would you do if the next name was someone you knew? One of your teammates or
your friends.
He felt her sigh, the warm rush of air skimming over his face as she tilted her head back to
admire the twinkling sky. That was something she had always feared, something all of
them knew was inevitable but chose to push into the furthest recesses of their mind.
Cry.
His eyes opened then, trailing over the curve of her jaw before he spoke.
A shinobi must never show emotions.
The corner of her lips quirked in a sarcastic parody of a smile.
First rule of being a shinobi.
Yes.
Ino looked down at him, her pale ponytail dancing in the breeze. His gaze held a lifetime of
knowledge, the result of having been forced to grow up too fast. She knew hers were not
much different.
But that doesnt mean I cant break the rules.
A faint answering smirk met hers before he lifted one hand to brush against the silky gold
strands curving down her arm. Inos breath caught as those white eyes darkened into an
almost milky-lavender.
Who would you cry for?
Daddy. Shikamaru. Chouji. Sakura. Hinata. Tenten. Naruto. Kiba. Shino
You.
The hot rush of blood pounding through her veins left her breathless and jittery. A gentle
caw of a passing bird penetrated the silence, encouraging the still figures back into action.
Neji tugged on her hair insistently until she was bent over him, his face mere inches from

her own. The hand slid up to cup the back of her head, holding her in place as her breath
mingled shallowly with his.
Me.
It was not quite a question, not quite a demand.
Yes, you.
They stared at each other, time slowing to a halt. Calloused fingers stroked her nape but
made no move to pull her down any further. Ino closed her eyes as the heady scent of
incense and male wrapped around her again, well aware of the way his eyes were
traveling slowly over her face.
Thank you.
His hold on her tightened momentarily before he released her. Straightening automatically
as if freed from a genjutsus, Ino sucked in a breath, watching as he closed his eyes again.
Neji
The boys breath slowed as welcome sleep overtook him, face turning towards her as
though seeking her warmth. Ino was awed and humbled at the amount of trust he was
implicitly placing in her. Who would have thought a year ago that Hyuuga Neji would
willingly let down his guard enough to fall asleep in the lap of one Yamanaka Ino?
Wonderingly, she skimmed her fingers over the smooth arch of his cheekbone, careful to
keep her touch light so that it would not wake him. He looked almost childlike in repose,
the constant alertness bred into him from as soon as he was old enough to train now
conspicuously absent.
How many of us are lucky enough to live a normal childhood? How many children are
taught how to slit a mans throat efficiently enough so that it doesnt spray into your eyes?
How many children actually end up having to do it?
Inos mind wandered through what she knew of her friends. She and her teammates were
lucky in that respect, able to enjoy a relatively carefree period of their lives before family or
desire had propelled them into the academy. Others were not so lucky.
There was Shino, his innate quietness compounded by the fact that others were either too
scared or too repulsed by the thought of millions of insects swarming under his skin. Of
course there was Hinata and Neji, their lives dictated by their clan the moment they were
born. One ridiculed and discarded for being too weak to fulfill her destiny while the other
pitied and overlooked despite his skills for being born into the wrong side of the family. And
not to mention Naruto and Gaara. Both of them shared the same story, the same agony
and loneliness for something that had been forced on them without their knowledge. How
they must have suffered, Ino could only imagine and she was simply thankful that they
were both still here, finally saved by those around them. A flash in the sky caught her
attention and the girl lifted her eyes quickly enough to catch the tail end of a shooting star.
Her fingers traced along his bottom lip, skimming over the smooth skin as delicately as an
alighting butterfly.

They say that if you wish on a star, your wishes will come true.
Would you break the rules for me, Neji?
Her whisper carried on the winds, almost lost in the rustle of leaves.
Yes.
Startled, Ino glanced back down, her hand stilling. He was staring up at her, the look in his
eyes unexpectedly warm and gentle. She squirmed a bit in embarrassment at having been
caught in her musings, finally laughing aloud in flushed resignation when he smirked at
her.
Good to know.
In a flash, he was sitting upright; one lean arm stretched over her legs to plant itself in the
grass on her other side. His face hovered over hers, his expression serious. She would
never get used to his mood swings.
Make sure I dont have to.
The command in his voice was obvious and it took Ino a substantial amount of effort not to
toss him a curt reply. His proximity was throwing her off again and she didnt like the way
her senses fluttered uncontrollably in response.
Deal.
He stared at her for another moment before standing gracefully, extending a hand to her
which she accepted.
Ill take you home.
The two of them made their way back down to the village, each feeling an odd sense of
peace that neither knew how to verbalize.
Maybe they didnt need to.
-o-O-oIt became a nighty ritual for them, meeting whenever they were not on missions to just sit
there together underneath the drooping willow tree. Sometimes they went directly after
training, sometimes after dinner but in any case, it was always the two of them. They
talked about many things. Their latest mission, their friends, their families, life in general. If
any of the others had happened to come across them during these times, they would have
been shocked to find that Hyuuga Neji could be so open and Yamanaka Ino could be so
calm. In truth, it was a bit surprising to the participants themselves. It was during one of
these meetings that Ino dared to bring up something that she had meant to ask for the
longest time. He was lying with his head in her lap as had become his habit, no longer
waiting for her to ask before he settled himself against her as if it was his right. As if he had
a claim on her.

Ino had just returned from another stelth mission, this time a week long one that had
involved gathering information from the Daimyo of Rain. She could still feel his clammy
hands all over her, the leer on his bloated face drawing closer as he murmured something
lewd in her ear. Those were the missions she hated the most, the ones where kunoichi
were used as bait in order to distract yet another disgusting old man with too much power
and too little sense. But she didnt complain; none of them did. Their bodies were weapons
and they knew their duty. She had been late tonight, too preoccupied with scrubbing the
memory of his filth from her skin to notice the time. When she had arrived in a hurry, Neji
had already been there, his eyes traveling over her over-pink skin shrewdly as she
mumbled something about having to clean up after her mission. He had ignored her
apology, simply motioning for her to sit down before he eased himself into his position. It
was likely he knew what had happened, that he had either seen it in her eyes or had seen
it in real life. Perhaps he had even ordered it as a squad leader, the damning command
burning its way out of his mouth even as his mind shredded itself in guilt and rebellion. But
if he knew, Neji gave no indication. And if the way he was lingeringly touching her knee
was out of the ordinary, neither of them mentioned it.
Hyuuga Kyomaya was on my team.
Ino was referring to the somber Branch Family chuunin who looked not unlike Neji himself.
His physical resemblance had comforted her somewhat, although it had also made her
more ashamed about what she had done than she normally would have been.
He is good at Jyuuken, although his speed could be improved.
The bland response was characteristic of him, although she knew he was waiting to see
where she was going with this.
Yeah. He said he was your cousin.
The Hyuugas are a large clan. I have many cousins.
That wasnt what she meant. The hand that had been running through his hair removed
itself, pausing in mid-air before lowering to lightly touch the chilled metal of his hiataiate.
Pale eyes snapped open, a large hand shooting up to grab hold of her wrist firmly. His grip
was not cruel but his voice was as controlled as tightly honed steel.
What are you doing?
Ino did not flinch under his cold gaze.
Taking off your forehead protector.
No.
His hand tightened marginally but she ignored the unspoken warning.
Why not?
Because.

Thats not an answer.

Her other hand came up to brush against his bandaged arm. The scent of fall hung in the
air, whispering of decay and the promise of new life at the same time.
PleaseNeji.
Ino never found out whether it was the husky plea in her voice or the unspoken knowledge
between them of what she had just gone through. But whatever it was, it had Neji frowning
before his hold on her loosened after a heartbeat. Taking that as assent, Ino slowly slipped
her hand around to untie the black cloth, pulling it free until the band was removed and
placed on the grass beside her. Their gazes locked as she traced the darkened swirls on
his forehead with gentle fingers, his shuttered while hers were wondering.
Does it hurt?
Not unless someone from the Main Family activates it.
Her caressing motions never ceased, smoothing over the crease between his brows until
the hard tension reluctantly lessened. The hand that had stopped her before was now
back on his stomach, the knuckles white as though he was preparing to fling her away at
any moment.
I mean, does it hurt inside?
The intensity of his gaze sharpened multi-fold. Neji seemed to be turning her words over in
his head, weighing them for meaning and sincerity before he deigned to answer.
Always.
The stark loss in his voice struck a chord deep within her. A harsh indrawn breath sounded
from his lips when Ino bent forward suddenly, her own unbound forehead pressing into his
as her hair spilled around them in a pale, shimmering curtain that smelled of lilacs. She
could feel the marks of his cage against her flesh, her eyes closed as she absorbed his
pain.
Ino?
It was the first time he had ever called her by her given name. Her hand returned to his
hair, stroking him reassuringly.
Im sorry.
No.
Her head lifted again at his almost angry retort. Neji was staring at her, the wariness
glaringly evident even though he did not move away from her touch.
Do not apologize. You have done nothing wrong.

Ino shook her head, horrified at the tears threatening to leak out. She wasnt referring to
the curse seal. She knew as well as he did that there was nothing she could have done to
change it even if they had been friends from the beginning.
Thats not what I meant.
The shame was overwhelming, as was the self-disgust she had yet to become hardened
to. His eyes softened, the anger still evident but not directed at her.
I know.
It was the quiet understanding in his voice that undid her. Ino sobbed once as the hot rush
of tears finally let loose, spilling over her cheeks before she buried her face in her hands.
He let her do so before turning his face until it was pressed against her stomach. Choking
down the cries, Ino glanced down at him, her vision blurry as she blinked in confusion.
Neji?
One large hand was stroking her arm gently, tugging it down from her face. His dark hair
hid his face from her sight as he lay there otherwise unmoving. Ino held her breath,
flabbergasted at such an intimate display of support. He said nothing, merely continuing
his soft ministrations until she quieted. Lowering her hands gingerly to his hair, she took
the comfort he was offering her.
Does it hurt?
The colour bloomed on her cheeks at the feel of his lips moving against her. Ino was glad
that he could not see her face.
No, not really. I saw Hokage-sama before I went home.
He tilted his head up to face her, the moonlight lighting up the opal glow of those eyes. The
angled planes of his face were beautiful.
I mean, does it hurt inside?
A small smile curved his lips at her weak laugh at his words, although his expression
remained concerned. Long fingers pulled her free hand to rest on his chest, spreading it
flat until she felt herself lulled into calming down by the steady beat of his heart. Her
fingers tightened over his as she closed her eyes, leaning back against the tree trunk in
exhaustion. The weight on her thighs lifted and a shadow fell across the darkness behind
her eyelids as he bent to pick her up. Her answer fluttered over them just before sleep
claimed her.
Always.
-o-O-oIt was the feel of cool cotton sheets sliding over her that woke Ino up.
Neji?

The shadowed figure bent over her straightened, hands falling back to his sides after he
tucked her plain white sheets around her shoulders. The room was dark, the thin curtains
waving in the air as a night breeze entered through the open window next to her bed.
Moonlight barely illuminated his features as he stood there quietly.
You should sleep.
Ino struggled to sit up, only vaguely aware of how the Hyuuga had carried her home again.
Blinking the sleep from her eyes, she sighed listlessly, gazing out the window onto the
empty streets below.
I cant.
The faint skepticism in his voice was tinged with tiredness of his own.
You slept well enough on the way back.
Yeah.
An exasperated tug at her hair tie had her hair falling around her in a loose array of pale
gold. Ino wrapped the sheets tighter around herself, finally turning to look up at him. He
was watching her, those opaque eyes just visible in the darkness. It reminded Ino of the
luminescent eyes of the various creatures that would blink at them from the blanket
security of the forest during missions. She shivered.
Will you stay?
There was no shocked jump or flustered response. Neji merely raised an eyebrow, shifting
his gaze to the wall. If he was surprised, Ino couldnt tell.
Why?
because.
There was complete silence after that. She was just ready to cringe inwardly at how her
request must have sounded when the boy suddenly sat down on the edge of her bed.
Leaning back against the wall, he propped up a bent leg, considerately keeping his
sandals off the mattress.
Thats not an answer, you know.
Ino chuckled, gingerly lying back down. She kept some space between them, curling up on
her side so that she was facing him. Or rather, facing his thigh.
Yeah, I know. And stop throwing my words back at me.
Lifting a corner of the sheets, she offered it to him. Neji looked down at her for a moment
before accepting it wordlessly, draping it over his legs as he continued to sit next to her.
You can sleep here if you want. I dont mind. I share tents with other shinobi all the time.

Its fine.
He shifted slightly, uncrossing his arms so that one bandaged hand lay in the space
between them.
I will stay until you fall asleep.
Yawning, Ino nodded, closing her eyes gratefully. It was somewhat disconcerting to have
Hyuuga Neji in her bedroom in the middle of the night but at this point, she didnt have the
energy to ponder over it. His scent was warmer for some reason and she had to resist
the urge to inch closer. A light touch on her head had her pouting.
Hmm, what?
Nothing. Sleep.
He was stroking her hair, not unlike the way she often did to him whenever they were
together. Long fingers brushed through the silky strands, soothing and non-threatening;
Ino mumbled something incoherently, too relaxed to bother opening her eyes. At the same
time, she felt oddly exhilarated despite the late hour, the sound of her heart pounding in
her ears as if braced for a fight. His fingers grazed her cheek as he smoothed the hair
away from her face.
You feel flushed. Are you sick?
N-no.
Turning so that her face was pressed into her pillow, Ino grimaced. This was silly; it was
only Neji. Neji, who was basically another Shikamaru. Someone whom she trusted and
fought alongside. Someone whose company she enjoyed and whose skills she admired.
Someone whose face popped into her mind whenever she had something exciting to show
him, or whenever she had something to talk about. Someone who was undeniably
attractive, but more importantly, had become important to her
Oh, crap.
Muffling a groan, Ino barely registered that his motions had stopped and that he was now
much closer than before. Neji leaned over, frowning at the way she had abruptly stiffened
a moment ago. Dark hair spilled over to mingle with gold on her white pillow.
Whats wrong? I thought you had all your injuries attended to already?
His tone was brisk, easily mistaken for irritation or impatience. But Ino had spent enough
time with him by now to recognize that it was worry that added the hard edge. She forced
her voice to be strong.
No, Im fine. Just thought of something.
The hand firmly urged her to tilt her head up to face him. He frowned down at her, clearly
disregarding her words as he assessed her for himself. Ino held her breath as he
scrutinized her closely, praying that her heated cheeks had cooled down somewhat.

What were you thinking about?

Its nothing. Dont worry about it.
The frown marginally lessened and Neji sat back up. He was close enough now that the
small hand Ino curled next to her mouth was pressed against him. He resumed his
caresses, face turned forwards towards the dresser opposite her bed.
Sleep. Stop thinking.
Hah! Im not Naruto, you know.
Her half-hearted grumble had the corner of his lips quirking as he closed his eyes, leaning
his head back against the wall. He was so warm, the heat practically radiating off of him
and enclosing her in a protected cocoon.
Hes right. Stop thinking, Ino.
Goodnight, Neji.
His hand stilled momentarily before slipping down through the mass of hair to softly touch
the bare skin on the nape of her neck.
Goodnight.
-o-O-oIno hurried through the narrow entrance of the bar, hastily smoothing out a non-existent
wrinkle on her skirt. It was already dark and the place was packed with off-duty shinobi
and villagers alike. The atmosphere was friendly and comfortable, even with the buzz of
conversations and constant clinks of sake cups. A familiar dark-haired man waved lazily at
her from his position right in front of the drinks server. It was Shikamarus father,
completely sloshed judging from the way he was toppling over his stool. Thankfully, her
own father was nowhere in sight.
Im running late as it is. I dont need an overprotective interrogation on what Im doing here
and who Im with.
The very thought of who she was meeting added an extra sparkle to her bright blue eyes.
It had been almost a week since Neji had spent the night with her. Ino had awoken to see
him slumped over in his upright position, mouth slightly open as he breathed slowly. His
hands were in his lap, hands that could kill without mercy or hesitation but had been so
gentle with her before. She had simply lay there staring up at him, turning over her
thoughts in her head as he slept on obliviously. To be honest, Ino was not really all that
surprised. She had long acknowledged that the Hyuuga was unearthly beautiful, possibly
even more gorgeous than Uchiha Sasuke had been given the absence of that perpetual
scowl. And although her initial objective in getting to know him better was because she had
been curious, Ino also admitted that it was because she felt like she knew him. That night
by the lake, all those months ago, she had not been lying. She understood how it felt to be
on the run all the time, constantly searching for some meaning, some purpose that would
make all of this worthwhile. What she hadnt expected was that, in the process of finding

herself in him, she had also lost herself at the same time. Hyuuga Neji was the part of her
she both lacked and strove to achieve at the same time. He was solid where she was
floundering, strong where she was weak. The proverbial calm in the eye of a storm. There
was iron-clad restraint as befit his clan and rank but also the promise of passion behind
that forceful will. Passion that whispered to her and tempted her with every cautious word,
every held gaze, every lingering touch.
Who would have thought?
A small, self-deprecating smile played on her lips. Indeed, who would have thought that
after rejecting so many others over the years, she had been searching for something that
she had known since she was thirteen? Artfully stomping on the foot of a leering man who
had the temerity to pinch her on the butt, Ino ignored his indignant yelp, focusing instead
on searching for the Hyuuga. She spotted him quickly. He was sitting alone at a table in
the corner of the room, the others apparently intimidated enough by his usual stony glare
to give him a wide berth. Naturally, he paid no heed to the deferential stares and hushed
murmurs aimed in his direction. Grinning at his deliberately threatening manner, Ino
started forward to tease him when she was stopped by a loud voice.
Neji-kun!
She watched in mild interest as Sakura made her way over to him. Curious as to her
friends rather determined expression, Ino stealthily pressed her back against the wall,
concealing herself in the shadows efficiently.
The Hyuuga turned his head slightly to see a head of pink hair perched on to the high stool
next to him. It was that Haruno girl again, the one Ino hung around. The one apprenticing
under the Godaime. He made some non-committal sound in reply, not interested in starting
up a conversation with her.
How come youre sitting here all by yourself? Waiting for someone?
The teasing tone in her voice had him smirking.
Not for you.
She pouted jokingly, openly staring at him for a moment. He was indeed gorgeous, his
long dark hair gleaming despite the smokiness of the bar, his features perfectly sculpted,
his body lean and muscled. Even now, when he was just sitting there imitating a frozen
lump of wood, she could easily see the covert glances other females threw at him in
appreciative admiration. A brief pang of envy struck her as Inner Sakura howled.
Damn that Ino! Howd she manage to snare him?
Yeah, but looks aside, hes like a block of ice.
Ah, good thing she could rely on her rational side.
Inos going to be jealous if youre waiting for another girl.

Her laughter was cut short as she felt a pair of hard eyes fixed intensely on hers. Sakura
waited for him to say something but he didnt. He simply continued staring at her like she
was some annoying, freakish insect. A disturbing thought popped into her head. She was
probably just being suspicious since she wasnt really all that familiar with the Hyuuga but
it wasnt in her personality to brush it off.
Sowhats up with you and Ino anyways, huh?
The boy tapped long fingers against the hard surface of the table, his jaw tightening
imperceptibly. The girl was nosy.
What do you mean?
Sakura blinked uncertainly. His tone was cold and flat, but nevertheless, she felt as though
there had been some sort of warning in it. She had the same disconcerting feeling she
always got whenever a mission entailed venturing into unknown enemy territory with only
your brain and a blunt kunai.
I mean, you spend all your time with her. You like herlike that, right?
Neji looked away from the pink-haired kunoichi, his pale eyes blank and emotionless.
Around the corner, Ino swallowed painfully, her fingers gripping the edge of the wall so
hard that the plaster started to crumble around her hand. He was silent. A slight frown
creased Sakuras wide forehead. This had not been what she had expected when she
came over to tease the Hyuuga prodigy. Inos laughing face surfaced in her mind; the
blonde brimming with excitement and pleasure, her flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes
rendering her even more beautiful than before. A sense of anxiety accompanied it. Despite
everything, or perhaps because of everything, Sakura did not want to see her friend hurt.
More than hurt. Even if she wouldnt admit it to herself. Leaning tentatively on the table,
the girls steady voice was unusually serious.
If you dont like her, why are you treating her like this?
He gave no indication that he heard her, his gaze distant as he tossed back the remainder
of the small cup of sake he had been nursing the entire night. Staring sympathetically at
him for a moment, the other girl smiled sadly before leaving him alone.
A rush of air she had not realized she had been holding in escaped Inos lips. Releasing
her white-knuckled grip on the cracked wall, she turned away to lean her head back
against the cold plaster. Nameless people flowed past her in the narrow corridor, their
chatter and faces a dull blur as she stared unseeingly at the flickering yellow light on the
opposite wall. Closing her eyes against the sudden throbbing in her head, Ino pushed
herself off, clenching her hands into fists in order to hide the trembling she could not seem
to stop. Pushing her way through the mass of bodies out into the chilly night air, she
sucked in a couple of deep breaths, consciously clearing her brain of the encroaching fog.
She was so stupid really. So naive. To honestly believe that she could be the one to reach
out to him. To believe that he would let someone like her in.
So stupid.

The thought kept running through her mind like an endless chant. The streets were
relatively empty at this time of night, the majority of the village slumbering peacefully as a
lone kunoichi made her way slowly down the road towards her house. How many times
had she traveled down this exact same path before? Hundreds? Thousands? And yet,
never before had it seemed so long, so empty.
Ugh, please. No need for me to get all melodramatic. Thats Sakuras job.
The quiet snicker that escaped her lips held no mirth, only bitterness. It was on the way
home that she heard a familiar voice loudly calling her name from behind.
Oi, Ino! Wait up!
She turned to see Kiba sauntering over to her, his customary hooded coat discarded in
favour of a heavier jacket. He was good-looking in a rugged sort of way, the brash attitude
combined with a gruff underlying kindness rendering him irresistible to some of the village
females.
Hey, Kiba. Youre out late.
Ino was dimly pleased to find that her voice came out steady. She was not a kunoichi for
nothing.
A shinobi must never show emotions.
Would you break the rules for me, Neji?
She bit her lip, forcing down the damning sting beneath her eyelids. The Inzunuka grinned
widely at her, his fangs glinting ferally in the streetlight. The strong smell of alcohol wafted
off him in droves.
Yeah, just finished drinkin with Naru...Naruto. Frickin idiots out cold!
Her nose wrinkled as he lurched unsteadily on his feet. Just her luck to have to deal with a
drunk on a night like this.
You should go home, Kiba. I so do not need you throwing up on me right now.
AwwwIno! Come drink with me! You looklook like you need it.
Great, had she become so transparent that even a totally pissed Kiba could tell that
something was wrong? Shrieking as he swayed heavily against her, Ino fumbled with his
arms, trying to shift his dead weight into a more tolerable position.
Dammit, Kiba! Get off me, dog-boy! You stink!
All she got was a reeking groan right in her ear. Whacking him on the head hard enough to
produce another pained moan from the passed out boy currently draped all over her, Ino
gritted her teeth as she began dragging him down the road. It was a choice between
dumping him here in the dirt or bringing him back to her house. There was no way she was
going to carry his ass all the way around the village until she found wherever it was that he

lived. At least the rather pressing problem of dealing with the Inzunuka served to take her
mind off what she had just witnessed in the bar. Thank Kami for small graces.
You owe me, dog-boy. You owe me big.
-o-O-oGlancing irritably at the clock on the wall, Neji masked a frown. The girl was two hours late
and he had never heard anything about her being late before. Well, at least not that late
and not without a good reason. The never-ending noise around him was giving him a
headache and he had no desire for another drink. Alcohol was unnecessary; it merely
served to impair ones ability to control themselves and if there was anything Neji had a
firm grip on, it was his self-control.
Where is she? A last-minute mission? Or what if shes injured somewhere and cant get a
message to me?
His forehead creased involuntarily. Pushing himself smoothly to his feet, he walked out of
the bar, the crowd parting easily for him as people inched out of the way of the obviously
annoyed Hyuuga. Leaping swiftly over rooftops en route to Inos house, Nejis mind sifted
through the odd conversation he had had with Sakura. His first impression of her had been
correct; she was nosy. It was none of her business. None of this was anyones business
besides the two of them. That was what he had sorely been tempted to bark at her when
she started questioning his relationship with Ino. Her blatant interrogation had been
unexpected and to his irritation, he had been unable to formulate an appropriate response
and so, had remained silent.
I mean, you spend all your time with her.
Neji hardly knew why. All he could say for sure was that he enjoyed spending time with
her. Enjoyed the way she tilted her head to the right when she laughed, the way she
tugged absentmindedly on the ends of her pale blonde hair when she was thinking about
something seriously. She was openly affectionate in a manner he could only aspire to and
generously accepting of all his various flaws without condemnation.
You like herlike that, right?
His pale eyes narrowed. That girl. She was confusing him. He sped up, heedless of the
biting air snaking under his clothes.
Which girl?
-o-O-oA sharp knock startled Ino from her unthinking reverie. She glanced up from her huddled
spot on the floor, blindly wondering who on earth was visiting at this hour. Her mother was
asleep in her room, while Kiba was sprawled out in the exact same position where she had
brusquely dumped him on the sofa in the living room. His snores were relatively muffled
since his face was squashed into the cushion. Another loud knock had her groaning as she
forced herself to get up and answer it. What was with everyone today? Couldnt she just
get some peace and quiet, for once?

Im coming, okay? Hold on.

Unlocking the heavy door, Ino blinked into a pair of calm white eyes.
Neji?
Where were you? I waited for you for nearly two hours.
His voice was curt, more so than usual anyways. Tossing a quick look over her shoulder,
Ino kept her hold on the door, blocking the way into the house.
Can you be quiet, Neji? Do you know what time it is?
Just at that moment, his opaque gaze landed on the obviously male jacket thrown on the
floor in the middle of the hallway. His eyes narrowed as he took in the large, worn pair of
sandals unceremoniously tossed on the floor, hardening like flint as he took in her rumpled
appearance and faint scent of alcohol on her. Leaning back nonchalantly against the
doorframe, his head cocked to the side as he crossed his arms across a broad chest. His
eyebrows raised mockingly.
Oh, is someone here?
Kiba took that moment to snort out a particularly loud snore. The sudden surge in killing
intent emanating from the Hyuuga almost had her taking a cautious step back.
Calm down, Ino. You know he would never hurt you.
Urging herself to stand her ground, Ino scoffed, long since having learned not to back
down from his unexpected bursts of temper. She glared pointedly at the strong hands that
were already forming familiar seals.
Dont you dare use Byakugan to peek into my house, Hyuuga Neji! Thats one invasion of
privacy that I will not forgive.
I asked you if there was someone here.
His voice was colder than the feel of a shuriken slicing through flesh during the dead of the
night. Her hand tightened on the doorknob. She could give as good as she got.
I dont see how thats any of your business. I mean, its not like youre my boyfriend,
right?
Those eyes flickered over her face once before shifting back to glare at the offending
garment behind her. His pointed disregard for her last statement merely served to feed the
flames of pain and humiliation coursing through her body. It was instinct, a sense of selfpreservation, which had her on the offensive. Trying desperately to hold on to the shreds
of dignity she still had left before he ripped those from her with his inevitable rejection, Ino
pressed on recklessly. Anger lent a sting of forced cruelty to the spew of words tumbling
out of her mouth. Tipping her head up closer to his in a mimicry of the intimacy they had
lately begun to share, the girl arched an elegant eyebrow right back at him. A bitter laugh
accompanied the sneer on her lips.

You must have made some sort of mistake, Hyuuga. Did you actually think that we were
in love or something?
To her horror, Inos voice cracked just the slightest bit at the end. Hurriedly slamming the
door shut before she could see his eyes narrow at her, she slowly slid to the floor, leaning
against the door in a limp pile. The tears were flowing freely now, Ino having no companion
to mock her for her display of weakness or tease her awkwardly out of it. No one besides
the rumbling snores of the boy she had unthinkingly used to protect herself from the boy
she wanted with every fibre of her being. She knew he had heard it; nothing escaped
Hyuuga Neji. And that was why it hurt so much. He must have known how she felt. And yet
he had allowed her to continue on, had allowed her get closer to him in the blind hope of
his one day returning those feelings. He had allowed her to make a fool of herself even
though he did not feel the same way towards her. Had never had any intention of
accepting or returning. And that was what was too cruel.
-o-O-oThe sun gleamed off a sweat-slicked body, winking conspiratorially at the two other shinobi
standing nearby.
Neji, I think thats enough for today.
Tenten shifted somewhat uncertainly, exchanging a look with Lee as the Hyuuga paid her
no attention.
Neji?
Then leave.
Hands flying in a flurry of seals, he spun solidly in the dirt, the crashing wave of chakra
emanating from his body scarring the surrounding trees, leaving angry jagged marks in its
wake. Wincing at the sudden sting whipping across their faces, Tenten hesitated before
trying again.
Look, Neji. I dont know what happened but pushing yourself isnt going to solv
Go away, Tenten.
The command was sharp, the warning coming across loud and clear. Pursing her lips in
worry, the kunoichi gestured to Lee, who shot the Hyuuga a long look before following her
obediently down the hill. Panting slightly, Neji picked up one of the kunai scattered on the
ground. Twirling it between his fingers, he closed his eyes briefly before flinging it forcefully
at a tree. The metal lodged itself into the wood with a dull thunk, the sound oddly loud
amidst the suddenly quiet clearing. Staring down at his hands, the bandages now ripped
and dirtied, Neji inhaled deeply, trying to clear his mind. He could not understand what
happened, why she acted the way she did. He didnt know how long he stood there on her
doorstep last night, staring unseeingly at the shut door in front of his face. He could barely
hear her on the other side, moving slowly and heavily until the sounds faded as she
retreated further into the house.
Back to bed.

A low hiss escaped his lips as an arm whipped around to hurl another kunai at the same
target. Eyes narrowed, Neji stalked over to pull them out, his movements
uncharacteristically jerky.
You must have made some sort of mistake, Hyuuga. Did you actually think we were in
love or something?
The snap of the twig had him glancing to his left in irritation. Irritation that quickly morphed
into something different before a lifetime of training concealed it behind a mask of calm.
Yamanaka.
The blonde met his pale gaze head-on, barely nodding in acknowledgement before
moving swiftly past him towards another training field. He watched her intently, taking in
the tightly controlled face and fingers fidgeting with the kunai pouch swinging from her
waist. The pouch he had given her. His sudden movement towards her must have been
unexpected as her hand jolted and ended up pulling the knot free. The pale blue bag
landed on the ground, its owner flushing before turning to bend down.
Here.
Ino paused, barely glancing at the proffered item before taking it from his hand and turning
away again.
Shouldnt you say thank you?
Tying the bag securely on her waist, the girl kept walking.
Please dont talk to me. My heads still killing me from last night.
Silence.
Wait.
Wait? Do you have any idea how rare it is nowadays for Asuma-sensei to even train us? If
Im late, hell probably make me run laps just to
A firm hand clasped around her elbow pulled her almost roughly to a halt.
Stop joking.
Yanking her arm away, Ino settled for a thinly-veiled expression of boredom, her eyes as
shuttered and blank as the ones boring into her.
We need to talk about what happened.
She scoffed openly, the sound mirthless and unbelieving.
Oh, really? The high and mighty Hyuuga Neji actually wanting to talk to someone? I must
be dreaming

Youre dreaming if you think Id let you get away with this.
Get away with what?
The colour rose in her cheeks, temper flaring instantly at his domineering attitude.
Since when do you have any say over what I do, Hyuuga? I didnt think I needed your
permission to let me do anything!
Youre defensive.
His calmness was infuriating. How dare he look and act so uncaring when he had the
temerity to butt into her life like this? Ino stood her ground, refusing to back down when he
so obviously expected her to.
And youre an asshole. Got anything more to say before I get the hell out of here?
Yes. What happened last night?
His pale eyes followed her every movement closely, coldly scrutinizing the weary bags, the
pursed lips. Neji straightened, his own expression as impassive as a block of ice.
Not only are you late without any explanation, but I end up finding you stinking of alcohol
and some other guy. So thats the type of girl you are?
The sneering contempt was bitingly evident in his voice as he circled her slowly, his eyes
never leaving her paling face.
I should have known. Youre nothing more than another pathetic little girl who throws
herself at the nearest man just because she cant stand the thought of being alone. Of
course, you must have gotten used to it, having all those strangers pawing at you
It wasnt a stranger!
Inos face flushed an angry red, practically snapping the words at him. How dare he? How
dare he throw something like that in her face when he knew how much she already hated
herself for it?
It was Kiba.
Neji stopped, his face mere inches from hers as he glared coldly into her eyes. He said
nothing, the damning words suspended in the tangible tension between them.
You started it. Its not my fault.
I was with Kiba. We were together for the entire night. Happy, now?
She could see the muscle in his jaw clench, his lips thinning as he suddenly jerked back in
disgust. The movement brought the ends of his hiatai swaying forwards, barely brushing
against her chin. The feel of it brought back memories, memories mingled with an
overwhelming sense of horror and self-loathing that Ino ruthlessly squashed in order to

hold on to the indignation she so righteously felt belonged to her. Seeing that the Hyuuga
was obviously not going to say anything, she spun around, deliberately smacking her
ponytail in his face in a typically childish manner. Her exiting stalk was ruined however, by
a flat, emotionless query.
Do you love him?
The harsh question had her pausing involuntarily. Never in her life would Ino have
expected Hyuuga Neji to unbend from his strict sense of propriety enough to actually
inquire into something so personal. She didnt turn back, unable to come up with an
answer.
You dont, do you?
His voice was getting louder, angrier, accompanied by a brisk step forward.
How can you do that with him, if you dont love him?
Swallowing past the lump lodged in her throat, Ino clenched her fist, wanting to scream at
him but too fearful that she would only embarrass herself further. She could hear him
breathing behind her, even from a few feet away, the sound oddly ragged and empty. Ino
merely shook her head, her feet moving almost automatically to take her away.
I dont know. How can you?
-o-O-oDamn, what happened to you, Kiba?
Ino gaped at the usually energetic boy as he lay limply back on the narrow bed. His bare
chest was covered in dark, circular bruises, along with his muscled arms and stomach. A
medic was patiently applying a thick cream to the injuries while his teammates stood next
to the side.
Hyuuga Neji, thats what.
Hinata lowered her head even more, wringing her hands in an agitated manner.
Sor-sorry, Kiba-kun. I dont know why Neji nii-sama got soso angry. I couldnt stop him.
Shino lifted a hand to adjust his sunglasses.
Dont blame yourself, Hinata. Its not your fault.
Damned straight!
The outburst seemed to have knocked out what little wind was left in Kibas lungs. He lay
there obviously trying not to cringe before angrily muttering something about a crazy,
unstable Neji deliberately coming up to him and Jyuukening him without warning.
Ino could only blink.

You mean Neji just came and beat you up for no reason?
A fierce scowl was directed at her.
Hey, I could have won if he had offered me a fair fight! Bastard just flew over and started
attacking me! Dunno who shoved the stick too far up his ass this morning.
Sakuras muffled giggle brought another fierce scowl. Ino glanced over at her friend in
irritation as she leaned against the doorframe. It seemed as though more than one person
shared her opinion of the Hyuuga but shed be damned if she let anyone else mock him
like that.
Youre just lucky Hinata was there to reopen your tenketsus right away. Or else you
wouldnt have been able to move properly for the rest of the day. What did you do to piss
Neji off so badly anyways?
How the hell should I know? Someone probably just screwed up his breakfast or he
discovered that he really does look like a girl and couldnt take it anymore. All I know is that
the next time I see him, Im going to kick his ass so bad he wont be able to sit on it for a
week! Ha! Thatll be a good excuse to spread rumours that hes gay
A horrified whimper from Hinata had the Inuzuka flusteredly backtracking. It was clear that
they werent going to get any more information out of him for a while since he was
obviously preoccupied with reassuring the other girl that he was just joking. Nodding to
Shino as they quietly left the room, the two girls exchanged a look.
Soany idea why Neji-kuns so steamed?
Sakuras tone of voice was just too innocent to be true. Ino shrugged.
No idea. I havent talked to him in nearly two weeks.
Now it was Sakuras turn to gape.
Two weeks? Are you serious? You guys are always together though!
Youre exaggerating. Why would we always be together? I barely know him.
A firm hand on her arm had Ino stopping mid-stride. She allowed herself to be maneuvered
into one of those hard chairs lining the faded green hospital walls.
Whats going on, Ino? Come on, its me. You dont have to be strong.
Her friends voice was gentle now, the sea-green eyes brimming with open concern. It had
been a long time and many things had happened between them but underneath it all, they
were still friends. The confusion and pain she had kept dammed up suddenly rushed over
her in an unstoppable flood. Ino gripped the fabric of her skirt, leaning heavily against
Sakuras shoulder.
ISakura, I was there. I heard you two.

There? Oh, Ino. You heard us in the bar that night?

She nodded weakly, the moving forms of passing medics and visitors blurring slightly as
her eyes filled once again with tears. Gah, she was so sick of crying.
I am so pathetic. Who would have thought Yamanaka Ino would end up as one of those
rejected, sobbing losers?
Im sorry, Ino. I didnt mean to pry. Its just that I thought it would be good to try and get
him to face his feelings.
A wistful smirk touched her lips.
What feelings? Hes Hyuuga Neji, remember? He doesnt feel anything for anyone. Least
of all, for someone like me.
You know thats not true, Ino.
Sakura shifted, pushing her up so that she could stare into those lost blue eyes
confidently.
He cares about you. Even though he didnt say it, anyone can see that. Why else would
he spend so much time with you? Youre like the only female he willingly hangs out with
outside of training.
Stop it, Sakura. You were right there; you heard him. He doesnt feel the same way.
No.
A hand tugged playfully on her blonde strands.
I heard what he said. But I have eyes too. All of us can see the way his eyes light up when
he sees you, the way he stands just a little bit closer to you than to other people. Hes
crazy about you; even Shikamaru mentioned it once. And you know how uninterested he is
in other peoples relationships.
I thought the same thing too. But I cant I wont set myself up like that again.
Youre delusional, Sakura. Just leave me alone. Im fine, really.
No, youre not!
A frustrated whack on the wall left a hand-shaped dent in the plaster. Ino stared
incredulously at that fearsome display of strength before inching away cautiously.
Uh
You have to trust your feelings, Ino! Because Neji-kun just doesnt know how to cope with
his! Its up to you to get him to open up. Dont take no for an answer!

Her eyes were blazing, her hair flying in blindingly pink display around her head. Ino
moved further back, nearly falling out of her seat in the process.
You know, maybe youve been spending too much time with Lee-san lately. Thats
probably not such a great idea
Go and talk to him! Sitting here moping wont do you any good.
Sakura, weve already talked. Theres nothing to
The pink-haired kunoichi shook her head ruefully, her soft smile trembling slightly in
understanding. She understood the pain and self-doubt all too well. That was why she
didnt want Ino to have to suffer through the same thing.
You cant give up, Ino. Thats not like you. Besides, who else is going to take care of Nejikun? Do you really want to just let him go like that? You want to leave him alone again?
The solemn words struck a chord deep within her. Sakura was right.
Everyone is searching for that rock, their calm in the eye of the storm. He might be mine,
but Im also his.
Standing up, she threw back her shoulders, tossing her ponytail back confidently.
Yamanaka Ino was back.
Thanks, Sakura. I guess that big forehead of yours actually does hide a big brain.
Rolling her eyes, said forehead-girl merely stuck out her tongue, grinning at the sight of the
old Ino.
Youd better believe it, Ino-pig. Now get to it!
Chuckling, Ino ran off, waving as she headed to the training field.
-o-O-oStop right there, Hyuuga Neji!
The boy did not even bother to turn his head. He did, however, stop as she requested.
What did you do to Kiba?
Nejis expression was completely composed when he finally turned to face the seething
blonde kunoichi as she stood glaring at him in the middle of the training field. The field fell
silent almost immediately as the loud question resounded around them. Tenten shot him a
surprised glance, which he chose to ignore. Unlike some people, his teammate knew
better than to pick a fight with an angry Hyuuga.
Nothing he didnt deserve.
What is that supposed to mean?

Her brilliant eyes flashed dangerously, the words practically snarled out of her mouth in a
manner not unlike the Inuzuka they were discussing. Ino closed the distance between
them rapidly, heedless of the stares from the other shinobi.
I think you know.
How would you know what Im thinking? Dont think you know everything, Neji. That
Byakugan of yours can only read emotions, not minds.
Her taunting jab barely provoked a reaction out of him. He merely continued to stare at
her, his arms folded loosely but entire body tensed as if ready for action.
Why, Neji? Just answer me that! And dont give me any more of your complicated
mumbo-jumbo!
A pause.
Because I felt like it.
Inos jaw dropped.
What kind of a person beats the shit out of someone else just because he feels like it?
Isnt that illegal?
Another voice in her head chimed up.
Well, that person isnt Neji in any case. He never does anything without a real reason.
Frowning, the girl took another step forward, close enough to smell the familiar scent of the
woods and incense coming off of him. The headiness of it combined with the unwavering
way he was gazing at her gave rise to the sudden urge to bury herself in his arms like she
used to.
Neji
His eyes widened minutely at her uncertain whisper. This time, it was him who took a step
towards her, bringing him in close enough for her to feel the heat radiating from his lean
body. The desire grew stronger.
Ino.
The field was still occupied by a couple of other teams, their training forgotten as all of
them shamelessly watched the scene unfolding before them with bated breaths. It wasnt
every day that one actually got to see Hyuuga Neji display any sort of emotion other than
contempt or indifference. A pale hand raised partially between their bodies, making as if to
reach out for the other person. Blue was locked on white as each struggled with the jumble
of thoughts running through their heads and the stubborn lock on their tongues that
prevented them from just saying what they wanted. They really were more alike than one
would have supposed.
Tell me why, Neji.

A warm breeze lifted the loose blonde strands in an airy dance around her flushed face.
The spectators strained to hear her words; it was also rare to witness Yamanaka Ino
speaking in any volume other than screeching level.
Why what?
Why did you hit Kiba? Whywhy am I even doing this?
Why dont you want me?
Her eyes were pleading in a way she would never have done verbally. Neji inhaled sharply,
his expression softening in a way he would never show but to her. His head lowered
imperceptibly as his gaze started to roam hungrily over her face. It had been lonely without
her laughter, her chattering. Lonely in a way Neji had slowly come to realize he could no
longer return to. He didnt want to.
Ino, I
WHATS GOING ON HERE, MY LOVELY STUDENTS? WHY HAS EVERYONE
STOPPED TRAINING? AHHHI SEE! YOU MUST BE ENJOYING YOUR SPRINGTIME
OF YOUTH!
All heads simultaneously whipped around to witness the unceasingly disturbing sight of
Gai clad in his usual skin-tight green bodysuit. To everyones dismay, he jumped right in
between the two main characters and clamped a fatherly arm around the Hyuugas stiff
shoulders. Forcibly dragging the boy towards the edge of the forest, the Jounin did not
seem to notice his reluctance as he waved cheerfully back at Ino, all the while
continuously ranting on and on about how happy he was that his students had finally
followed his advice. Tenten shot Ino a commiserating look as she hurried off after the two
men, Lee having bounded ahead after giving the stunned girl a quick pat on the shoulder
and a smile that was less maniac and more gentle than usual. Everyone else resumed
their training, the utter silence that had swept the field gradually rising into excited chatters
as they quietly speculated on what they had seen. As for Ino, she stood stock still staring
at the leaving figures, unable to comprehend exactly what had happened. One minute she
had been so sure that Neji was about to kiss her that her heart had literally threatened to
burst out of her chest; the next, she was left there alone and confused as he left without so
much as a parting word.
Neji
-o-O-oWell set up camp here.
The other two shinobi settled gratefully on the grass, wearily stretching out their sore limbs
while their team leader staked out their camp ground.
Neji, just relax. Its barely a days journey back to Konoha and the mission went perfectly.

Tenten patted the bag next to her, reassuring herself that their hard-earned missive was
still there. Miyaki, one of the newer chuunin, yawned beside her, rubbing the back of his
neck in a gesture that seemed innate to the male species.
That doesnt mean we can let down our guard, Tenten. You should know better by now.
Shrugging easily, she glanced around. The forest was relatively silent at dusk, the hazy
sky just peeking out from above the thick canopy of trees. Neji had finally finished his
examination and was now sitting on a rock a little apart from the other two. Her clear
brown eyes came to rest on his lone form. Her old teammate had been off for the past few
weeks, colder and even sharper than before, throwing himself into training with a singleminded fervor that had even given Gai-sensei pause. Obviously, he and Ino were having
some sort of argument or other; neither Lee nor herself had seen them together other than
that brief, nerve-wracking moment a week ago on the training field. Tenten had hoped that
this mission would give Neji a chance to blow off some steam but apparently, the longer
they stayed away from Konoha, the more frustrated he seemed to become. It was getting
to the point that he was snapping almost constantly at both of them, the usual sheen of
tightly-controlled indifference cracked and slipping.
Oi, Tenten.
The quiet mutter to her right had the kunoichi shifting her gaze to the curly-haired boy
sprawled out next to her.
Yes?
Miyaki tilted his head questioningly towards the older Jounin she had just been
contemplating. The Hyuuga was now staring at nothing, his pale eyes watching for any
signs of danger as usual but it was evident that he was lost inside his own mind. Shaking
her head in response, Tenten pulled out one of her beloved senbon to examine the
specially lacerated tip.
Miyaki-kun, can you pass me the wa
Her words were cut off by the familiar whizzing sound of a katana hurling through the air. It
was pure instinct that had her rolling out of the way almost at the last second, the loud yell
of Fuck! alerting her to the fact that both her squad mates had leapt to their feet and
assumed fighting poses. Three more katanas spun out from high above them, one
narrowly clipping the younger shinobi in the shoulder.
Into the trees, now!
Trusting the others to obey him, Neji threw himself bodily in the direction where the attack
had come from. Activating his Byakugan automatically, he could make out three other
figures darting to his left and right, fresh weapons already in hand. Speeding up stealthily,
he slipped behind one of them and slammed a chakra-loaded palm into the nins neck. A
choked gasp spluttered out of the attackers mouth before he collapsed on the spot, his
limp body crashing down towards the ground. Ignoring the sickening crunch and thump
below him, Neji somersaulted back to see Tenten in a standoff with another nin, both
sporting a kunai in either hand. Obviously feeling his gaze, Tenten slammed her heel in her

attackers instep, efficiently slicing a long gash along his shoulder as he jerked to the side
in pain.
Im fine, Neji! Go to Miyaki!
Aware that her claim would hold true for at least the time being, Neji turned his attention to
scan the forest. The flash of long, gleaming blonde hair caught the periphery of his gaze.
Neji froze momentarily before his arm automatically whipped out, flinging a kunai sharply
to knock the one Miyaki had thrown off its deadly path as it hurtled towards the remaining
nin. The metal clanged loudly before both weapons fell to the ground. Startled green eyes
met his from above the black cloth covering the rest of the nins face.
Green, not blue.
The split second of indecision was all that was needed. A keening bird call sounded from
behind him, the nin Tenten was fighting obviously signaling to retreat, an order that was
obeyed as swiftly as they had appeared. Tenten made to go after them but a curt
command had her halting.
Leave them. Attend to all injuries and then were leaving immediately.
Nodding, she leapt over to where they were situated, calmly starting to bind the ripped
flesh oozing blood all over Miyakis shirt. Crouching, Neji reached out to steady the faintly
trembling arm when a hand roughly pushed him away.
Save it, Hyuuga!
The younger chuunin glared furiously at him before jumping to his feet, muttering his
thanks to Tenten as she similarly stood up.
You mind telling me what happened out there just now? Exactly why did my squad leader
save an enemy instead of fighting with his teammates? What sort of game are you playing
here, Hyuuga?
Rising slowly, Nejis face was completely blank, the only visible sign of irritation a faint
crease in his brow.
You forget yourself, Miyaki.
Unheeding of Tentens placating murmurs, the other male brashly ignored the warning,
riding high on confusion, pain and anger.
I forget myself? I forget myself? Thats a laugh! Do you even realize what you just did out
there?
Do you realize youre completely out of line?
Oh yeah? Just what was so interesting about that nin that you chose to protect her?
Youre going to have to explain that to the Godaime when we get back anyways oh wait,
considering your recent behaviour, thats if we get back. So what was it, huh? Wanted to

leave a survivor but somehow let her escape? Or, dont tell me, it was all that beautiful
blonde hair
Thats enough!
Chakra pumping tangibly in the raised veins around his famed eyes, Neji yanked the boy
forward by his torn jacket. The others mouth snapped shut, realizing a bit belatedly the
trouble his runaway mouth had gotten him into. Paper-white orbs drilled into his widening
darker ones, the volatile Jounin inches from his face clearly swallowing the wave of temper
threatening to explode. His voice came out low and flat.
Were leaving now. No more questions.
Shoving the boy away, Neji shifted his stare to Tenten, whose lips pressed firmly together
but as usual, offered up no disagreement. As the three of them made their way silently
through the forest, the kunoichis eyes were repeatedly drawn to the almost painfully tense
figure leading the way.
Oh, Neji.
-o-O-oScowling, Neji stalked out of the Hokages Tower, his footsteps sounding crisply on the
stone steps. His mind was whirling, the long, drawn-out debriefing with the Godaime
lasting well over an hour. Miyakis indignation had calmed down somewhat during their
hurried journey back, merely shooting confused glances at the Hyuuga as he gave his
report. If his answers were slightly more clipped and brief than usual, Tsunade gave no
indication of noticing. Nor did she comment when he explained that his actions regarding
the nin in question had been because he had been distracted by what he thought was a
familiar face.
I expect this not to happen again, Hyuuga.
The Godaime had been strict but it was the knowing twinkle in her eyes that set his teeth
on edge. Nodding his head curtly at a fellow Jounin, Neji made his way towards the
training field. He really should have just returned to the Hyuuga complex; his body was
screaming from fatigue and strain. But his temper was too close to boiling point for him to
simply relax. It was as if the past few weeks had passed in a blur of nothingness, the
various events and images melding together in a numbing coldness he had no defenses
against.
Hinata, watch your back!
The faintly recognizable shout, along with a well-known chakra signature, had him turning.
Opaque eyes narrowed instantly at the sight of his cousin and her teammates as they
sparred on the grassy slope near the river. One bushy brown head in particular practically
had the Hyuuga raising his hackles.
Good. I need a workout.

Advancing on the laughing threesome, Neji vaguely savoured the feeling of chakra
throbbing through his veins, feeding the weeks of unsettledness into adrenaline.
Neji nii-san
A soft gasp was all Hinata managed to get out before the older Hyuuga appeared in
between her and Kiba, long hair barely finished swaying with his sudden movement before
he launched himself forwards.
What the hell?
Spinning to his right, Kiba snarled, his own anger sparked by the prickling killing intent
directed at him.
Hey! Back off!
Lips curling in a smirk, Neji merely dipped to crash his fist into the Inuzukas stomach. A
low grunt escaped the younger boys lips, the force strong enough to send him stumbling
into Shino as he stood behind him. Steadying his cursing teammate, the Aburame watched
as the other shinobi straightened, brushing off Hinatas stammering protests. It was
obvious that Neji was quickly becoming unhinged, his pale skin tinged with an unhealthy
pallor of utter restlessness and eyes flashing almost wildly. Considering the fact that Nejis
relationship with the Main Family had greatly improved lately, there was only one other
thing that could have thrown the Hyuuga into such a blind rage. And Shino had a pretty
good idea what it was. Or rather, who it was.
Neji raised his arms, preparing to launch into a fresh attack when the tall boy raised a
placating hand. His kikai buzzed loudly around him, rushing out of his body in dark droves,
stirred into action by the furious wave of chakra nearby.
He didnt do it.
All eyes turned to stare at him. One particular opaque pair narrowed in mocking disbelief
and frustration, the owner taking a threatening step forward.
You lie.
Hinata let out a muffled gasp at the harsh growl coming from her usually composed
cousin. The only other time she had heard such pain was during the Chuunin exam years
ago. When it was directed at her. Kiba turned to look at her in concern but Shino kept his
attention on the Hyuuga in front of him.
No.
Move.
No.
What are you two talking about, damnit? Cant you see youre scaring Hinata?
Shino barely spared him a sideways glance.

Tell him, Kiba.

Neji took another step towards them, his Byakugan lasered in on the boy crouched on the
ground. Akamaru growled at him, barking fiercely in front of his owner.
Tell him what? I dont even know what the fuck is going on!
Did you do something to Ino?
At that, Neji lunged forwards with a sneer, only barely restrained by the thick swarm of
kikai Shino sent at him. Hinata gasped again, turning shocked eyes on to her teammate.
Ki-Kiba-kun?
The boy spluttered, jumping on to his feet. His face was darkly flushed, the crimson
markings on his cheeks almost hidden.
Fuck, I didnt touch her! Whatis that what this is about? All I did was crash at her house
when I was stinking drunk! I was out cold the entire time!
His hands waved wildly in the air before rising to run through the mess of brown hair in
agitation. The Hyuuga stood stock still, glaring intensely at the other.
Youre lying.
Hell, no! She kicked my ass out the door the minute I woke up, yelling at me about
stinking up her house! That chick can be pretty scary, I tell you!
The Byakugan searched his face, taking in every detail, every movement of his eyes
before finally receding. The others slowly let out tightly held indrawn breaths as Neji
calmed down, his hands lowering as he slid the usual cold expression back into place like
a pre-prepared mask.
It was almost freakish.
Stay away from her. Or I will break every bone in your body.
His voice was flat, the menacing threat inherent in his vow as clear as day. Grimacing,
Kiba threw a reassuring arm around Hinatas shoulders, patting her awkwardly on the
head as he hugged her to his side. He shot Shino a grateful look before muttering at the
older shinobi, ruefully stretching out his sore body.
Che. I dont take what belongs to someone else.
Neji frowned, aware of the other shinobis anticipatory gazes as they waited uncertainly for
him to reply. Turning to stalk away, he threw his answer quietly over his shoulder, the
words ringing with a determined assurance that he himself was not quite sure he
understood.
Good. Because she belongs to me.

-o-O-oWhy did she lie to me?

Sakura looked up in surprise, suppressing the urge to squeak at the formidable sight of the
Hyuuga prodigy glaring down at her like she had somehow offended him.
Ex-excuse me?
The glare simply intensified. In fact, she could practically feel the chakra gathering around
his eyes. Sakura bristled, her fierce nature growling at his apparent attempt to intimidate
her.
Youre going to have to be a lot more specific if you expect an answer, Neji-kun. And you
should probably sit down too, since its giving me a pain in the neck from having to stare
up at you like this.
His eyes narrowed at her commanding tone but he sat down anyways, too preoccupied
with his situation to put up a fight.
Why did she say she slept with that Inuzuka when she actually didnt?
His voice was composed but betrayed just the hint of frustration. Sakura had to stifle a
nervous giggle; irritating an already agitated Hyuuga Neji probably was not the smartest
thing to do.
But when are you ever going to get another chance to do it?
Ino, you mean?
Inner Sakura crowed gleefully at the miffed sound that escaped his lips. He was just too
easy of a target.
Yes, of course I mean Ino. Who else is there?
Sakura snorted daintily, idly twirling a pink lock around her finger. Taking pity on the
obviously confused shinobi, she sighed.
I guess genius prodigies really are as lost as regular guys when it comes to relationships.
Its because youre too kind, Neji-kun.
His eyebrows raised in skepticism. That was something he had never heard before.
That doesnt make sense.
I guess it doesnt, does it? But the thing is, halfway kindness only hurts a girl.
The look on his face clearly said he had no idea what she was talking about. Sakura
smiled gently, taking the time to pop the last piece of chicken into her mouth. Green eyes
watched him closely, cheerfully taking note of the carefully blank expression but also the

tightening of his hand on the counter edge he was gripping unconsciously. She wondered
briefly if she should tell the boy that Ino had overheard their conversation the other night.
But no, something like that would only embarrass her friend. Sakura still wanted to know
something though.
Do you remember that night in the bar a while ago? When I asked you if you liked Ino
why didnt you answer me?
Nejis lips thinned in an expression of displeasure. He seemed to be holding an inner battle
whether or not to answer her even now. His tone was abrupt and short.
Because its none of your business.
Is that all? Thats the only reason?
He sighed impatiently, releasing his death hold on countertop to tap the wood impatiently.
Yes.
She continued to press him though, heedless of his warning glare.
So you actually like her? Or is she someone you just use to make yourself feel good?
The sharp slap of a hand slamming down on the table had her suppressing a flinch.
Shit.
How dare you say that? Who do you think you are?
Inos friend.
She met his eyes evenly, heaving an inner sigh of relief when he finally sat back down,
albeit a bit more huffily than before.
The only person you show that to is Ino, Neji-kun. How else do you expect her to take it?
The Hyuuga stared at the opposite wall. The two of them sat in complete silence for a long
while, the girl eating and waiting patiently as he mulled that over in his mind.
I expect her to be happy.
Her eyes flickered over to scan his profile, somewhat startled that he had actually
answered her. He didnt bother to turn to face her, although the faintly heightened colour in
his cheeks clearly highlighted his discomfort discussing such a matter with her.
She is the only one I show that to because shes the only one I care to make happy.
I know.
Sakura smiled, propping her head up on her hand. Ino was a lucky girl.

And you should let her know too.

Nejis head lowered, long dark hair gleaming in the sunlight that was filtering through the
fluttering half-curtains. The corner of his lips curved up and Sakuras breath caught in her
throat at the unforeseen play of emotions running unhindered across his gorgeous face.
Yes, Ino was a very lucky girl indeed.
The two of you will be fighting all the time, you know. Inos very strong-willed; theres no
turning back if you do this.
He nodded, a wry smirk flitting across his face before it smoothed back into his usual
serious expression.
Hn.
You dont mind? Constant bickering, Neji-kun. Shell be scaring away the birds inside the
Hyuuga complex.
The boy stood.
Its lonely without her voice.
Smiling broadly, Sakura shook her head. She turned back to her meal.
You know Ino.
Yes, I do.
And with that, he was gone. The money lying on the table next to her plate was proof of his
thanks. Motioning for the bill, Sakura cheerfully handed the money over to the round-faced
owner. It was nice to know that her nosiness could pay off, even if it was only a free meal
once in a while.
Hey, Ino. You really should name your first-born child after me.
-o-O-oLets call it a day, Ino.
Panting slightly as she flexed her hands, Ino nodded. Chouji had already finished his
training, choosing instead to watch Shikamaru spar with Ino while he lounged around
making his way through a bag of apples.
Yeah, thanks, Shika. Im beat anyways.
Maa, I told you not to
Ino.

A familiar chakra signature had her whirling around. A tall figure stood leaning against a
towering oak on the edge of the forest, his pale eyes fixed steadily on her as the setting
sun threw his face into shadows.
I need to talk to you.
Ino sighed wearily, twirling a kunai between her fingers before tossing it abruptly at the
dummy set up in front of them. It landed squarely in the throat, the sharpened metal
piercing the wood with a dull plunk.
Theres nothing to talk about.
Neji detached himself from the tree, crossing smoothly over to the wood and pulling the
weapon out. Stopping several feet away from her, he flicked it towards her, which she
easily caught.
Ino.
The blonde kunoichi pocketed the kunai, carefully keeping her eyes emotionless. She bit
her lip, searching that beautiful face for something. She nodded slowly.
Oi, Ino.
Her teammates hovered next to her, plainly uneasy about leaving her there alone.
Shikamaru in particular eyed the Hyuuga lazily, his dark eyes sharper than usual.
You want us to hang around for a while? We were planning on going to supper anyways;
Chouji wants to try out that new hotpot place next to the corner fruit stall.
Its okay. You guys go ahead; Ill be fine.
Ino smiled up at him, fondly brushing away a smudge of dirt from his vest. It was rare, and
yet not unexpected, to see Shikamaru openly display his concern for her. She gave him a
playful shove when he exchanged another look with Chouji, who had even stopped
chewing to stare apprehensively at Neji.
Come on! Im a big girl; I can take care of myself. Ill see you guys tomorrow at training,
okay?
Shikamaru nodded, taking the time to shoot the Hyuuga what was clearly a warning glance
before turning and walking back towards the village with Chouji by his side. Silence fell as
their footsteps faded, the cooling air broken only the occasional cricket chirping. Ino busied
herself with re-wrapping the ripped bandages on her forearms, struggling a bit as she tried
to do it with one hand. Shikamaru was usually around to do it for her.
Large hands took the roll of fabric from her. She looked up to see him step closer, one
hand gently holding her arm steady as the other wrapped the bandages with practiced
ease. His head was lowered as he focused on the task, the loose ties of his hiataiate
dangling freely.
To think that thats how this all started.

Im sorry.
Ino blinked. His hold on her arm tightened minutely when she instinctively tried to pull
away in confusion. Pale eyes lifted to meet hers briefly before dropping again to finish
tying the bandages in place. He handed the fabric roll back but did not release her.
Neji?
I shouldnt have said those things to you.
He was watching her again, his gaze speculative and carefully shuttered. Despite herself,
Ino smiled slightly.
No, you shouldnt have.
Neji nodded, inclining his head in acceptance of her soft reprimand. His hand shifted to
graze over the soft flesh of her inner wrist. Her indrawn breath sounded sharply between
them.
What are you doing?
You should apologize too.
She frowned.
Why should I?
For lying about Inuzuka Kiba.
His tone hardened but his hold on her remained gentle. Ino flushed, resisting the urge to
shake him off. So he knew. They would have to deal with this sooner or later.
I never actually lied, Neji. I said I spent the night with him; I never said that it was in that
way.
He gave her arm a small shake, clearly unwilling to let her off so easily.
No. You knew what I was thinking and you let me think that.
I could say the same thing about you, Hyuuga Neji!
A pause.
He nodded again, his eyes softening like they had before. Ino swallowed, unsure what to
say. She had not expected him to agree, wondering hazily if he really knew what she was
talking about.
You know?
It was merely a whisper but he caught it anyways. He made no answer, his hand slipping
further instead until it was clasping her own. Ino stiffened, glaring at him now.

What are you doing?

Holding your hand.
His voice was mildly amused. Ino, however, was not.
Yanking her hand away, she turned to leave.
Yeah, well, stop it! I dont like it.
But I do.
Halting at the low murmur, the girl clenched her fists, willing herself to not turn back
around.
What?
A light brush on the crook of her elbow sent a heated tingle running down her spine. Ino
pulled her arm away, only to feel his heat radiating against her back as Neji stepped
closer. He drew in a breath, obviously composing himself as he bent to speak quietly into
her ear.
I said I would break the rules for you once. That hasnt changed. Id break every rule if I
had to. Turns out you are a bad influence on me.
His words were consciously even but tinged with an unfamiliar nervousness.
Need you, Yamanaka Ino.
Ino let out the breath she had been holding in. A small smile crept on to her face and she
bit her lip, feeling the heat flush her cheeks. The loss of warmth signaled his step back
from her, his inbred emotional shields snapping up in preparation for possible rejection.
Ino?
She grinned as the poorly disguised anxiety in his voice increased. It was tempting to let
him suffer a bit. Too tempting.
Give the guy a break! Admit it - youre impressed that a Hyuuga can even talk as much
about his feelings like he just did.
Shaking her head ruefully at her own weakness, Ino spun around to fix her brilliant blue
eyes on his. If the sparkle in them was just the slightest bit watery, neither of them
commented on it.
That was so corny, Neji! Id never have expected something like that from youfrom Leesan, maybe. Sure youre not going to end up in one of those spandex bodysuits? I wont
have you if you do.
Her teasing pout elicited a corresponding smirk on his face, his relief evident in the way
the tensed muscles in his shoulders relaxed immediately. Neji reached out for her, tracing

calloused fingers hesitatingly down her smooth cheek before curling around the nape of
her neck to pull her tightly against him. His other hand stroked her back in long, sweeping
caresses, melding her body into his own.
No bodysuits.
She rested her head on his shoulder, nuzzling her nose into his neck. Ino smiled against
his skin at the way he shuddered. His lips brushed lightly across the sensitive patch of skin
behind her ear as he buried his face in her hair.
Good. Youre just lucky I happen to like corny.
Hn.
They stood enfolded in each others arms wordlessly, content to relish the start of
something that had begun long ago. The first stars twinkled shyly in the darkened sky,
winking as a cool breeze lifted loose leaves in a dancing swirl around their feet.
You didnt have to beat up Kiba like that, you know.
Ino could feel him stiffening momentarily and she ran her fingers down his arm in
reassurance.
Next time, leave him in the road or get one of his teammates. You shouldnt bring other
guys into your house.
Are you ordering me, Hyuuga Neji?
His arms tightened possessively. Ino accepted the soft kiss pressed lingeringly against her
temple as the apology it was meant to be, her heart speeding up at the unexpected display
of affection.
Jealous?
She could practically hear him sulking, or at least as much as the Hyuuga would show.
No.
The self-satisfied tone in his voice made her pause.
Oh? What else do you call it, then?
Told you. I felt like it.
Right.
So you werent the tiniest bit angry when you thought Id slept with Kiba?
It doesnt matter anymore. You didnt. And you wont be doing that with anyone other than
me.

The last words were murmured huskily into her ear. Ignoring the pleasing shiver prickling
her skin, Ino huffed indignantly, pulling back to glare up at him.
How would you know that? A bit egotistic, arent we?
Neji smirked down at her, leaning down close enough so that all she could see was white.
Your eyes see only me.
Her retort was swallowed by his mouth as he hungrily swept his tongue over her lower lip.
She willingly opened to him, nipping just hard enough to let him know that he shouldnt
expect her to back down like that every time. Breaking off the kiss, Ino giggled against his
lips, beaming mischievously in response to his questioning sound.
I wonder what Gai-sensei and Lee-san will say when I tell them about your inspiring
confession? Feel like youre bursting with your passion of youth yet, Neji-kun?
His openly horrified expression was accompanied by her burst of laughter.
You wouldnt